《Eight Kickass Uncle Sweet Spoil》 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 1 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 1 Seattle City, Royal No. 1 Mansion area, Bishop family. It was Thanksgiving Day, and the Bishop family home was covered in extravagant lights and decorations, adding a touch of warmth to the Bishop family¡¯s normally austere appearance. Suddenly, a scream cut through the dusky air. ¡°Ahh!¡± With a series of loud thuds, a pregnant woman rolled down the stairs of the house! Everyone eximed in shock and hurried to check on her. Andrew Bishop, Stacy¡¯s husband, asked anxiously, ¡°Stacy, are you okay?¡± The woman¡¯s legs were covered in scrapes and cuts. Her face was white and she said, ¡°Andrew, it hurts¡­ Our baby¡­ You have to save our baby!¡± Andrew panicked, asking in a loud voice, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Stacy Bishop looked up the stairs with tears streaming down her face. Everyone followed her gaze to find a little girl, about three and a half years old, standing at the top of the stairs. When everyone¡¯s eyesnded on her, she squeezed the stuffed rabbit in her arms tightly to her chest. Andrew was furious. ¡°Did you push Stacy?¡± The little girl pursed her lips. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Still crying, Stacy begged, ¡°No¡­ Dad, don¡¯t me Susie¡­ She¡¯s so young, she doesn¡¯t understand, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Those words were a direct confirmation of Susie¡¯s ¡®crime¡¯. Andrew¡¯s eyes were cold and unforgiving. He said without hesitating, ¡°Lock the girl in the attic. I¡¯ll deal with her when Ie back!¡± With that, everyone rushed to take Stacy to the hospital. Susie was dragged upstairs so roughly that she lost a shoe. But her little face remained stubbornly set, and she didn¡¯t cry or beg for mercy. There was no light or heating in the small, cramped attic. It was dark and cold. The shutters on the windows mmed and rattled in the wind, like a monster might jump out at any moment¡­ Susie hugged her little rabbit tightly and curled up in a corner. It was so cold¡­ But she really hadn¡¯t pushed anyone. Why did no one believe her? The wind and snow outside pounded against the window, and eventually the snow began to seep through the cracks in the window frames,yer afteryer piling up on Susie¡¯s shivering body. Soon, an entire day and night had passed while Susie was locked up in the attic. All that time, the Bishop family ignored Susie. No one knew she had been punished by Stacy the day before and hadn¡¯t eaten a single bite of food in two days, so by now, she was almost in a trance. Jay Bishop, the patriarch of the Bishop family, threatened that she would not be allowed to leave the attic until she had admitted her mistake. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Susie¡¯s lips were purple from the cold, and her teeth chattered uncontrobly. She closed her eyes and murmured, ¡°Mommy¡­ I know I¡¯m right, I won¡¯t give in to them¡­¡± She knew her mother had died of illness a year ago, but sometimes she still talked to her. Her dad had found another woman to marry, and soon her stepmother was pregnant¡­ This new wife was as double-sided as a snake. When someone else was around, she acted nice, but when Susie was alone with her, she was worse than the devil. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Susie whispered weakly before she gripped the ears of her stuffed bunny and lost consciousness. After a long time, the attic door mmed open. Andrew stormed inside, his face red with anger. He grabbed the unconscious Susie, dragged her down the stairs, and shoved her violently outside! Susie shivered in the freezing cold. With some difficulty, she opened her bleary eyes. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± she said instinctively when she saw her father standing over her. Andrew sneered. ¡°You killed your own younger brother, and you still dare to ask for food? How did I end up with such an ungrateful, selfish daughter?¡± The light drained from Susie¡¯s eyes as the heat drained out of her body, and she couldn¡¯t answer. The longer Andrew looked at her, the more annoyed he became. At such a young age, she must have such a vicious mind to be able to kill her own unborn brother with her actions! ¡°I didn¡¯t raise you to behave like this! If you can kill your brother while you¡¯re still a child, you¡¯ll probably be a serial killer when you grow up. If I didn¡¯t teach you a good lesson, I would be a bad father.¡± After that, he looked around until he found a broom leaning against the side of the house. He reached for the handle. A momentter, the thick broomstick came down on Susie with a thud, and Susie cried out in pain. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to apologize?¡± Andrew demanded. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Really, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Susie bit her lip, her small face full of stubbornness. This only made Andrew even angrier. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, did your stepmother throw herself down the stairs? She¡¯s six months pregnant, do you think she wanted to fall like that?¡± He remembered the hospital, where he had watched Stacy bleed while doctors swarmed around her like flies. Even in her critical condition, Stacy had still told him not to me Susie for what happened. She said that Susie was so young, and it would be hard for her to grow up without a mother. Stacy said Susie was probably just afraid that her parents wouldn¡¯t love her anymore after her younger brother was born. The more Andrew thought about it, the angrier he became. While beating Susie, he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a bad girl, Susie! A very, very bad little girl!¡± With each word he spoke, the stick came down hard across Susie¡¯s back. Andrew hit her so hard, he didn¡¯t realize his cell phone had fallen out of his pocket. He didn¡¯t stop until he had knocked Susie to the ground in the snow. ¡°You stay right here on your knees, and don¡¯t move! When your aunt is out of the hospital, then you can get up!¡± Andrew adjusted his tie, dropped the broom, and left. Things were bad enough for himtely. Hispany was going through a rough patch, and after half a month of Andrew begging for help, things still hadn¡¯t improved. Today his wife had fallen down the stairs, and as a result, she had miscarried their unborn son. The Bishop family¡¯s only hope for a legacy had died with him. All of this was enough to push Andrew past his breaking point, and he took out his anger on Susie as he hit her. After it was finished, Susie¡¯s spirit had beenpletely broken. She struggled to get up, then sank back down into the snow. She felt like she might be dying. If she died, would she get to see her mother again? Suddenly, Susie¡¯s ears rang out with a muffled, distant voice. [Susie, call your uncle right away!] [Your uncle¡¯s name is Ryan Murray, and his phone number is 001213-xxx¡­] Susie opened her eyes and saw a small ck cell phone lying near her in the snow. Only her survival instincts gave her the strength to crawl over and pick it up. ¡°001213¡­¡± Susie shivered as she tried to dial the number, and her numb fingers jabbed at the phone screen for a long time before the phone finally started to ring¡­ *** Meanwhile, in an old family mansion in Los Angeles, Craig Murray was lecturing his son. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s already been another year, I thought you were supposed to be the head physician at the hospital by now!¡± Ryan Murray¡¯s seven brothers all turned to look at him, and Ryan scratched his nose sheepishly. Suddenly the old man changed course and asked abruptly, ¡°Also, after searching for four years, how have you still not found your sister?¡± At that, the eight Murray brothers¡¯ expressions changed, and they all pursed their lips and fell silent. A trace of sadness surfaced on the brothers¡¯ faces. Their younger sister, ra Murray, had been diagnosed with leukemia when she was a child. She received blood transfusions, bone marrow transfusions, and chemotherapy, all in an effort to fight off the disease. The Murray family had been taking care of her and making sure she received the best possible treatment for twenty years. But as her condition deteriorated, it even began to affect her memory¡­ ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. And four years ago, she suddenly disappeared. Ryan was ra¡¯s doctor at the Provincial Cancer Hospital, and he was in charge of his sister¡¯s treatment. But one day, he was distracted while caring for another sick patient. While Ryan¡¯s focus was pulled away for just a moment¡­ ra got lost. For the past four years, Ryan had been tormented by self-me and remorse. Although he had an unparalleled talent for medicine, he¡¯d been unable to make any progress in his research throughout those four years. The Murray family had eight sons, but ra was their only daughter. After her daughter disappeared, na Murray developed a sudden, mysterious illness, and Craig Murray¡¯s temper grew worse and worse. Everyone in the Murray family was weighed down by their grief and loss. Martin Murray, the oldest son in the family and the head of the Murrays¡¯ business empire, was working overtime. He worked day and night, such grueling hours that his health deteriorated and he had to start taking medication. The second son of the family, Paul Murray, was formerly a star pilot at Boeing. But for the past four years, he¡¯d been resting at home after failing the psychological examination. And the third son¡­ A silence fell over the study. Just then, Ryan¡¯s cell phone started to ring. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 2 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Get Her Out of My House Click¡­ The pen Craig was holding fell to the floor. Everyone¡¯s throats seemed to close up, and none of them could make a sound for several long moments. On the other end of the line, the young voice continued, ¡°Uncle Ryan¡­ I¡¯m so cold and hungry¡­ I didn¡¯t push Stacy, but no one believed me. Daddy told me to kneel by the door¡­ But I¡¯m so cold¡­ Uncle, won¡¯t youe and pick me up¡­¡± As she spoke, the girl¡¯s voice became weaker and weaker. Through the phone, the Murrays could faintly hear the sound of whistling wind and snow, but the little girl¡¯s voice had cut off. Ryan finally came to his senses. He grabbed the phone and held it close to his mouth, shouting hurriedly, ¡°Hey, Su-Susie? Where are you? Tell your uncle where you are!¡± There was no response. Craig stood up in a panic. His earlier stoic, gruff attitude vanished in an instant, as if all of a sudden he¡¯d aged ten years. ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for? Somebody search this number! Check this number, check the location, quick!¡± Susie passed out before finishing her call, and the phone fell from her hand into the snow. After a long time, Andrew came out to look for his phone. When he saw Susie lying there motionless, he raised his foot and kicked her. ¡°You might as well be dead!¡± he eximed angrily. Four years ago, Andrew had picked up a woman dressed in tattered clothes from the side of the road. In a moment of kindness, he took her back to his apartment and offered her a bath and a change of clothes. After she¡¯d gotten cleaned up, he realized she was extremely beautiful. She couldn¡¯t remember how she had gotten there, and when he tried to question her, she seemed dazed and confused. Andrew thought she was cute, so he¡¯d spent a long time trying to win her over. Like a lovesick idiot, he doted on her, pampering her and taking care of her at every turn¡­ Now, he felt sick just thinking about it. A woman wandering alone like that, who knew what could have happened to her? If she had been assaulted before he met her, that might exin why Susie seemed so unlike him. But although he had his doubts about Susie¡¯s parentage, he had never thought of doing a paternity test. If word got out that he was not Susie¡¯ s real father, it would be extremely humiliating, and Andrew would be theughingstock of Los Angeles. Andrew picked up his phone and headed for the warmth of his study, where he dialed a series of numbers. ¡°Hey¡­ Shawn, it¡¯s Andrew Bishop. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, do you know anyone in the Murray family of Los Angeles?¡± ¡°Hi, Adam, how have you been? Do you know the Murray family, by any chance? It¡¯s just that the company¡¯s been having some trouble¡­¡± Outside the study, the wind and snow continued to pummel the house and the small figure lying outside it. Susie was crumpled into a ball in the snow, and the minutes crept by painfully slowly as the sun started to set. She still had some mental awareness, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes without a great deal of effort. Susie hadn¡¯t cried after her mother died. No matter what happened, even if her father beat her, she never cried. But now she felt like crying. After she called her uncle, there was no sound on the other end of the phone. It must mean even her uncle didn¡¯t want her. No one in the entire world cared about her. What about Mom? After she died, when her mother saw her in such a state, would her mother even care about her anymore? Susie¡¯s frozen, purple lips twisted up in a grimace. She kept repeating in her mind, Mom¡­ Susie won¡¯t cry¡­ Susie is very good¡­ Just then, she heard a loud roaring sound. Seven or eight ck cars screeched up to the curb all at once. A man wearing an expensive ck coat jumped out of the first car and kicked open the front gate of the Bishop family mansion! The wind and snow were so strong, Susie¡¯s small frame was almostpletely obscured. Ryan looked around anxiously. On the phone, Susie had said she was kneeling at the door. Suddenly his eyes widened as he spotted a small, barely noticeable snowdrift just beside the front doorsteps. He rushed over and began to dig through the snow in a panic. Hist hands turned red quickly from the freezing cold, and finally he saw a small body lying beneath the snow. ¡°Susie?!¡± Ryan quickly scooped Susie into his arms. The moment he got a clear view of her face, he was sure it was their Susie- Because her face looked almost exactly like his sister when she was younger. Susie had to be the child of their beloved, long-lost little sister ra. Susie felt herself being wrapped in a warm embrace, and Ryan took off his coat to swaddle her up in it. Susie had been freezing outside for a long time, and she was so numb, she could barely feel anything. Even with the added warmth, she was still chilled to the bone, and she shivered uncontrobly in Ryan¡¯s arms. With some effort, Susie managed to open her eyes, and she finally saw the man in front of her. His face looked a lot like her mother¡¯s, but a little different. The corners of Susie¡¯s lips twitched, and she murmured, ¡°Are you¡­ my uncle Ryan? Uncle, I¡­ I didn¡¯t push anyone¡­¡± Susie¡¯s voice was faint and weak, and she seemed almost unconscious. In contrast with Ryan¡¯s excitement at seeing his niece, Susie seemed like an emotionless little robot, frozen into a listless, exhausted state. Ryan was on the verge of tears. The little girl in his arms was wearing only a thin nightgown, a flimsy cotton garment that could barely have protected her from a summer breeze. Her small face was blue from the cold, and her lips were chapped and turning ck. Her body waspletely motionless, like a statue carved out of the ice. Ryan was Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g terrified as he carried her, afraid she might break if he wasn¡¯t careful. ¡°Susie¡­ It¡¯s me, your uncle is here, your uncle will take you home.¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t help sobbing as he spoke. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Susie had survived this. If he had arrived even a few minutester, it might have been toote. Ryan held Susie carefully, cradling her with extreme tenderness, and ran as fast as he could toward the car. ¡°Susie, just hold on a little longer,¡± Ryan said hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep¡­ Susie, can you answer me? Susie¡­¡± Susie had slipped into unconsciousness. Craig rushed over to them, trembling slightly. He looked at the motionless bundle in Ryan¡¯s arms and asked anxiously. ¡°How is she?¡± Ryan shook his head in distress. ¡°We have to get her to the hospital, right away!¡± Everyone in the Murray family had their hearts in their throats at seeing Susie¡¯s frozen, incapacitated state. They immediately jumped back into their cars and sped toward the hospital. At the same time, Andrew hurried downstairs, his face full of barely- suppressed glee and excitement. As it turned out, when the Murray family cars first entered the courtyard, they had been stopped by the guards. Martin had given them his name, and the guards immediately granted entry while rushing to inform Andrew. Andrew had been racking his brain to try to make a connection with the all-powerful Murray family, and when he heard this news, he thought he was dreaming! He couldn¡¯t believe his luck at the Murray family¡¯s arrival, but he intended to take advantage of the opportunity while he had it. The Bishop family was saved! Just then, Andrew remembered something. He turned to a nearby servant and said. ¡°That damn little girl is still kneeling in the courtyard. isn¡¯t she? Get her out of here right away!¡± That little troublemaker had killed her baby brother, and now she was nothing but an extra expense while hispany went bankrupt. Now that he had the rare chance to meet with the Murray family, Andrew wanted to make sure she couldn¡¯t interfere. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 3 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Eight Uncles Come for Suse It all happened so fast, no one in the Bishop family had time to react. As he hurried downstairs, Andrew didn¡¯t see Ryan carrying Susie away. He did see Martin in the courtyard, about to get in his car and leave, so he hurried up to him immediately. ¡°Oh. Mr. Murray!¡± Andrew smiled, and his eyes crinkled with delight. ¡°What brings you to our humble home? It¡¯s such an honor to have you here!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. While Andrew spoke, his parents, Jay and Christine Bishop, stepped in with the Bishop family servants, who were all greeting Martin with warm smiles. The group of servants bowed deferentially toward Martin, and Jay and Christine bowed along with them. Martin Murray was the head of the Murray family¡¯s business empire, the steely-eyed, cold-hearted president of the Murray Group. Everyone in the city knew his name. The Murray family was one of the four major families that controlled Los Angeles, so of course everyone wanted to court their approval. But the less prominent members of this extremely wealthy, widespread family were not as recognizable as Martin. For the most part, the Murray family stayed out of the public eye, and their identities were shrouded in mystery. Most outsiders only knew that the Murray family had eight sons, but few people had ever seen them in person. Martin frequently appeared on the covers of business magazines and in news headlines, so the Bishop family was able to recognize him. ¡°Mr. Murray, pleasee inside! It¡¯s so cold inside, you¡¯ll be morefortable sitting in the house,¡± Jay invited warmly ¡°Yes, yes, why don¡¯t youe inside and have a cup of hot tea?¡± Andrew smiled, gesturing Martin toward the front door. Faced with such a well-known figure, the Bishops were reduced to licking at Martin¡¯s boot heel. In their current position, with thepany failing, the Bishops were headed for bankruptcy. But with a single word from Martin, the Bishop family could be brought back to life! Maybe they could even rise to be one of the most powerful families in the city, like the Murrays¡­ Martin¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes were sharp as he surveyed Andrew. Was this Susie¡¯s father? In a cold, t voice, Martin said, ¡°Very good, Bishop family.¡± Without bothering to say another word, he got in his car and left. Christine said, ¡°Was Mr. Murray saying that our Bishop family is very good? Was he praising us? Does that mean he¡¯s going to help us?¡± Jay frowned. ¡°Mr. Murray didn¡¯t look like he was praising us.¡± Andrew called over one of the other servants to ask what had happened in the courtyard before he arrived. Apparently, the entire Murray family had been here, and they had picked up Susic and taken her away! A man in ck even took off his coat and bundled Susie in his arms, iming to be his uncle¡­ On hearing this. Andrew looked like he had seen a ghost as the realization hit him. Everyone knew the Murray family had eight sons and one daughter. But the daughter had been sick since she was a child, and she¡¯d always been hidden from the public eye. In a sh, Andrew understood that the woman he picked up four years ago was the cherished only daughter of the Murray family. He was overwhelmed by regret immediately, his mind filling with images of the way he had treated Susie. Christine said, through quivering lips. ¡°So that little girl was part of the Murray family¡­ Quick, quick, we need to bring her back!¡± Knowing that she was a member of the Murray family, they would never have made Susie kneel in the snow. Hell, they would¡¯ve treated her better than an elder! Andrew was horrified, remembering how he¡¯d beaten Susie and yelled at her. He felt almost sick with remorse. He shouted irritably, ¡°How can we bring her back? The Murrays have her! How are we supposed to get her back now?¡± Jay furrowed his brows. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°We are still Susie¡¯s family, at least on some level. No matter how angry the Murray family is, they can¡¯t deny that we raised her. Besides, she did push Stacy down the stairs, causing her to have a miscarriage. That¡¯s also a fact¡­¡± If you thought about it that way, they had really just been trying to educate Susie so she wouldn¡¯t be an arrogant, rude child! Maybe Andrew had lost his temper and beaten her a little too hard¡­ But the Bishop family still thought the entire thing could be exined away as a misunderstanding. As long as their exnation was clear, they could win over the Murrays and earn the powerful status they had always dreamed of¡­ The Murray family didn¡¯t return to their estate after rescuing Susie, but rushed immediately to the closest hospital. It was the best hospital in Los Angeles, the same ce where ra had been treated before she disappeared. The Murrays, who were usually cool-headed VIPs and professionals, were whipped up into a rare frenzy. Everyone kept their voices hushed in Susie¡¯s treatment room. Everything waspletely silent except for the sound of machines. beeping intermittently and the footsteps of doctors and nurses walking. quickly back and forth, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Craig kept walking back and forth, his cane thumping loudly against the ground, asking, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she out yet?!¡± Martin checked his watch and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, just be patient.¡± Susie went straight into the operating room after they arrived at the hospital, followed directly by Ryan, and she still hadn¡¯te out. In the operating room, Ryan stared down at the bruised, battered little girl in front of him. His hands were shaking. With patients who suffered damage from severe freezing, the most important concern was always the fear of fractures. After examination, it was found that Susie had been beaten, and she had broken bones in her arms, legs, and even her ribcage. Countless ces were frostbitten. all over her body, and some of her skin was so damaged, it had to be removed. To think that a toddler had to endure such an ordeal¡­. With red, grief-stricken eyes, Ryan approached Susie¡¯s bedside and whispered, ¡°Susie, it¡¯s your uncle Ryan. Can you hear me? If you hear me. Susie, you have to stay strong. You can get through this¡­¡± Susie squeezed her eyes shut tightly. To her surprise, her body felt light and warm. She hadn¡¯t been so comfortable in a long time. Her surroundings were very quiet. The only thing she could hear was a voice saying in her ear, ¡°Susie¡­ Susie¡­ Susie¡­ Can you see me? Can you hear me?¡± Who was that? Susie tried very hard to open her eyes, but she didn¡¯t have the strength. She wanted to respond, to tell the whispering voice that she could hear it, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. *** It took three tense hours of operating before Susie was out of danger. All the doctors thought it was a miracle! Susie was wheeled to the patient ward, her small body almost surrounded by the mess of tubes and machines that were keeping her alive. Ryan set his jaw and handed the patient file over to Martin. As the Murray family looked over the report, they all had to suppress their rising anger. Craig gritted his teeth and said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s good! Good to know the Bishop family could do this to a three-and-a-half-year-old child!¡± Martin had already run a background check on the Bishop family. He said in a cold voice, ¡°The Bishop family business has been used of smuggling and illegal business practices. They¡¯re currently at risk of bankruptcy.¡± Craig sneered in disdain. ¡°If I don¡¯t have them all killed, they should thank me! To think they still have the audacity to ask us for help!¡± The old man was so angry, he was ready to tear the Bishop family to pieces. Martin said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Bishop family will be destroyed soon enough.¡± Craig pursed his lips thoughtfully. He was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What about ra¡­ Is there any news of her¡­?¡± Martin was silent, and he turned his head away from his father. Los Angeles and San Diego were more than a hundred miles apart. But four years ago, ra had been seriously ill and lost her memory. Somehow she¡¯d ended up in San Diego, where Andrew had picked her up and brought her home. Afterward, ra was still very sick when she gave birth to her baby. She almost didn¡¯t survivebor. But maybe because the baby gave her a reason to live, she was miraculously able to hang on for another two years before she died, leaving Susie motherless. Their precious, beloved younger sister, dying alone and anonymous in a faraway ce, without even remembering her own name¡­ Martin couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists as he thought about it. As he got angrier and angrier, his face shuttered over with a cold, icy expression. Craig didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions, afraid his son wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. Ryan changed the subject, asking, ¡°Why did they hit Susie?¡± 71 021 Martin gritted out, ¡°Andrew Bishop¡¯s wife Stacy fell down the stairs and had a miscarriage. Andrew and the family med it on Susie, saying she pushed Stacy down the stairs.¡± Everyone in the Murray family frowned at that. While they were talking, the Bishop family arrived at the hospital in search of Susie. Martin¡¯s assistant hurried into the treatment room and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Mr. Murray, the Bishop family is here¡­ They¡¯re looking for their granddaughter¡­¡± Martin sneered and said indifferently, ¡°Turn off the heating in the waiting room, open the windows, and tell them to wait.¡± Andrew Bishop, along with his parents, waited for quite a while on the bottom floor of the hospital building. The VIP floor where Susie was being kept was restricted ess, so the Bishops couldn¡¯t get in. Martin¡¯s assistant appeared shortly to tell them they would have to wait, and then disappeared again. Christineined, ¡°Why don¡¯t they let us in?! After all, we¡¯re Susie¡¯s family. There¡¯s no reason to turn away the girl¡¯s father and grandparents¡­¡± Andrew became distressed at that and said, ¡°Just wait!¡± He¡¯d made the unfortunate mistake of beating Susie, so of course the Murray family would be angry. Soon the Bishop family felt a subtle shift in the air around them. The waiting area was getting colder and colder, and they had been seated just beside an open window. The wind was blowing in, and they couldn¡¯t help shrinking back away from the cold! ¡°What the hell is this weather? How does anyone live in this cold?¡± Christine, who was used to being pampered and waited on at every turn, was the first toin about the cold. ¡°Andrew, find someone and ask what¡¯s going on!¡± Jay said with a frown. Maybe the Murray family was deliberately making them wait out of anger, but even so, this seemed a little excessive. It had been half an hour already. Who could stand waiting in such a freezing climate? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 4 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Will She Be Abandoned Again? Andrew asked around, but none of the hospital staff seemed to know what was going on. The Bishops were shivering in the cold, and the Murray family refused to see them. They felt extremely affronted. Christine was the first to slip away. ¡°I¡¯m going to go visit Stacy¡­¡± Stacy was also at this hospital, but in a separate wing for obstetric care. Andrew and Jay couldn¡¯t stand the cold either, but they didn¡¯t dare to leave, so they could only stand in the hallway and wait¡­ Internally, both of them wereining endlessly. Little did they know that this was only the beginning of their punishment! Susie¡¯s ears rang with the sound of machines beeping intermittently. She could distantly hear someone speaking, as if she were underwater. But there was one voice she could hear very clearly- [Susie, Susie¡­ Hey, Susie!] [Wake up, huh? If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll¡­] This voice made a buzzing sensation in her ears as it spoke, and Susie felt like a swarm of bees was bustling around inside her eardrums. The noise was a little overwhelming. Who was this strange voice? Susie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she gradually opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the nk white wall of the hospital room. The second thing she saw was a group of people gathered around her bed. Susie pursed her lips and looked around slowly. Ryan was the most excited, and he was the first to speak. ¡°Susie, you¡¯ re awake! It¡¯s me, your uncle Ryan¡­¡± The rest of the Murray family didn¡¯t dare to breathe. They all looked at Susie anxiously. Susie¡¯s head was spinning. ¡°U- Uncle?¡± There was no expression on her delicate little face. She looked numb, like a fragile porcin doll. She sounded more like a parrot repeating back a phrase than a young girl reuniting with her long-lost uncle. Craig¡¯s mouth ttened into a straight line. Susie was very thin, and she looked tiny lying there in the big hospital bed. Looking at her was so painful, he could hardly breathe. Ryan forced himself to lower his voice and slow down. He said softly, ¡°Susie, I¡¯m your mom¡¯s big brother. My name is Ryan Murray. You called me on the phone before, remember?¡± Susie¡¯s eyshes trembled. After a long time, she finally hummed and 12 65% nodded slightly She remembered¡­ She had called and called her uncle. But he had ignored her. Didn¡¯t he want her? ¡°Are you¡­ Are you here to pick me up?¡± Susie asked quietly. The big, burly men surrounding her hospital bed all nodded eagerly. Paul said, ¡°Susie, I¡¯m your second uncle, and we¡¯re here to take you home.¡± Craig had a lump in his throat. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Yes, take Susie home. In the future, we won¡¯t let anyone bully you, Susie. Anyone whoys a finger on you will have to answer to me.¡± Susie looked around in confusion. Home? Susie wasn¡¯t sure if she could trust them. Would these men just abandon her after taking her home? Would they beat her? Would they starve her? Seeing Susie¡¯s quiet response, her uncles were worried. Most of them didn¡¯t have any experience with children, so they all looked to Martin and David, the oldest and second-oldest brothers. Martin was 40 years. old and David was 38, and they each had two children. But although he was a father, Martin wasn¡¯t sure how to deal with a situation like this. He hesitated and said, ¡°Susie, do you have a problem with this arrangement?¡± His voice was as curt and businesslike as usual, and the other brothers red at him after he had finished speaking. David coughed awkwardly. He was the strong and silent type, and he had no idea how to talk to kids, either. He was so anxious, he almost spun around and left the room. Finally, Ryan sighed, rolling his eyes at his brothers. He leaned in close to the hospital bed, cing a hand gently on Susie¡¯s forehead. He said in a soft voice, ¡°Susie, tell your uncle. What¡¯s yourst name?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Susie stared at the ceiling. She was silent for a while before saying, don¡¯t have ast name. My name is Susie.¡± ¡°I Her dad said he was toozy to name her, and maybe they would pick ast name after her stepmother gave birth to her younger brother. So she had nost name, and the name ¡®Susie¡¯ had been chosen by her mother. Ryan¡¯s heart ached. A child who didn¡¯t even have ast name¡­ What kind of life for a little girl was that, living with a family who clearly didn¡¯t care about her? He pressed down the anger in his heart and asked, ¡°Then Susie, tell me, what are you thinking?¡± Susie finally turned her eyes back to Ryan. She tilted her head with some difficulty and looked up at the man in front of her, who was iming to be her uncle. That day, her world had been frozen and dark, and the person in front of her broke through the darkness like a bright ray of sunshine. Susie scrunched up her little face thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Uncle Ryan. if I go home¡­ Will I get something to eat?¡± When she said that, everyone in the room was stunned. Did she not get anything to eat at the Bishops¡¯ home? Before Ryan could answer, Susie added, ¡°Will you hit me?¡± Just those two sentences were almost enough to make Craig start to cry. This little girl, his granddaughter, was actually afraid of starving and being beaten. How long had the Bishop family been abusing her like this? Not enough food to eat, not enough warm clothes in winter¡­ There was no one around tofort her when her nightmares kept her up in the middle of the night, and no one cared if she sweated through her clothes in the summer. Craig had to turn away from the hospital bed. His lips trembled, and his face flushed as he tried to hold back his tears. All eight of his sons were clenching their fists at their sides, trying to conceal their rage to avoid scaring Susie. Ryan grabbed Susie¡¯s small hand and pressed it to his cheek. He said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Just remember to behave yourself, Susie. When we get home you can eat whatever you want, and no one will hit you ever again. Look, this is your oldest Uncle Martin, your Uncle Paul¡­ All your uncles are very strong. We¡¯ll all protect you, and no one will ever be able to hurt you.¡± Susie clutched the quilt of the hospital bed tightly with her small hands and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Just when everyone in the Murray family thought she had gone mute, she suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Ryan, I didn¡¯t push anyone. Dad and Grandpa told me I had to confess what I did, but I didn¡¯t do anything, so I didn¡¯t confess.¡± Her voice was stubborn, and her face was set with determination. Susie wasn¡¯t sure if her uncles really liked her or not. Would they still want to take her home with them if they knew she was a disobedient little girl who refused to admit to her mistakes? Ryan felt like he had swallowed a ball of cotton, and his eyes turned red. Craig also couldn¡¯t help wiping the corners of his eyes as he listened to Susie¡¯s story. Martin said calmly, ¡°Your uncles believe it wasn¡¯t you. You were right to not confess.¡± Ryan nodded his agreement. ¡°They were the ones who were wrong. You were right, Susie. You did a good job.¡± When Susie heard this, her mouth ttened into a line, and tears started to flow down her face. It was like she had been holding back all these tears for a long, long time, and now they finally escaped her eyes and ran uncontrobly down her cheeks. Susie¡¯s face was still stubborn, but her voice was choked with sobs as she said, ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t trust me. Daddy said I killed my brother. And Grandpa said if I didn¡¯t confess, I had to stay in the snow.¡± Now that she finally had someone to tell her grievances, the words spilled out of Susie in a rush. After all, she was a three-and-a-half- year-old child. No matter how strong-willed she was, she still had a sense of injustice at what had happened. Ryan said, with barely-contained anger. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to be your father!¡± Martin said sharply, ¡°Ryan!¡± Ryan shut up out of respect for his older brother, but his heart was twisted into a knot. The knowledge that Andrew was waiting outside the VIP floor at this very moment was almost too much for him, and he could barely resist the urge to tear apart the iron hospital bed and use one of its legs to beat Andrew up. It seemed like speaking had taken up a lot of Susie¡¯s strength, and she soon drifted off to sleep again, her cheeks still wet with tears. The brothers reconvened outside her door to avoid disturbing her sleep. Ryan could no longer resist saying, ¡°Martin, aren¡¯t we going to give the Bishop family what they deserve?¡± Just bankruptcy wasn¡¯t enough for that horrible family! Martin slowly unbuttoned his cuffs and rolled up his sleeves, revealing muscr arms. He said lightly, ¡°Eight against one, how does that sound?¡± Eight against one! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 5 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 5 Chapter 5 She Has a Family Now At Martin¡¯s words, his brothers¡¯ eyes all lit up, and their faces were transformed by hardened, ruthless expressions. Ryan pounded a fist into his palm and started cracking his knuckles. The fifth child, Michael Murray, worked in engineering and construction. He had a violent personality, and he sneered and said, ¡°Where can I get a steel bar?¡± The gentle leader of the group, Paul, cautioned his brother, ¡°In awful society, we can¡¯t just tantly go around beating people up.¡± He nced around the hall and stopped a nurse who was walking past. ¡°Hi, do you have any cloth bags in your department?¡± The nurse was confused for a moment and stammered, ¡°Y-yes, we have plenty of bags in the storage room, but we also have cardboard boxes¡­¡± She assumed they were trying to pack and transport something, and cardboard boxes would work better than bags. Paul smiled. ¡°Thanks, the bags will be fine.¡± In order to fight, of course they would need a way to remain anonymous. The Murray brothers: ¡°.. At the end of the corridor outside the VIP area, the cold wind whistled against the white interior of the hospital. Andrew felt like he was about to freeze to death, and his mind was full ofints. He had been waiting all night, and now it was dawn. The Murray family still hadn¡¯te out, and they hadn¡¯t allowed him to see Susie! Jay left about halfway through the night. Before he left, he told Andrew to keep waiting until someone from the Murray family appeared. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the cold spring weather, the nights were even colder than they were during the winter. Andrew was freezing, exhausted, and hungry as he waited there in the hall. He wanted to go home, take a hot bath, and go directly to bed. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, Andrew felt like he couldn¡¯t stay on his feet for another second. But he forced himself to wait another hour before he finally made up his mind to return home. As Andrew walked through the parking lot of the hospital, he made a phone call. ¡°Remember to keep watch, and notify me immediately as soon as theye out¡­¡± Before he could finish his instructions, Andrew¡¯s vision went dark. Someone had thrown a sack over his head! Several fists came down on him at once, and Andrew shouted in a panic, ¡°What are you doing? Who are you? Help!¡± The eight Murray brothers kicked Andrew to the ground and started to beat him mercilessly! With their status, they didn¡¯t need to get their hands dirty like this, and they normally wouldn¡¯t have bothered. But when they thought of the injuries and frostbite all over Susie¡¯s body, and the way she had cautiously asked if she would be beaten when she returned to their home¡­ It was impossible for them to resist their desire for revenge! Andrew was powerless to fight back as their blows rained down on him, and he screamed out in terror. ¡°Stop! Do you guys know who I am? I¡¯m Andrew Bishop, president of Bishop Group! How dare you offend me¡­ You¡¯re going to pay for this¡­¡± Martin sneered, loosened his tie, and raised a single hand, gesturing to his brothers to stop. The Murray brothers backed off immediately. Michael walked up, holding a steel bar in his hand and ring down at Andrew Andrew immediately assumed that his threats had scared the attackers away. But just when he thought he was safe, a steel bar mmed down into his leg! ¡°Ah!!¡± The empty parking lot rang out with Andrew¡¯s miserable screams¡­ Andrew was beaten so badly, he had to go to the hospital. He had barely stepped out the hospital¡¯s front doors before he was sent directly back, this time as a patient. He was covered with injuries all over his body, but the worst part was that he still didn¡¯t know who did it! It was impossible to find the attackers. They had given no indication of their identities while they pounded Andrew into a pulp. He was so enraged by the whole affair, he could have vomited blood. Stacy stood by Andrew¡¯s bedside, her eyes full of tears. ¡°Andrew, are you feeling better?¡± If Andrew could have moved, he would have been able to see through her affectation of concern. Stacy was still in her own hospital gown, pretending to be worried about her husband like a good wife. But in her heart, she was filled with both anger and confusion. How had Susie, that good-for-nothing bastard child, suddenly be the only daughter of the powerful Murray family? When Christine told her the news yesterday, her heart jumped into her throat. Of course her miscarriage hadn¡¯t really been caused by Susie, but by herself. The Bishop family was in a state of financial crisis. Andrew was not only going bankrupt, but he had also taken out a series of extravagant loans to try to make up for it. Stacy didn¡¯t want the child she was carrying to tie her to the Bishop family. She was still young and beautiful, and she might be able to find a new husband who was much richer than Andrew. But if she had a child, it would ruin her prospects. She had to get rid of the child she was carrying, but she didn¡¯t want to take the me for it. That was how she came up with the scheme to make it look like Susie had pushed her. Originally, Stacy thought Susie was a doomed, insignificant orphan. The Bishop family had never treated her kindly. When he was drunk, Andrew often admitted that he was ashamed of Susie and wished she had never been born. So Stacy assumed there would be no risk in letting Susie take the me for her fall. But who could have guessed that Susie was actually a child of the Murray family! One of the four strongest, most famous families in Los Angeles! Now Stacy was terrified, afraid of being found out. What could she do? She had to figure out a way to stop the girl from tattling on her¡­ Back in the VIP ward, Susie¡¯s eyes fluttered open again. The room was quiet and empty. Her face crumpled and she lowered her eyes sadly, assuming everyone had abandoned her. She looked so sad and pathetic, her little face full of loneliness as shey alone in her hospital bed¡­ Then the door creaked softly, and Ryan walked in Susie perked up immediately, and the light returned to her eyes. As it turned out, Craig was worried the family was crowding her, so he was just outside in the hallway, resting his eyes. Ryan said quietly, ¡°Are you feeling any better, Susic? I prepared breakfast for you, are you hungry?¡± Susie nodded. Ryan called a hospital staff member to bring in the food. Themotion alerted the rest of the Murray family, who all came pouring back into the room. Craig asked cautiously. ¡°What would you like to eat, Susie? We have dumplings, sausage, oat porridge, and pizza¡­¡± Michael squeezed in impatiently and eximed, ¡°Stir-fried beef noodles! Stir-fried noodles are delicious!¡± Craig hit him on the ankle with his cane and reprimanded, ¡°Beef noodles, beef noodles, the girl just woke up! She¡¯s not going to want beef noodles!¡± He picked up a sausage and handed it over ¡°Susie, why don¡¯t you cat some sausage first? This is steamed very tender and soft, you¡¯ll like it.¡± Paul picked up a bowl of porridge and smiled warmly down at her. ¡°It¡¯s okay to eat the porridge first, if you want.¡± Susie pursed her lips and looked around at all the eager faces, wondering why her nose was tingling and her eyes felt itchy. She was so overwhelmed, she wanted to cry. Did¡­ Did this count as having a family? Susie sniffed and said hesitantly, ¡°G-Grandpa¡­ I want to eat noodles¡­¡± Craig¡¯s eyes turned red, too, and he nodded fiercely. ¡°Hey! Hey, that¡¯s okay, that¡¯s good! Noodles, great, have some noodles!¡± The Murray family felt like they were seeing ra as a child again. But their ra had been energetic and rambunctious, while the little girl in front of them was timid and meek when she called Craig ¡®Grandpa,¡¯ like she was afraid he would be annoyed. A child only three-and-a-half years old shouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about upsetting other people. The Murray family was even more distressed by her attitude. They watched Susie cat her breakfast and go back to sleep, and only then did they quietly leave the room. Susie closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep for a while, but then she heard that strange voice in her ears again. [Juicy, Juicy¡­!] Susie opened her eyes and looked around. There was no one there. At first she thought she was dreaming, but when she closed her eyes, she heard the voice again. [Susie, Susie. Susic!] Susie¡¯s hands gripped the sheets fearfully, and she looked around, trying to figure out where the voice wasing from. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 6 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The Master Who Appeared Out of Nowhere In the empty hospital room, there was no one there to speak, and Susie didn¡¯t see any ghosts, either. She gripped her bed sheets and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Her heart was gripped with fear. The voice said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m your master. You can call me Master.¡± Susie¡¯s little face scrunched up in skepticism. ¡°I don¡¯t have a master-¡± she started to say, but then her throat seemed to close up. At that time, on the table beside the hospital bed, sat a ghost who was invisible to normal people. He was a young man in a white robe. His face was pale, and his eyes were dark and deep. The bridge of his nose was high, his lips were bright crimson, and his eyebrows had a defined arch that gave him a demonic aura. He stared at the little toddler in front of him, who couldn¡¯t even understand what he was saying. Hmm, she might be harder to convince than he thought¡­ ¡°Sweetie¡­¡± he tried again coaxingly. Susie said tly, ¡°I¡¯m Susie, not Sweetie.¡± The man: He stroked his chin and said, ¡°I really am your master. Your mother apprenticed you to me while she was still alive.¡± Susie was very resistant when she heard this. ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said. Her mother wouldn¡¯t give her away to others. She knew her mother wouldn¡¯t abandon her like that. The man was speechless for a moment. When ra saw him on her deathbed, she¡¯d begged him to watch over Susie and the Murray family after her death. Susie was only two years old at the time, and she wasn¡¯t able to see his spirit form. But he had received the appropriate payment, and he was indeed her master! Two days ago, when Susie was on the verge of death, she heard his voice for the first time, but now she didn¡¯t believe him¡­. The man scratched his nose and tried coaxing her some more. ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is ra Murray, and your name is Susie Murray. See? I know all about you.¡± Susie frowned. ¡°Everyone else knows, too.¡± Man: Oh, right¡­ He¡¯d forgotten she was a little kid who would have been taught to fear strangers. It wasn¡¯t easy to win her over at all. If it weren¡¯t for her small, weak frame and her desire to be epted into a home, he figured the Bishop family wouldn¡¯t have been able to bully her so easily. The man smirked and said. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, kid. When you get better. give me an offering of three sticks of incense and a piece of pork, and our apprentice ceremony will beplete. Now, my name is Mitch Dubin, and trust me, I was a real big shot when I was alive.¡± Susie stared at the empty air beside her in amazement. Mitch? Why was the voice called Mitch? Mitch had no idea what Susie was thinking, but he could see the confusion in her eves. He said. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard from me, since I¡¯m not from your time period. But trust me, I¡¯m very skilled. I can teach you a lot of things, and no one will be able to bully you anymore¡­¡± Susie suddenly blurted out, ¡°Are big shots easy to kill?¡± Mitch: ¡± Not getting a response, Susie asked again, ¡°If you¡¯re so powerful, why did you die?¡± Mitch was speechless. He was starting to think this little toddler would be a bit difficult to deal with. Susie pulled the sheets up to her chin, and her eyelids drooped slightly. The corners of her lips turned down as she asked herst question: ¡°If you¡¯re really my master, why didn¡¯t you talk to me before?¡± After her mother died, no one had paid any attention to her for a long time. Even when she was crying or in pain, no one seemed to care. Over the past year, she¡¯d learned to read her father¡¯s face to avoid making him angry. But no matter how much she tried not to be annoying, she still never saw any love in her so-called family¡¯s faces. She had also been secretly beaten by her stepmother, and no one came to her rescue. Mitch was taken aback for a moment, feeling a little ufortable with the way things had transpired. He didn¡¯t try to exin, but said. quietly, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Susie. From now on. Master will protect you.¡± Susie frowned, turned her face away, and stopped talking. Mitch touched Susie¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°You just get your rest. Master wille backter. Here, let me give you a gift.¡± He¡¯d traveled up to the physical world too hastily, and he had to go back to the underworld to settle a few affairs before he would be able to return to Susie. Susie felt nothing but a slight warmth in her hand. When she looked down, she saw a red string tied around her wrist. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but the hospital room fell back into silence. Susie opened her eyes and looked around. She still didn¡¯t see anyone. But somehow, she felt a mysterious warmth, and the pain in her body disappeared! The next ten days flew past in the blink of an eye. By the end of that time. Susie¡¯s injuries were almost healed, and she was ready to be discharged to the Murray family household. Outside the door, she could faintly hear the doctor¡¯s amazed voice. ¡°She made an incredible recovery¡­ Such serious injuries should have kept her bedridden for at least three months¡­¡± Not long after that, Ryan entered the room. He saw Susie sitting on the bed, her eyes downcast as she quietly fiddled with the red string around her wrist. She looked a little depressed sitting there by herself. ¡°Susie¡­¡± Ryan immediately walked over and put his hand on her head affectionately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the red string on her hand, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Was his memory failing? The day he received Susie into the hospital, he couldn¡¯t recall seeing this red string tied around her wrist. Susie looked up and asked, ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s my bunny¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s mouth opened and closed again. Susie had indeed been clutching a tattered stuffed bunny in her arms when he first found her unconscious in the snow. But at that time, he¡¯d frantically brushed all the snow from her body and picked her up, tossing aside the stuffed tov in the process. Ryan asked softly, ¡°Susie, is the bunny important? It¡­ It might have gotten lost¡­¡± He immediately added, ¡°Is it okay if I buy you a new bunny? I¡¯ll buy it right away.¡± Susie¡¯s face fell. Her eyes glistened with tears, and her lips quivered as she tried not to cry. Her voice was very small when she said, ¡°Mommy gave me that bunny¡­¡± Most of her mother¡¯s possessions had been tossed by her father. The only thing Susie had left of her mother was this little rabbit. And now it was gone too¡­ Her mom was gone, her master was gone, and her bunny was gone. Martin pushed the door open and saw Ryan sitting by Susie¡¯s bed while the little girl held back tears. He frowned and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryan put his hands up. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Martin! It¡¯s Susie¡¯s bunny, it got left behind at the Bishop house.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say the bunny was gone, for fear of making Susie cry. He said it was left at the Bishop house, but by now, who knew what had happened to it? Martin nodded in understanding. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Susie. Your uncle will buy you a new rabbit.¡± It was just a stuffed rabbit. If she wanted it, he would buy her all the stuffed rabbits in the world. Ryan shook his head. ¡°It was the only thing ra left for her.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes widened. The only thing ra left for Susie? He said decisively, ¡°We have to go get it.¡± He didn¡¯t know if the rabbit was still at the house. But if not, he would make sure he found that bunny, even if he had to dig through the dump for hours. Susie suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Uncle Martin¡­ Can I go with you?¡± Besides her rabbit, there was something else she wanted to get from the Bishops¡¯ house. *** Andrew and his parents were sitting on the sofa in the living room on the first floor, disheveled and exhausted, clutching bundles of their remaining belongings. Their formerly glorious mansion had been trashed, and all the valuables had been removed. Andrew hadn¡¯t shaved in days, and his eyes were lined with dark circles. Christine cried bitterly, ¡°Son, why did you borrow so much money? What are we going to do now? Ahh¡­¡± The same day Andrew was beaten until he was hospitalized, the Bishop family finally wentpletely bankrupt! Not to mention that all their real estate had been mortgaged, and the mansion they were living in was being repossessed by the bank. Where were they going to live? Jay reprimanded his wife angrily, ¡°Cry, cry, cry, what¡¯s the point of all this crying? You should have treated Susie better when you had the chance!¡± Christine responded, ¡°Why are you ming it all on me? You¡¯re her grandfather, and I don¡¯t remember you being especially nice to her either!¡± Andrew yelled in annoyance, ¡°Stop it!¡± He was too exhausted to deal with his parents¡¯ bickering. It was hard enough that hispany had gone bankrupt overnight, the courts were investigating him for fraud, and he was likely to face a hefty jail sentence. What was he supposed to do about that? Jay and Christine shut up, both of them overwhelmed by regret. If they had been nicer to Susie in the first ce, they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. Maybe she would have been able to use her connection to the Murray family to make them all rich! Christine said bitterly, ¡°That damn girl! She thinks she¡¯s so high-and- mighty with her new family, she can¡¯t evene back to see the people who raised her?¡± What an ungrateful little girl! After all, they were still her grandparents. They were old and deserved forgiveness for their mistakes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Besides, she was the one who had pushed Stacy down the stairs and caused her to have a miscarriage. Really, their treatment of Susie hadn¡¯ t been too unreasonable! But just then, Stacy came downstairs. She said softly, ¡°Christine, Jay. Andrew, don¡¯t worry. Susie will be back¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 7 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 7 Chapter 7. Defum to the Bishop Farmh Stacy was holding a small stuffed rabbit in her hand. It was Sus ¡°Christine, Jay, don¡¯t worry. This is Susie¡¯s rabbit, and she left it here. She¡¯ll definitelye back to get it.¡± Most people didn¡¯t know how important this rabbit was to Susie, but Stacy did. This was the only thing Susie¡¯s deceased mother left behind for her. Susie kept it close to her at all times, and she didn¡¯t let go even when she was being beaten the hardest. Stacy still remembered how, whenever she pinched or punished Susie, Susie didn¡¯t cry. But as soon as Stacy grabbed the rabbit and threatened to cut its cars of Purchasepleted a lot. Andrew looked at the tattered stuffed toy in Stacy¡¯s hand. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯ll come back?¡± He couldn¡¯t see how an old, worn-out toy like that could be so important. Stacy smiled confidently ¡°Andrew, you don¡¯t spend much time with Susie, so of course you don¡¯t know how much this bunny means to her. It¡¯s the only thing her mom left her when she died, and Susie values it a lot.¡± Christine thought about this, and realized it was true. Susie had barely let go of the bunny in the past year, and she even took it with her when she went to the bathroom. Chapter 7 Retum, to the Bishop Family Christine eximed. ¡°That¡¯s great! I hope she doese back!¡± As long as Susie returned, maybe they could find a way to influence her somehow Stacy lowered her head. hiding the sly gleam in her eyes. Susie would definitely be back In addition to the rabbit, she also had a very important little friend¡¯ at the Bishop mansion, a parrot The parrot was lost from some other family, and it lived in the small forested area behind the Bishop family home No one else could get close to it, and the parrot only responded to Susie¡¯s call That was why Stacy was so confident that Susie would return She could send other people to get the rabbit, but the parrot could only be recovered by Susie herself Stacy said. ¡°I just patched up and washed the rabbit, and Susie will be so happy when shees back for it Andrew hugged Stacy enthusiastically and said. ¡°Thank you for your hard work! Oh. Stacy, you¡¯re so kind Even after Susie pushed you, you not only forgave her, but also sewed up her rabbit for her¡­ When we get back on our feet. I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you Stacy leaned into Andrew¡¯s arms and said insincerely. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, everything will be okay¡± Christine shouted, ¡°Come on, we have to clean up the house! After the Bishop family went bankrupt, they lost all their maids, and Chapter 7. Return to the Bishop Family now they had no hired help at all. So Andrew, who had just promised to make it up to Stacy. immediately turned back and asked her to clean the house. Stacy meekly did as she was told, but when the Bishops weren¡¯t paying attention, a hint of calcted malice surfaced in her eyes. A series of sleek ck convertibles pulled up to the Bishop family mansion and stopped. Eight tall, handsome men got out of their cars one by one, and Craig was helped out behind them. Even in Los Angeles, they painted an impressive picture. Now, to recover the stuffed rabbit. Stacy was smart enough not to venture downstairs. She hid on the third-floor balcony to watch the show, her eyes full of jealousy and ambition. So this was the famous Murray family! Stacy¡¯s eyes burned with enthusiasm as she watched the eight extraordinary brothers approach the house. If she could just get close to one of them¡­ Suddenly she froze. Her eyesnded on one of the men in particr, who was wearing a crisp ck shirt. He put one hand in his pocket and looked around, carelessly pushing his gold-rimmed sunsses up the bridge of his nose, oozing confidence and wealth. -Jonathan Murray! Stacy was immediately excited. Jonathan was a well-known, sessful actor, and also the man of Stacy¡¯s dreams! This was the first time she¡¯d seen her idol up close. Stacy sped both hands over her pounding heart, so excited that her face turned bright red. The Bishop family had been waiting at the door. Now that the Murray family arrived, Jay and Christine greeted them eagerly ¡°Mr. Murray, you¡¯re here!¡± Jay said, reaching out to shake Martin¡¯s hand. Martin gave Andrew a frigid look and put his hands in his pocket, shunning the offered handshake. Jay smiled hopefully and said, ¡°My dear inws, this is your first time on the South Side, right? The weather is so nice in this part of the city today! So, you¡¯re finally here! Come on in!¡± Craig sneered. ¡°Yes, it certainly is a nice day. My granddaughter is in the hospital with severe frostbite. I¡¯m sure we should all be very happy.¡± Jay was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. Christine tried tough it off. ¡°Oh, you must be joking. We¡¯ve always been very good to Susie. And she was really misbehaving that day¡­ There was an incident with her aunt, and her father was very angry with her, so she might have been punished a little, but only for her own good¡­¡± As Christine spoke, she gave Susie a kind look. ¡°Susic,e give your grandma a hug! I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Susie frowned and clutched Ryan¡¯s shirt tightly with one hand. Craig scoffed. ¡°What a great family you are! Beating my little granddaughter until you broke her bones, making her kneel in the snow in nothing but a nightgown, you call that a little punishment?¡± The Bishop family all had sheepish expressions, and none of them knew what to say for a moment. But now the Bishop family had gone bankrupt, and Andrew had been beaten up. With the sorry state they were in, it felt wrong to punch down¡­ And technically, since the Bishops raised Susie, they were arguably a part of the Murrays¡¯ extended family! Jay came forward and pulled Craig across the threshold of the front door. ¡°Oh, juste in and talk about it. No matter what, Andrew is still Susie¡¯s father¡­ Children shouldn¡¯t be separated from their fathers!¡± he insisted while giving Andrew a wink. Andrew smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Susie, Daddy¡¯s sorry, can you forgive me? You made a mistake, but Daddy shouldn¡¯t have lost his temper like that.¡± He put on a remorseful expression and tried to approach Susie with his arms outstretched, but he was stopped by several of the Murrays¡¯ bodyguards. Susie buried her face in Ryan¡¯s chest and refused to look at Andrew At this, Andrew was both anxious and annoyed. This damn girl, didn¡¯t she know how important this meeting could be for the Bishop family? She was still ying games with him! ¡°Susie,¡± Andrew said in a warning, threatening tone. In the past, when he used this voice with Susie, she always immediately obeyed him. Hearing this familiar tone, Susie¡¯s little body shuddered reflexively The Murray brothers¡¯ faces were as cold as ice, and they felt they had been too forgiving with Andrew. They should have killed him while they had the chance! Ryan said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk to you people anymore. We¡¯re just here to get something for Susie.¡± Craig pivoted on his cane, demanding, ¡°Where is Susie¡¯s bunny?¡± Christine nodded with a slight twinkle in her eye. ¡°Yes, yes, the bunny. It¡¯s here, but it was buried in the snow, and Susie¡¯s stepmother is still sewing it up. Why don¡¯t you alle and sit down for a minute?¡± Martin raised a hand, and several ck-d bodyguards rushed in through the front door. Andrew was afraid of being beaten again, and quickly blocked his arms over his head, cowering away from the suited men. But the bodyguards ignored him, forming a perimeter around the room, and Andrew was immediately embarrassed. ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± Martin taunted. How could Andrew not be afraid, when he knew what he had done to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Susic? Andrew couldn¡¯t think of a way to divert the attention from himself, so he could only give Susie a helpless look. ¡°It was my fault, Susie, it was all my fault, okay? Let¡¯s just go inside. Ryan was about to refuse when Susic tugged at his shirt and said, ¡°Uncle Ryan¡­¡± She looked hesitantly into the Bishop family mansion. Her ¡®little friend¡¯ Alex was still in there, and no one else could bring him out. The Bishop family thought Susie¡¯s heart was softening toward them, and they became excited. After all, Susie was a child, and this was still her home. Of course she should want to go back to her home and her father! ¡°Come,e, make yourselves at home!¡± Jay and Christine offered warmly, gesturing into the living room and smiling expectantly. Martin looked at Susie. He wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted to do, but he would follow her lead in this situation. The Murray family stepped into the Bishop family home with cold, disinterested expressions on their faces. Looking at the shabby, gutted mansion, they couldn¡¯t help but frown. To the Murray family, the Bishop family home seemed cheap and run- down. How could Susie have lived under these conditions? The bodyguards quickly swept through the house and recovered every stuffed animal in the mansion for Susie to sort through. Susie broke away from Ryan¡¯s embrace and grabbed for the most worn- out toy, her little rabbit. Joy spread across Susie¡¯s small face like sunlight. Little bunny, Susie came back for you¡­ She¡¯ll never leave you behind again¡­ Susie hugged her rabbit tightly, smiling. But in addition to the rabbit, she also wanted to find her friend Alex. Thinking about it. Susie was anxious to run to the backyard. But she held back long enough to reach for Ryan¡¯s hand and pull him along with her In the backyard, Stacy hid in the orchard and waited patiently for Susie. Susie knew the parrot was afraid of most people, so Stacy figured she woulde to look for it by herself. Without anyone else outside, Stacy could take control of the situation. She just needed to wait for Susie to walk right into her trap¡­ Craple & Youte Suur¡¯s Mom? You Deserve This! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 8 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 8 Susie looked at the orchard and shouted, ¡°Alex!¡± A bird¡¯s cry rang out from within the trees, and a colorful parrot flew toward them and alighted on a nearby branch. But he stopped when he saw Ryan and fluttered back a few feet. Susie said. ¡°Shhh!¡± She leaned up to Ryan¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Uncle, Alex is afraid of you.¡± The little girl¡¯s hands were cupped into a circle around his ear, and her big eyes were soft and endearing Ryan couldn¡¯t help lowering his voice as he looked at the parrot. He said. ¡°Susie, maybe I should call someone to get him? Let¡¯s have one of our bodyguards catch your friend, and we¡¯ll take him back right away.¡± Susie frowned and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Then she looked around, afraid the bird would overhear. ¡°Don¡¯t try to trap Alex. Alex is not a bad bird. If you try to trap him, he¡¯ll be scared.¡± she exined in a whisper. Ryan wanted tough. The entire scene was too adorable. But, forcing himself to take it seriously, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Susie pressed Ryan¡¯s shoulders and told him, ¡°Stand still, Uncle Ryan.¡± She walked a little further into the orchard and called out for Alex again. Alex stood on a branch high above her head, squawking, ¡°Idiots! Idiots!¡± Susie said seriously, ¡°Alex, Uncle Ryan is not an idiot.¡± Alex: ¡°Stupid dogs! Stupid dogs!¡± Susie said firmly, ¡°Uncle Ryan is not a stupid dog, either.¡± Ryan, listening from outside the orchard Susie took a few steps forward before she heard a branch rustling just in front of her. She nced down¡­ Only to see a familiar pair of eyes staring back at her! Terrified, Susie spun around and tried to run, but Stacy grabbed her arm in a viselike grip. ¡°Hi, Susie¡­ You¡¯re finally back,¡± she hissed. Susie tried to scream, but Stacy pped a hand over her mouth. She smiled and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Susie? Aren¡¯t you happy to see your stepmom?¡± Unaware that Ryan was still waiting just outside the orchard, Stacy gripped Susie¡¯s face and forced her chin up. Still smiling viciously, she said, ¡°Answer me, you stupid girl. I¡¯m still your mother, after all!¡± Susie instinctively lifted her hand to shove Stacy away and turned around to run. Stacy was a bit surprised. When had the little girl gotten so strong? But she was still able to grab Susie¡¯s arm, and she covered her mouth again. ¡°Susie, you killed the baby in my belly. I was willing to forgive you, but now you¡¯re treating me like this?¡± Stacy sneered disdainfully. Susie whimpered and shook her head, unable to say a word. Stacy had a cruel smirk on her face, apletely different expression from when she used to beat Susie. ¡°Susie says she didn¡¯t push me, huh? But if you hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere that day and seared me, how would I have fallen? It¡¯s your fault. Susie. And now your stepmom has no baby, how sad¡­ If your uncles ask, you have to admit that you pushed me. Do you understand?¡± Stacy was trying to manipte her, thinking a young girl like Susie would do whatever an adult told her. But Susie set her jaw and said nothing, her eyes full of defiance. She hadn¡¯t pushed Stacy, so she didn¡¯t want to admit it. Stacy knew she didn¡¯t have much time, and she lost her patience. She hated this stupid little girl. Susie was useless and stubborn, always refusing to cry and refusing to obey what Stacy told her. It was getting All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. to be very annoying. Stacy¡¯s face twisted up in an ugly expression, and she said, ¡°Susie, you¡¯ re a very bad girl. Do you know what will happen if you don¡¯t listen?¡± No one had been there to witness the incident on the staircase, so it had been Stacy¡¯s word against Susie¡¯s. The Bishop family chose to believe Stacy, but Stacy knew the Murrays would probably believe Susie. And she couldn¡¯t let that happen. She had to maintain a perfect image and find a way to get the attention of her idol, Jonathan. Stacy once read a story where a preschool teacher beat a child and told the child that he had a magic telescope, allowing him to hear whatever the child said or did. That way, the child was too afraid to tell his parents about the beating. Stacy¡¯s eyes shed, and she red down at Susie with a menacing expression. ¡°Listen, Susie, I want to tell you something. Don¡¯t think that just because you have a few uncles, they can protect you. I have magic powers, and I can find you whenever I want!¡± But she hadn¡¯t expected that Susie would suddenly open her mouth and bite down hard on Stacy¡¯s palm! Stacy cried out and instinctively raised her hand to p Susie in the face! Before the p couldnd, the red string on Susie¡¯s wrist shimmered, pulling Susie¡¯s hand toward Stacy Stacy¡¯s jaw dropped indignantly. How dare Susie try to hit her, when she was so much smaller and weaker? But in the next moment. Stacy flew backward with a thud and fell into the bushes! At the same time. Susie was scooped into Ryan¡¯s waiting arms Susie froze, staring down at her own hands, then at her uncle. A hint of confusion surfaced in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if she or Ryan had knocked Stacy away. Ryan also had a moment of doubt. Just now, he seemed to have kicked Stacy into the bushes without actually using much force. How strange¡­ Was it his imagination? Ryan red at Stacy and said in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you hit my niece!¡± The hostility in his eyes grew, and he took a step forward, still carrying Susic in his arms. Stacy panicked. Damn it, when had Ryan gotten here? She hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°No, no, Mr. Murray, you misunderstand! I wasn¡¯t going to hit Susie! I would never¡­ I¡¯m the girl¡¯s mom, after all¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes shed, and he lifted his foot so it was hovering over Stacy¡¯s face. ¡°You think you¡¯re Susie¡¯s mom? Then you really deserve this!¡± Ryan covered Susie¡¯s cars with his palms, pressing her little head against his chest so she wouldn¡¯t see what happened next. Stacy was even more terrified when she saw the ferocity in Ryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Murray, wait¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Ryan brought his boot down, and Stacy¡¯s face was crushed into the ground! ¡°Ah-!¡± Stacy screamed. Her face was scratched by twigs and rocks, and a few small stones embedded themselves into her flesh. It hurt so much! The parrot fluttered over andnded on a branch close to them. He swayed from side to side, yelling. ¡°Beat the dog! Beat the dog! Stupid idiots! Stupid idiots!¡± Stacy felt tears of pain welling up in her eyes, and she screamed, but Ryan made no move to back off. She was afraid her head would be crushed! ¡°Mr. Murray, please, let me go! I was wrong, I was wrong!¡± Stacy cried helplessly. Finally, Ryan stepped back from Stacy with a scoff. It wasn¡¯t good for children to be around this kind of violence, so he would let Stacy off easy this time. But he had still scratched up Stacy¡¯s face and broken her nose ¡°Get out of here!¡± he ordered unsympathetically. Stacy¡¯s face was covered in blood and dirt. She didn¡¯t dare make a sound, just put her hands over her face and ran away as fast as she 71 60%. could. Stacy¡¯s face felt hot as she ran back to her room, and there was still a stone embedded in her cheek. She reluctantly pulled it out, crying out in pain as she did so. Ryan was a man, and she couldn¡¯t believe he was so violent that he would hit a woman! ¡°No¡­¡± Stacy looked at herself in the mirror and realized her nose was crooked, and it hurt to touch her face. She burst into tears, cursing internally. She thought Susie would be easy to manipte, since she was so young. As long as she was threatened and beaten, she wouldn¡¯t dare tell on Stacy. After all, that was how things used to be! But this trick hadn¡¯t worked today, and instead Stacy ended up with a broken nose! Stacy identally touched her nose, and she felt like she was going to die from the pain. She broke down crying again. ¡°My face¡­ My face!¡± She¡¯d always been proud of her pretty face. She was confident that after leaving Andrew Bishop, her good looks would make it easy for her to attract the interest of another rich man. But now¡­ The wound from the embedded stone was so deep, even after it healed, it would leave a hideous scar. Her beautiful face was ruined ¡°Damn it!¡± Stacy mmed her fist into the mirror angrily, shattering the ss, her heart full of frustration. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 9 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Little Parol Meanwhile, after driving Stacy away, Ryan went with Susie to try to coax the bird. Ryan was a little exhausted with Susie¡¯s rules. They couldn¡¯t catch the bird, only convince him toe with them. But the parrot wasn¡¯t human, how was he supposed to convince him? ¡°Little parrot, pleasee down. If you do, I¡¯ll give you some meat?¡± Ryan offered unconvincingly The parrot stared at Ryan, then shook his head back and forth like a swinging pendulum. ¡°Don¡¯t eat meat, don¡¯t eat meat!¡± He just wouldn¡¯te down. Ryan took a deep breath and decided to y his trump card. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s just go, we don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Susie was immediately terrified, grasping at Ryan¡¯s clothes and pleading. ¡°No, no, Uncle, we can¡¯t leave Alex¡­¡± She was so anxious, tears started to form in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare cry Ryan¡¯s heart ached, and he immediately regretted the suggestion. He quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, that was a bad idea. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± In a child¡¯s world, rejecting her little pet was the same thing as rejecting her. Ryan wanted to p himself when he realized the problem Susie froze for a moment. It was the first time anyone had ever apologized to her¡­ A smile crept over her small face, and she patted Ryan on the shoulder, saying. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Ryan!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Usually, when Susie apologized, no one ever told her it was okay. So when Ryan apologized to her, she immediately forgave him, knowing how sad it would make her if she was in his position. After that, the uncle and nephew continued trying to coax the bird. Susie said, ¡°Alex, be good ande down here. Uncle Ryan was lying just now, we¡¯re not going to leave. He¡¯s a good person, really.¡± Ryan said. ¡°Alex, I¡¯m sorry! Now please juste down! We¡¯ll go back to Los Angeles¡­ Our house there is huge, and I¡¯m sure there will be lots of nicedy parrots for you to meet¡­¡± Since Susie had been gone for a while, Michael, Paul, and Jonathan headed out to the backyard to look for her. When they reached the orchard, they found an adorable scene of one tall figure and one short figure, both trying to coax a parrot down from a branch. After a brief exnation from Ryan, they finally understood that this parrot was the reason Susie had insisted oning with them to the Bishop family house. The parrot was a verymon little budgie, his body covered in bright green feathers. His eyes were rolling all around as he hopped slightly on the branch, looking at them. The irritable contractor Michael was the first to lose his temper, and he snapped. ¡°Wow, great job, Ryan, very impressive. You can¡¯t even get a parrot to like you! Useless.¡± Paul and Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything, and all of them tried to coax the parrot for a long time. But no matter what, the bird still refused toe down. He was an extremely stubborn little animal. From its perch on the tree branch, the parrot sang, ¡°Old MacDonald had a farm. E-1-E-I-O! E-I-E-I. fee fi fo fum!¡± Ryan: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell? ¡°You guys do whatever you want,¡± he said dejectedly. Michaelughed. He lifted his arms high in the air and said, ¡°Watch this!¡± ¡°Cluck-cluck-cluck! Here, birdy-birdy-birdy!¡± Michael yelled while patting his arms, signaling the parrot toe andnd on his outstretched hands. Susie¡¯s eyes widened. Her fifth uncle looked like a gori. The corners of Paul¡¯s mouth twitched. Jonathan crossed his arms and rolled his eyes. ¡°Pshaw¡­ It¡¯s just coaxing a parrot, you don¡¯t have to yell loud enough to raise the dead.¡± The parrot was squawking wildly in response, shouting. ¡°Stupid! Stupid!¡± At that, Michael was enraged. He pointed forcefully at the parrot. ¡°Get the fuck down!¡± The parrot fluttered its wings tauntingly, remaining perched in the tree. ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t trick Alex!¡± Michael was starting to question every decision he had ever made to lead him to this point. How could this parrot be so smart? Susie covered her mouth and giggled as she looked curiously at her Uncle Michael. Uncle Michael seemed fierce at first, but it seemed like the parrot was winning this battle¡­ The little girl quietly assessed each of her uncles. The youngest and third uncles were the gentlest. One was soft-spoken and elegant, and the other was as warm as the sun. Her fourth uncle looked gentle at first, but he could be aggressive sometimes¡­ But the fifth uncle was almost like a vicious beast, the kind of hot-tempered dragon that explodes when you poke at him. These were her mother¡¯s brothers. Susie felt like she was starting to like these new uncles. They were different from any of the other rtives she had known¡­ Suddenly. Susie realized Jonathan was staring back at her as she watched him. She turned her head away hurriedly, pretending nothing happened. The corners of Jonathan¡¯s lips hooked upward. What a timid little girl. He said, ¡°Michael, don¡¯t waste your time. Susie¡¯s the only one who can coax down this parrot.¡± Michael wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± Jonathan snickered. ¡°Is there a brain in that thick head of yours?¡± Michael was about to lose his temper when Paul stopped him. ¡°Jonathan is right, we should all stand back¡± Ryan put Susie down, and they all took a few steps back. Susie hugged her stuffed rabbit and looked up at the parrot. ¡°Come on, Alex, we¡¯re leaving! We have to go with my uncles, they¡¯re all very nice!¡± Jonathan and the others watched their little nephew. The girl stretched out her small hands to the parrot, beckoning him in her direction. The uncles had never seen such an adorable sight. Besides that, the girl seemed much more confident when she was interacting with her pet. Even the tough, irritable Michael felt his heart soften a little at the sight. Susie was just as cute as their sister when she was a child! The parrot cocked his head at Susie, as if he was convinced. He pped his wings and flew toward Susie. Just when he was about tond on Susie¡¯s shoulder¡­ Christine¡¯s voice rang out suddenly. ¡°Oh, there you are!¡± Alex was startled by the noise and immediately flew back up into the treetops Michael and the others: ¡± Susic frowned, her rxed expression disappearing in an instant. She instinctively hid behind Ryan¡¯s legs. Christine didn¡¯t realize that she was interrupting, and she said with a smile. ¡°What, are you trying to catch that parrot? Leave it to me! I¡¯ll get someone to catch it right away.¡± She could tell the Murray family was giving the Bishops the cold shoulder, and she wanted to win them over. But this parrot was just amon budgie, not a very impressive pet¡­ Christine pulled out her cell phone and started talking into it, apparently calling someone to help catch the parrot. Michael said irritably, ¡°You¡¯re the only reason we couldn¡¯t catch it! Why don¡¯t you get the hell out of here?¡± Christine was so scared, her hand shook, and the phone fell to the ground. How could the Murrays be so rude? Did they not know to respect their elders? All themotion outside led Craig and Martin and a few others toe outside. Jay and Andrew followed behind,tching onto the Murrays like a pair of leeches. Without anyone exining the situation to him, Craig assessed the scene and came to a rapid conclusion. He said, ¡°This parrot is too smart. We need to trap it!¡± Andrew said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too polite to that bird. It won¡¯t be easy to trick it. Animal shelters haves they can use to catch it, or if that doesn¡¯t work, we can knock it out with a tranquilizer dart.¡± The parrot almost seemed to understand what Andrew was saying, and he pped his wings and flew a little further away. Susie was very anxious by now. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Alex¡­ Alex is a very good bird¡­¡± Ryan said coldly, ¡°Did you hear that? We don¡¯t need your help here. Please leave.¡± Andrew dialed a number into his phone and said with a patronizing smile, ¡°Children don¡¯t understand this kind of thing. Susie misunderstood. We¡¯re not going to hurt the parrot, just anesthetize it¡­¡± This was the general style of the Bishop family, refusing to listen to other people and insisting on doing things their way. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 10 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Your Tilth Uncle Will Teach You to Martin raised a hand, and seven or eight ck-d bodyguards immediately rushed up and began dragging the Bishop family away from the orchard. ¡°Mr. Murray told you to leave, don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wanted here, isn¡¯t it obvious? You bootlickers are so annoying!¡± The bodyguards scolded derisively as they dragged the Bishops away and deposited them just outside the front door. Because of all themotion, the neighbors on either side of the mansion were all craning their necks to watch the show Some were pretending to drink tea in their backyards, others pretending to walk their dogs, but they were really all watching the public humiliation of the Bishop family. Jay and Christine were both red in the face, ovee by shame and anger. This was their own house! How could the Murrays throw them out like this? It was so unreasonable! The Bishop family was used to being pampered, and they were deeply offended by the situation. But the Murray family was too powerful to provoke, and they didn¡¯t dare to fight back no matter how upset they were. They could only wait helplessly by their own front gate and wait for the Murray family to come out¡­. With the Bishop family now taken care of, Susie continued her efforts to coax Alex. ¡°Alex, Alex,e quick! Look at this, I¡¯ve got something yummy for you¡­¡± The little girl tilted her head and stretched out her hand. A small piece of an appley in her palm. Ryan gave her the apple when she got out of the hospital this morning, and she¡¯d kept part of it. The parrot inched slowly across the branch, swaying back and forth. Its small eyes rolled around and around, examining the Murray family cautiously The Murray family was now standing a good distance away. Craig leaned on his cane, watching the scene with a serious expression, but there was a trace of tension around his eyes. Michael was the most impatient out of any of them. He wished he could grow a pair of wings, fly up to that parrot, and drag it down to eat the fruit! Susie¡¯s tiny arms were starting to get sore from holding the apple bits up. Ryan had found a handful of grain somewhere and held it in his hand, crouching beside Susie. ¡°Alex, don¡¯t you want some of this delicious grain? Come and get it¡­¡± Susie nodded vigorously in agreement. ¡°Yes, Uncle Ryan¡¯s very nice, Alex! Come quickly, we have to leave soon!¡± The Murray family looked at Ryan and Susie. They didn¡¯t know when those two had be such good friends, and suddenly they were a little jealous¡­ At that moment, the parrot finally pped down toward them, stretched out his ws-andnded directly on Ryan¡¯s head. Ryan: Suddenly, Susie let out a gleeful chuckle, and the Murray family looked at her in disbelief. From the moment they met her. Susie was like a numb little robot, always speaking in a monotone voice. In the past ten days of recovery, she hadn¡¯t even cracked a smile. No matter what, she was always restrained and careful, so much so that it was heartbreaking Now she was finallyughing¡­ Craig felt his eyes get hot again. He felt very old, with how much he seemed to be crying over the past few days. Seeing Susie¡¯s bright smile, the parrot seemed pleased with himself. He spread his wings and shook them back and forth: ¡°Stinky, stinky!¡± Ryan: Susie couldn¡¯t help but giggle, and she corrected seriously, ¡°He¡¯s not stinky, he¡¯s my uncle!¡± Parrot: ¡°Stupid boy, stupid boy!¡± Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he wanted to yank the parrot off his head. A colorful green bird standing on his head, what kind of ridiculous situation was this? But seeing how happy it was making Susie, all the anger left him. He spread out the seeds in his hand, tempting the parrot to fly down to his wrist, and then grabbed the bird¡¯s foot when he wasn¡¯t looking. Alex shouted, ¡°Help! Help! Don¡¯t stew me! Don¡¯t stew me!¡± The crowd: ¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g This parrot was really noisy¡­ Finally, the parrot was put on a lead and taken back through the Bishop family home. Susie stroked the little bird¡¯s head, leaned close to his ear, andforted him with a voice only the two of them could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a ne. Just a nice little ne for Alex! I¡¯ll take it off for you when we get home.¡± Craig walked through the house with the help of his cane, looking around the Bishops¡¯ mansion with cloudy eyes. This was where his precious daughter lived before she died. He wondered if she ate and slept well while she was here¡­ When she was sick, did she have someone to take care of her? Had she walked through the same backyard he was just in? Did she ever stare at this tree through the window and watch the leaves rustle in the wind? Craig¡¯s heart felt like it was breaking for ra all over again. As the Murray brothers watched their father hesitate to leave the house, their hearts were heavy as they thought of ra, too. Outside the mansion¡¯s front door, Andrew saw the Murrays approaching and greeted them immediately The Murray family had already shunned him once, but now he thought maybe he could win Susie over. Jay smiled and said, ¡°Wow, our inws are so talented! You got the parrot!¡± Andrew also stered a big grin on his face. ¡°Susie likes parents, I didn¡¯t even know¡­ How careless of me. Susie, Daddy will buy you lots of parrots in the future, what do you think about that?¡± Children might not know as much as adults, but that didn¡¯t mean Susie was stupid. She looked at Andrew¡¯s fake smile and bowed her head without saying a word, cuddling her stuffed rabbit to her chest. She didn¡¯t want a lot of parrots. After her mom died, all she wanted was for her dad to hug her. But Andrew had never paid any attention to her at all, except when he scolded and beat her. And that day in the snow, she¡¯d been afraid her father really wanted to beat her to death¡­ Susie originally believed her grandma, who told her she was a bad little girl and no one would ever like her. But while she was recovering in the hospital, her grandpa and uncles were very kind to her. They¡¯d told her a lot of nice things, making her think maybe she wasn¡¯t a bad girl after all. And now¡­ Susie didn¡¯t want her father anymore. She didn¡¯t know if she was a bad daughter for thinking this way, and she felt a little uneasy. But she still gritted her teeth and mustered up the courage to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want any parrots from Daddy, and I don¡¯t want Daddy, either!¡± Andrew froze for a moment. Jay and Christine also frowned. This kid¡­ As soon as she figured out that the Murray family was rich, she immediately wanted to abandon her original family. That had to be why¡­ Right? Andrew couldn¡¯t help but wince. He said in a stern voice, ¡°Susie!¡± He thought he¡¯d been very convincing, but Susie was a stubborn little thing, and she refused to give in. Christine sighed. ¡°Susie, it¡¯s true that your father has been a bit strict with you, but you can¡¯t say such things! What kind of child would reject her own father?¡± Jay smiled at the Murray family and said, ¡°Ha, she¡¯s probably just going through a phase, isn¡¯t that right? Come on, let¡¯s all sit down for a nice dinner together. That¡¯s the best way to resolve all this!¡± Andrew overlooked Susie entirely, saying. ¡°Yes! My father-inw and uncles rarelye and visit us¡­ That silly girl, ra, she never talked about you all¡­¡± The Bishop family was extremely overeager and kept bbering on and on, and the Murrays couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise. Andrew pretended to be affectionate, asionally mentioning ra¡¯s name as a way to try to win them over. After some time, Michael¡¯s growing temper tantrum finally came to a head. Smack! His hand violently grabbed Andrew by the neck and mmed him hard against the front door! ¡°I gave you a chance, didn¡¯t I?! There¡¯s no end to this bullshit! You think you can call us your inws? You¡¯re a pathetic excuse for a father, you stupid son of a bitch! And that goes for all of you!¡± Bam! Bam! Andrew¡¯s head was smashed again and again against the door, making a sound louder than the beating of an enormous drum. Andrew was instantly bleeding from several ces in his head! When he saw what was happening. Ryan quickly carried Susie away. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you in the car¡­¡± None of the Murrays made a move to stop the beating. If it weren¡¯t for Susie standing nearby, they probably would have done the same! Andrew hadn¡¯t expected Michael to suddenly attack him. In his mind. they were having a reasonable conversation! ¡°Stop¡­¡± Bam! ¡°Stop¡­¡± Bam, bam, bam! Jay and Christine werepletely paralyzed by shock. Michael, who worked on a construction site, didn¡¯t have any manners at all. He held Andrew by the hair and mmed him into the wall over and over again! Christine said. ¡°Stop. please! Let¡¯s talk about it, let¡¯s talk about it! We¡¯ re all family¡­¡± Jay added. ¡°Michael, please, control yourself!¡± Michael red hard at the two of them and said, ¡°I generally try not to hit women and old people. but in special circumstances, I might reconsider. If you force me, do you think I¡¯ll hesitate to beat you up, too?!¡± We¡¯re all family? That was bullshit! Michael finally threw Andrew against the wall and aimed a kick right between his legs, making sure he could never be a father again. Crack-There was a sound of something breaking, and Andrew¡¯s miserable screams echoed throughout the neighborhood. The nosy neighbors grimaced at the sounds of obvious violence¡­ Michael grunted, brushed off his hands, and walked away. Anyone who betrayed his sister had to be punished, no matter what. But murder was against thew, and Andrew wasn¡¯t worth the inconvenience it would take to kill him. While Michael was beating up their son, Jay and Christine were so terrified, they were afraid to breathe! But as the Murray family headed back to their cars to leave, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out. Christine screamed, ¡°What on earth is wrong with you? Are you even human? How can you be so ruthless?¡± Jay¡¯s face was also horrified. He had never expected the Murray family to have someone as aggressive as Michael, who didn¡¯t seem to care about reason or etiquette at all! ¡°Stop crying and get our son to the hospital!¡± Jay eximed frantically Christine went to make a phone call in a panic, but she found that her phone had been disconnected. And now the Bishop family had no money left to pay for another hospital bill¡­ Andrew curled up into a ball and vomited blood on his own doorstep. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 11 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Meet Mommy The Eder Bishops were at a loss when a group of people suddenly rushed in from outside. ¡± What a warm gathering. Mr. Bishop, it¡¯s time to pay the debts. 80 million you owed us.¡± It turned out that these were debt collectors, who circled the whole Bishop family. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Mandy was furious. Elder Mr. Bishop scolded, ¡°Stop it. Do you know who we are? We are the inws of the Murray family.¡± But he was answered by the exhaust of the Murray family car as it drove away. The two rows of ck Maibakhs were so imposing that passersby couldn¡¯t help but dodge them from afar, while the Bishop family gawked at cars and stood there miserably. One big man of debt collectorsughed, ¡°What a big talk. Murray family¡¯s inws? Do you see them care for you?¡± Debt collectors were hooligans who did not ept any excuses and would let them go even though they were elder. Then, the Eder Bishops were instantly pped and pressed to their knees. After a variety of abuse, punching, and kicking, they were bruised and screaming out of pain. The formerly prosperous Bishop family was humiliated in full view of the public, the vi was emptied and all the luggage was thrown out. So was Stacy who had a bloodied face. The whole family was in a mess. The neighbors watching it couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Did you know? That the little girl from the Bishop family is the granddaughter of the Murray family in Los Angeles.¡± ¡°What? The skinny, tiny one who died of a mother at the age of two or so?¡± ¡°OMG, will they rue a day? I¡¯d regret it.¡± ¡°They deserved it. I saw that little kid standing outside on a hot day, and I got scolded by Mandy when I spoke up.¡± ¡°Did she not say her granddaughter is a cmity? Look, how regretful they are.¡± The crowd gloated at the fun, while regret was written on their faces. What a way to deserve it. Andrew kept coughing, spitting blood out of his mouth and buzzing in his ears. Stacy cried, ¡°Andrew how are you?¡± Mandy took it out on her, ¡°Why are you crying like that? What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t I see you just now?¡± Stacy choked with a sob, ¡°I just saw Susie and went to beg her, begging her to forgive her grandparents for the sake of their age but she wouldn¡¯t.¡± After hearing it, Mandy hated Susie so much that she med Susie for all the humiliation of the day. They raised that damn girl for more than three years, but she didn¡¯t know how to be grateful. Her mother died because of her, Andrew went bankrupt, and now they were all suffering because of that little cmity. The more Mandy thought about it, the more annoyed she became and scolded, ¡°A little cmity.¡± She wanted to say that they didn¡¯t care, but she couldn¡¯t because she knew she¡¯d better keep Susie here. Mandy has nowhere to vent her anger but to curse the Murray family. On the car. Martin tapped his finger on the screen and sent a message that said to get rid of the Bishop family The other side replied. Killed? Martin sneer at the question when he stared at the phone. It¡¯s impossible for them to carry a murder charge because of garbage. Even if the Murray family wanted to revenge, they also must keep clean. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Making their lives a living hell was the best way. Susie sat quietly in the car, holding her Muppet rabbit in one hand and her parrot in the other. Craig slowed down his tone and tried to look amiable, ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go home.¡± Ryan also said, ¡°Our family is in Los Angeles. We have to take aer.¡± Susie nodded her head nicely, very quietly, and the spunky cuteness she had just coaxed the parrot with was gone again. However, it was already much better than at the beginning. Craig¡¯s heart ached because the better Susie behaved, the more his heart ached. Only a child living in a frightening environment would have this kind of abnormal quietness. How much Susie had suffered to be like this? ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Let¡¯s go home.¡± The old man murmured. Suddenly, Susie asked, ¡°Grandpa, can we bring mom home too?¡± Craig nodded heartily, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home together.¡± Susie was relieved. The Murray family chartered a ne. Susic looked out at the sky and the clouds seemed to be right beside her, following along. She probed and watched carefully, and then put down the rabbit to gather up her small hands andy on her back to look out of the ne window. Paul smiled warmly, ¡°What¡¯s baby looking at?¡± Susie turned her head and asked, ¡°Are we in the sky now?¡± Paul nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie had not even been on the ne. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°So, is Mom here?¡± Paul and Ryan, who were sitting close to her, froze, ¡°What?¡± Susie lowered her eyes, silently looked at the sky outside, and whispered, ¡°They said mom died and went to the sky. So we can see momter, right?¡± Susie turned her back on the crowd and looked out the window, tears in her eyes. She knew that it was a lie that her mommy went to heaven after death. Mommy wouldn¡¯t be in heaven. But she still couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing her mother in the sky. Craig¡¯s eyes were red all of a sudden. The rest of the brothers were silent, turning their heads to look out with their hands clenched. Ryan took Susie in his arms and whispered, ¡°Baby, go to sleep. When you fall asleep you can see mommy in your dreams.¡± Susie let out a sound and nestled in Ryan¡¯s arms but her tears quietly fell. She knew her uncle also lied to her. Because not once did she see her mother when she had fallen asleep many times. She unknowingly fell asleep. The red rope on the wrist emitted a faint glow but no one could see it if they did not look at it closely. Susie felt all warm in the dream again, as if the sun shines on her body. Her body was so light that she was close to flying. Surrounded by cotton candy-like white clouds behind her, Susie carefully reached out to pick a little and put it in her mouth, then her eyes lit up. It¡¯s sweet. At the same time, a soft and familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°Susie.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately turned to look, only to see her mother standing not far behind her, looking at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mommy.¡± Susie lunged forward and was held tightly in her mother¡¯s arms. ra gently stroked her little head and whispered, ¡°My baby, be good. From now on, Grandpa and uncles are your families, so be happy. Okay?¡± Susie¡¯s tears fall like rain and she answered good-naturedly, ¡°I know, mommy.¡± ra added, ¡°Also, Grandma is not well. Can Susie, our big girl, take care of Grandma for the sake of mommy?¡± Susie gulped and nodded vigorously. Yes, Susie would take care of Grandma. ra smiled and tried to say something, but her body emitted a faint glow and faded to transparency. ¡°Susie, mommy loves you forever.¡± Sleeping Susie shouted to her mother and her small face was all tears. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 12 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Susie¡¯s Surname Murray At this point, Craig and several brothers of the Murray family were gathered around Susie who was asleep shouting mommy and their eyes could not help but red. But there was also one person standing beside them but they couldn¡¯t see him. That was Mitch who touched Susie¡¯s forehead. Then, he touched the red rope on her wrist. Within moments, a light smile appeared on Susie¡¯s face. ¡°This time, I did not owe your mother.¡± *** The nended at Los Angeles International Airport. Seeing Susie still asleep, Craig let Ryan pick up Susie and pad out the door. For fear of waking Susie, he maintained the same posture as just now, with his back bowed. Just then, the parrot wearing an anklet shook shouted out. ¡°Stealing a child. Stealing a child.¡± Susie opened her eyes all at once. The Murray family looked speechlessly at the parrot with its brilliant, glowing green feathers. Finally, they knew why it could let out the phrase ¡®stewing bird¡¯. with open confused eyes and messy hair, Susie looked dumb and held a small rabbit in her arms. Ryan had the best rtionship with ra, so he immediately thought of child ra when seeing such lovely Susie. His heart softened and he rubbed her head, ¡°Baby, we¡¯re in Los Angeles. Now let¡¯s go home.¡± Hearing it, Susie, who hadn¡¯t returned to her senses, nodded nkly. The Murray family¡¯s car had been waiting outside the airport for a long time, with four stretch Rolls- Royces parked neatly by the roadside, causing passers-by to turn around. ¡°OMG,e on. Take a picture.¡± ¡°Who is this car here to pick up? What a big show.¡± As the crowd was talking, they saw eight men with tall, dignified postures walk out, led by an old man. One of the men was holding a little girl in his arms, who was wearing a white dress and holding a little rabbit in her arms. Next to her was another man with a green parrot standing on his shoulder. At that moment the parrot was singing excitedly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The crowd was astonished because it was so ipatible with those gorgeous men. The eight men¡¯s faces were darkened and quickly took the baby in the car. Then, several cars drove away from the airport. ¡°Wow, which family¡¯s daughter is she.¡± ¡°Totally jealous.¡± A woman, who must be aizen, said excitedly while taking pictures with her cell phone, ¡°OMG, Four Rolls-Royces with extensions. Do you know how much this car costs? At least eight million. What kind of family is this?¡± *** Susie was lying on the window, looking curiously at the skyscrapers outside. In South City, Dad only took her out once. At that time she also saw a lot of tall buildings, but none of them were as tall as the one in front of her. Susie turned her head, approached Ryan and asked, ¡°Uncle, is this mommy¡¯s castle?¡± Ryan replied but his sound felt like crying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Susie¡¯s mom¡¯s castle.¡± Once they wanted to buy an ind and build an exclusive castle for their little sister. But there¡¯s no chance of that. When Ryan looked at Susie, he felt some of the hurt in his heart lessen. The car soon arrived at the Murray family estate. It was an estate located in the heart of the city of Lakeview, surrounded by beautiful mountains. Looking at the manor in front of her, Susie was shocked. Was this where Mom grew up as a child? That bigwn was nted with so many flowers. If she ran fast on thewn, could she see her mother? Two rows of servants stood on either side of the manor with smiling faces, ¡°Wee home, Miss Susie.¡± Craig and Martin walked ahead, talking in low voices. ¡°Susie will be our Murray family¡¯s youngest daughter.¡± Martin nodded, while Craig agonizes, ¡°What¡¯s good about her name?¡± He needed to hurry up and give her a new name. *** Compared to Susie¡¯s treatment, the Bishop family looked so miserable. The Bishop family was bankrupted thoroughly. In other publicpanies¡¯ bankruptcy, the boss could at least keep the money to buy a small house or something. While the Bishop had nothing and everything that could trade was frozen, they even had no ce to sleep. Even if they slept on the street, either other drove them away or beat them Finally, like a beggar, they spent three days walking back to their countryside home. Andrew felt like he only had a breath after walking with a serious injury. Back home in the countryside, he looked at the shabby house andy on the bed miserably. the more he thought about it, the more regretful he was, but now he couldn¡¯t do anything. Mr. Bishop had be a cripple, and the difference was so great that he was going crazy. ¡°Andrew, get up and have some soup.¡± Stacy brought the soup and came in, but she dodged to see him. Because she added a spoonful of poison to Andrew took a look at it and angrily lifted the bowl. ¡°What a piece of crap. You let me drink this?¡± Halfway through the conversation, he pulled his wound and grimaced in pain. Stacy bowed her head and wiped her tears with pity. Mandy yelled from the living room, ¡°Stacy, why don¡¯t you go make dinner? You want to starve us to death.¡± Stacy¡¯s eyes sank because she wasn¡¯t their servant and they were always using her as a free babysitter. But there¡¯s nothing she could do about it. When she was wandering on the street, she tried several times to find a rich man, but she did not know how it happened every time she was caught by the man¡¯s wife and beaten up. If not for theck of ces to go, she would have toe with the Bishop family to this shitty ce. Just then, Mandy saw a video on the phone. OMG, Four Rolls-Royces with extensions. Do you know how much this car costs? At least eight million. What kind of family is this? In the video, it¡¯s Susie being carried to the car. Mandy had a heart attack all of a sudden, and couldn¡¯t breathe well. ¡°What a disgrace. She¡¯s enjoying herself, but she¡¯s forgotten her grandparents. Little bastard.¡± Mandy couldn¡¯t help but curse. Stacy hid in the kitchen and secretly turned on her phone to watch. Eight handsome men, all with masks and heads down, were surrounded by security guards to open the way. The brightest was Susie being held. Stacy stared at the four luxury cars, being more jealous and unbnced. She didn¡¯t expect that after two years of struggle, she finally became Mrs. Bishop, but now she had ended up in such a situation. And the woman she thought was a beggar was the daughter of the Murray family. Had she known that, she should have pretended to be ra¡¯s best girlfriend. The more Stacy thought about it, the more she regretted it. And the more she thought about it, the more jealous she became. She took out her cell phone, typing several sentences heavily. The Murray family¡¯s youngest daughter has a vicious mind and pushes her stepmother down the stairs. The stepmother twice hemorrhaged to recover life, but the culprit but four luxury cars back to Los Angeles in a high profile. Stacy also did not dare to break the news to the famous media, but only to various gossip-eating groups, ready to let it spread. Just after posting, she suddenly heard someone outside saying ¡®the police areing¡¯, and was so scared that her hand shook and her phone fell to the ground. Mandy scurried into the kitchen and said anxiously, ¡°Quick, the police are here, take Feng away.¡± Stacy was pushed and shoved to Andrew¡¯s room. Seeing Stacy move slowly, Andrew was so panicked that he pped her in the face and yelled, ¡°Help me go.¡± Stacy had to help Andrew from the back of the kitchen to escape. The two hid in the field first. Hearing that the Bishop family was blocked, they hid in the mountains again. Even though it was dark, they did not dare to go back. The mountain was extremely cold and the two were shivering. Andrew looked at Stacy beside him and lamented, ¡°I married a good wife, never leave me.¡± Stacy smiled gently. She thought in her mind that she was just considering her future. Not that she had already married, and if she still wanted to marry into a rich family in the future, she must have something topare with others. For example, the good quality of ¡®being affectionate and never leaving her ex-husband even if he was bankrupt¡¯ was worth her efforts to operate. That¡¯s the real reason she didn¡¯t leave Andrew. The woman put love and loyalty before everything even if being abused by her husband, which could cause other men pity and sympathy. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 13 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The Rude Sister The Murray family¡¯s estate covers 8,000 square meters, making it one of thergest vi estates in terms ofnd area. The eight sons of the Murray family had their careers, but they were not separated from each other. Compared to many upper-ss families, the Murray family was the most united exception. The Murray family used to be happy and harmonious, but since ra¡¯s disappearance, the whole estate had fallen into an indefinable atmosphere. Martin worked hard and rarely came home. The rest of the Murray family went about their business. Craig went to the nursing home to spend time with his wife during the day and returned at night. Today was the only time in the past few years that all eight brothers were present, except for the New Year and other holidays. Several uncles wanted to take Susie around but were stopped by Craig. ¡°Susie has just been discharged from the hospital, how could she walk around? Have a good rest.¡¯ The uncles had to give up and tried to take Susie to visit her room again. The old man red, ¡°What are you all doing around here? Go get your mom and tell her Susie is back.¡± The olddy was devastated by her daughter¡¯s disappearance and stubbornly went to a nursing home herself rather than return. During thest two years, she became bedridden and did nothing mood, more and more emaciated. Finally, Craig happily took little Susie by the hand, ¡°Come, Susie. Let¡¯s visit your room.¡± The brothers were speechless for their father¡¯s behavior. Then, they went upstairs. ¡°Susie, this is your room, like it or not?¡± Craig took Susie by the hand and walked towards the room. The room was decorated in shades of pink and white, the little girl¡¯s favorite dream color. The bed was made into a small castle-like, and there was a small staircase to reach the top of the castle. Next to the castle bed was a slide, a small sofa in front of it, as well as a rtively short but extra-wide dressing mirror. There were several rows of jewelry racks ced on the dresser, with all kinds of bows, headbands, flower clips, and everything. Susie had never seen a princess room like this before and looked up and asked seriously, ¡°Grandpa, is this really my room?¡± When she was at her dad¡¯s house, she lived in a house that was only as big as the bed in front of her. Grandmother said she could not let her live in too good a house, because her bad luck fatalities would affect the whole family. Each time he heard Susie call out for Grandpa, he felt a little better and smiled, ¡°Of course.¡± Although this princess room isn¡¯t the biggest, it¡¯s not bad either. ¡°Like it?¡± Ryan asked. Susie nodded heavily and said good-naturedly, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, and thank you, uncle.¡± Craig looked at Susie and sighed darkly. Susie was still somewhat cautious, like a small beast that had just entered an unfamiliar environment and was careful to survive. When would they wait for her to pamper herself with them? Ryan stroked her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Susie. We¡¯ll y with youter when your brothers and sisters get back from school, okay?¡± Susie wondered, ¡°Brother and sister?¡± Ryan, ¡°Three brothers and one sister, the children of uncle Martin and David.¡± Martin had two boys, one in second grade and one in kindergarten. David had a boy and a girl both in the kindergarten ss. Ryan felt that being kids, they must be able to y together. Little Susie was so lonely in the Bishop family, with only parrots and bunnies as her little friends, that she needed to grow up with children at this age. Susie nodded understandingly, and although she didn¡¯t say much, a hint of anticipation quietly surfaced under her eyes. She never had any friends, her dad and aunt didn¡¯t allow her to run around, and her grandparents didn¡¯t like to take her out for walks. Once she saw others childrening back from school through the fence with their backpacks, they were holding hands and running happily, and she was envious. Susie suddenly tilted her head and asked, ¡°Uncle, could you give me paper and a paintbrush?¡± She wanted to give gifts to her brothers and sisters. *** Afternoon. A car stopped outside the Murray family estate and a woman dressed elegantly in an Elizabethan hat got out with a little girl in tow. The little girl was delicate and beautiful, wearing a puffy Lolita dress, holding two delicate dolls in her arms, and her head tied with the same color as the dress bow. The woman admonished, ¡°Lulu when you see your sisterter, could you give a doll to her?¡± Lulu pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. The woman frowned, ¡°As we said before, you have one and your sister has one, be good.¡± As soon as Lulu heard this, she immediately pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I want both.¡± After saying this, he ran towards the estate without looking back. She is not going to give her sister. All the toys were hers. The woman¡¯s face was helpless, but she could not do anything about it, so she turned to the little boy who was dawdling behind her and said, ¡°Zion, hurry up. Your sister is waiting at home.¡± Zion also curled, ¡°I don¡¯t want a sister again.¡± He already had a very annoying sister, grabbing his things and dropping his toys. When mom and dad talked sense to her, she would cry. So Zion didn¡¯t want another sister. He finished and ran away too. Lulu ran to her room and mmed the door with a bang. That¡¯s when her children¡¯s watch rang with the word ¡®Grandma¡¯ disyed on it. ¡°Hello? Grandma.¡± Lulu sounded a little upset.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The grandmother asked, ¡°Who has upset our little princess, so unhappy?¡± Lulu pouted and said, ¡°Mommy told me to give a doll to my sister, and I won¡¯t.¡± On the other end of the phone, an old woman with exquisite noblewoman hair rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Is it that new sister of yours?¡± Susie was abused by her father, so Craig and his sons frantically rushed to South City. This matter had spread. Lulu nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± She looked at the two dolls in her hands. She knew she had to give it to her sister, but both were what she liked. Then her grandmother on the other side of the phone said, ¡°Lulu, with a new sister in the family, you¡¯re not the only little princess anymore. Your grandfather and uncles won¡¯t be nice to you anymore.¡± Lulu was so young that she immediately retorted, ¡°Grandma, you lied.¡± ¡°How is Grandma lying to you? There used to be only one girl in the family, but now there¡¯s one more, and you see now you¡¯re not letting her have all the dolls? They all love your sister, not you.¡± Lulu was furious and hung up the phone in tears. Then, she grabbed the doll and smashed it hard on the ground, flinging it around. No, she won¡¯t give it to her sister even if she broke the doll. Outside the door was Susie who gathered her courage and knocked on Lulu¡¯s door. It turned out that Susie waited for a long time, finally waiting for her sister toe home, but as soon as she came back, she went to her room. She wanted to give her sister her gift, a drawing she made herself with a beautiful rainbow and children ying together and holding hands. ¡°Sister?¡± Susie called hesitantly. Lulu opened the door violently and threw the smashed doll at her hard, ¡°You go away. I dislike you.¡± Susie froze as her small hands stiffened. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 14 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Can¡¯t Handle Things Susie silently withdrew the painting from her hand. Craig suppressed his anger and educated, ¡°Lulu, my sister gave you a gift because she wants to be friends with you. It¡¯s not right for you to push people.¡± He looked at the broken doll on the floor and couldn¡¯t help but frown. Lulu was particrly petnt, and she cried every time he said something serious. Sure enough, she immediately burst into tears, stomping her feet and shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Susie gathered her courage and handed the painting to Lulu, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sister. This is my gift to you.¡± Lulu looked at the painting in her hand and pushed her away, ¡°Who wants this? Get out of here.¡± When David¡¯s wife, Mara, heard the talk, she came up and said, ¡°Lulu, be good.¡± Then, she turned to Craig, ¡°Dad, Lulu is still a child.¡± Craig reprimanded, ¡°You have to teach her when she is young. I have said this more than once, how do you teach her? How can she live in a society when she grows up if she was so rude at such a young age?¡± Mara bowed her head, ¡°I got it, Dad.¡± Craig angrily led Susie away. When Lulu saw that her grandfather ignored her and left, she cried even more and ran into her room and dropped everything on the table. Mara was not happy, thinking that the old man spoke too heavily. She could teach her children, so why should others tell her what to do? Even if this was the child¡¯s grandfather, not. Craig and na were nice enough to respect her and hardly ever interfere with her chores, but she was usually very filial to them. There should not be a better daughter-inw than her, right? She just insisted on the issue of children. So what¡¯s wrong with her concept? Lulu was the Murray family¡¯s youngest daughter. Even if she did not work in the future, she would also live very well. Mara walked into the room and coaxed Lulu nicely, ¡°Okay, Lulu is a good girl. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Lulu cried even harder, ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t.¡± Mara appeased. ¡°Mommy knows. My little girl.¡± *** Craig took Susie back to his room. When the parrot saw Susieing back, it fluttered its wings and tried to fly over, but it was pulled by the anklet. Susie saidfortingly, ¡°Alex after uncle makes a good room for you, he will let you out.¡± Since Susie¡¯s room was set up while she was in the hospital, the uncles didn¡¯t know she had a parrot. A lot of things in a house that had not been specially furnished could be fatal for parrots, such as the fact that Alex was used to being in the wild, and if living in the house, he would hit the ss. So Alex was tethered to Susie¡¯s room for the time being and would be released when Alex got used to it. Craig watched Susie whisper tofort the parrot, heartbroken. The little one must be very sad. ¡°Susie, Lulu is usually like this, not very good temper. You do not feel bad.¡± But Susie smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa.¡± Looking at Craig¡¯splicated expression, Susie reassured him in turn, ¡°It¡¯s really okay Grandpa. I did also not like to give my stuff away either.¡± Susie didn¡¯t know why adults had to ask their children to be polite. Maybe adults think it¡¯s polite, but their children didn¡¯t think so. What own was your own, so why should you give something you like to someone else just to look polite? Craig froze. Susie was so small, yet she seemed to know everything. you Craig became even more heartbroken, and with a gentle face, he stroked her head and said, ¡°Susie, did you draw all these pictures?¡± When it came to painting, Susie¡¯s little face immediately became focused, ¡°I like to draw. In the past at Daddy¡¯s house, I drew a lot of pictures.¡± But a lot of them were torn out by the aunt, but she forgot to take some that she hid inside the book when she left. Craig pointed to one of the paintings, ¡°What is this?¡± Susie, in the guise of a little narrator, happily introduced, ¡°This is two kids going to y in the strange forest. Grandpa, look, there¡¯s a flowering vine here, a ne made by Miss Spring. Uncle Stone fell in half when he rolled down from the mountain, but lucky grass grew out of the cracks, it¡¯s lucky uncle. Look at this flowerdy. She tilted her chin up and said ¡®Hmph, none of you are as pretty as me¡¯. She is a very proud flowerdy.¡± With Susie¡¯s introduction, Alex all quieted down, tilting his head now and then to look at Susie¡¯s painting. Craig was surprised to find himself in the world of Hayao Miyazaki¡¯s animation. Susie¡¯s paintings were bright and colorful, and a flower and a stone had their lives. Look at this, people could not help but calm down, warm and healing. He couldn¡¯t resist taking a picture of all of Susie¡¯s words, thought about it, and sent it to an old friend. The old friend was a veteran in the field of painting, and Craig thought that Susie liked to paint, so he could see if his friend could ept Susie as his disciple. While they were enjoying looking at the paintings, there was a is back.¡± Craig took Susie by the hand and said, ¡°Come on, Susie. Grandma¡¯s back.¡± Downstairs, David pushed his wheelchair, and na, who was sitting in it, said in a shaky voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Susie.¡± When she finished and looked up, she saw a baby being held by Craig,ing down from upstairs. na instantly felt like she was strangled, so she could not let out any voice. But her eyes were full of tears. That was ra¡¯s child, looking the same as ra when she was a child. But her girl ra would nevere back. ¡°Susie.¡± na choked out. Susie broke away from Craig¡¯s hand and ran to na and shouted, ¡°Grandma.¡± She hesitated for a moment, then reached out her small hand and firmly took na¡¯s hand. Susie promised her mother that she would take good care of her grandma and be filial to her. So she will do it right. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. na sobbed and held Susie in her arms as she listened to the sound of her grandmother. ¡°Susie. Grandma¡¯s little Susie.¡± The old man was crying so hard that Susie didn¡¯t know how tofort her grandmother, so she reached out and gently patted na¡¯s back. ¡°Do not cry, do not cry. Grandma is a good baby.¡± On the upstairs. Mara coaxed Lulu toe out of the door, only to see na and Susie hugging each other downstairs. Craig whispered ¡®Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry¡¯, and David was silent, getting tissues and water. Lulu hugged the doll and got angry again. Why did her grandma turn into a nasty grandma? Susie stole her toys and her grandparents. Lulu lost her temper, turned her head, and ran upstairs. When she passed by Susie¡¯s room, she heard a rattling sound. She was momentarily attracted and pushed open the door to Susie¡¯s room directly, seeing a bright green bird standing on a shelf. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 15 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Why Should She Humble Her Sister Mara saw Lulu running to Susie¡¯s room, rushed to follow, and whispered coaxing, ¡°Lulu,e out. This is your sister¡¯s room.¡± Alex saw Lulu rushing and fluttered wings in shock, ¡°Gah. Herees a brat. Help me. Help me.¡± Mara couldn¡¯t help but frown when she heard that. How did this parrot usually be taught? How could it say Lulu was a brat in front of Lulu? Mara pulled Lulu, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs, Grandma is downstairs.¡± Lulu broke away from Mara and said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t. I want the parrot.¡± Mara could not help but persuade, ¡°This is your sister¡¯s parrot. If you like it, mom will go buy you one later.¡± Lulu stomped her feet and lost her temper, ¡°No. I don¡¯t want others. I want this one.¡± She said as she climbed onto the stool and raised her hand to grab Alex. The frightened Alex desperately fluttered to fly, but she grabbed the anklet and dragged it over, grabbing Alex by the neck. Lulu¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, and after she caught Alex, she immediately hugged him tightly in her arms and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Move again or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Alex was very afraid of the stranger and was hard to spend two days epting Susie¡¯s several uncles, but now it screamed with frightening feeling, ¡°Help! Help! Someone stew bird.¡± Downstairs, Susie got up abruptly from na¡¯s arms, and the crowd was just in time to hear the sound of a parrot quacking upstairs. Susie ran upstairs without saying a word, and Craig reacted and angrily reprimanded David, ¡°It¡¯s Lulu again, I told you to put more effort into educating the children, what do you usually do?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. David, who was mute and less talkative, was anxiously red-faced, unable to hold in half a word, and the crowd hurriedly followed him upstairs. Lulu couldn¡¯t control the parrot with much effort because it kept fluttering and scratching her arm with its ws. When she got angry, she grabbed the parrot and mmed it on the table, saying angrily, ¡°Let you disobey me. Hit you. Hit you.¡± The parrot screamed in agony. When Susie came in and saw this scene, her face suddenly was red with anger, like a little beast that was pissed off. She said angrily, ¡°Why did you hit Alex? You can¡¯t hit Alex.¡± Lulu was already a princess, and no one ever told her what not to do. When she saw Susieing over to grab the parrot, she felt like she was being robbed and violently pushed Susie away, shouting, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± The parrot was pinched and grabbed in her hand with its tongue spitting out. Susie was so angry that she grabbed Lulu fiercely, pinned her to the ground with a bang, and lifted her little fist to punch. Then, Lulu was screaming because of pain. The parrot was fluttering about in fear since being free from Lulu¡¯s grasp, with feathers flying all over the ce. Lulu was bigger than Susie, but she could not beat Susie at that time. The crowd was stunned and did not expect Susie, who was so well- behaved and obedient, to suddenly beat Lulu, so they rushed to stop them. ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight.¡± It was hard to pull people away, and Susie kicked Lulu in the face. Lulu¡¯s shrill cries shocked others. Zion, as well as the newly returned Hamza, and Wade, were stunned when they saw such a scene. Mara, anxious and angry, scolded, ¡°How can you hit her? If you do not want to give her the parrot, you can say it. Why did you beat her?¡± She hastily picked up Lulu and coaxed her heartily. Susie, with tears under her eyes and her mouth pursed tightly, stubbornly clenched her fist and said, ¡°She pushes me first.¡± Mara said, ¡°She pushes you, and can you hit her back? Children should know how to be humble and courteous. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Craig interrupted Mara with an angry shout. ¡°You teach others to be humble and courteous, but look at Lulu, does she know how to be humble and courteous? She was the one who grabbed Susie¡¯s parrot and hit her first today, and you are the first to criticize Susie?¡± Mara gave a beat and stopped talking, but she felt very unbnced. Yes, she did get a little impulsive. But her baby Lulu had never been beaten by anyone and had never had to say a serious word, but now her daughter was beaten like this, which mother¡¯s heart can be comfortable? Besides, hitting someone was wrong. Lulu just pushed her away, but Susie took it as an excuse. Mara looked to na, who had just rushed to push her wheelchair to care for Susie, not even caring about Lulu. She also felt cold. Lulu was also her granddaughter, but why did not first Mara said with a heartfelt hug to Lulu, ¡°Baby, mommy is here.¡± She walked away in a huff with Lulu in her arms, and Craig reprimanded, ¡°I can¡¯t say anything to her, can I? Doesn¡¯t she even realize the problem?¡± David held back a sentence for half a day, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Mara is indeed more sensitive on the issue of children.¡± Hearing what his son said, Craig got angrier, but it was not the time to be angry because he rushed up to check on Susie. ¡°Susie, is everything okay?¡± Susie hugged Alex and shook her head, but there were tears under her eyes and she didn¡¯t say a word. na heartbroken to follow the tears, while holding her and patting her back. ¡°Do not cry. It¡¯s okay.¡± Susie¡¯s mouth ttened and she choked on a sob, ¡°Lulu hit Alex first.¡± She did not want to be modest and courteous because she was also a child. Why should she be modest and courteous when her sister could hit others? She only felt aggrieved, not crying when she was beaten and scolded before, but now that na was holding her and Craig wasforting her, somehow she felt that she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears. Susie suddenly burst into tears, seemingly giving vent to all the grievances she had felt over the years, crying so hard. The three boys who were lying in the doorway and watching immediately retracted their bodies and quietly ran to their rooms. Sure enough, all sisters loved to cry. So they didn¡¯t want a sister like that. In Lulu¡¯s room, Mara was furious when she saw her baby girl¡¯s arms scratched. That¡¯s when David even came in and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t go apologize to Susie yet.¡± Mara instantly exploded, throwing the wet towel to the floor, and said, ¡°David, are you such a father? Now it¡¯s our Lulu who is being bullied. Look at Lulu, her eyes are all swollen. There¡¯s blood all over her arm.¡± David sneered, ¡°Can she be beaten by others without going to rob them?¡± Lulu cried, even more, when she heard that. David was silent and didn¡¯t say anything, and he was so distracted by the cries that he turned around and left. All along, David and Mara¡¯s rtionship was not good. When they had an idental rtionship and then Mara got pregnant, he took charge of it even though he had no feelings for Mara. It was only when Lulu was born that David realized that what happened back then was Mara¡¯s n, and at that time he had proposed a divorce, but Mara refused. Mara¡¯s mother kept trying to persuade him not to get a divorce on the grounds of the two children. At that time it was time when ra was lost, and the Murray family was all distraught looking for ra, so the divorce matter dragged on. At this moment, Mara only felt heartbroken. What did she do wrong? Was it wrong to love and protect her child? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 16 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The Brutal Child In Susie¡¯s room, Alex shrunk in Susie¡¯s arms while Susie was in na¡¯s arms. The parrot that just arrived at the new ce was almost choked to death so it had a bit of a stress reaction, and Susie was sad that she didn¡¯t protect Alex. Seeing Susie gradually calm down, na said, ¡°Is Susie feeling better? This is indeed Lulu¡¯s fault. Susie did the right thing.¡± Craig also said, ¡°Yes. Susie is great and a very good kid.¡± na followed up with, ¡°Susie is Grandma¡¯s good girl.¡± The two old ones¡¯ praises were like a baton race. Susie, embarrassed to beplimented like this for the first time, grabbed Alex¡¯s wings and said, ¡°Grandparents are good babies too.¡± The two old men were stunned and burst outughing. Martin had just been in a meeting in the study and came out at that moment to know about Susie and Lulu¡¯s fight and couldn¡¯t help but frown. He stood in the doorway without saying a word as he watched Susie, his heart slightly aching. When he saw David approaching, he whispered, ¡°David, you have to settle this matter as soon as possible.¡± When Mara first married in, the two didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship, but because they already had a son, Zion, they were not bad. It wasn¡¯t until Lulu was born that the Murray family learned the truth David wanted a divorce, but the Warner family refused. Because their sister ra disappeared, everyone was exhausted to find her, so the matter had been dyed until now. David muffled, ¡°I know, but now that the two kids are not big, I¡¯m worried about how the divorce will affect them.¡± And they were also his children. Although he usually did not spend time getting along with them, he could not part with them. Martin nodded his head. Every family had its problems, and he couldn¡¯t make decisions for David¡¯s life. He said, ¡°Take care of it yourself.¡± The two looked inside Susie¡¯s room, where the little girl had gotten rid of the bad mood and was discussing her name with na. The little girl¡¯s voice was lovely, but her little face was earnest, feeling like she had memorized what her mother said word for word. na¡¯s nose was sour and she nodded, ¡°Susie¡¯s name is so well. Your mom¡¯s name is ra Murray, and Susie¡¯sst name is also Murray, okay?¡± Susie nodded happily. Craigughed, ¡°What¡¯s good about her first name?¡± Susie raised her little hand and grabbed the answer, ¡°Susie Murray.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but puff out augh. Martin walked in and said, ¡°Call Susu.¡± na shook her head, ¡°No good.¡± The crowd was momentarily confused. So they decided to have a meeting and collect names together as a family. na asked again, ¡°Susie is three and a half years old, isn¡¯t she?¡± Susie thought for a moment, ¡°Yes, Mom says Susie popped out on the fifteenth of March.¡± The crowd paused. The fifteenth of March? That¡¯s a weekter. In a week, Susie would turn four years old. na said, ¡°Great, let¡¯s have a birthday party for Susie and buy Susie a super big cake, okay? Then Susie can make a wish with the cake.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up with joy and she said, ¡°Really?¡± She could have a big cake too. Looking at her happy face, na couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who did Susie use to spend your birthday with?¡± Susie shook her head, ¡°Susie has not had a birthday. Dad said he was not avable, and Auntie said she would throw up after she saw the cake when she was pregnant.¡± She carefully tried to talk to her grandparents that she wanted a small cake to be enough. The result was that the grandparents said everyone was busy enough and had no time to buy it. So now Susie was looking forward to having a birthday. So she could make a wish. She wished her mom lives happily in the sky and her grandparents live up to one hundred years old, healthily. Seeing the little one happy, everyone was relieved. Everyone was back by dinner time, and it was the first time after four years that the Murray family had been so lively. At the dinner table, Craig mentioned the matter of Susie¡¯s name, which could be difficult for the eight great uncles, so the usually powerful brothers were struggling to think. The table was awfully quiet for a while. Mara did not say a word but was getting more and more ufortable. Susie just hit Lulu. Why didn¡¯t they all care about Lulu but think about Susie¡¯s name here? ¡°Lulu, this is your favorite meat.¡± Mara gave her daughter a dish to eat. Lulu was ring at Susie because she didn¡¯t want Susie to eat with her. This table and dishes were hers and this home was hers. What right did she have to be here? Susie also held a grudge against Lulu for nearly strangling Alex. So she ignored Lulu and turned her head to the side. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lulu was so angry that she threw the spoon in her hand on the floor with a snap and cried out. Zion. Hamza, and Wade rolled their eyes at the same time. Here she went again. Mara hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lulu? Why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± Lulu grabbed the bowl and lifted all the food inside, crying and screaming. ¡°She bullied me. You all ignore me.¡± Mara¡¯s heart sank. She gave the crowd a deep look that seemed to say that¡¯ s all others¡¯ fault. Children were the most sensitive. When they didn¡¯t talk orfort Lulu, that was cold violence to Lulu. Mara said, ¡°Good girl, mommy is here. Mommy cares about Lulu.¡± Instead, Lulu mmed chopsticks and bone tes into the middle of the table and cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to eat with me, I don¡¯t want a sister.¡± Craig suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Go down if you don¡¯t want to eat. Who told you that you can lift the bowl and throw the chopsticks on the table?¡± When Lulu saw how aggressive her grandfather was, she cried even harder and kicked the table with both feet, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want her.¡± No matter what people said she had just several words that she did not want. The crowd was speechless. David didn¡¯t say a word but picked up Lulu and tried to leave. But when Lulu wanted to be resistant, he was so angry that he directly picked her up by the clothes on her back and ¡®dragged¡¯ her upstairs. Mara said sharply, ¡°David, what are you doing?¡± Susie was so scared that the meat fell out of her hands. She had been dragged away like this by her father before. Suddenly she felt a little sorry for Lulu. Mara snatched the crying Lulu up in her arms, gave David a teary-eyed re, and thumped her way upstairs. She thought they were all going too far. Was it necessary to be so desperate for a child? Can¡¯t they see that Lulu still had a bruise on her wrist and her eyes were bruised, so why are they deliberately hanging Lulu out like this? Mara just felt like her heart was breaking. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 17 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Susie¡¯s Star Dress Mara hugged the crying Lulu and shed one tear herself. She felt the heart chill because five or six years of feelings could not soften David¡¯s heart. At this time Lulu¡¯s grandmother, Chloe, called on the video phone, saw two people crying, and quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Mara broke down in tears and told the story. She was furious over there, ¡°See, I told you so. When there was only one girl in the Murray family, Lulu was always treated like a princess no matter what. Now that the little girl is here, they won¡¯t spoil Lulu anymore.¡± As Lulu listened to this, she thought of the first time she was beaten in her life and her uncles and grandparents did note to coax her. A time to cry more. Mara said annoyed, ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± Chloe red at her, ¡°Howe I can¡¯t say anything? That¡¯s the way it is. How could Lulu not match for that girl who is not from the Murray family.¡± Mara said, ¡°Susie will also have thest name of Murray.¡± Chloe shook her head repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s over. Our Lulu will never be able to make a name for herself again. That girl is not a master to be messed with, do you know that?¡± ¡°When she was in South City, she pushed her stepmother down the stairs and had a miscarriage. Those uncles of hers who are covering her up are also protecting her. It¡¯s obvious that Susie made a mistake, but they let the Bishop family go bankrupt.¡± Chloe cracked up, and Mara frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t the stepmother set Susie up for her miscarriage?¡± Chloe said, ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll send you a video.¡± Not long after, Mara received a video that featured a voice-altered expos¨¦ who imed to be a good friend of Stacy¡¯s and showed a notice that Stacy was hospitalized and miscarried twice, and was critically ill. There was also a small video of the ck-d bodyguards throwing the two elderly Bishop family members and Andrew out of the Bishop family vi, as well as a small video of Michael holding Andrew down and mming him hard against the wall. Of course, in these small videos, the Murray family yed the code, only Susie did not y the code. Chloe continued, ¡°See? Two critical care notices and two hemorrhages. What kind of stepmother would put the baby in her belly on the line just because she hates a child? Who would joke with her own life? So the really rude one is that kid. At a young age, she has a very evil heart.¡± ¡°What does it mean when she beat up Lulu today and none of the Murray family is there to coax Lulu? It means that the little girl has deceived Craig and na. The Murray family will have no one to coax Lulu.¡± Mara watched the video and just felt so sick. Such a child was even picked up by the Murray family ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to watch out for her more in the future,¡± Mara said. The conversation between mother and daughter was not at all evasive, and Lulu listened to everything that was said. ¡®Susie killed her stepmother¡¯s brother in her tummy¡¯, ¡®Susie is very scheming¡¯, ¡®Susie is a bad girl.¡¯ All these words were firmly remembered by Lulu. Stacy was very clever not to go to the big media to break the news but to spread it in the form of gossip. In one week, Susie caused her stepmother to miscarry and almost die. No Murray¡¯s family would go to mix this kind of boring gossip group, so they even did not find it first. It was until Susie¡¯s birthday. To give Susie a proper name and let everyone know that Susie was the youngest daughter of the Murray family, invitations to Susie¡¯s birthday party were sent out early, inviting many people from the celebrity toe. On this day, Susie¡¯s closet was full of beautiful dresses, with Lolita dresses, puffy dresses, and cake dresses. From red, yellow, pink, and soft green, there was all kind of colors like a rainbow of colors. ¡°Susie, pick one.¡± na kindly stroked her little head. Looking at her eyes shining brightly, the regret and pain in her heart were graduallypensated Susie raised her eyes and asked, ¡°Either one?¡± na nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all Susie¡¯s.¡± Susie hesitated for a moment, approached na, and gave her a soft kiss, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± Finally, Susie chose a pink and purple Lolita-style dress, and her hair was tied on two small chirps with two pink bow hairpins on it. Stunned, na murmured, ¡°Susie is so pretty.¡± Susie smiled crookedly, raised her hand and nudged na¡¯s nose with her tiny finger, and also quipped, ¡°Grandma is cute too.¡± na couldn¡¯t help butugh. Susie¡¯s lips curved slightly. Mom said to take care of Grandma and make her happy. She had worked hard on it. *** Outside the lively manor, there were two sneaky figures, none other than Stacy and Andrew. Today, the Murray family estate was semi-open to the public. The estate was very lively, with the sound of music slowly ying, the bigwn shining lights, and people talking and smiling. Stacy watched the buzz inside with jealousy under her eyes. No one knew how miserable she was during this time. because her face was ruined, Andrew was disgusted with her and asionally beat her. The Bishop family treated her like a servant. She was so miserable, but why Susie was so beautiful? Andrew stretched his neck and frowned, ¡°How do we get in without an invitation?¡± Stacy collected the jealousy in her eyes and said in a warm voice, ¡°Andrew, we as Susie¡¯s parents. Why we can¡¯t go to Susie¡¯s birthday? As long as you identify yourself to the doorman, you can get in, but¡­¡± Looking at the shabby clothes she was wearing, she felt not good. She used to be a famous noblewoman too, but what was she wearing now? Andrew said sharply, ¡°But what?¡± Stacy said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a tuxedo first. As the Murray family¡¯s inws, we can¡¯t be too shabby.¡± Andrew was annoyed, ¡°Where is the money to buy clothes now.¡± Stacy blinked innocently, ¡°I know a ce where we can sell blood.¡± ** In the estate. Susie, wearing a beautiful dress but holding a slightly worn bunny in her arms, was led downstairs by Martin. She was followed by Ryan, Jonathan, and Paul. But no one saw that a soul was standing after these people. Mitch leaned on the staircase railing and looked at Susie with hooked lips, ¡°Well. It¡¯s in time.¡± At this point the lights hit down and focused on Susie, Mitch raised an eyebrow and snapped his fingers. The glow of the lights seemed to be dyed with ayer of fairy, and Susie¡¯s pink and purple dress was lit up with stars, like a starry sky, gorgeous. In addition, her body seemed to be covered with holy light, appearing to be a mortal elf. The faces of the crowd were in awe. What a beautiful dress. What an exquisite girl. One by one, they all secretly gawked at Susie. This was the Murray family¡¯s little girl. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Martin, the cold-faced president, was willing to lower his head to hold her. But how could she hold a small broken rabbit on such an asion? It said that the rabbit was left to her by her mother. However, they thought Susie was so good at pretending. Because after Stacy¡¯s explosive video, people¡¯s first reaction when they saw Susie was naturally ¡®arrogant¡¯ and ¡®scheming¡¯, and they were afraid that their children would suffer when they dealt with her. They asked their children not to y with Susie. Of course, some were pushing their children to apany Susie. Lulu stood on the second floor, looking at the star-studded Susie. She pointed to Susie¡¯s dress and turned her head and said, ¡°Mom, I want that dress too. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 18 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Fighting Mara looked at Susie, only to see Susie¡¯s star dress glowing with a faint bright light. She could not help but sh a sense of amazement under her eyes. Such a beautiful dress, she also only saw it in her life. She then felt unfair because such a dress should be worn by her princess daughter. They did not love Lulu. Mara said silently, ¡°Mommy will buy it for youter.¡± Lulu cried, ¡°I won¡¯t. I want that one.¡± Chloe had just returned to her senses from the beautiful glowing dress and was fanning the mes, ¡°That dress is a GYFY limited model, right? If it weren¡¯t for her, this dress would be Lulu¡¯s.¡± Mara wanted to say something but on second thought it was true. The Murray family originally consisted of only Lulu, the only little princess. If Susie hadn¡¯te along, all the good things in the world would have been for her baby Lulu. What about now? Their eyes were on Susie. And Lulu was ignored by them all. Mara felt so sad as if the whole Murray family owed her and Lulu a debt. But they ignored that the Murray family also bought a batch of new dresses for Lulu when Susie¡¯s dress arrived. Susie had a star dress, and so had Lulu. Although the style was slightly different, the price was not much different. As Lulu was about to cry, Mara tried to take her back to her room temporarily, but Lulu stormed downstairs. ¡°Lulu.¡± Mara chased after her anxiously. In the garden. Susie was sitting at a small table, preparing a cake with some children. In a pile of girls abruptly sat a boy, who was none other than Hamza. Generationally speaking, he was Susie¡¯s brother. Hamza, Martin¡¯s eldest son, was sitting next to Susie watching the ¡®kids¡¯, as his father had instructed him to do. His little face was cold, quite his dad¡¯s true heritage. Susie was cutting the cake, and the sweet cake made the children drool, and Susie couldn¡¯t help but gulp. The first piece of cake she cut was handed to Hamza, ¡°Here you go, brother.¡± But Hamza turned his face away and said, ¡°No.¡± He grimaced and had been so repulsed by the ¡®sister¡¯, because of Lulu, that he didn¡¯t want to talk to Susie at all. The bright light under Susie¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, so she had to take the cake back and said, ¡°Okay.¡± On the side, the ghost Mitch saw the sadness under Susie¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Hey, Juicy, leave him alone. Come, today is your birthday, so I will teach you a little skill?¡± Susie was about to speak when suddenly a figure rushed out from the side and lunged straight at her. Lulu grabbed Susie¡¯s dress and shouted out while tearing it, ¡°This dress is mine. You grabbed my dress.¡± Lulu was very resentful and pushes Susie hard. Susie stumbled as she pushed her and the cake in her hand fell onto her dress. She froze and tried to reason, ¡°This is the dress I get from my uncle.¡± Lulu didn¡¯t even listen and swung her hand at her face. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you. I hate you.¡± Lulu cried out in anger, ¡°I hate you. I forbid you toe to my house. Get out.¡± Susie was instantly angry. Lulu grabbed Alex, grabbed her dress, and now she was beating people up. Susie¡¯s face was so fierce that she raised his hand and pped it. Lulu was stunned, covered her face, and cried out with a loud wail, ¡°You hit me. How dare you hit me.¡± Grandma said it was because of Susie that her uncles and grandparents didn¡¯t love her anymore, and this nasty sister not only stole her favor but also beat her. Susie bit her lip, perhaps because the new environment made her a little uneasy, but the stubbornness in her eyes was still there. She was fierce and refused to give in, ¡°If you hit me, I¡¯ll hit you.¡± Because Mom said that she could not be bullied. If others hit her, she could hit back hard no matter what happened. She already talked sense to Lulu, but Lulu didn¡¯t listen and hit her, so that¡¯s why she did it. Lulu cried out. She was going to hit whoever didn¡¯t dare to fight back, who was Susie to fight back. The two children thus wrestled together. After Susie¡¯s hand red rope issued a faint red light, Lulu suddenly was pped out. Fell to the ground and feeling a hot pain in the face, Lulu suddenly wailed and cried. This all happened too quickly, so the children had not reacted to the two people finished ying, and the children were stunned. Hamza also froze, and it was only when Lulu flew out that he was able to react. Although he didn¡¯t like his sister, his father¡¯s task was to keep an eye on his sister, so Hamza rushed up to help Susie. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He asked. Susie¡¯s eyes were red and she shook her head, pursing her lips without saying a word. Not so for Lulu, who screamed and cried so loudly and pratingly that the adults next to her finally came back from their shock. It was too sudden for two small children to fight because everyone in this circle was to raise their daughters to bedies, so no one thought that the two young girls of the richest Murray family would fight. Mara came running over and looked at the p marks on Lulu¡¯s face with distress and anger. ¡°How could you hit your sister.¡± She questioned angrily. Susie clutched her skirt tightly and said, ¡°She hits me first.¡± Mara was furious, ¡°Nonsense. How could your sister hit someone?¡± Hamza frowned and said coldly and stiffly, ¡°Aunt, Lulu hits Susie first.¡± Lulu quit and cried out, ¡°She hit me first. She grabbed my dress and hit me. Susie is a bad kid and a scheming girl.¡± She said the words she learned from her mother and grandmother with a flourish. A variety of looks shed across the faces of the crowd. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g So, what Susie was wearing was Lulu¡¯s dress. This child, who just returned to the Murray family, snatched away her sister¡¯s beloved dress. The Murray family still indulged her, and Lulu was miserable. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 19 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Convicting Susie Mara hugged Lulu and coaxed her, ¡°That¡¯s okay. It was Susie who hit you first. Mommy¡¯s good baby. No more crying.¡± The expression on Hamza¡¯s face was cold. He said coldly, ¡°Whether which one hit Lulu first, shouldn¡¯t aunt ask someone else?¡± Hamza was speechless. Although he dislikes Susie, he disliked Lulu even more. The children around looked at each other. Mara suddenly pointed to a little girl, ¡°Mia, you speak.¡± The girl named Mia froze and looked at Mara and then at her mother with a slight twinkle in her eye. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it very clearly. It seemed like Susie hits Lulu first.¡± Hamza frowned. What did she mean she did not see clearly? It was so obvious that Lulu hit first, how did it be Susie hit first? ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± He stared at Mia. His voice was as cold and icy as his dad¡¯s. Mia hurriedly grabbed her mother¡¯s clothes, with a helpless look on her face, hanging her head and not daring to speak. The crowd looked more speechless. It said that the Murray family¡¯s newest child had a very bad heart, causing her stepmother to miscarry and then making the Bishop family bankrupt. Murray¡¯s family members spoiled Susie without principle, only to make up for their shame of ra. Now looking at this scene, it seemed to be true. ¡°Don¡¯t scare Mia either. She¡¯s just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Susie will be spoiled like this. Although she grew up without a mother and was poor, how could she act like this?¡± Lulu cried even harder when she heard that everyone else was on her side. Hearing usations, Susie clenched her fist and did not understand why every time the adults said she was wrong but she did not do anything wrong. Was the world of adults different from that of children? Susie insisted, ¡°I¡¯m right. She lied. My uncle gave me that dress. She hit me first.¡± Before she could finish her words, Mara interrupted her, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Your sister¡¯s face is like this, what more do you want to say?¡± Mara squatted down and hugged Lulu, ¡°Baby, no more crying. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± As soon as Lulu heard the word ¡®cry¡¯, she cried even harder. ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to go back. I want my dress.¡± Susie¡¯s exnation was just drowned out by her cries. She stood alone in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by people saying one thing and another, and what she wanted to say was suppressed. Hamza¡¯s face was tense, a sister was in trouble. Just as he was about to pull Susie behind him, a tall figure picked Susie up first. Martin looked around the circle and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His face was cold and frightening, and Mia instantly wimped out, hiding behind her mother and not daring toe out. ¡°Lulu just ran over and said Susie¡¯s dress was hers, so Susie beats Lulu up without saying a word.¡± ¡°Yeah, Susie tried to press the cake in Lulu¡¯s face.¡± Martin sneered, ¡°Is this what you saw with your own eyes?¡± Craig also came over, leaning on his crutches, ¡°Susie is not such a child. Which one said Susie is wrong? Come out and I will see.¡± The crowd choked for a moment and looked at Mia who dared to show up, and Lulu cried even harder. Mia¡¯s mother hurriedly piled on a smile and said, ¡°Maybe Mia misread it? It¡¯s normal for children to fight.¡± But no one paid any attention to her. As for Mara, her heart was even more ufortable. The old man¡¯s words were almost like saying that Lulu was being unreasonable. Mara held back a choking gulp and whispered, ¡°Lulu. let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± The crowd looked at Mara with sympathetic faces. Then looking at Susie, they had more subtle expressions. Susie pursed her lips and was used to such scenes. When she was in the Bishop family, every time Auntie got hurt or cried, Dad confronted her. And every time she exined, she got a p from her dad. Gradually, Susie also got used to it, used to people looking at her with suspicion and disgust, used to not talking. But this time it¡¯s not quite the same. She didn¡¯t want her uncle and grandfather to misunderstand. Susie plucked up her courage and said firmly. ¡°When I was cutting the cake, Lulu suddenly ran over and grabbed my skirt. Then, she hits me, so I got angry and pushed her down.¡± The logic of the event was sorted out. Martin and the old man all understood and guessed correctly. It was Lulu who made the first move again. Mara quit and said forcefully, ¡°You mean Lulu hits you first? Lulu was usually a bit petnt, but she didn¡¯t hit people.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Craig gasped, ¡°Don¡¯t you know for yourself if she hits or not?¡± Mara stood up abruptly and said loudly, ¡°Dad, what do I know? I only know that after Susie came, you all targeted Lulu. Lulu was not like this. It was you who forced a child to be like this. What exactly did Lulu do wrong?¡± The crowd erupted. If it was just a guess, then what Mara said now confirmed that Susie was a picker. The original good family had been torn apart because of this child. David¡¯s face was flushed. He was not good with words, and in his anger, he only coldly shouted out two words, ¡°Shut up.¡± He went up and grabbed Mara¡¯s hand and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Youe with me.¡± Mara broke away from him and said in a hard voice, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± When Lulu saw her mom and dad fighting, she rolled on the spot, screaming and crying to pierce people¡¯s eardrums. Martin said coldly, ¡°Colt, go pull up the surveince from the yard.¡± Mara froze at once. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but shake, and he had to check the surveince. Did they have to force Lulu to acknowledge it? Mara¡¯s tears fell and she choked, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to check. I¡¯ll go with Lulu, okay?¡± She said to pick up Lulu, but Lulu refused, so they hugged and cried. Lulu wailed, Mara aggrieved wiped tears, look like being bullied so badly. The crowd looked sympathetically at Mara and Lulu, feeling so sorry for them. Chloe was on the sidelines, ¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s normal for kids to fight with each other. Oh, don¡¯t be angry. No need to be so serious.¡± The old woman piled on a smile to persuade them with a look that forgot she stirred up trouble. Martin didn¡¯t even pay attention to her. Colt, the butler, quickly brought out a sh drive and said, ¡°Sir, the surveince has been transferred. Would you like to check it out?¡± However, Martin lifted his chin and said coldly, ¡°Take out the curtain and project it.¡± Mara was stunned and blurted out, ¡°You. Why do you guys have to do so much.¡± Martin sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Lulu hit anyone? Then what are you afraid of.¡± Curtain quickly was set up and what happened in the small garden unobtrusively was put out. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 20 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Checking Surveince In the surveince, Susie was sharing the cake and Hamza turned his face away. At this time Lulu suddenly rushed out, without saying a word to pull Susie¡¯s skirt. Susie tried to say something, but Lulu didn¡¯t listen and pped Susie directly in the face. Then Susie got angry and hit Lulu back, and the two kids fought. Monitoring was far away, so what they said was not recorded clearly, but people could see that Lulu first hit Susie. The crowd looked at Mia in shock. She just said that Susie hit Lulu first. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mia just say Susie hit Lulu without saying a word? How did this backfire.¡± Mia¡¯s lies were exposed in public and she was so ashamed that she cried out, and Mia¡¯s mother was embarrassed. She piled on a smile and said, ¡°Kids probably misremembered.¡± Who knew the Murray family would be so ruthless as to put surveince on? The crowd did not believe Mia¡¯s mother this statement. How could Mia remember wrongly? Either she was not a good brain, or she deliberately mislead others, right? ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not Susie¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It was Lulu who started the fight.¡± Looking back at crying Lulu, they thought she was a brat girl. When Lulu saw the suspicious eyes of others, a trace of bewilderment and helplessness surfaced under Lulu¡¯s eyes, and she cried out again. Mara¡¯s fists clenched tighter and tighter. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°How can you guys do this?¡± They put the surveince out in public so everyone could see that Lulu was the one who hit first. The child was still so young, but where could she put her self-esteem? How big the psychological shadow must be. How could they do this to Lulu? Martin gave Mara a cold look, not even bothering to reason with her. In Mara¡¯s world, it¡¯s not okay for others to ¡®hurt¡¯ Lulu at all, but what about Susie? Was her Lulu a child and Susie not a child? Martin looked to Lulu and lowered his voice and said, ¡°Stand up.¡± Lulu, most afraid of Martin, cried but did not dare to disobey, huffing and puffing as she got up from the floor and stood up. Martin asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re doing the right thing?¡± Lulu cried and did not say anything. In fact, by this time, she vaguely began to feel that she was wrong. She cried and wiped her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say.¡± She was still irrational, but much quieter. Mara was distraught. How could they criticize a child in public like that? How could the child bear this? However, without waiting for her to speak, David gave her a cold look and said in a chilling voice, ¡°You better shut up. Or go back and sign divorce immediately.¡± Susie looked at Lulu with her little face tense, not saying a word. She thought Lulu was not bad, but why did she do it every time? She had a mother to spoil her. Should she be the happiest girl? But Susie didn¡¯t think Lulu was happy. Martin continued, ¡°Why did you hit Susie?¡± Lulu huffed, ¡°I want the skirt. This is my skirt, and without her appearing, it would be mine.¡± When Chloe heard this, she skipped a heartbeat. She said in a hurry, ¡°You should tell us what you want.¡± Martin looked at Mara and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did you tell Lulu that Susie¡¯s dress was hers?¡± Mara bit her lip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Chloe said anxiously, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a dress. Now that Susie likes it, then it is hers.¡± Ryan narrowed his eyes, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Susie likes it and it¡¯s for Susie¡±?¡± As men, originally, they didn¡¯t want to bother with these little things. But they would never allow anyone to scold Susie. And this thing must be handled. Martin whispered something to the assistant beside him, and in a moment the assistant went and brought out a file. Mara instantly had a bad feeling. Martin said without a trace of emotion, ¡°This is the custom data of this star dress, all customized ording to Susie¡¯s figure and height. Lulu is taller than Susie and Susie is skinny. This dress was originally custom- made for Susie.¡± The crowd was stunned, and only then did they remember the question. Yes, Susie was thin and small, and this starry skirt just fit her body. When they looked at Lulu again, she was stronger than Susie. Even if Susie took off her star dress, Lulu wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it. Mara was a bit upset and had a lot of resentment in her heart. Even so, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were biased. She said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say the dress was Lulu¡¯s. I just said Susie had it and Lulu didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why Lulu was making a scene.¡± The crowd looked at Martin again. Martin gestured to the assistant to turn to the second page of the custom contract. ¡°Susie customized the Star Skirt, and so did Lulu. On this page was the data of Lulu¡¯s dress.¡± Someone with sharp eyes took a nce and marveled, ¡°I thought Susie¡¯s star dress was the most expensive, 10 million, but I didn¡¯t expect Lulu¡¯s dress to be more expensive, 10.5 million.¡± Although $500,000 was not much, it was just a little bit of money for the Murray family. But this cannot be said to be entric. The crowd looked at Mara with slightly changed eyes. A few people whispered, ¡°Children don¡¯t understand. This is what the adults have said to her so she thinks the dress is her own, right?¡± ¡°I think so too, and I don¡¯t know how mothers teach their children.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that this kid is rude and unreasonable.¡± Mara bit her lip and flushed. Why were these people like this and talking about other people in front of them? Didn¡¯t they be polite? Ryan said, ¡°Lulu, do you understand now? This dress was originally Susie¡¯s, and you have your dress. But if you want the same as Susie, Uncle will customize it for you.¡± Lulu was confused, but she calmed down quite a bit and started to be able to listen in. Children were like this. If you talked sense to her, she could understand, but she still tested the bottom line of an adult by crying. Now that both her grandfather and her uncles and aunts had clearly stated the bottom line, Lulu was beginning to realize that crying won¡¯t solve the problem. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing that Lulu had stopped crying, Craig said, ¡°Hamza, take Lulu back.¡± Because he was afraid to let Mara take Lulu away. Hamza, with a cold little face, didn¡¯t like Lulu, but said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lulu huffed and puffed and followed. Mara was left alone and could not get off the stage and felt very bad. Yes, even if Lulu was wrong, she was her mother. What they qualified to discipline Lulu instead of her? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 21 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Beg for Forgiveness Craig looked at Mara with cold eyes. Just now there was a trace of gentleness in the face of Lulu, but now there was no longer any. ¡°David, take her back and both of you reflect on it.¡± Craig had been restrained enough not to use Mara in front of outsiders. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But while outsiders didn¡¯t understand what that means, Mara and Chloe knew very well that Craig had the same idea of getting the two of them divorced. Chloe said again, ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± ¡°Mara didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She just loves her daughter so much. How wrong can a real mother be?¡± Chloe was smiling, but she was upset. Why did the inws get involved in young people¡¯s marriages? Mara blushed hard and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that.¡± She turned her head and walked away, and Chloe was busy following her. After walking out a good distance, Chloe started again. ¡°You see. I told you their family is biased. They¡¯re all kids, how can they criticize Lulu all at once? How aggravated Lulu is in her heart. They didn¡¯t even say a word about Susie, so it¡¯s all our Lulu¡¯s fault? If things go on like this, they might even kick Lulu out after a while.¡± Mara was distracted and annoyed, ¡°Mom. Don¡¯t say anymore. You hurry up and go.¡± Chloe went away muttering. Mara walked alone, wiping her eyes with aggression. She still felt that she was right and Craig and the others were just biased. Mara suppressed her dissatisfaction and aggression when she saw someone making a scene at the entrance of the manor. A doorman hurriedly approached, ready to go to the housekeeper, and Mara immediately stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The doorman said. ¡°There are two people outside who say they are Susie¡¯s parents. I was just going to talk to the housekeeper.¡± Mara was stunned, Susie¡¯s real father? She had heard of the Bishop family and Susie caused her stepmother to miscarry. Mara drops her eyes, her eyes flickering slightly. Her Lulu was so miserable and aggrieved, what made Susie so joyful? It was time to show everyone else what kind of kid Susie was. After knowing that her grandparents were rich, she immediately followed her uncle and left her grandparents and his father behind. What was this if not a dislike of the poor and a pursuit of the rich? Mara said, ¡°Let them in.¡± The doorman froze for a moment, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to talk to the old man?¡± Mara frowned, ¡°Is my word no good?¡± Over the years, the most frequent visitors to the Murray family estate had been Mara and a few children, with the rest of the family rarely returning. In a way, what Mara said did work. Andrew and Stacy stepped into the Murray family estate as they wish. The Murray family was glorious and majestic. When Andrew and Stacy in the South City boasted of being upper-ss people, now standing in front of the Murray family estate, they felt like the neanderthal. The two could not help but tug at the slightly wrinkled gowns on their bodies. Stacy said warmly, ¡°Andrew, Susie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house is grand. You are Susie¡¯s real father, no matter what Susie can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± ¡°If the Murray family put in a word for you, you won¡¯t have to hide out and might even be able to live with Susie.¡± Andrew¡¯s heart was on fire as he listened. Stacy added fuel to the fire and whispered, ¡°If the Murray family is unreasonable, let¡¯s fight for custody of Susie. They are just Susie¡¯s outside family, but we are her parents.¡± Andrew nodded his head repeatedly. That¡¯s right, today he must bite theyer of rtionship that he was Susie¡¯s real father. All he needed was a word from the Murray family, so all his problems would be solved. The exchange of Susie¡¯s custody for his renewed glory was a small reward for raising Susie so well. After the farce just happened, Susie changed her clothes and came down to get ready to cut the cake again. Whether it was sincere or not, people all around piled on smiles and congratted Susie on her happy birthday. The first time so many people came to her birthday, so Susie could not help but be happy, and the unpleasantness unknowingly dissipated. na kindly said, ¡°Susie,e on, make a wish.¡± Susie folded her hands, closed her eyes, and her heart was overwhelmed with devotion. I hope mom is happy in heaven and that Susie can still see her mom. I hope Grandma is getting better. I hope the uncles will have good health and career. She mentally made wishes for all the grandparents and uncles but forgot only herself, and then opened her eyes happily. Ryan picked her up andughed, ¡°Blow out the candles.¡± Susie took a hard breath, her cheeks puffed out, and blew out with an exhale. Unfortunately, she was too small and only blew out one of the candles. The crowd couldn¡¯t help butugh and hold their breath as they watched Susie. Several uncles came over and followed her as she blew out the other three candles. Everyone was about to apud, when a very abrupt voice rang out, ¡°Susie.¡± Stacy and Andrew just squeezed in and saw this happy side, but they were upset. They were so miserable and so wretched, while she was having such a happy life. But the two did not forget the n they had before they came. Stacy said with a soft voice and red eyes, ¡°Happy birthday Susie. Mom iste.¡± Andrew also said, ¡°Dad and your mom brought you a present.¡± Susie looked at the two of the moment, the small face of the smile disappeared, and the corners of her mouth cannot help but purse up. She turned her face away, not even looking at the two. Craig¡¯s face was ugly and he shouted angrily, ¡°Who let you in? Get out.¡± Hearing what Craig said, Andrew and Stacy fell to their knees. Andrew looked remorseful, ¡°Father, I was wrong. I admit that I was too busy and cared too little when Susie was growing up. Thest time was also my fault. The baby in Stacy¡¯s belly was already six months old, but I didn¡¯t expect it to die suddenly, I didn¡¯t control myself in my anger and hit Susie harder.¡± Stacy¡¯s tears fall silently with a pained but amodating look, ¡°Susie, mom is not well. I was not being there for you when you need it most.¡± From what they said, the crowd quickly figured it out. These two were Susie¡¯s father and stepmother. Craig was furious and cross-eyed, but Martin raised his hand and gave him a wink. Andrew and Stacy saw this and were delighted. It really worked. Andrew continued to sigh, ¡°Susie, dad misses too much in your growing up. Can you forgive daddy?¡± Stacy also choked, ¡°Susie, mom has thought it over, and I won¡¯t have any more siblings in the future, so let¡¯s live a good life together, okay?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 22 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Stacy is Revealed na looked at the two shameless things. He said he wanted to make up for Susie and regrated his mistakes in every word and deed. But he deliberately ckened the Murray family on today¡¯s good day. na¡¯s chest was tight. When she thought of her baby daughter was spoiled by such a bastard, she was upset. She covered her chest and gasped for air. Susie was the first to notice that something was wrong with na and hugged na¡¯s arm in a hurry. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Susie reached out her little hand, one after another, to smooth na¡¯s breath. na¡¯s tears fell and she hugged Susie. ¡°Susie.¡± Her poor child, how could she be so miserable? Susie saidfortingly, ¡°Grandma. don¡¯t be afraid. I am here. I am with Grandma.¡± Ryan rushed off to get medicine for na, but the party, which had just returned to normal, was disturbed again. The crowd looked at the Murray family and then at Andrew and Stacy, who was kneeling and crying ¡°They must be deliberate. Knowing the child¡¯s birthday, they chose such a time.¡± ¡°Hey, not necessarily. Look, how poor they are.¡± Someone who knew the inside story said, ¡°Andrew is not a good one either.¡± Bishop¡¯s family case was still under investigation and had not been released to the public, so fewer people knew about it. Another person said, ¡°It can¡¯t bepletely med on him, right? His unborn child was killed, so he did not hold back his temper. That is understandable.¡± After all, every parent had the impulse to beat up children. No matter what, Andrew was also Susie¡¯s real father. Michael was impatient and gritted his teeth, ¡°Why not throw out this kind of people?¡± Thest time he beat Andrew up like that, he didn¡¯t think he would dare toe. Martin said faintly, ¡°Throwing them out directly is cheap for them.¡± Originally, he wanted to solve the problem after Susie¡¯s birthday, but he didn¡¯t expect the two to deliver themselves here. Colt had gone to get the evidence. That day, when they found Susie, her first words were ¡®Susie didn¡¯t push anyone¡¯. He would never allow Susie to bebeled as such. Andrew cried on his knees for so long, only to find that no one paid any attention to him. The Murray family¡¯s eyes were cold, and the other guests were watching like a good show. He could only look at Susie, remorseful, ¡°Susie, you forgive dad. You killed your brother, so dad is only so impulsive. Dad usually is not like this.¡± Andrew said while looking at Susie, thinking that Susie should not dare to speak, because she used to say anything. Who knew that Susie would calmly say, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re lying.¡± Andrew¡¯s expression stiffened, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Susie said, ¡°Daddy used to hit me.¡± Andrew was a little annoyed, thinking Susie was too uncooperative. ¡°I¡¯m your father, Susie.¡± Andrew gritted his teeth darkly. Martin took the dossier from Colt¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not clear whether you¡¯re Susie¡¯s father or not.¡± On Colt¡¯s shoulder stood a parrot who was very scared because it saw so many people, so it flew again to Susie¡¯s shoulder. The crowd was wondering what Martin was doing. Martin took the file, tapping his long fingers together, and asked, ¡°Stacy, you said Susie pushed you and caused you to miscarry, right?¡± Stacy, who was hanging her head and pretending to cry, had no reason to panic. She choked out, ¡°I don¡¯t me Susie. She¡¯s just so insecure.¡± Martin sneered, ¡°Did you think that the Bishop family had no surveince at the time of the incident, so you were unscrupulous?¡± Stacy dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Murray, what did you say? I can¡¯t understand your meaning.¡± Martin nced at the parrot, ¡°Susie, bring Alex over here.¡± Susie obediently hugged Alex over, ¡°Alex, it is fine. Uncle doesn¡¯t eat birds.¡± Martin gave a beat, and his cold, hard face eased a little. Stacy subconsciously nced at the parrot, the parrot immediately fluttered its wings, beak quacking. ¡°Don¡¯te over. There are vicious dogs. There are vicious dogs.¡± Stacy squeezed out a smile, ¡°What¡¯s this.¡± To her surprise, the parrot¡¯s next line was an imitation of Stacy¡¯s voice and intonation. Auntie is already very poor. When your uncles ask you, you say you pushed it. Did you hear me? You are disobedient. Do you believe me to beat you again? Stacy¡¯s face froze. The damn bird had said everything she had said to Susie that day, word for word. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The crowd also froze. They didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet, but this parrot¡¯s tone of voice was the same as Stacy¡¯s. Was there more to Stacy¡¯s miscarriage? Stacy¡¯s eyes reddened and looked over at Martin as she saw the skeptical looks from the crowd. ¡°You suspect me of framing Susie, don¡¯t you? But it¡¯s my flesh and blood in my belly. Why would I risk my life and the baby¡¯s to frame Susie? What good would it do me? You can¡¯t suspect me like this just based on a bird. I¡¯m already sad and upset without my baby.¡± Stacy said and cried with a wail. Martin straightened his tie and said coldly, ¡°Good actor.¡± Colt, once he was done, immediately projected the contents of the sh drive In the video stood Stacy with a big belly, and Susie held a rabbit. Susie was wearing an old, pilling pajama set, half a meter away from Stacy. Suddenly Stacy fell backward and fell down the stairs herself. The video was clear that Susie didn¡¯t touch Stacy at all. Stacy was stunned. No way. The Bishop family had no surveince, so where did this videoe from? Andrew was even more shocked than Stacy when he saw this video. What did it mean? Susie didn¡¯t even push Stacy? Andrew turned his head and pped Stacy right in the face. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Stacy covered her face and was at a loss for words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Stacy whimpered. ¡°I¡¯m so messed up. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Martin, ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll help you remember it well.¡± He took a copy of the material from the file and threw it in Stacy¡¯s face. ¡°Your miscarriage was premeditated, and the two hemorrhages during the surgery were faked.¡± The material was a notice that a physician was penalized for epting money to help Stacy fake cases. Human and physical evidence, plus bird evidence were there. Stacy no longer had a chance to wash, her body paralyzed on the ground. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 23 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 23 Chapter 23 A Scum Father in This World? Andrew was going to spit blood. So he was used by Stacy? Thinking back to the time after his bankruptcy, Andrew understood all. His eyes were red and he gritted his teeth, ¡°Stacy, you wanted to leave me a long time ago, didn¡¯t you? If the baby was born, you couldn¡¯t leave, so you used Susie¡¯s hand to get rid of the baby in your belly, didn¡¯t you?¡± Stacy shouted while shaking off the flying tears. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s not.¡± Andrew was very annoyed, but on second thought, how was this not his chance? He made a deceived look, ¡°You poisonous woman has been lying to me like this. I have many misunderstandings about Susie. Susie. It¡¯s all dad¡¯s fault. Daddy was deceived by the most trusted person.¡± Martin moved his fingers. Colt took out a few more documents and projected them onto the curtain. The first one was ra¡¯s death certificate and Andrew¡¯s marriage certificate. ra died in March, and Andrew married Stacy at the end of March. The second was Susie¡¯s resuscitation case, which clearly stated that respiratory arrest, shock, fracture of the third, fourth, sixth, and seventh ribs of the left rib, fracture of the humerus, fracture of the right arm, irreversible frostbite of the tissues at the outward bend of the left forefoot, removal of the small toe of the left foot and tissue decay three to five centimeters. There was a photo that Susie wearing a nightgown and lying on her knees in the snow, buried by the snow to reveal only a little back. Andrew panicked while the crowd couldn¡¯t help but cover their mouths in shock. A few lines of the case report showed how badly Susie was beaten at the time. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The crowd could not help but look angrily at Andrew. The child was beaten to the hospital in serious shock, thanks to him saying ¡®identally hit a little harder¡±? When na saw the medical report, she almost fainted from the heartache. ¡°This is not called identally hitting a little harder. This is simply a murder.¡± ¡°Let the child kneel in the snow. I just actually feel sorry for him. How ridiculous I am.¡± ¡°This is not a human being but a beast, right? How could he deserve to call himself a father?¡± Martin sneered, ¡°Go on.¡± Colt released another wanted notice with an official stamp, exining as he did so. ¡°The Bishop Group uncovered arge smuggling operation a year ago. Three people were killed and died as a result. The public never gave up the investigation this year, and now that evidence has been identified and obtained, Andrew, the number one suspect, is officially wanted.¡± In other words, the Bishop family was not bankrupted by the Murray family¡¯s revenge at all. It was self- destructive. Andrew also fell limp to the floor, knowing full well that everything was beyond saving. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s really over. The crowd was numbed by the shock of this truth. Just after the wife died, the husband married a new wife in a sh. His new wife kept abusing his daughter and he didn¡¯t care. His new wife set her up, and he beat the child to death. Even they deliberately put out rumors to put all the fault on Susie. How could there be such a cruel father in this world? Those present with children could not help but hold their children, cursing, ¡°Such people do not deserve to live in the world. Garbage.¡± ¡°Call the police to arrest him.¡± Andrew panicked when he heard the police, and he decided to rush up and get Susie. If they dared to call the police to arrest him, he would kill Susie. Let Susie die with him and see if they regret it. But before Andrew could reach Susie, he was kicked out hard by Martin. Several ck-d bodyguards immediately went forward, one by one grabbed Andrew and Stacy¡¯s cors, and dragged them out like dead dogs. Stacy had no other way than to pretend to be wronged and cry while Andrew shouted in one voice. ¡°No matter what, Susie was raised by me. Could she be in this world without me? Even if I treated her badly for the past three years or so, there¡¯s no denying the fact that she was born and raised by me. This is ungratefulness on the part of your Murray family.¡± Martin sneered, ¡°Susie wasn¡¯t born and raised by you.¡± Andrew froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martin stood tall and looked at Andrew coldly, ¡°Blood DNA test results showed you are not Susie¡¯s real father.¡± Andrew¡¯s brain went boom and his first reaction was that his only path was also blocked. Surprisingly, he was not Susie¡¯s real father. Impossible. That was impossible. Andrew had forgotten how much he hated not having Susie as his child before. And now he can¡¯t wait to confirm his father-daughter rtionship with Susie. The desperate Andrew knew it was useless to beg, and could only swear at ra, at the Murray family, and Susie. *** Susie stood quietly in the middle of the crowd, she was too quiet and seemed to be standing outside the vortex. However, the Murray family felt that Susie must have been hurt and were distraught. A ck-d bodyguard took off his sock and stuffed it into Andrew¡¯s mouth. The bodyguard had been with the Murray family for many years and was more or less attached to the family. They with righteous anger can¡¯t help but punch Andrew in the nose. Andrew had broken his nose again. The world was instantly silent, with only the sound of Andrew¡¯s reluctant grunting, and there were police cars outside the estate. Andrew had just been thrown out and was seamlessly handcuffed. Stacy tried to run but was also taken away by the head for the crime of intentionally spreading rumors. Because of bulk smuggling and killing three people, what awaited Andrew was at least 10 years to life in prison or even the death penalty. Andrew was desperate, and he couldn¡¯t figure out which step he had taken wrong. If ra had been treated well from the beginning, wouldn¡¯t he have been a famous son-inw by now? Or maybe he was a little nicer to Susie in the beginning and now he¡¯s springing for it? But how could he be med? He didn¡¯t know ra was the Murray family¡¯s daughter. If he had known, how could he have? Andrew¡¯s eyes turned red as he thought about it, and he kicked Stacy in the head with a steep kick. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you bitch. I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Stacy was caught off guard and hit her head hard on the frame of the car, and immediately screamed. Her head soon oozed blood and she copsed limply on the seat. Surprisingly, she was kicked to death by Andrew. Stacy¡¯s ghost slowly floats up from her body with a bewildered expression, quickly reacting to her death and screaming at once. No, how could she die? She couldn¡¯t die. She was so beautiful and was thinking of changing her name after getting out of detention and going to be a rich man and a rich wife. But Andrew kicked her to death, which was too suffocating. Stacy screamed and lunged at Andrew. *** In the manor, the crowd sighed and all let out of breath. After all, Andrew is too bad. na hugged Susie and choked on a sob, ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go back.¡± They were no longer in the mood to host the birthday party. Everyone looked at Susie sympathetically. When all the truth came out, thinking of the previous malicious spection, they all looked a little sarcastic. But Susie smiled sweetly, ¡°Does Grandma feel sorry for Susie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. Susie is fine now.¡± Susie smiled with teeth, pure and sincere. She suffered from obviously the most serious injury is her, but she was the first in turn tofort others is also her. This kid was too kind. na¡¯s eyes were red. Susie was holding a Muppet rabbit and a parrot in her arms and had one hand free to pet na¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Grandma.¡± na broke down her defense and couldn¡¯t help but cry. As Ryan and the others pushed na back into the house, Martin picked up Susie and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Susie sad?¡± Originally, he did not want to reveal on Susie¡¯s birthday that Andrew was not Susie¡¯s biological father. But some things must be dealt with quickly and thoroughly, without giving it a chance to rebound. The only thing that made Martin hesitate about this matter was Susie¡¯s reaction. But Susie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Uncle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Susie who did something wrong, is it? It¡¯s Daddy who did something wrong, so it¡¯s Daddy who should be upset.¡± Martin was stunned. Although she was very young, she seemed to know everything. Martin¡¯s heart softened and he stroked Susie¡¯s little head. In the future, he would not let her suffer a single bit of harm. When he thought about the people who put Andrew and Stacy in this time, Martin looked up and sneered. At this moment, Mara was peeking out the window to see what was going on outside. Seeing Andrew and Stacy being driven away, all misunderstandings were cleared up and everyone looked at Susie with a heartfelt look. Although she knew it was a misunderstanding, Mara somehow couldn¡¯t be happy at all. But then she saw Martin sneering from afar, and she shuddered at the bottom of her heart. She had a moment of weakness to put Andrew and Stacy in it before she also did not know the truth. It can¡¯t be med on her. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 24 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 24 Chapter 24. Mia¡¯s Self-absorbed Mother The door was pushed open and David walked in. With a cold and indifferent face, he said in a muffled voice, ¡°Youe out.¡± Mara immediately walked towards Lulu. No, she wasn¡¯t going out. She knew what David was going to say, so she hugged Lulu tightly, not believing that David was going to say divorce in front of the children. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. David said in annoyance, ¡°How long are you going to make a scene.¡¯ Mara¡¯s eyes went red, ¡°I¡¯m making a scene? Why would I do that? Didn¡¯t I do everything for you, for the child?¡± ¡°How could you use me of that now? Have you ever taken Lulu? Do you know how pathetic she is? You¡¯re a father, why didn¡¯t you just protect your daughter?¡± Mara pulled the subject away and made a point of ming David. Instead, David just dropped a few words, ¡°Get a divorce.¡± He pped the divorce papers on the table and walked away without looking back. Mara froze, ¡°What did you say?¡± She threw the needle as hard as she could and screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to a divorce. Never agree.¡± Chloe happened toe in and said, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this about? For the sake of his sister¡¯s child, he abandons his wife and children. How could he do that? That Susie just returned, then, she causes your divorce.¡± Mara yelled, ¡°Stop it. You get out. You go back to your own house.¡± Whenever Chloe came to the Murray family estate, she stayed for a few days and enjoyed the noble feeling of being waited on by many maids. Now that she¡¯s only been here half the night, of course, she refused to leave. ¡°Hey, Mara, calm down. Talk to David properly. If not, we can find a way to have another.¡± Mara pushed Chloe out of the room with red eyes and closed the door with a bang. The old woman banged on the door, ¡°Why are you still angry with me here?¡± What did she say wrong? It¡¯s true. *** The birthday party could no longer be held, and Paul held up his ss and smiled meekly, ¡°Thank you all for the honor ofing to our family Susie¡¯s fourth birthday party. Susie is our sister ra¡¯s daughter, and although ra is no longer with us, we will never let Susie suffer a bit. I also want to tell you today that Susie¡¯sst name is Murray, Susie Murray. Thanks again, everyone.¡± The crowd rushed to agree, and then one by one they left the Murray family estate. As they walked out they could not help but whisper. ¡°Covered by eight brother uncles of Murray family. Susie is enviable.¡± ¡°Yes, this is the real little princess.¡± Mia grabbed her mother¡¯s dress and thought of Susie¡¯s sparkling brightness in her starry skirt. She also envied and wanted a lot of powerful and handsome uncles. At this time, Mia¡¯s mother suddenly noticed that there were still some people left in the Murray family¡¯s first-floor living room. Seeing an acquaintance rush in, she hurriedly pulled him in and asked, ¡°Mr. Lee, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. Lee said, ¡°Master Leopold is here.¡± Mia¡¯s mom¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Mia¡¯s father immediately went to say hello and the family turned back again. Mia sniffled and said carefully, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Mia¡¯s fault. I misremembered.¡± Mia¡¯s mother wanted to say something, but finally just said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s go. Mommy will take you over there. Don¡¯t you like oil painting the most? Master Leopold is here, so this is your chance.¡± Master Leopold was a very rare person to meet, let alonee to such a party. But it came today, and Mia¡¯s mom felt so lucky. If Master Leopold could ept Mia as his student. she could hold her head up and brag about it for many years. Mia¡¯s eyes lit up and she hastily asked, ¡°Is it Master Leopold, the most powerful and authoritative non- gic inheritor and academician of painting who has also been certified by the official department?¡± She counted people¡¯s titles in detail and looked like she knew them well. Mia¡¯s mother nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Yes, Mia is great. Be goodter.¡± Mia¡¯s oil paintings were selected for the National Academy of Painting Junior Group review, the National Academy of Painting wasmitted to the implementation of the National Art Development Project. Mia wasplimented by her mother and was full of confidence. She felt that she was the most talented child in drawing among all the others. Master Leopold would see it. When the time came, she would be better than Susie. And Hamza would also be impressed with her. On the second floor of the Murray family, Craig patted Susie¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°Susie,e on. I want to introduce you to an old friend.¡± Susie nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Her face was tender, but she nodded seriously like a small adult, which amused na. In the first-floor lobby where the Murray family entertained guests to the outside world, people who are knowledgeable about National painting are gathered over here, smiling and chatting with an old man. ¡°It was a real pleasure to meet Master Leopold.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Leopold rarely came out. Is Master Leopold preparing to be a judging instructor for the Second Congress of National Painting?¡± The old man, dressed in a green shirt, smiled and shook his head, ¡°Might have no chance to be the review mentor. I am old so this time out is ready to ept a young disciple.¡± Zachariah Leopold was in such a good mood that after seeing the painting Craig sent him, so he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep for two days. Susie¡¯s drawings were so spiritual and he hadn¡¯t seen such a talented child in decades. When Craig asked him if he would ept Susie as his disciple, that¡¯s for sure. Master Leopold¡¯s words were like a bombshell that made the crowd¡¯s eyes widen. OMG, Master Leopold is epting disciples. And still ¡®a young disciple¡¯. Who is it? The crowd was envious, and although it was not themselves, they could not help but get excited and specte secretly who it would be. At that moment, Mia¡¯s mother came in with Mia in her hand. The eyes of the crowd immediately fell on Mia. Because Mia was also quite famous in their circle. At a young age, her oil paintings had been included in the National Academy of Painting. She was in full conformity with what Master Leopold said about a young painter. All at once, the crowd was wearing smiles and exchanging pleasantries with Mia and Mia¡¯s mother. Mia bowed her head quietly and made her image as a famous girl stand up straight. She couldn¡¯t help but be proud of the thought of being epted as a disciple of Master Leopold. Mia¡¯s mother pretended to ask, ¡°Master Leopold, just now everyone heard that you are going to ept a young pupil. We are very curious, which child is so lucky to get your favor?¡± Zachariahughed, ¡°It¡¯s a child, with bright colors and a deceptively dazzling and bizarre imagination, the best I¡¯ve seen in decades.¡± Mia¡¯s mother was ecstatic to hear that. Yes, Mia used to be with bright colors, she also felt that Mia was imaginative and very dazzling. 82 53% 11.58 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 25 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Dumbfounded Mia was sensitive to her mother¡¯s happiness and her heart was happy too. She took a deep breath, gathered her courage, and walked in front of Master Leopold. ¡°Hello, grandpa Leopold. I¡¯m Mia. I love your paintings. You are my idol.¡± He realized that there was a child here, and smiled, ¡°Well, thank you, little girl.¡± Mia was very happy and felt that it was Master Leopold who liked her. She was about to say something else when Susie, who had changed her clothes, came down from upstairs. She was still holding a few paintings in her arms, and Ryan took her hand and introduced her in a low voice, ¡°Susie, this is Master Leopold.¡± Susie nodded her head, raised her little head, and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Master Leopold.¡± The master was stunned and said with a smile, ¡°Well, well. Little Susie.¡± Children at this young age usually called him grandpa. But Susie called him Master. He felt that Susie was so cute and could not help but be amused. He raised his hand and touched Susie¡¯s head and said, ¡°How old are you?¡± Susie quietly looked at the old grandfather. This grandfather¡¯s brain seemed to be a bit ill. She had her fourth birthday today, of course, she¡¯s four. Susie thought about it and answered obediently, ¡°I am four years old, today for her fourth birthday.¡± Zachariah felt like he was despised by Susie. He couldn¡¯t help but grin and nod his head, ¡°Yes, look at my silly question.¡± Susieforted with smiling eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I sometimes also be silly.¡± Zachariah, on the contrary, found her innocent and lovely and liked her even more. Mia stood on the side and felt that Susie was stealing her thunder and was upset. Mia¡¯s mother also said, ¡°It¡¯s bad luck. She was even more speechless when she saw Susie holding a few scrolls in her hand. Because she was the Murray family¡¯s favorite, so she was rushing to perform. Did she think Master Leopold would take anyone? Craig smiled, ¡°How about a seat on the second floor, old friend?¡± Zachariah couldn¡¯t wait to see the rest of Susie¡¯s paintings and nodded repeatedly, ¡°Good.¡± After hearing that, Mia froze and thought what would she do if he was gone? Didn¡¯t he want to take her as a young disciple? Mia grabbed her fingers and said with some anxiety, ¡°Grandpa Leopold, what about me?¡± Zachariah looked at her with surprise and gave an erroneous cry, ¡°You are also very good. I am busy first.¡± So, the Murray family took Master Leopold and held Susie, and just took people away. Mia¡¯s mother was dumbfounded, and so was Mia. Mia¡¯s mother was furious, but even though she was angry, she had to put up with it. Mia¡¯s mother reassured Mia, ¡°Mia is good. Sit down and wait a minute.¡± Mother and daughterpletely did not expect that they waited until the end of the day. On the second floor of the study, Susie sat upright on the sofa and peeked at the old man in front of her. Craig said, ¡°Susie, this is the most powerful master in the field of painting. You can call him teacher.¡± Susie behaved herself, ¡°Hi, teacher.¡± The old man liked this well-behaved child from the bottom of his heart and asked, ¡°Susie, did you draw all these pictures?¡± Susie nodded. ¡°So, can you tell me about the paintings?¡± When it came to painting, Susie seemed to be more excited, lying on the table, and very seriously began to talk about her fantasy world. When Martin came over, he saw two old ones and one young one looking at the painting. Susie was lying on the table while the two old men listened fascinated, and now and then augh. Martin¡¯s face eased. But he also felt heartbroken that she could only make friends with two old men. *** Mia and her mother were sitting on the first-floor lobby sofa, until Colt, the butler, came down and said that everyone should go back first. The crowd went away disappointed. Mia¡¯s family also had to go or it would have looked rude. Mia¡¯s mother was not happy about the fact that she thought Mia would be epted by Master Leopold as a young apprentice, but now it seemed not. But how could she admit it? So, they took Mia and continued to wait in the car outside the gates of the Murray family estate. As a result, two people walking past were heard whispering. ¡°Is Mia¡¯s mom still waiting inside?¡± ¡°Thumbs up, she thinks Master Leopold is here to take Mia, but Mia is simply not good enough.¡± Mia¡¯s mother in the car heard this and was very angry. What did they mean Mia was not qualified? But she also can¡¯t help but worry that Master Leopold had been on the second floor for a long time. Should not be the Murray family who wanted to find a teacher for Susie, right? Although Susie had no talent, she had an uncle who dotes on her. What if the money was used to make Master Leopold ept Susie as his student? Thinking about this, Mia¡¯s mom felt unfair. ** It was after eleven o¡¯clock at night, and Susie sent Master Leopold out the door, and the little girl was very happy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was as if she had found her best friend, and although there was a big age difference, Susie had recognized this old friend. Well, Grandpa was right because he was indeed an old friend. Susie waved her hand and said, ¡°Take your time, friend.¡± Looking at Susie in front of him, Zachariah did not expect that he could also receive a small apprentice, so he was happy. Then, he also waved his hand and said, ¡°Bye, kid.¡± An old friend and a young child were all with happy faces. Master Leopold got in the car and couldn¡¯t help but look through the photos on his phone, which were Susie¡¯s paintings. One of them is ¡®Paradise in the sky¡¯, where the main character, a little girl, was holding the hand of an adult. Grandma white cloud was greeting her, and sister rainbow was calling her toe and y on the slide. The sun was instead a Ferris wheel with several melting ice creams hanging from it. All the things in this amusement park were very clear, only Susie holding the person was a white shadow as if there was just a shadow with all the surrounding out of ce. This was the only part of all the paintings that he could not understand, and Susie did not exin it. Zachariah put these paintings on his Facebook and did not hesitate to praise her as the most gorgeous little painter in the spiritual world. Master Leopold neverplimented people, and the ones he couldpliment were the old antique paintings and calligraphy that had already entered the museum. This night, the painting circle exploded. Everyone asked who was the author of these paintings. The car had just driven off the estate when someone waved ahead and the driver slowed the car down. ¡°Mr. Leopold, it seemed that someone is looking for you?¡± Zachariah looked up and saw Mia¡¯s mother with Mia. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and got out of the car and asked, ¡°You are?¡± Mia¡¯s mother saw that Master Leopold got out of the car himself, and felt that she had a chance with Mia. ¡°Master Leopold, do you remember us? This is Mia. Mia Lambert, who was selected as the first prize winner in the children¡¯s national painting category.¡± In that case, he must have remembered, right? But Zachariah was bewildered, ¡°Which Mia Lambert?¡± Mia¡¯s mom was stiff and thought how could he not even remember Mia? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 26 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Learning Spells Ever since Mia Lambert¡¯s work was selected for the national painting children¡¯s category, Mia¡¯s mother had been proud of it and often mentioned it ¡®offhand¡¯ in front of outsiders. She thought Mia was famous and anyone from the National Academy of Painting must remember Mia. But she never thought that Master Leopold would not remember anything. Mia¡¯s mother turned red, and Mia, who was after all a child, asked soberly, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you here to take students?¡± Zachariah asked, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mia pressed, ¡°Then why did you still take me?¡± Zachariah was speechless about this and Mia¡¯s mom was a little embarrassed. Zachariah said politely, ¡°Sorry kid. It has done.¡± Mia¡¯s mom¡¯s heart thumped and she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re taking Susie, right?¡± Zachariah nodded and couldn¡¯t help but smile when he talked about Susie, ¡°Yes, Susie is a very talented child.¡± He nodded to the two men as he finished, got in his car, and left. Mia¡¯s mom couldn¡¯t ept the huge psychological difference and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°The Murray family must smash the money.¡± Mia froze. Her spot was taken by Susie? Suddenly, Mia ran away crying. She hated Susie. Mater Leopold came to take her as a student, but Susie stole her away. Mia¡¯s mom rushed to catch up. *** After sending off the old master, Susie went back to her room to wash up and change into her pajamas. With fluffy pink pajamas and a hat with two long rabbit ears, she looked cute. na kindly touched her forehead and said, ¡°Do you want Grandma to sleep with Susic?¡± Susie grabbed the nket and shook her head, ¡°No, I can sleep myself.¡± na rubbed Susie¡¯s fine, soft hair. This child¡¯s understanding made people feel heartbreaking. ¡°If you have anything to shout at Grandma oh, ring this bell.¡± Susie nodded and said good night to her grandmother, and saw na out. Mitch leaned to the side and tsked. He had to think that the old man in the study snatched away his young apprentice. Nowadays, there was apetition to be Susie¡¯s teacher. ¡°Hey, Juicy. I teach you spells. Spells you know, right? A swoosh can throw a fireball.¡± ¡°But before I teach you to catch ghosts, you have to see me first.¡± Susie turned her head, ¡°I¡¯m not going to learn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to learn to draw from my old friend. That¡¯s what kids should do.¡± Mitch hooted, ¡°What are kids supposed to do?¡± Susie broke her fingers, ¡°Eat, sleep, and draw to y with Alex.¡± Susie¡¯s room and the next room were opened, and the next room was made into a tropical rainforest scene, and Alex was ced inside. The field was wide and separated from Susie¡¯s room by a fence gate. Alex, who was about to fall asleep, immediately opened his eyes and shouted with a crooked head, ¡°y with Alex.¡± Susie giggled and pretended to be hit by the robbery and made a trip to the bed, ¡°Yikes, I¡¯m dead.¡± Alexughed. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. If he hadn¡¯t promised ra, he wouldn¡¯t be here begging a little kid. Mitch touched his nose and said, ¡°Juicy, have you forgotten what your mother told you in heaven?¡± That day in his dream, ra instructed Susie to take care of Grandma, and then left when the time came. As a result, Susie cried a lot. He had no choice but to pretend to be ra and y with her in the white clouds and rainbows for a long time before he could coax her out of it. At the same time did not forget to give himself a few good words. Susie, your master is a good man. Learn from him well. Once you learn the skills, you can see mom from time to time. Susie¡¯s eyes blinked and she ttened her mouth. ¡°It was you who yed with me on the rainbow slide in the dream, not mom.¡± Mitch was stunned, ¡°How do you know?¡± Susie gave him a look, ¡°You are stupid. Your big feet are showing, but Mom¡¯s feet are not that big.¡± Mitch was speechless. Could he make such a low-level mistake? When he thought Susie was difficult, Susie suddenly asked again, ¡°Master, can I see my mother after learning the skills?¡± Shey regrly with her little body straight, her little hands grasping one end of the quilt with a serious look. Mitch, ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Susie sat up again. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll learn from you.¡± Because Master looked even dumber than Alex, forgive him. It turned out that Susie minded when Mitch disappeared that day after leaving his red rope bracelet. But now she was gracious enough not to bother with him. Mitch was so surprised to get her answer. So, he had not thought about how to teach her. He thought about it and decided to muddle through first. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s learn to open the third eye of a person. Everyone is born with it. Some people¡¯s eyes can open, but some people can¡¯t.¡± After opening the third eye, one could see things that ordinary people can¡¯ t see. So, some babies sometimes cried inexplicably, but some are not affected at all. But as babies grew up, soon the third eye in the sky closed or even disappears. There were special people, whose eyes would always be there, closed. ¡°Your third eye is still there, and when it¡¯s open, you can see me,¡± Mitch said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Susie¡¯s eyes widened and she hurriedly touched her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t want to grow three eyes. It will be ugly.¡± Mitch said, ¡°It will not show itself but be hidden in your eyes.¡± Susie breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Well then. that¡¯s okay.¡± Mitch continued to teach Susie the spell while Susie followed him. Then, Mitch yed a joke, but Susie still went on as if by instinct. Mitch said leisurely, ¡°Opening the eye is not so easy. I have seen the most talented people, but also used nearly fifty days.¡± At that moment, Susie abruptly opened her eyes. There was a sh of purple in her eyes and she saw a sudden white figure in the room. He was leaning on the side of the cab to pull out his ears, ¡°So you do not need to rush. You have this talent but you need to use at least those days.¡± While saying this, he brought his finger, which he had just pulled out of his ear, to his nose and sniffed it. Susie blinked and asked, ¡°Why are you sniffing earwax?¡± Mitch snickered, ¡°Nonsense. Wait. You saw me?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 27 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Female Ghost Mitch was shocked. No way. She had only recited the mantra once. How could she have seeded? It was a gifted perversion. Susie¡¯s eyes widened as she looked around. Wow, the world had be a lot clearer. The deskmp was with a circle of light and a mayflydy quietly crawled into his circle of light. Outside the window, Granny Laurel was having a party and there were a few ants carrying cake crumbs and running as fast as they could on their six legs. There was also an aunt hanging from the window with her eyes staring straight at her. Susie stared at her while the aunt poked half her head in and watched Susie with a sly glint under. ¡°You can see me? are you afraid of me?¡± Hearing those questions, Susie violently grabbed the quilt over her head and shouted, ¡°Master, this aunt is so ugly.¡± Mitch believed what she said was true this time. This female ghost was wandering, just passing by. He saw that the female ghost was extremely weak, less than two days to dissipate, so he ignored her. Who knew Susie would see it? A dark aura shed under Mitch¡¯s eyes, suddenly excited. What a great little disciple he had taken on. ¡°Juicy, let me see how much potential you can have. Let¡¯s take in this ugly girl ghost.¡± The female ghost was furious. She screamed shrilly and lunged. Mitch grabbed her long hair while saying, ¡°Good Susie, chant with Master.¡± Then, Susie followed. But by this time Mitch had let go of his hand, and the ghost lunged at Susie under inertia. Susie subconsciously raised her hand to a palm, and the female ghost flew out a long way. Mitch was quick to grab the ghost by the hair and yank her back. ¡°Very good. Juicy, well done.¡± Susie looked at her hands innocently. What happened to the little hand? Did she p it out herself? With a twinkle in his eye, Mitch added, ¡°Here, go on. Fart Attack.¡± The good student, Susie, was led astray by her absent-minded master, then she went on again. The result was that the female ghost, like a balloon, was popped by Susie¡¯s fart. Susie was so surprised that she covered her little buttocks. The female ghost was startled. What about ying? She was just passing by, that¡¯s too much, right? Take her live teaching? Mitch was more excited because he never thought he got a treasure. He could finally understand why the old artist man was so excited after taking Susie as his student. Mitch raised his hand, and a gourd only the size of a fingernail appeared in his hand out of thin air, hanging on the red rope of Susie¡¯s wrist.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°This is the soul gourd. It can collect orphaned souls, evil ghosts, and evil ghosts. In the future, you will use this soul gourd to help me, okay?¡± Mitch was so relieved and felt that this little apprentice was worth it. Susie stared at it and asked, ¡°Master, why do you want to collect ghosts and demons?¡± The female ghost struggled and also asked indignantly, ¡°Yes. Why do you want to take me.¡± He didn¡¯t even confiscate her when she was peeking through the window just now. Mitch did not answer, rubbed little Susie¡¯s hair, and said very perfunctorily, ¡°Child does not ask so many questions.¡± Susie bristled and turned her head to look at the female ghost. It seemed because the ghost was too ugly for her that she covered her eyes with a hand, leaving a finger slit barely looking. ¡°Who are you, and why are you so ugly?¡± The female ghost struggled to break free but it was in vain, so she said, ¡°I am your uncle David¡¯s former bricyer, called May. It was retribution after doing bad things.¡± Susie was stunned. Uncle David? Her face instantly became serious, while the tiny person frowned seriously, ¡°What bad things did you do to uncle David?¡± Female ghosts did not know why she spoke out even if she did not want to tell her. ¡°Six years ago, your aunt Mara gave me $20,000 to sprinkle some salt in your uncle David¡¯s tea, and I did it. Then as I got the money, the roof of the construction site fell down arge piece of te, smashed me to death.¡± She still felt unlucky now. Susie wondered why she had to add some salt to her uncle¡¯s tea. Why did you die just after you got paid? Mitch narrowed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Kid needs to go to bed early. Don¡¯t talk.¡± Then he sent the female ghost into the gourd. The red rope emitted a faint red light and quickly disappeared into Susie¡¯s wrist. Susiey back down and yawned and fell asleep. Alex cocked his head and gagged, ¡°Water, add some salt.¡± *** Some people slept well this night, and some had a hard time sleeping through the night. Maray in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. When Lulu was born, her mother did not care about her words. So, when she was talking to her that she overheard them plotting to drug David, what a coincidence that David overheard it. At that time, David said he wanted a divorce, but how could she be willing? She had just given birth to Lulu. How could she get a divorce with two children? Therefore, over the years, she insisted that David misheard her and that her mother was just joking and talking nonsense. But David approached Martin and found out that there was something fishy about the idental death of May, the female worker who helped her with the drug that year. When Mara thought of it, she felt more annoyed, but fortunately, May died cleanly. After so many years, it was hard to check. Unless May coulde back to life. But how was that possible? Mara didn¡¯t want to divorce. Her feelings were real and she couldn¡¯t let go of her two children. Why would she divorce? Mara didn¡¯t feel she had a problem but thought only that Susie¡¯s arrival had upset the bnce. Everything was fine before, and it was in a mess like this once she arrived. This kid was so annoying. Mara did not like this niece at all, and there was even a sh of thought in her mind, kick Susie out. *** The following day. It was nine o¡¯clock when Susie woke up. She rubbed her eyes sleepily andy on the balcony to watch Craig who was watering the flowers downstairs. ¡°Grandpa. Good morning.¡± Susie grabbed the railing and poked her little head out. Craig was in a soothing mood and smiled, ¡°Good morning, Susie. Don¡¯t poke your head out. It¡¯s dangerous. Come on downstairs and eat.¡± Susie tried to take her little head back but she found herself stuck. Susie tried the left side and the right side. How did she just get in? Then, Susie could only grab the railing with mixed feelings, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Craig was looking up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie blinked innocently and said, ¡°It seemed I get stuck.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 28 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The Power of The Red Rope Everyone got up early in the morning to find Susie stuck on the railing. The expressions of the great uncles were startled Zionughed unceremoniously, saying ¡®how stupid¡¯, and Susie blushed a little. ¡°Noughing.¡± She red at Zion with a bit of exasperation. Ryan put his fist against his lips and coughed lightly, but could not hide the smile under his eyes. Although Susie was a bit miserable and they were worried, it didn¡¯t stop them from finding it funny. Only na was anxious and kept on counting, ¡°What are youughing at? Hurry up and get Susie down.¡± David hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call 911 now.¡± Susie froze and immediately objected, ¡°No, uncle.¡± She knew 911. When there was a fire in the neighborhood in the South City, she witnessed the fire uncle fearless into the fire. From that moment on, the fireman in her mind was like the superman who saved the world and was her idol. How could she let her idol see me look so stupid? na did not know what Susie wanted anxiously, ¡°Susie, this is very dangerous. The unclees to save you, OK?¡± She didn¡¯t know that such a young child already had a strong sense of self-esteem. Susie stubbornly said, ¡°Grandma, I cane out. Just give me a minute.¡± She took a deep breath and pulled hard. But her head was painful after a thud. Mitch covered his face. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that. It looks stupid.¡± He said, ¡°You try and break the bars.¡± Susie stopped. Could she break it? Mitch leaned on the railing and looked leisurely at the stuck little carrot head. ¡°What else do you think I gave you the red bracelet for?¡± Susie looked at the red cord on her wrist. Behind her, Mara stood in the doorway and watched with cold eyes. This kid was so stupid that she could get stuck like this. Seeing the Murray family react quickly, Mara was ufortable again at heart. Did she just get stuck on the second floor? Why were they so anxious? Under the second floor was a thickwn. Even if there were no protective facilities and she fell, she could not die. The Murray family was so nervous about Susie but so indifferent to Lulu. Mara didn¡¯t realize the Murray family was so double standard before. When the oversized airbag cushion was set up downstairs, Martin, Paul, and a few people downstairs stood there with a cold and solemn faces. Paul said, ¡°The head of a child isrger than the body. Generally speaking, the head can pass, and the body can certainly also get by.¡± As long as Susie turned, she could get through the railing to get out of it. Martin¡¯s face was cold and hard, ¡°That would risk falling off.¡± Jonathan pushed the gold-rimmed sses, raised his eyebrows, and smiled, ¡°If she fell, the air cushion is so thick, and she won¡¯t die.¡± A few of the remaining brothers red at him. Jonathan put his hand in the air, showing that he was not wrong. Several brothers told na their thoughts, fearing that their mother would not be able to bear the fear. na hesitated, ¡°What if she falls just to fall on her head? What if shends on her head first and twists her neck? What if she identally pokes her hand in the eye?¡± Paul was helpless, ¡°Mom, do not worry. Let¡¯s do this. Michael went to get the hydraulic mp, and then wait.¡± Then they were tense, no one saw Susie¡¯s two little hands grasping the railing, and made a strong effort to pull. The red rope on her wrist emitted a faint glow, and the iron railing was suddenly bent by Susie. Susie¡¯s little head shrank and got out of the trap easily. She said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± The Murray family crowd was stunned. Just now they did not pay attention to how Susie came out, na also grabbed Susie¡¯s arm with one hand but did not feel the anomaly. Looking at the bent iron railing, the Murray family crowd was shocked. Without changing his face, Martin stepped in front of Susie and blocked the bent iron railing. He quipped, ¡°Susie is so good. Let¡¯s have a meal with Grandma.¡± The rest of the group followed Susie¡¯s lead, intentionally or not, blocking the railing behind them. Mara¡¯s face was suspicious. How did Susie get out? The Murray family was acting like they are defending themselves from her. It¡¯s not like she caused Susie to get stuck. Could she be med for this? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mara was ufortable at heart and pursed her lips and went downstairs. Ryan then asked, ¡°Susie, did you break this?¡± Susie blinked and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Ryan suddenly remembered that before in the Bishop family backyard grove, Stacy was about to hit Susie, and then pped Susie. At that time, he happened to kick Stacy. Because she was also anxious about Susie, so he did not pay too much attention. Now that he thought about it, Ryan and several brothers looked at each other, and their expressions gradually became grave. Craig narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Susie, don¡¯t put your big strength on disy in front of others in the future, okay?¡± Susie nodded dumbfoundedly. Why were grandparents and uncles so nervous? Wasn¡¯t great strength good? When she had big strength, she could help everyone to work together. Martin¡¯s eyes sank slightly and he whispered, ¡°Has Michaele?¡± Michael entered the door with arge pincer, yelling, ¡°Here ites. Susie, I am here to save you.¡± Susie looked up, held her neck, and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m out.¡± Michael froze. Ryan lowered his voice, ¡± Michael, cut all that iron fence.¡± Then, he whispered what had just happened. Michael saw the bent-off iron railing, frozen. ¡°Good, good guy. Susie is awesome. How about going to the construction site with uncle?¡± Susie, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Everyone thought Susie was just talking because kids were quick to agree and quick to forget. But after the meal, Susie wanted to go to the construction site with her uncles. Ryan said helplessly, ¡°What are you doing there? Good girl, the construction site is dangerous. No child is allowed to enter.¡± But Susie insisted to go there. Michael picked up Susie and run, ¡°Go, uncle takes you to fly.¡± Susie, however, broke away from Michael and ran upstairs quickly, ¡°Wait for a second, I change my clothes.¡± The eight sons of the Murray family each had their jobs, with Martin in charge of the entire group and Paul going back to his unit to do test flight testing. Jonathan had to rush to the set, and the rest of the group dedicated two days to spend time with Susie for their birthday, and now they must also work. David and Michael were on the same construction site, said to be the ¡®contractor¡¯. David was an architect, and usually also liked to stay on the construction site. Michael was the director, not only responsible for the implementation of all projects but also to go on- site safety inspections from time to time. Susie changed into a little yellow strappy dress, carrying a very cute cat satchel, and was happily preparing to go downstairs when she saw Maraing up. She immediately stood still and whispered, ¡°Good morning, Aunt Mara.¡± Susie carefully sneaked a peek at her aunt Mara. After opening the third eye, Susie suddenly found Mara¡¯s face covered with a ck mist, revealing two eyes like a monster peering through the mist. Susie thought aunt Mara was scary at that time. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 29 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 29 Chapter 29 The Female Ghost Forced to Work Mara was holding a bowl of noodles in a high soup. Lulu liked to sleep in, even on school days, until after 10,00. Usually, Mara was the one who brought her breakfast up to her, coaxes her out of bed, and then sent her off to kindergarten. Seeing Susie greeting herself, Mara suddenly looked at the soup noodles in her hand. The soup was still hot. If she could ssh it on Susie¡¯s face. Mara was startled by such thoughts of her own, quickly calmed down, and walked over with no expression. Susie asked fearfully, ¡°Mater, what¡¯s that on aunt Mara¡¯s face?¡± Mitch floated aside, clutching his arm, and said, ¡°It¡¯s dead air.¡± Susie asked, ¡°What do you mean by dead air?¡± Mitch narrowed his eyes, ¡°Meaning, she¡¯s killed, people.¡± Only if one had killed someone and stayed by the side of the deceased when that person died, one would be tainted with such a deadly aura. Susie clutched the rabbit in her arms, a little worried, and suddenly thumped back to her room to bring Alex with her. Mitch wondered, ¡°What are you doing with it?¡± This bird was very noisy. As soon as it got boring, it started talking to itself and singing songs that people didn¡¯t understand. Susie said, ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with Alex at home by himself.¡± What if aunt Mara put it in soup? The parrot shrugged up its green hair, followed by the mouth shouting, ¡°There are demons, not at ease, not at ease.¡± Susie smoothed its hair, ¡°Go, go, go. Let¡¯s go.¡± Wearing a strappy dress, she carried a cat bag, tied with two pigtails of Susie ran downstairs, with a rabbit and a parrot in her arms. na did not feelfortable, ¡°You guys keep an eye on Susie. David, especially you, do not let Susie out of your sight.¡± David said in a muffled voice, ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± Michael was hurried, ¡°Let¡¯s go get in the car.¡± He looked at Susie, such a cute little niece. Of course, he would take her out to show off. 1 Mara was coaxing Lulu out of bed. Lulu was not happy to get up, so she helplessly got up and stood on the balcony looking down. She frowned unhappily when she saw her dad carrying Susie to the car. Her dad didn¡¯t hug his daughter but his niece did. Susie looked up and met Mara¡¯s dark eyes. She was startled and immediately hugged David¡¯s neck. David looked up at Susie¡¯s line of sight, gave Mara a cold look, took Susie to the car, and closed the door to leave. Watching the car drive away, Mara did not know why she was inexplicably irritable. David worked for the National Infrastructure Group, where he was the top architect and Michael was the general manager, the two essential pirs of the group. Today the two were responsible for the infrastructure development of the city¡¯s western development zone, a project that had been in progress for six years. Mara did not know why she had an inexplicable panic. ording to the year of the ident that piece of the site had been processed, so no one could not find any traces. Unless that person could swindle the corpse toe back to life. But that¡¯s not possible Mara steadied her mind and said in a slow and gentle voice, ¡°Lulu, get up.¡± After sending Lulu off to kindergarten, Mara came back to see na waiting for her in the living room on the first floor. ¡°Mom.¡± na gestured to the couch and indicated for her to sit down while saying coldly, ¡°Lulu goes to kindergarten almost every day at this time. Have you ever thought about her messing up while other kids are napping?¡± Mara said, ¡°No. Mom, Lulu is very understanding.¡± na sneered, ¡°Really? All these years I was too distraught to care about you.¡± Mara got up and left with an ugly look on her face after hearing some words. na lectured her. As a mother-inw, but not her mother, why she lectured her? Why she interfered with her family and her marriage? Mara went out with her bag full of grievances and went shopping with her mother. * Susie followed her uncles to the construction site and saw the stadium being built and couldn¡¯t help but surprise. ¡°What is this?¡± With a smile under his eyes, David said, ¡°This is the new stadium.¡± Susie was lying on the edge of the window, ¡°What a beautiful stadium. This is a super big watch that fell and scattered?¡± The main body of the stadium was a circle, surrounded by a cluster of cogwheel-shaped auxiliary buildings. David froze and looked at Susie with delight, ¡°Susie sees it too?¡± He designed it for a long time, and the inspiration depended on the mechanical watch. Susie cocked her head and asked, ¡°Did uncle draw this?¡± It was as if David had found a soulmate, ¡°Well, yes.¡± Susie immediately raised her thumb and pressed it to the middle of David¡¯s forehead. ¡°Uncle is excellent.¡± David couldn¡¯t help butugh. What Susie just said kicked his nerve. A watch fell on earth. Yes, time stood and passed. David only felt the warmth of his heart. looking at Susie kicking and tapping two little feet, he could not wait to take her into his arms. Mitch opened his eyes, yawnedzily, and said, ¡°Here we are. Susie, I teach you how to harness the ghost.¡± He raised his hand, picked up the female ghost in the gourd, pinched his fingers and middle finger, and quickly drew a ghost charm on her forehead. ¡°This is called a working charm, painted on the female ghost to give you a 12.02 good job.¡± The female ghost was pulled out in the morning. Could you make some sense? Calling ghosts out to work in broad daylight was not a job but killing her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, she died a long time ago, and that¡¯s where she died. The female ghost looked out the window in a ghostly manner. Mitch continues to teach, ¡°Generally speaking, ordinary ghosts, wandering ghosts, and some other ghosts could not appear during the day. Evil ghosts could still walk in broad daylight. ¡°1 Susie nodded her head with seeming understanding. Mitch added, ¡°Like this ugly aunt, she can¡¯t. She¡¯ll be spirited away when the car door openedter.¡± The ugly ghost thought in her mind that she was ugly, just say it once. Susie¡¯s eyes widened. Her soul flew away? Did it mean to die again? Mitch said, ¡°So now I am here to teach you soul transferring, which simply means attaching this ugly aunt to something so she can walk in the daytime.¡± The best prop in general was an umbre, especially a ck one. But it didn¡¯t involve soul transferring. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to follow her along with an umbre. ¡°Now let¡¯s find something first, preferably something light, something that can fly with the wind.¡± Mitch said with a subconscious nce at the parrot. Susie followed and looked at Alex, muttering under her breath, ¡°Light, something that can fly.¡± As if it could feel it, the parrot quacked, ¡°Don¡¯t pluck my feathers.¡± Susie cated, ¡°No plucking, no plucking, we don¡¯t pluck a dime.¡± David was curious that Susie was unzipping her kitty satchel, wondering what she was looking for. Suddenly her eyes lit up.. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 30 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 30 Chapter 30. The stic Bag with Bird Droppings on Mara¡¯s Face Susie grabbed a stic bag out. This stic bag was used to carry parrot poop because she can¡¯t litter so she put it in the bag. The corner of the female ghost¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me attach myself to this.¡± Was it true that she was so miserable that she could only mix with shit bags? Susie took the stic bag and shook it, ¡°It¡¯s not dirty. It¡¯s not dirty at all.¡± There was only a pile of bird poop in the bag, and she took a paper towel to pad it. David asked curiously, ¡°Susie, what are you doing?¡± Susie was busy with a concentrated face while saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, wipe it for auntie Ugly.¡± In Susie¡¯s painting, a small piece of grass was ¡®Uncle Grass¡¯ and a flower was ¡®Miss Flower¡¯. David thought she said ¡®ugly aunt¡¯ was a stic bag and couldn¡¯t help but secretly say the child was innocent. Mitch said on the side, ¡°Soul transferring is a bit difficult. Compared with the opening of the third eye, it is not a level. Juicy, you try first.¡± Susie nodded her head. Mitch muttered a bunch of words under his breath, then pointed at the female ghost and let out a low scolding, ¡°Go.¡± The female ghost then attached to the top of the stic bag. Mitch asked, ¡°Can you remember that?¡± Susie cocked her head, her little face all torn up. She stretched out her little hand and squeezed her fingers to count. So many words, a hundred words in total, and Master read them so fast. Mitch couldn¡¯t help but hook her lips at this little look, ¡°It¡¯s okay for you can¡¯t remember even if¡­¡± Before the word ¡®had¡¯ could be said, the female ghost was flying out of the stic bag with a whoosh. Susie looked confused, ¡°How did it fly out?¡± Mitch was shocked. Then, Susie¡¯s eyes lit up because she knew it and she had just backtracked. ¡°Sorry, I read it backward. It¡¯s to let auntie Ugly in.¡± So again, after she muttered, the female ghost snapped and shifted her soul to the paper towel inside the stic bag. The female Ghost felt like her face was in that parrot shit. Mitch had beenpletely subdued. Because Juicy could not only memorize it, but she could do it all at once. That¡¯s even better. She could carry it backward, and it worked. Mitch couldn¡¯t help but fall into doubt. The car stopped and David said, ¡°Here we are. Let¡¯s get out.¡± He got out of the car with Susie in his arms, who was still carrying the stic bag. A gust of wind suddenly blew, and Susie¡¯s hands of stic bags scurried out with a whir Looking at Susie as if she wanted to grab the bag, David said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s a cleaningdy at the site.¡± Susie pinched her fingers innocently. No. She wanted to take out the smelly paper towel and throw it away. Michael parked the car, closed the door with a bang, and couldn¡¯t wait to reach out. ¡°Come, Susie, I hug you.¡± David pursed his lips, lifted his feet, and walked away, saying indifferently. ¡°Would you a brown man hold a child.¡± Michael was furious, ¡°Who are you looking down on? Is it a big deal to have had two kids?¡± David ignored him and carried Susie upstairs into his office. The ones they met along the way were surprised at the same time, ¡°Is this your daughter?¡± A trace of dejection shed under David¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°My niece.¡± Michael interjected, ¡°Isn¡¯t my niece cute?¡± The corners of his mouth never came down and he was introduced over. *** At the other end, Mara and her mother were shopping and having morning tea. Chloe asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the bitter face this early in the morning?¡± Mara put na¡¯s words into words, ¡°My mother-inw told me to divorce David, saying I couldn¡¯t teach Lulu well.¡± Here she put the cup down angrily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I gave birth to the children, and I am the one who has to teach them, so who is she to say I didn¡¯t teach them well?¡± She¡¯s got a great Lulu. What¡¯s wrong with her being spoiled? Girls had to be a bit temperamental andter once they find a boyfriend, the boyfriend must also be coaxed them. Chloe stared, ¡°She said that? She¡¯s too much of a nuisance to interfere with your marriage. No mother- inw in the world is indeed good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you. You can¡¯t give in to this kind of evil mother-inw. No mother-inw lets her son and daughter-inw get a divorce. What kind of person is this?¡± Chloe rambled on and on and on. Mara depressed, ¡°But David is not on my side. He even took Susie to the construction site this morning.¡± Chloe was stunned, ¡°She a child to the construction site? David is not her father. Why did she strongly cling to David? Do you see? I told you that this kid has a lot of means. She stole everything from Lulu as soon as she arrived, and now she wants to steal even Lulu¡¯s father.¡± Chloe pulled Mara to her feet and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the construction site and look for David.¡± Mara hesitates, ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± Chloe, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s your own business with David. Why should the Murray family interfere?¡± So, the mother and daughter headed to the site. *** The site, a stic bag floating, rested on a vacant lot, constantly spinning. Mara and her mom got out of the car and headed towards the office building, passing this empty lot. Mara suddenly saw a stic bag spinning in the clearing, and somehow the tip of her heart jumped. That ce was exactly where May was smashed to death back then. Mara¡¯s heart beat fast, and she suddenly saw the spinning stic bags stop. Then, she had the illusion of being stic bags in the eye. The back of her neck was whooshed with cold. ¡°Mom. let¡¯s go.¡± Mara was a little flustered. Suddenly a gust of wind from nowhere blew and the stic bag ttered toward Mara. Mara shrieked, stepped on her heels, and ran. Chloe was baffled, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s so scary about a stic bag?¡± When the words were finished, the stic bag floated to the front with a whirring sound. The wind stopped, and the stic bag stopped in front of her. Chloe¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. Mara got scared and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Mom.¡± Just then, the stic bag whistled and smashed into her face. A foul smell came from her nose and a pile of shit of some kind was smeared on her face. Mara¡¯s breath hitched and she fell. Because the stic bag covered her mouth and nose, she panicked and tried to rip it off, but it didn¡¯t work. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mara¡¯s eyes were wide open and she was about to be covered by a stic bag when suddenly a hand reached over and ripped the bag off Chloe said. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± She watched the stic bag fly out again with a whirring sound, spinning around a meter away as if something was staring at them Chloe¡¯s heart began to fret as well Then, mother and daughter were scared and shivered Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 31 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ghost Chases Her Mara and her mother were scared out of their wits and ran to the office building in a panic. Seeing peopleing and going, they were relieved. Looking back, they saw the white stic bag follow them, spinning and hovering in ce. Mara ran to David¡¯s office in one breath, crying and rushing into his arms. ¡°David.¡± David was showing Susie his drawings when he saw Mara rushing over and trying to jump into his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and take two steps back. Mara was ready to jump into his arms, but David let this, and she fell directly on the ground, with her nose bleeding. Mara covered her nose, wretchedly climbed up, and said hatefully, ¡°David.¡± Employees passing by couldn¡¯t help but be curious and crane their necks to see what was going on inside the office. Chloe quickly took out a tissue, ¡°Ouch, Mara is your wife. How could you get out of the way?¡± David was not very good at talking and said directly, ¡°This kind of throwing? Forgive me I refuse it.¡± Mara felt humiliated. But even though she was discontent, she could only suppress her temper, because she could not let others know that she and David had emotional discord and the quarrel would only let her lose her position. Mara looked over at Susie and was about to say something when she suddenly saw what she was drawing on her desk and jolted to a halt. Her painting above was a sketch portrait. Although it was not very realistic, even a bit like a cartoon character, somehow, it reminded her of May who was smashed to death on the construction site five years ago. Mara back burst with chills. Susie sat upright in her chair, looked at David, and then carefully stole a nce at Mara. Aunt Mara¡¯s face was getting scarier, the ck mist on her face covered most of her face, revealing only her two eyes, which were scarier than ghosts. Susie gathered her hands and asked in a small voice, ¡°Master, what is wrong with aunt Mara?¡± Mitch shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hopeless. Did you see the shit on her face? Looks like she was chased by May.¡± Susie immediately nced at it again, lowered her voice, and continued to mutter, ¡°No shit. But it¡¯s a little smelly.¡± When Mara looked at Susie and the parrot muttering and talking about what ¡®shit¡¯ and what ¡®stink¡¯, her face was even paler. Just too scared, she forgot what she was being shit on face. Mara vomited, and could not care less about the portrait, rushed into the bathroom, and washed her face violently. David looked coldly at Lulu¡¯s grandmother and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chloe sighed, ¡°Look, David. Zion and Lulu are still children. You have to give the children aplete home. Couples quarrel is normal. You usually should go back home more.¡± David sneered, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re here to say, then you can go.¡± He had given Mara the divorce papers. It¡¯s up to her to sign or not. In short, the marriage was a definite divorce. David¡¯s face was expressionless as he pushed Lulu¡¯s grandmother out the door without waiting for her to say anything. Mara just came out after washing her face, and David mercilessly pushed her to the door and snapped shut the office door. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The staff outside immediately pretended to do serious work, but some people took out their cell phones to take secret pictures. Mara¡¯s face was ugly and she shouted in a suppressed voice, ¡°David, open the door.¡± David in the office pressed thendline and said something unknown. Soon two security guards came up and directly ¡®invited¡¯ Mara and Chloe out. Two people suddenly looked shameful. Chloe looked sarcastic and felt that David was too much. ¡°I am his mother-inw. How could he drive me out?¡± Mara was annoyed as hell. That portrait of Susie just now not only made her feel scared but more disturbingly, how could Susie know about May? Why did shee to the site today? Seeing that her mother was still pushing and chattering, Mara said impatiently, ¡°Mom, you go back first. I¡¯ll go find David myself, you¡¯re always messing up every time youe.¡± Chloe red, ¡°What do you mean I mess up every time? I care about you and do what¡¯s best for you, don¡¯t I?¡± Mara ignored her and walked straight away. Chloe had to leave after a few nagging words. Behind the construction site, Mara sneakily walked up to a bronze statue, checked it out, and was only slightly relieved to see nothing out of the ordinary. However, only when she turned around, she saw a white stic bag hanging on the branch of a shrub in front of her. She saw it swaying weirdly. Mara¡¯s face turned pale with fear and she ran. The white stic bag was blown up by the wind with a whistle and spun after Mara. Mara¡¯s mind was nk, running faster, with her high heels running off, and always tending to a trace of untidy hair that became a chicken nest. Mara was so scared that she ran and made a frightened gurgling sound, and passing dogs were scared by her. Susie was lying in front of therge ss window of the pantry on the 16th floor, looking askance at the crazy woman running past the empty construction site in the distance. The square of that site had been built, with tiles on the ground, and not far from the surrounding area were the tall buildings under construction. Susie stroked Alex¡¯s head and muttered to him, ¡°Alex, that person looks like aunt Mara.¡± Alex followed suit with a tilted head and its green bean eyes blinked, ¡°Stupid. Stupid.¡± Little Susie corrected, ¡°It¡¯s aunt Mara, not stupid.¡± Alex insisted, ¡°Aunt Mara is stupid.¡± Behind Susie were a few youngdies who were muttering while eating their boxed lunches. ¡°OMG, it¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°Whose kid is this? I just came back from outside and howe we have an extra kid in the office?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Murray¡¯s, right?¡± They raised their fingers and pointed to the pantry, where David was sweating profusely making milk powder The adults went to the pantry for coffee, tea, and even beer during break time, while David felt that Susie also needed something to drink, so he got a can of milk powder from somewhere. At this point, he was like a scientist doing experiments, carefully reading the instructions on the milk can, taking a spoon to urately measure two t spoons of milk powder, and then looking at the scale of the water cup. That¡¯s when the ss window was snapped and a stic bag was taped Susie greeted, ¡°Hi, Auntie Ugly.¡± The female ghost spit her tongue like a dog, ¡°Quick, let me in.¡± She wanted to cry, too inhumane to let a ghost go outside in broad daylight to work. She was almost falling apart from the sun. Bored Mitch leaned on the side of the ss window, squinting in the sun, while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. You won¡¯t die even if you are in the sun.¡± The female ghost was secretly surprised. Susie, however, looked up and said, ¡°Do not pretend to be cool or the lighting wille.¡± Mitch snickered and was about to say something when a muffled thunder suddenly rang out in the clear sky outside. A tiny bolt of lightning stroked across the blue sky. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 32 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Uncle Michael Shows Off the Child Mitch¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he looked at Susie with a suspicious look on his face. It couldn¡¯t be, could it? Coincidence? He coughed, ¡°Hurry up and take back the female ghost. Remember soul transferring? If you do not remember.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Before he could finish, Susie raised her arm and scratched with her small hand pressed against the ss. With a second, the female ghost had returned to the soul gourd. Mitch touched his nose. What brilliant she was. Coming over with the brewed milk, David handed a round ss to Susie and said, ¡°Drink up.¡± Susie took it and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡± David smiled shyly. Although he had two children, he rarely spent time with them, and he admitted that he was not a good father. At this moment, he suddenly felt a little guilty, stroked Susie¡¯s head, and sullenly came up with, ¡°Susie, do you think I am going to divorce aunt Mara?¡± Susie looked up at him and asked, ¡°Uncle, why do people get married and get divorced after they are married?¡± She also knew about divorce. because dad often said it to mom. But she was too young at the time to know what a divorce was, and onlyter did she learn that. It turned out that the divorce was for marriage to a new aunt. Susie didn¡¯t understand the adults. Why did they not decide from the beginning? David was momentarily dumbfounded by the question. Because he could not answer Susie¡¯s question. He pursed his lips and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Because at that time, aunt Mara was pregnant with your brother Zion in her belly.¡± The only thing David regretted was that he didn¡¯t know he was being counted until Lulu was born. At that time, his sister ra was seriously ill and lost immediately after, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to think too much about it. Susie frowned, feeling more bothered, ¡°Then why is there a brother Zion in Aunt Mara¡¯s belly? Does Uncle David like Aunt Mara?¡± David shook his head, ¡°Not like.¡± Susie stared at David. David was a little freaked out by her stare and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie said, ¡°Uncle does not like aunt Mara, but you have Zion. Uncle, are you what others call scum?¡± Looking at her serious and cute face, David opened his mouth and was speechless. Susie kindly patted David and saidfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± No, what did she know? He was about to speak but Michael came in, ¡°Susie, baby, uncle is back.¡± Michael did not take off his helmet, sweaty, happy to reach out to hug Susie. David pped his hand away, ¡°Too dirty.¡± Michael did not care and wanted to hug her. As soon as he picked up Susie, heughed. ¡°Susie, are you bored here or not? Go, I take you to the construction site to y.¡± He just went for a checkup and the first thing he wanted to do afterward was to take his precious niece to show off with his workmates. David disagreed even more, ¡°It is so dangerous. Idle is not allowed there. She is a child.¡± Michael did not care to say, ¡°We Susie is not idle. She is a small director know?¡± Susie nodded affirmatively, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am not idle at all.¡± She was very busy because aunt Ugly said that aunt Mara went to the construction site over there, so something must be hidden inside the bronze statue. She¡¯s going to find out. So, Michael was happy, holding Susie over. when he saw someone, he said, ¡°Look, this is my niece.¡± ¡°My niece is cute, right?¡± ¡°She is like an angel, right?¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help but cover her face, and suddenly felt very embarrassed because of being so praised all the way to show As a result, her little appearance made everyoneugh. Soon they arrived at the site. Michael, despite his yelling, still has a sense of proportion. He did not let Susie in the building under construction, and they were now in the bronze statue za that had been paved with tiles. Michael said, ¡°This square has been built. There is a children¡¯s amusement park area over there. Go, I will take you to y.¡± He just finished saying this, and immediately pointed to the tall building being built in the distance across the street, ¡°That building under construction is an office building, and the one next to it, which looks like a big foot te, is a shopping center. There is a supermarket on the ground floor. These are all built by uncle Michael. How about it? Awesome?¡± Susie gave a very positive answer, ¡°Awesome.¡± Michael drifted. Suddenly Susie pointed to the sculpture in the center of the square, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s that one?¡± Michael took a look and said, ¡°That¡¯s a sculpture of a phoenix totem, made of stainless steel and designed by your uncle David.¡± Susie broke away from Michael and ran over to him. Michael hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Susie ran up to the sculpture and asked, ¡°Uncle, do you have one of those super hammers? Can you show it to me?¡± Michael thought Susie was curious. Seeing Susie interested in them, he immediately called someone to get the hammer. ¡°Susie, I¡¯m not talking to you. I have four thousand hammers without duplication.¡± David finished and came. Seeing workers pulling a crate with all kinds of hammers, he was suddenly speechless. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie looked up and her face flushed with excitement, ¡°Look at the hammer.¡± Michael squatted in front of Susie and introduced the tools. ¡°This is called a woodworking hammer and is generally used to hammer nails.¡± ¡°This is called a stonework hammer. This is called a t tail hammer.¡± Michael was holding all the small hammers that Susie could hold in her hands. David was speechless. He saw Susie with a serious face, holding this hammer weighing it, holding that hammer, and looking at it. Mitch floated to the side and pointed to Susie, ¡°Juicy, take that and hammer this bronze statue.¡± Susie. ¡°But I can¡¯t afford to take it.¡± The hammer looks so heavy. Mitch hooked his lips, ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, how do you know you can¡¯t afford it?¡± Watching Susie touching the sledgehammer, Michael said, ¡°This one is awesome. Heavy-duty wall demolition whack. It has a soft, bendable handle and is designed this way to be shockproof.¡± Susie jumped at the chance. Mitch said, ¡°Yeah, just pick it up and do it.¡± Susie said, ¡°Uncle, let me borrow your hammer.¡± David and Michael momentarily forgot the day she broke the iron railing, so the first thought was so heavy that she could not pick it up. However, hearing Susie said hey, she violently swung the sledgehammer and smashed the statue with a boom. Then, the sculpture was smashed out of the foot of arge hole, which ttered did not know what fell, raising a burst of dust. David and Michael were dumbfounded. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 33 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 33 Chapter 33 What¡¯s in The Sculpture The dust cleared, revealing what had fallen out of the sculpture. It was a white bone palm. The palm of that hand was in a holding position, holding a packet of things inside the hand, wrapped in kraft paper. David immediately hugged Susie and covered her eyes. Michael opened his mouth and felt a chill in the hard sun. ¡°You send Susie back first,¡± Michael said. Susie, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Before the words were out of his mouth, David stood up with her in his arms and quickly walked back. ¡°Susie, be good. This is not a ce where children can stay. Go back and y at home with Grandma, while uncles take care of some things.¡± ¡°Remember, the one who just smashed the sculpture is your uncle Michael, who introduced you to the hammer and ended up getting too excited to identally smash the sculpture into a big hole.¡± Susie was puzzled, ¡°Is that so? Why would we lie to the police?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. David was dumbfounded for a moment and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Just listen to your uncle David.¡± Susie leaned over David¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Okay.¡± David dropped Susie off at home and left in a hurry. na hurriedly asked someone to make food for Susie, who sat upright on the couch and asked in a whisper. ¡°Why do we cheat the police? The police are not the bad guy.¡± Mitch sat cross-legged to one side, holding something in his hand and looking through it. He said carelessly, ¡°Police are not bad guys, but do not rule out bad guys inquiring about. Thinking about if others know that you are so strong, they would slice you to study. How do you do it?¡± Susie¡¯s little body straightened up and waved her hands, ¡°I don¡¯t want to slice.¡± na just came over with a peeled apple, only to hear Susie say no slices. Sheughed and said, ¡°Okay, no slicing, or dicing. Just eat it whole.¡± It wasn¡¯t until na handed over the apple that she realized that Grandma was talking about the apple. Mitch saw the little one¡¯s dumbfounded look and couldn¡¯t help but hook his lips. He raised his hand and grabbed the female ghost out of the soul gourd. ¡°Why is your hand there?¡± Mitch asked as he looked at the female ghost¡¯s hand. As a ghost, she had hands. Only when the tragedy of death was revealed could they see the muttion, so Mitch did not even notice before. After death, the body should be intact, to go to good birth, so the ancients would be so concerned about the ¡®death of the whole body¡¯. The female ghost spookily said, ¡°That day when I was smashed to death, my hand was smashed off. I still have the money in my hand.¡± Female ghosts still thought about the money when she died, grabbed to death. ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have this hand that I¡¯m not willing to go to reincarnation, and I¡¯ve been floating around for the past five years just to get my hand back.¡± Mitch looked through a book and asked faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the packet of ¡®salt¡¯ isn¡¯t salt?¡± The female ghost was silent. Mitch sneered, ¡°Knowing it¡¯s something bad, and ignoring your conscience for money. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end.¡± He did not know how the hand of the female ghost was put into the sculpture. But now that the police had found the hand. As long as they could extract Mara¡¯s fingerprints on top of the greaseproof paper that wrapped the money, then Mara was finished. Off to the side, Susie was concentrating on eating an apple. She took a bite out and handed it to Alex who picked it up and clicked it to eat. One person and one bird were race-like and the apple was gone. na said cheerfully, ¡°Do you want to have cakes, I will get them for you.¡± Susie¡¯s mouth curled and she said good-naturedly, ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± With no more adults in the living room, Susie suddenly cocked her head and shoved the apple core into Alex¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here¡¯s a big fart for you.¡± Alex tossed his head, flinging the apple cores to the ground, and grunted, ¡°It stinks. It stinks.¡± Susie was amused. Mitch on the side can¡¯t help but follow theugh. When he first saw the child, she was still cautious, numb like a small robot without any sense. Now it seemed to be opening up and getting softer and cuter. Whileughing, suddenly a cold voice rang out, ¡°A girl, moving around and talking about ass, what will others think when they hear it?¡± Mara had just returned from an outing and was upset. When she heard Susie say ass, and Alex flung the apple core at her feet, she was instantly more upset. The smile on Susie¡¯s face vanished and she pursed her lips, ¡°Aunt Mara.¡± Mara frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t call me aunt Mara. It¡¯s bad luck to have a kid like you in our family.¡± She had her bag in her hand, noble and subdued, yet there was a hint of disgust under her eyes. It was because of her that her rtionship with David suddenly deteriorated and the whole Murray family told David to divorce her. Susie couldn¡¯t help but remember what her grandmother used to say, saying that she was a sweeping cmity and that it was bad luck to see her. She used to be afraid to talk back to her grandparents for fear of starvation. But now, she felt courageous in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not unlucky,¡± Susie said. When Mara heard this, she was annoyed. What did this damn girl mean? Was it saying that her heart was not right? Mara banged the bag in her hand and heaved it on the checkroom, lecturing, ¡°How do you talk to your elders?¡± ¡°When an elder asks, do not deceive; when an elder orders, do not dy. Don¡¯t you understand this principle? I am talking to you, you listen to me well, now educate you for your good. Susie pursed her lips and shook her head, ¡°Aunt Mara isn¡¯t doing Susie a favor. You are just doing yourself a favor.¡± Mara was annoyed that she had the nerve to talk back. This kid was annoying. She scanned the room and didn¡¯t see na or Craig, thinking they had gone to the nursing home. Today, the 10th was the day of the month when na must go to treatment. So, she walked up to Susie, sped her arms, and reprimanded coldly, ¡°Stand up.¡± Susie shook her head. Aunt Mara¡¯s face was even darker, and the ck fog had clouded her head. Even the eyes were almost covered by the ck fog, revealing only two eyeballs. Whoever stands still was stupid. Susie hugged Alex and ran away. Mara was stunned to see that she actually dared to run and frowned angrily, ¡°Stop right there.¡± The Murray family estate was arge mansion with a separate kitchen and living room. So, Susie thumped over to the kitchen. Mara originally always remembered that she was a noblewoman of a luxurious family, and should be elegant and dignified, decent and gentle. But everything she experienced today made her irritable for no reason, and she just wanted to take it out. Reason told her not to be general with Susie. But she can¡¯t suppress the hostility. ¡°Susie.¡± Mara¡¯s voice was drawn out, rather eerily. ¡°Do you think you can run?¡± Today, she had to educate her. No one could stop it. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 34 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 34 Chapter 34. Throwing Mara Out In the kitchen, na brought down the egg custard and Ada, the maid, was saying, ¡°Madam, I can do all these things.¡± na shook her head, ¡°I want to make it for Susie personally¡± In the past, when ra was having chemotherapy and couldn¡¯t eat, she thought of making her delicious food every day when she got better, but unfortunately, she never had that chance again. Now Susie was like a special gift from God, and na didn¡¯t want to miss these opportunities anymore. Ada sighed darkly, but at this time saw a small figure rushing in. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Grandma.¡± na saw her little face tense up and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Before Susie could say anything, she heard a grim voice ring out, ¡°Susie, do you think you can run?¡± na¡¯s face went cold. Mara had just crossed into the kitchen, and the grimness on her face had not yet dissipated, only to see na staring at herself with a chilling look on her face. ¡°Mom, what are you doing in here?¡± Mara froze with her flustered expression. na sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect me to be around? Bullying Susie while I¡¯m gone?¡± Mara hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°No, mom. Just Susie threw apple cores on the floor, so I educated her. I did not expect her not to listen and she even cursed.¡± ¡°I think the child scolded the elders this point is too bad, so I just want to reason with her but did not expect her to run to this.¡± na took the insted glove off her hand and threw it hard at Mara¡¯s face. ¡°Do you see what I believe? Get the hell out of here.¡± Bullying her granddaughter was bullying her here. If she was not here, today she would not beat Susie. Mara hated it all. She knew na was in the kitchen but deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. So, she ran to the kitchen after deliberately provoking her. Mara was furious, holding her temper and saying, ¡°Mom, why are you shielding her? You¡¯ll spoil her like this.¡± Susie pursed her lips and looked at her grandmother, then at Mara. She firmly shook her head and said, ¡°I did not curse. Aunt Mara said that it was bad luck to see me. I said that the bad luck was not because of me, so, aunt Mara had to teach Susie.¡± na¡¯s face grew grim, ¡°Ada, pack her things and throw them out. From today onwards, we don¡¯t have a daughter-inw like you in the Murray family.¡± Mara¡¯s eyes turned red and she bit her lip, ¡°You guys just spoil her. One day, you¡¯re going to spoil her.¡± After saying a twist of the head, she huffed and puffed, and went upstairs to his room. Want her to go? That¡¯s not going to happen. Mara went upstairs and closed the door and just wouldn¡¯t leave. She thought na was blind. Did she not see she pretend? At a young age, they could set people up and they don¡¯t even care. na looked at Mara¡¯s back, and her heart was furious. ¡°What the hell. She doesn¡¯t teach her children well, and when others do, she says her inws meddle in their family affairs. What about when it¡¯s her turn? Who gave her the right to teach my Susie?¡± Ada coughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The child is still here.¡± Susie raised her hand and patted na¡¯s back, coaxing, ¡°Grandma¡¯s not mad, she¡¯s not mad.¡± Susie¡¯s face was all self-condemnation. Mom said she wanted to make Grandma happy, but she made her angry. na suppressed her temper and decided to coax Susie first before dealing with Mara. After watching Susie eat cake, she yed with her in her room for a while, and only when Susie fell asleep, she gently closed the door ande out, and her kind face gradually was sinking. ¡°Where¡¯s Mara?¡± She asked. ¡°She just went to pick up her children.¡± She slipped away while na was putting Susie to bed. na asked, ¡°Is she packed?¡± Ada nodded, ¡°I packed up just after she went out, and everything is here.¡± na was about to say throw Mara¡¯s stuff out when she heard Lulu¡¯s cries from outside the estate, ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Soon na saw Zion running in, muttering under his breath, ¡°Boring, boring.¡± When he saw na, he gave a quick shout to his grandmother and immediately ran back to his room and closed the door with a bang. na asked Ada to push the wheelchair outside. At this time, Mara was coaxing Lulu. On the way back, the more Mara thought about it, the more uneasy she felt, fearing that na would kick her out in a fit of rage. So, she told Lulu in the car that she should go help her grandmother with her back when she got back, and that Lulu should give Susie her toys. Because Mara knew that this would make Lulu cry for sure. When Lulu cries, na and the others had no time for her. Lulu did not want to, cried, and fussed. So, Mara coaxed again without any bottom line, ¡°Okay, okay, no more crying. Okay?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Lulu to cry even more. That¡¯s when na was seening out. na gave Lulu a cold look, perhaps also angry at her head, or perhaps she was tired of Lulu always solving problems by crying once or twice. So, na shouted coldly, ¡°If you want to cry, stand there and cry. Make her cry hard. Don¡¯t stop until the basin is full of tears.¡± Lulu shuddered with fear and had begun to feel too scared to cry. But then she heard her mother say, ¡°Mom. What are you doing? You scared Lulu.¡± While saying that, she also pulled Lulu behind him. So, Lulu wailed again, crying shrilly, screaming, and stamping her feet as she cried. na was cold-hearted. Even if the whole world uses her of interfering in her son and daughter-inw¡¯s family affairs today, she was still determined to manage this matter. ¡°Ada, throw her stuff out.¡± Ada hurriedly dragged all of Mara¡¯s things out and threw them outside the door of the estate. Mara was stunned and didn¡¯t believe it. There was no way na could have done that in front of her children. Lulu and Zion had always been Mara¡¯s shield. Almost every time there was an argument, as long as Lulu is pulled out to cry a little, the matter would be settled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so impulsive in front of the kids.¡± Mara said, ¡°I know you.¡± na interrupted her with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom. Get out.¡± Mara choked, suddenly unable to stand with an ugly face. na didn¡¯t give her time to think either, and simply called for her to be thrown out. Mara, angry and anxious, shouted, ¡°Lulu. Lulu.¡± ¡°Good. If you guys don¡¯t talk about love, I¡¯ll take Lulu away right now.¡± The bodyguard grabbed her by the cor, expressionless, ¡°You can¡¯t take anything away today.¡± Then, the guard carried her out the door and closed the iron door with a bang. The bodyguard Martin left at the estate was only listening to na when she returned. As for the previous security guards who let Andrew and Stacy in, they were mercilessly fired by Martin. Mara was about to vomit blood. Damn it. Did Susie just say something to na again when she wasn¡¯t home? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 35 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Murray Family Owes Her In the manor, Lulu had long since been scared to stop crying, huping, and whimpering na¡¯s temper got bigger and she said with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t you love to cry? Keep crying. Don¡¯t stop crying until this basin is full today.¡± Lulu was scared and cried out again. Before she cried to make a scene, but this time, it was really crying. She was holding the basin and dropping tears, and the teardrops were crackling into the basin like they are not worth anything. na was also stubborn and just watched her cry in silence. The old woman was also a bit childish. You stubborn I also stubborn, and finally Lulu got tired of crying. But Lulu did not dare to stop. Looking down at such arge basin even a small half cup of tears was not filled, she suddenly cried more powerfully. She cried while choking on her throat, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t cry a pot. I¡¯m so thirsty. I want to drink water.¡± Ada couldn¡¯t help butugh on the sidelines. na, annoyed and amused, asked, ¡°Still crying?¡± Lulu sniffled and shook her head with red eyes. na grunted and went back inside. Ada rushed forward and said, ¡°Go back and have a ss of water to slow down.¡± Lulu¡¯s eyes were red, but no one had ever treated her like this before. When she used to cry, her mother would meet all her demands. But now she was slowly understanding that crying was not useless, at least not in front of her grandmother. Lulu was taken to the first floor by Ada and sat on the sofa while burping and drinking water. At this point, no one else had returned, her mother had been driven away, and she seemed to be the only one left in therge manor. She suddenly felt scared, panicked, and confused. Where she had experienced such a thing, only to feel abandoned by the world. At the most helpless moment, suddenly a tiny figure ran down from upstairs. Susie handed her a lollipop and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Just now when she woke up from her nap, she saw Lulu crying in the garden with a basin from the window. Lulu sniffled, turned her face away, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your candy.¡± Susie immediately put the lollipop in her pocket and said, ¡°Okay, then, no more for you.¡± Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Lulu, is your pot crying full?¡± That question made Lulu suddenly remember thatrge basin, and her tears fell again. Susie hurriedly ran to the side and extended the basin just now. ¡°Go for it, sister. Cry a little more, there¡¯s still a lot to go before it¡¯s full.¡± So, Lulu said while crying, ¡°You lift better. Don¡¯t let my tears fall on the floor.¡± The two little ones were so anxious that they were sweating, seeing that the basin was only wet ayer, shaking a bit to finally see a little water stain, but Lulu could not cry out. Susie immediately picked up the ss of water on the table, ¡°There¡¯s no water in your eyes. You hurry and drink the water. Drink it and you¡¯ll have it.¡± Lulu poured a ss of water but could not cry tears. Susie immediately hit another cup, ¡°Drink again.¡± In the end, Lulu drank four sses of water and her stomach was bursting. Her voice was hoarse, but she still did not see the basin full. Susie looked sympathetic, ¡°What to do? The basin is not full, will Grandma not give you dinner.¡± Then, Susie¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately raised the basin. Martin returned with Hamza and Wade to see Lulu crying and burping in the living room, and Susie holding a basin to help Lulu fill her tears. Susie shouted, ¡°Go. Go for it.¡± Martin frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Susie turned her head and quickly exined, ¡°Grandma told Lulu to fill the basin with tears and not to stop until it¡¯s full, we¡¯re working on it.¡± Lulu wanted to cry again after seeing Martin, but she couldn¡¯t ery anymore. She just felt so tired. The first time she felt so tired of crying, and never want to cry again. Lulu asked pitifully, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll never cry again. Can you tell Grandma to change to a smaller tub?¡± Susie shook her head violently, ¡°The basin won¡¯t work. Could you please tell grandma to change a cup?¡± Martin was speechless. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Wade, who was better at math, said breathlessly, with his hands in his pockets ¡°Normal people cry once the tears are only 5 ml, a basin full of water about 10 liters, that is, 10,000 ml, a day to cry once also has to be 2000 days. Not counting the amount of evaporation, you cry continuously for 5 years is not enough to cry.¡± Lulu cried, ¡°What then? I can¡¯t even cry now.¡± Susie thought for a moment, ¡°Then you can get up tomorrow and cry again.¡± Martin¡¯s lips pursed into a line, and the bottom of his eyes unknowingly tinted with ayer ofughter. The first time he felt that children were so innocent, let people good and funny. ¡°Go y, I will talk to your grandma.¡± Susie nodded in a hurry and took Lulu¡¯s hand and ran upstairs, ¡°Come on.¡± Both Hamza and Wade were speechless, thinking that Lulu was stupid and Susie was stupid too. Grandma told her to cry a pot, she cried a pot? Such a stupid sister. Two young boys, one carrying a school bag and the other with his hands in his pockets, coolly went to their rooms. ** On the other hand, Mara was angry and wretched, pulling her suitcase to her mother¡¯s house. Chloe opened the door and was surprised to see Mara¡¯s big bag, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mara pushed the door in, threw everything on the floor, and finally exploded. She cried out. ¡°That damned old woman kicked me out.¡± Chloe was stunned and instantly exasperated, ¡°Why did she kick you out?¡± Mara answered, ¡°What else could it be? She said I couldn¡¯t raise children and told me to divorce David.¡± She recounted what had just happened. After hearing this, Chloe was furious and cursed, ¡°What kind of person is she? Telling her mother to get out in front of the child. How much that hurts the child? What the hell does she want?¡± ¡°The rtionship in modern marriages has long been different from the mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship of the previous feudal society. A mother-inw should know how to draw the line with her son and daughter-inw. If you interfere in your son¡¯s and daughter-inw¡¯s domestic affairs like this, your mother-inw is a shit-stirrer.¡± Mother and daughter scolded them severely. It¡¯s like the Murray family owed them. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 36 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Waiting for the Murray family to Beg Her After venting, Mara calmed down. She saw that it was dark outside, but no one called her back, and her heart was restless. ¡°Mom, I¡¯d better go back. I¡¯ll go back and beg her, even if I have to put up with it for Lulu.¡± In the end, Mara was still afraid of being driven away. Chloe¡¯s eyes red, ¡°Why are you begging her? You¡¯ve been too nice all along. That¡¯s why they bully you like this.¡± She took out the phone and made several detours before she asked one of the Murray family maids about Lulu¡¯s afternoon crying spells. Chloe said proudly, ¡°Look. Lulu cries so much without you. Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t handle Lulu. You should wait for them to beg you.¡± Mara hesitated, ¡°No way.¡± Chloe held her arms, ¡°How is that impossible? What child can leave mom? From Lulu¡¯s birth to now you have not left a day. Tonight, Lulu must be haunted.¡± Everyone knew when Lulu made trouble, no one could coax her well. ¡°Listen to mom. I have been here before. Wait, in less than two days they will beg you to go back.¡± Mara couldn¡¯t decide, but she thought her mother had a point. No one could handle Lulu crying, and the Murray family couldn¡¯t let Lul cry all night, could they? Even if she cried herself to sleep this night, what about tomorrow? Zion looked better than Lulu but was more difficult to get. He loved to y games. Once one interrupted him, he would smash the phone in anger. Mara was relieved to think about it. She was actually betting that she wanted to give the Murray family a taste of their own medicine, and when they found out they couldn¡¯t do without her, they would not dare to let David divorce her again. ** At night, without her mother by her side, Lulu did get red-eyed. However, once she remembered how crying can¡¯t fill the basin, she did not dare to cry and fuss again. Ada felt sorry for her and sighed, ¡°Go to sleep. Just get up tomorrow.¡± Lulu covered the quilt, ttened mouth tears. ¡°You get out. I don¡¯t want you.¡± She shouted, choking on a sob. Ada wanted to say something, but Lulu suddenly grabbed a pillow and smashed it hard on Ada¡¯s face, ¡°Go away.¡± She didn¡¯t want Ada but her mother. Lulu didn¡¯t cry and fuss anymore, but she still had the same temper and swept everything off the table with a tter. Ada had to leave while saying, ¡°If you need anything, you ring the bell.¡± When she walked outside, Ada saw na outside, standing next to Susie in her pajamas. na asked, ¡°And she threw a tantrum?¡± Ada said, ¡°Much better. Do not get angry. She is a child.¡± na grunted. Just because she was a child, it was necessary to educate her. If they did not educate her when she was young, could she grow up to understand all of a sudden? That¡¯s not possible. Susie held the bunny, thought about it, and knocked on the door. With a serious face, she said in a cute voice, ¡°Lulu, are you afraid of being alone at night? There are ghosts at night. Are you afraid of ghosts? Why don¡¯t I apany you?¡± Lulu red and thought Susie was the bad guy. That¡¯s what she said on purpose. ¡°I don¡¯t want yourpany. Get out.¡± Only to hear a bang, Lulu mmed the door. Susie blinked innocently. It¡¯s true what she said. There really were ghosts. Lulu closed the door but still not relieved, so she opened the door and came out again, smashing a water ss. na said coldly, ¡°Come on, Susie. Ignore her.¡± Susie had to carry the rabbit to her room and waved her hand to na at the door, ¡°Good night, Grandma.¡± na nodded, ¡°Good night.¡± na sighed, ¡°Am I being too strict with Lulu?¡± Susie hesitated for a moment, stood on tiptoe, and touched na¡¯s head. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡± She had a serious face but a sweaty voice, pretending to be a small adult. na couldn¡¯t help but smile, and the mncholy in her heart was unexpectedly smoothed out. *** In Susie¡¯s room. Mitch said, ¡°Juicy, today, I teach you spells, spells you know it?¡± Susie looked suspicious, ¡°I am still young. Don¡¯t lie to children.¡± How could a person split a fireball? She was not a three-year-old anymore but four years old and already knew a lot of things. Seeing Susie not believe it, Mitch hooked his lips, ¡°Okay, you have talent. But spells are different. This needs to practice on the theory, fewer people could do it. Normally, you do not believe it. Hey, so Juicy is not working either.¡± Susie frowned, ¡°Are you using a provocative method? Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯ t ept it.¡± This child was obviously a four-year-old, but how could she be so difficult to handle? Susie stared at him, ¡°You change one. Then, I will believe it.¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Although I am very powerful, a ghost.¡± Susie understood and nodded, ¡°Oh. That means that you can¡¯t either.¡± Mitch stroked his forehead, ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He red, ¡°I am afraid if you know a great power, your hair will be burned away, into a small bald head.¡± Susie, ¡°But.¡± Mitch, ¡°Okay, Kids don¡¯t ask so many questions. Here, repeat after me.¡± Susie was speechless when seeing such a master. ** On the other side, Lulu was hugging the nket and was crying secretly. Although she was afraid of crying, she felt very aggrieved. While crying, she subconsciously touched tears and quickly climbed up to get a cup to fill. A sudden gust of wind blew by and the window snapped softly. Lulu was so frightened that she immediately looked over. She rubbed her eyes. Why did she just seem to see a white shadow? Lulu¡¯s hands shivered, and she hurriedly threw the cup away, fiercely into the quilt. The only sound under the covers was her breathing, but for some reason, she felt as if someone else was with her. Lulu¡¯s foot was tugged. She screamed and jerked up and ran for the door, crying out as she did so, ¡°Mommy Behind her, a white shadow raised its hand and slowly walked toward her. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 37 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The Evil Ghost, Crybaby Lulu did not dare to turn around, lying on the door to open the door, but how can¡¯t she open it? Someone seemed to be crying behind her, but when Lulu jerked back, she couldn¡¯t see anything. She was so terrified that she went straight to the bottom of the bed to hide. It¡¯s quiet outside. Suddenly she saw a pair of feet on tiptoe, walking around her room, walking around, and finally stopped in front of her. Lulu¡¯s breathing stalled, her mouth ttened, and she covered her mouth with death. The person¡¯ seemed to hear it as she slowly bent over with one hand propped up on the bed, making a creaking sound. It looked like the ¡®person¡¯ was about to spot her. Suddenly the door to the room was opened and Susie¡¯s voice rang out. Lulu didn¡¯t know what she was screaming about either, only to see a fireball fly over with a whirring sound and hit the ¡®person¡¯. A harsh scream rang out, and the feet that had just walked on tiptoe flew outside with a whirring sound. Susie chased past with a serious face, and the fireball in her hand whirred toward the female ghost. Mitch narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Still an evil ghost.¡± Ghosts were also graded. That who could only wander around the earth, in addition to waiting for the soul to fly away with nothing to do, were called the wild ghosts. Those who die because of general sickness, car idents, or old age of ordinary people, and did not go to reincarnation, would be called the wandering ghosts. The next was the ghost of unnatural death. They must have died with great resentment or unwillingness. So those ghosts were called vile ghosts. Vile ghosts were very fierce, so they couldn¡¯t only take the initiative to let people see, but also to im life. The evil ghost was the most vicious kind of ghost that was above the vile ghost and died unnaturally, miserably, with a very paranoid obsession to absorb the evil energy ¡®upgrade¡¯ and attach themselves to people. For example, unlucky ghosts could be attached to people, so that people were somehow unlucky, or even idental death as a result. The evil ghosts did not ept the fact that they were dead and looked around for hosts that would allow them to board so that they could live again. Susie failed to suppress the evil ghost and let her escape anyway. Before the female ghost ran, she turned around and gave Susie a vicious re, disappearing into the night. Susie turned her head and asked, ¡°Master, what is an evil ghost?¡± Mitch slowly exined to her, ¡°There are many kinds of evil ghosts, which are condensed by the love, hate, greed, anger, and other kinds of bad nature of people. For example, crybabies, cowards, cheapskates, old lechers.¡± Susie pointed to the window, ¡°So what the hell is this?¡± Mitch narrowed his eyes, ¡°Crybaby.¡± Susie blinked and suddenly looked back at Lulu. She seemed to understand it. ¡°Because Lulu loves to cry, herees a crybaby?¡± Mitch approved, ¡°Exactly. For example, people with extreme bulimia tend to attract gluttons, and people who are extremely crybabies tend to attract crybabies.¡± Susie nodded her head repeatedly. She said, ¡°Children should not cry. Lulu¡¯s brain was buzzing,pletely stunned. Seeing Susie turn her head and say something, she couldn¡¯t even hear it, so she could not easily calm down and suddenly stood up and shivered towards Susie. Susie, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be afraid. I drove the ghost away.¡± Lulu suddenly threw herself on top of Susie and cried out with a wail. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was freaked out. When she saw Susie arrive with a fireball, it was as if she had seen Ultraman. Her brother used to watch the Ultraman cartoon in which Ultraman was like this. Lulu cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and hugged Susie tightly and refused to let go. Susie patted her, ¡°Good girl.¡± She was still a child but was learning to coax a child like an adult. Suddenly, as if remembering something, she said in a hurry, ¡°Lulu. Wait for me to get a ss of water.¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten about catching the tears. Susie thumped over to get the water cup, and Lulu really huffed and puffed and shouted, ¡°Hurry up.¡± As a result, when the cup was handed to the front, two tears fell. Susie and Lulu looked at each other. Susie hesitated, ¡°How about you cry a little harder?¡± Lulu¡¯s mouth ttened. While she still had emotions, she had a hard cry. The corners of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched to the side, speechless for that. Finally, Lulu got tired of crying and Susie yawned, and both of them were sleepy. Susie was confused, ¡°Go to bed and lie down and cry. It doesn¡¯t take much effort this way.¡± The two little onesy in bed and Susie soon fell asleep, holding up her cup as she slept. And Lulu, after crying, also extremely was easy to fall asleep. So, the two were at almost the same time to sleep in seconds. ** The next day, na said to Ada, ¡°Later you will go and get Lulu up and from today, she could only sleep until nine o¡¯clock.¡± Lulu had slept until 10 or 11 a.p. before she got up, which was a serious timeout. Ada was a bit worried, ¡°Lulu is getting up a lot. Should we calldy Mara back?¡± When Lulu cried, asionally some people could coax her to stop. But no one could ever coax her out of bed. na said lightly, ¡°She is an angry sleeper. So am I.¡± Ada then said nothing more. na controlled the electric wheelchair into the elevator and went outside Susie¡¯s room and knocked gently on the door, ¡°Susie, are you up?¡± After a few days together, she figured out the routine that Susie usually woke up naturally at nine o¡¯clock. na gently pushed open the door with a smile on her face, trying to see Susie¡¯s sleeping face. Suddenly her face changed. ¡°Somebody, somebody.¡± She panicked, ¡°Susie¡¯s gone.¡± Alex, who was dozing, abruptly stretched his neck, not minding the chaos of rattling and screaming, ¡°Stealing children. Stealing children.¡± Today was Saturday. Martin was in his study working on something and Craig was also in the study, talking to him about something. Suddenly hearing na¡¯s yelling, the two immediately went out. na took control of the wheelchair with an anxious look on her face, ¡°Susie¡¯s gone. The parrot said it saw someone stealing a child.¡± Alex cocked his head as if wondering when it said that. Martin took a few steps into Susie¡¯s room and found that indeed the person was gone. He immediately said, ¡°Colt, go transfer the surveince.¡± ¡°You guys go to the manor immediately.¡± ¡°Ada, ask the maids who got up early if they heard any movement.¡± Martin¡¯s face was cold and sullen, and immediately after themand, he took out his cell phone and prepared to call the police. At this time, a soft voice sounded behind him. ¡°Uncle, what are you looking for?¡± Susie yawned as she held the Muppet bunny in one hand and rubbed her eyes with the other. She was followed by Lulu, whose eyes were swollen andpletely unreflective. Why was Susie in Lulu¡¯s room? Lulu also got up without venting her temper. At this very moment, Mara was having breakfast with her mother. Mara checked the time on her phone now and then, calcting how much longer Lulu had to get up. When she got up, she would surely smash things and cry again. The Murray family must have been exhaustedst night, so they had to call her back this time, right? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 38 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Lulu¡¯s Change of Heart Mara kept looking at her phone and finally waited until ten o¡¯clock almost eleven o¡¯clock. This was the time when Lulu woke up. Chloe said, ¡°Just wait. In less than ten minutes, the Murray family was going to call you back.¡± Mara, ¡°What if they don¡¯t call?¡± Chloe shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. they might say coldly when they call, but they will call me.¡± Mara waited until 12,00 noon, but still no news from the Murray family. She couldn¡¯t sit still and got up and said, ¡°No, I have to go check it out.¡± Chloe didn¡¯t pull Mara back even after several callings. She just felt that Mara was too indolent. No child could leave his mother. Why she was in hurry? Murray family. Susie was taking Lulu to draw. ¡°Here you go.¡± Susie handed Lulu a piece of white paper. Lulu twisted her head and grunted, ¡°I don¡¯t want yours.¡± Although she said so, she still picked it up. Susie wondered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Lulu lifted her chin and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m not white enough on this paper, so barely use yours.¡± In a short while, they both drew a picture and Susie said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to my old friend.¡± Then, she ran out to find Craig and dragged him over. Craig took off his sses while asking, ¡°What did you draw today?¡± Susie took her words, ¡°Look, Grandpa. A self-portrait of an egg.¡± Craig couldn¡¯t help butugh and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s Lulu¡¯s?¡± Lulu had watched the twoughing at Susie¡¯s painting and was in a downbeat mood, feeling that grandpa just didn¡¯t like her. That¡¯s when Craig asked, and she couldn¡¯t help but get a glint in her eye. Lulu said happily, ¡°I drew a self-portrait of a hen.¡± Craig raised his eyebrows and looked at Lulu¡¯s drawing, suddenly realizing that she was also good at drawing. It may not be as dynamic as Susie¡¯s paintings, but it was full of childishness. Susie picked up Craig¡¯s phone, clicked a picture of her painting, took a picture of Lulu¡¯s painting, and sent them to Master Leopold. She pressed the phone, came close to the microphone, and said, ¡°Old friend, this is the painting I drew with my sister.¡± Soon Zachariah sent a voice, ¡°You both draw well. Do you mind if I post them?¡± Susie turned her head to look at Lulu and saw that she agreed, so she happily replied that she didn¡¯t mind. Not long after, Zachariah put up the paintings on Facebook. This time, there was not only Susie¡¯s but also Lulu¡¯s. 13.24% 12 151 Lulu could not read, but the light in her eyes grew brighter when she saw So that¡¯s how it felt to beplimented. All this time, no one had ever praised her except her mother who keeps saying ¡®Lulu is great¡¯. It turned out that without crying and making a fuss, she could also get the attention of others. Lulu looked to Susic and for the first time thought independently about a problem. Her grandmother and mother both said that Susie was a little viin, who came to the Murray family specifically to rob her. But now she felt as if that was not the case. In the afternoon, without her mother and no one else to y with, Lulu went to Susie again. Two little girls with a small bucket were catching fish to y in the shallow pool in the garden. Mara arrived at the Murray family long ago, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t even get in and was kicked out again. She was so depressed and upset that she kept wandering around outside the Murray family estate. The Murray family¡¯s estate was notpletely enclosed, some lots were surrounded by a high fence and some were natural barriers to theke. Others had only iron fences separating the estate from the back of the mountain to blend in with nature. Mara looked through the bars and saw Lulu from afar who was ying with Susie. She felt suddenly ufortable. How could her good girl y with Susie? ¡°Lulu.¡± shouted Mara, ¡°Baby, look here.¡± Susie was catching fish with Lulu when she suddenly heard Mara¡¯s voice. As soon as she looked up, she saw Mara outside the bars. Lulu whipped her head around to look, ¡°I think I hear mom¡¯s voice.¡± Susie immediately covered her ears and said, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t hear that.¡± Then, she pulled Lulu¡¯s hand to run to the house, ¡°Quickly, there are big monsters behind.¡± As soon as Lulu heard that, she remembered the ¡®person¡¯ fromst night. At that moment, without looking back, she ran faster than Susie into the house. Mara was about to die of anger. Aftering to the Murray family, they grabbed Lulu¡¯s things, causing Lulu to be criticized in full view of the public. And now they were bringing Lulu to the wrong side. Mara was angry. As aunt Mara, she did not like such a child. *** In the evening, Zion, Hamza, and Wade returned from their hobby ss. Because it was the weekend, tonight¡¯s dinner was also an unprecedented neat, Murray family¡¯s sons were all back. Craig said, ¡°Susie is bored at home all day, so we¡¯ll take some time tomorrow and go camping together at the wend park.¡± Susie bit into her chopsticks and asked with a tilted head, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s camping?¡± She could understand some of the things she¡¯s been exposed to, but not quite sure what she hasn¡¯t seen, like camping. Ryan exined with a smile, ¡°Camping is going out into the wilderness and staying outside.¡± Susie wondered, ¡°We have a home. Why don¡¯t we live at home?¡± Zion snorted and said with contempt, ¡°Hillbilly.¡± He threw his chopsticks away and walked out with his hands in his pockets, ¡°No more. I¡¯m not going camping tomorrow either.¡± What¡¯s so great about camping? He might as well be at home ying games. Craig blushed and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Come back and sit down for me.¡± Zion made a face, ¡°The emperor has given the word. Run.¡± Martin put down his chopsticks with a snap and said coldly, ¡°Zion.¡± Zion was silenced. Although he was a little afraid of Martin, his eldest uncle, he was not also defiant. Then, he ran upstairs. Craig had a bit of a headache. None of these two children in David¡¯s family were easy to mess with. *** On the other hand, Mia¡¯s mom, who was always following Master Leopold¡¯s ount, found that Master Leopold had posted. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This time, there were not only Susie¡¯s paintings but also Lulu¡¯s paintings. Mia¡¯s mother felt very uneven. Susie¡¯s drawings were just like that, barelyparable to Mia¡¯s. But what the hell was Lulu drawing? Was that a hen? It didn¡¯t look anything like that. A few messy lines. Mia¡¯s mother was indignant, ¡°What the hell. The Murray family is also speechless enough. Spending money to promote Susie is not enough, and now they are pushing Lulu up with them. They are so utilitarian. It¡¯s just two kids with average drawings.¡± Mia sat quietly to one side and said gloomily, ¡°Mom, did Mia say something bad that day.¡± She was haunted by the day her lies were exposed in public. The thought of the jeering, skeptical eyes of those people was too much for her mental shadow area. And Susie took her ce. Two aunts who passed in front of the car said she was not qualified to be a student of Master Leopold. As time goes by, Mia, instead of releasing her resentment, became more and more resentful towards Susie. Mia¡¯s mother saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Seeing that Mia was depressed, Mia¡¯s mom thought about it and said, ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s have a rest. Mommy will take you to camp.¡± Mia¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Really?¡± Because she had been attending various interest sses since she was two years old. Every weekend was full, and even if she had the asional break, Mia¡¯s mom had to read books with Mia and develop a reading habit. So, Mia¡¯s life was surrounded by school, tutorials, interest sses, and home. Now that she knew she could go camping, Mia had finally be a little happier. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 39 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Like What On the Weekend, they decided to a wend park. People usually cost four or five hours by car, but the Murray family flew directly there by helicopter in less than an hour. This was a natural forestndscape, a camping site was chosen in front of thekewn, and they could look up to see the turquoise naturalke. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Susie marveled. Alex stood on her shoulder and shouted after Gaga, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Craig and Martin and others couldn¡¯t help butugh. na looked around, her eight sons were in, pulling the tent and fetching water. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, if Susie hadn¡¯t returned, the Murray family might never have been able to be so reunited. The olddy sat in her wheelchair and looked at Susie with a smile. Susie chased the butterfly, and the parrot followed her, running and quacking. Lulu was not happy to follow the run, chasing after the chase gradually happy, thewn was filled with theughter of two little girls. Suddenly Susie came running over, pinching a purple, tiny lucky grass flower in her hand. ¡°Grandma, here you are. This is a wishing flower.¡± Hamza and Wade, two young boys were still not close to Susie and Lulu while Zion crossed his legs on the airbed and snickered, ¡°Childish.¡± On the other side, Michael and David were pulling tent stakes, which were difficult to press down after they were inserted into the ground for a while. Michael asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my hammer?¡± David was speechless, ¡°Camping with a box of hammers. You are the first one.¡± But Susie came running with a toolbox, ¡°Here we go, here¡¯s the hammer.¡± Michael¡¯s toolbox was a big one, almost half as tall as Susie¡¯s. She desperately tried to hold the toolbox up high to keep it from mopping the floor. It looked like a lot of effort, but she ran fast. Michael hurriedly said, ¡°Give it to me. I will do it myself.¡± Susie waved her hand, ¡°No, I will do it.¡± She opened her toolbox and looked at the row of hammers with her eyes glowing. Michael squatted down and said excitedly, ¡°How about it? Are all of my hammers very powerful?¡± Susie nodded her head vigorously, ¡°Super awesome.¡± Michael was even happier, ¡°Does Susie like it?¡± Susie nodded again, ¡°Super like it.¡± Not far away, Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling that his cute niece was being led astray. David even gave Michael a direct kick. Susie had already picked up a hammer and asked, ¡°Where do you want to hammer? I will help you, uncle David.¡± The honest and bored David subconsciously said, ¡°Here, to whack the pile down.¡± Susie, ¡°Yes.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie with a hammer thicker than her arm, and the pile did go in half at once. Susie shouted as she pounded, like a happy little carpenter. After hammering one pile, he immediately ran to the other side. The stakes in the four corners of the tent were whacked solid. The Murray family, one by one, had their mouths agape. Just as Susie was putting the hammer back, a car came from a distance and stopped in front of the camping site the Murray family had chosen. Mia¡¯s mother got out of the car and said with surprise, ¡°Oh, Mr. Murray, nice to see you.¡± Mia looked around and saw Hamza quietly reading a book by theke and her eyes lit up. She got out of the car with her skirt, verydylike, and raised her face with a sincere face, ¡°Mom, can we camp here? I want to y with Susie.¡± Mia¡¯s mother was about to speak. Martin then said coldly, ¡°There are many of us.¡± It meant you don¡¯te. Mia¡¯s mom was a little embarrassed as she looked to another vacant lot not far away and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re over there.¡± Anyway, it¡¯s all around here, so it¡¯s easy toe over. Mia¡¯s dad smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pull the tent first. Mia pretended not to be able to see the adult look, jumped over, and squatted in front of Susie, tilting her head and saying, ¡°Susie, what are you ying with?¡± Although also a five or six-year-old girl, the pretend cute look was a little unbearable. Susie didn¡¯t quite understand, but she thought Mia was more like her stepmother Stacy Without saying a word, she fiddled with the hammer and barred the toolbox. Mia peeked at Hamza by theke, while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to y, right? Let¡¯s go. I take you to y.¡± Susie took a step back and ttened her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you.¡± Then, she immediately ran away. Mia¡¯s face stiffened, and then she felt aggrieved. She was so generous and didn¡¯t even bother Susie about being robbed of her spot. How could Susie do this? Mia had to look at Lulu and smiled shyly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go y with you. There are pine trees over there, and there might be little squirrels.¡± Her impression of Lulu had still stuck that scene in that night when Lulu and Susie grabbed the dress that scene. Mia thought Lulu didn¡¯t like Susie, so she pulled Lulu over and isted Susie together. But she did not know Lulu was also a face of contempt, ¡°Who wants to y with you? Who are you?¡± After saying that, he also ran away and went after Susie. Mia¡¯s eyes were suddenly red. She rubbed her eyes and had to walk down to the river and sit next to Hamza. ¡°Hamza.¡± she spoke up aggressively, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Susie and Lulu won¡¯t y with me.¡± Hamza didn¡¯t even raise his head and said directly, ¡°Go away and leave me alone.¡± After all, they were five or six years old and couldn¡¯t hold their breath. She asked impulsively, ¡°Did Susie talk bad about me to you?¡± While saying that, tears fall. This was what her mother taught her. That girls should know how to show weakness so that others would take pity on them. Hamza put down the book and frowned, ¡°Go back to crying yourself.¡± He felt so annoyed that he instantly lost interest and took the book and left. But the direction she walked was the ce where Susie stood. Mia bit her lip, feeling even more aggrieved and unfair. Why did they all go to y with Susie and not with her? Mia had no choice but to go back. Just out of thewn, Mia suddenly found a man hiding behind the trees and shrieked in terror. Mara hurriedly made a shushing gesture and said, ¡°Mia, can youe over here for a minute?¡± Mia looked around hesitantly and walked over. She knew Mara because her mother told her to get to know Aunt Mara and please her at Susie¡¯s birthday party. Mara smiled warmly, ¡°Mia, can you call Lulu over for a while? Be quiet oh.¡± Mia nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, he ran over to Lulu. Lulu was sitting not far from Susie, holding a branch and ¡®fighting¡¯ with Alex. Mia ran over and whispered something to her. Lulu looked suspiciously and saw her mother waving at her from behind the trees. So. Lulu threw down the branch and ran over. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 40 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Making Lulu Cry on Purpose Mara¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Lulu who ran over to her. She went to the Murray family again today to beg na to let her meet Lulu, not realizing that the whole Murray family was away on a camping trip. Mara remembered that when Susie was not here yet, the Murray family was missing, but now the whole family was reunited and came to camp together. If they had been like this before, would she and David be getting colder and colder, to the point where they were now? ¡°Mom.¡± Lulu¡¯s voice brought Mara back to her senses. She hurriedly held out her hand, ¡°Baby.¡± Lulu grew up following Mara, so she was still happy to jump into her arms. Mara¡¯s eyes were red. Her poor child, who hadn¡¯t seen her mother for two days, must miss her a lot, right? ¡°Has Lulu eaten well and slept well in the past two days?¡± Mara asked. Lulu thought about it and shook her head. ¡°Grandparents said to eat well at mealtime and not to eat afterward.¡± Mara couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Even if you¡¯re hungry, you don¡¯t give food?¡± Lulu shook her head. If she lost her temper at mealtime and didn¡¯t eat, she would be hungry. So, sheter learned to eat well. Mara was even more heartbroken and couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°Your grandmother should not have done that to a child. You¡¯re so young. You¡¯re still growing. How can they do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to not want to eat at mealtime, so you can eat afterward. This is too cruel.¡± ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s go, mommy will take you back to grandma¡¯s house.¡± Mara was heartbroken and angry that she was only gone for two days and they were abusing Lulu like this. She didn¡¯t expect Lulu, who used to be so clingy to her mother, to refuse to leave now. Lulu looked back hesitantly and shook her head, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going. I want to y here.¡± Mara¡¯s face got ugly all of a sudden. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Lulu wouldn¡¯t leave after they had done this to her. Mara took a deep breath and pretended to be pitiful as she gulped, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lulu want mommy anymore?¡± This was extremely damaging to the vast majority of children. Lulu shook her head immediately, ¡°No.¡± Mara said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Mommy will take you to the amusement park.¡± Lulu gambled, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± She just wanted to y here. Why didn¡¯t her mother let her choose the way she wanted every time? Mara advised, ¡°Lulu, be good. Mommy will bring you back here in a couple of days to y. Now let¡¯s go back first.¡± She saw that David and the others were already approaching and her heart was anxious. Lulu, who had only been well for two days, cried out again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to. I want to y here.¡± David said coldly, ¡°Mara, have you made enough noise? She refused to sign the divorce agreement and to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. David had to file for divorce and the court was now going through the process. A contested divorce could take up to three months to conclude at the earliest. Mara saw that she was discovered and simply stopped hiding. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? As the mother of a child, can¡¯t Ie and see the child?¡± Mara takes Lulu¡¯s hand, ¡°Lulu, go. Don¡¯t you want to y here? Then, I will apany you.¡± Lulu tried to break free but couldn¡¯t, crying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with mommy. I want to y with Susie.¡± Annoyed at heart, Mara pulled Lulu towards theke on her own. y with what Susie? A child with a heart like Susie would only lead Lulu astray. Lulu didn¡¯t like her mom anymore after only two days of not seeing her. Susie must have encouraged her. In addition to Susie, the Murray family was definitely to me for this. They must have said a lot of bad things about Lulu in front of her. ¡°Lulu, remember, Susie is a bad child. She deliberately destroys the rtionship between mommy and daddy, so you do not y with her. Understand?¡± ¡°If Susie hadn¡¯te, you would have been the only princess of the Murray family. Do you know your Aunt ra? She used to be the only girl in the Murray family, and the whole family spoiled her, buying whatever they wanted, and whatever your grandparents gave them.¡± ¡°And your grandmother could bully you. Mommy is the only one who will always love you and always be good to you. You can only be good to mommy when you grow up.¡± Lulu wailed at the sound of Mara¡¯s gnashing teeth when her other hand was grabbed. David was not good at words, so he simply robbed people directly. Lulu instantly felt like she was going to be torn apart. She cried her heart out. Mara roared, ¡°Let go. Lulu is in pain.¡± The mouth said so, but more desperately pulled Lulu, but David let go of the hand. Mara stumbled andnded on her butt. At this moment of work, Martin and others also came around, frowning at Mara. Craig barked coldly, ¡°What are you standing around for? Bring Lulu here.¡± David immediately stepped forward, but Mara held Lulu tightly. She cried, ¡°I have given in to this point. What more do you want? Do you have to force us to die?¡± The backs of David¡¯s hands were bruised and snapped with a soft thud, and his fists had been squeezed tight. Suddenly his phone rang, he nced at the caller¡¯s number and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Murray. It¡¯s 911.¡± Not knowing what was said on the phone, David stared closely at Mara and said very coldly, ¡°Then come over here now.¡± Mara¡¯s heart thumped, and there was always a bad feeling. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. David said in a cold voice, ¡°Let go of Lulu.¡± Mara looked at theke in the distance with a glint of ruthlessness in her eyes. They won¡¯t let her take Lulu, would they? They had to force her, didn¡¯t they? Mara tightened her arms around Lulu and got to her feet despite Lulu¡¯s struggles. ¡°You guys made me do it.¡± Behind na, Susie was holding a small spat with her eyes all wary and suspicious. Previously, aunt Mara¡¯s face only had a ck aura, but now there was also a ck aura around the body. What was this ck gas again? Mitch was off to the side, narrowing his eyes, ¡°She moved to drag his daughter to her death.¡± He took out a book and flipped through it, ¡°Today is not the day of their death, but there is a self- inflicted death sentence.¡± In other words, Mara dragged Lulu to theke trying to kill them. She probably didn¡¯t want to kill herself but used it as a way to threaten the Murray family. Susie¡¯s little face was all confused, ¡°What do you mean by self-torture?¡± Mitch closed the book, a hand raised, the book disappeared, while faintly said. ¡°It means suicide.¡± Susie froze and looked at Mara, ¡°Aunt Mara is going to take Lulu to kill her?¡± At these words, na¡¯s heart fluttered, ¡°Stop her.¡± Mara¡¯s face changed because her purpose was demolished by Susie. She immediately picked up Lulu and rushed toward theke. However, the brothers of the family knew of her premeditation and reflected even faster to stop her. Mara¡¯s hand was on Lulu¡¯s neck, crying and shouting, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Why are you forcing me? Why?¡± She took one step back to the curb and cried her heart out, feeling sorry for the world. She just wanted to be the second wife of the Murray family. What did she do wrong? What happened six years ago was long gone, so why couldn¡¯t they just live a good life and forgive her for her previous mistakes? That¡¯s when a car happened to drive by. Mara was so ruthless that she grabbed Lulu and ran towards the car. David¡¯s heart tightened, seeing that it was toote to stop. Just then, a small spat flew over from nowhere. It smashed into Mara¡¯s head. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 41 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Mara was arrested and pretended to be amnesia The small spat hit Mara on the head, causing her to reel. As soon as Mara loosened her wrist, Lulu fell to the ground, and she staggered a few steps, almost being hit by a speeding car. But because of this, he fell to the ground and broke his forehead. The driver was so angry that he got out of the car and cursed: ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± David stepped forward quickly and hugged Lulu. Lulu was scared silly. Martin nced at the small spat on the ground. This is specially brought by Ryan for Susie, and he ns to take her to make cold sd together, the kind that children y with. It actually smashed Mara¡¯s head. Susie grabbed her hand, a little uneasy: ¡°Uncle, I seem to be a little too hard.¡± Uncle said that it is not allowed to show strength in front of others, oh no, great strength She broke the precept. Martin looked at Susie¡¯s disturbed little face, touched her head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she deserved what she deserved.¡± Now I¡¯m surrounded by people from the Murray family, so I¡¯m not afraid. In the distance, Mara lying on the ground tremblingly covered her head, trembling with pain. Her head was buzzing, her head was bleeding, and when she stretched out her hand to touch her head, there was a hole in her head. When he flew out, his forehead still hit a rock, and his forehead was also broken. Mara took a deep breath and said in a crying voice, ¡°David, I¡¯m in so much pain. Hug me.¡± The Murray family, who were discussing in whispers, paused and looked at Mara speechlessly. David usually doesn¡¯t talk much, but he speaks straight: ¡°Are you okay? Hug you? I might as well hug a sow.¡± na said coldly: ¡°Mara, the divorce between you and David is a foregone conclusion. Don¡¯t force me to tear your face apart. It will make you unable to stay in Los Angeles any longer.¡± Mara lowered her eyes to hide the grievance and indignation in her eyes! She was like this, seriously injured, with blood all over her face! Not only did they not care, but they wanted to keep her from getting along in Los Angeles? Do you have a conscience? Why do they have to force her to divorce David! But things have gotten to this point, and it can¡¯t be undone. Mara regretted it, if she knew she should not have listened to her mother¡¯s bad idea! What Murray family will beg her to go back, what child can¡¯t live without mother! She should have knelt at the door of the Murray family on the day she was kicked out and refused to leave! Just when Mara regretted and was unwilling, a police car honked in the distance, and several police officers got out of the car and came straight to Mara. They shouted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t move! Mara, you are under arrest!¡± Mara was stunned. She was arrested? Are you mistaken, she was the one whose head was hit! ¡°Why did you catch me?¡± The police officer took out the arrest warrant with a serious face: ¡°Mara, you are suspected of killing May six years ago, the evidence is solid! Now you are arrested ording tow!¡± Mara was startled. impossible! There is no evidence for what happened six years ago, and it is even more impossible to find evidence now. Are they lying to her?! Mara made a surprised look and said, ¡°What? What are you talking about, I don¡¯t know May.¡± The police officer sneered: ¡°There is a human hand hidden in the statue in the central square in the west of the city, holding a piece of oiled paper. After technical analysis, we found your finger prints on the oiled paper!¡± The police officer took out another document: ¡°There is money wrapped in oil-skinned paper. After we investigated the serial numbers on the banknotes, we found that you took out the 20,000 yuan at an ATM machine six years ago! The evidence is convincing! Take it away!¡± Mara¡¯s heart is cold, it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s absolutely impossible! It¡¯s been so long, how can I still find it! Besides, the things in the statue are so secret, how did you find them? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing that the police officer was about to handcuff her, Mara was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly an idea shed in her mind! Mara was stunned and dazed, backed away again and again, and cried, ¡°What are you talking about!¡± ¡°David, what the hell is going on here? How am I, how am I here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything. David, David, it hurts so much! Hug me.¡± Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. Amnesia? It doesn¡¯t look like it! Susie tilted her head in doubt, and asked innocently: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you pretending to be stupid?¡± ¡°Why are you pretending to be stupid? Is it because you weren¡¯t stupid enough?¡± Mara held back the anger in her heart, held her head trembling, and cried loudly: ¡°Ah. My head, I can¡¯t think of anything. Why am I here, why are you arresting me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡± The leading police officer said coldly: ¡°We have seen too many people like you who pretend to have amnesia when you are caught! Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t need to take legal responsibility if you lose your memory. Take it away!¡± Two police officers went up and handcuffed Mara. Mara cried: ¡°David, David, save me! What happened, why am I here, why are the police officers arresting me!¡± ¨C ¡°I didn¡¯t act, I really don¡¯t know!¡± She cried helplessly and terrified. People who don¡¯t know about this acting really think she has amnesia. Too bad it didn¡¯t help at all. Regardless of amnesia or no amnesia, people must bear legal responsibility for the crimes they have committed! Mara finally couldn¡¯t hold back until she was escorted into the police car. She yelled: ¡°David, David, I was wrong! Tell the police officer to let me go.¡± ¡°Mom, Mom! Please, Lulu is still young, she can¡¯t live without me, Mom!¡± With a click, the police officer directly closed the car door, and Mara yelled on the ss window without giving up. Unfortunately, it was toote. Buying a murderer to poison David, the crime of intentional homicide, at least started in ten years! And David has filed for divorce, which means that she has nothing to do with the Murray family, and no one wille to rescue her after entering! As for her mother? As long as her mother doesn¡¯t make trouble, she can¡¯t count on it. Mara was crying, tears were rushing down, desperate! She couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. She had been fine all this time, so why was she suddenly discovered?! outside the car. A police officer is taking notes and presenting the document to David for his signature. While asking: ¡°How did the injury on the back of Mara¡¯s heade about?¡± Martin said lightly: ¡°There was a dispute just now, Mara wanted to take the child tomit suicide, David smashed it in a hurry.¡± The police officer nodded while recording: ¡°What did you use to smash it? Don¡¯t be nervous, the prisoner was injured when he was arrested. We will record all of this.¡± Martin nodded in understanding, and said, ¡°It was hit with a spat.¡± Officer: ¡°Which spat?¡± David picked up the spat on the ground without saying a word. The police officer looked at him and was dumbfounded: ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Such a small spat, a child¡¯s toy, right? Just this can smash people into that? David firmly: ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Finally, the police officer who took the notes left with a small spat. Susie pursed her lips, stared nkly at the police car going away, and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Her little spat. Caught and sent to jail! 1 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 42 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Can You Learn Not to Get Caught? Mitch floated aside, nced at her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s just a small spat, it¡¯s dirty even if I don¡¯t take it away.¡± Susic pursed her lips, okay. She didn¡¯t throw it away on purpose. Seeing the sadness on Susie¡¯s face, the Murray family thought she was sad. After all, arresting someone in front of the child does have a bad influence on the child, and Lulu was taken aside just now. ¡°Susie. Are you okay?¡± na hugged Susie distressedly. Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay. If the old one doesn¡¯t go, the new one won¡¯te.¡± Davidughed. There will be no new ones, and he will never find a second one in his life. The matter finally came to an end, and David breathed a sigh of relief, feeling unprecedentedly rxed. ¡°Go, Susie, I¡¯ll take you to eat.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t notice that the tree shadows in the small forest not far away shook slightly, and a ck figure squirmed on the grass. When he raised his eyes, his face was covered with blood. He stretched out his hand and scratched in the direction where the Murray family was. The back of the ck and purple hand was covered with bloody streaks, like a ghost baby. ** It was the first time the Murray family went camping together, and Craig didn¡¯t want to be spoiled by a Mara. ¡°What would Susie want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Holding a te and wearing an apron, Paul gently touched Susie¡¯s head. Susie smelled the aroma of barbecue, and swallowed hard, but the corners of her mouth sparkled. ¡°Anything is fine? A barbecue?¡± she asked. Paul smiled: ¡°Of course.¡± na just finished talking with David, pushed the wheelchair over, and said, ¡°Just eat a bunch! You can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Susie¡¯s face copsed: ¡°Okay.¡± She reluctantly nced at the oven next to her. There are grilled chicken wings, grilled sausage, and grilled shrimp on top. ¡°Goodbye, roasted chicken legs.¡± Susie reluctantly said goodbye to the food: . ¡°Goodbye, grilled shrimp.¡± ¡°Goodbye, barbecue.¡± That little face is really pitiful, making peopleugh and helpless. Paul said softly: ¡°Mom, let her eat something, Ryan will be there when she gets angry.¡± As soon as Alex heard Ryan, he immediately shook his head and shouted: ¡°The ass is blooming!¡± Ryan, who was walking towards the river to collect his fishing rod, suddenly staggered, slipped and fell on the grass. Ass is about to bloom! He stared at the parrot speechlessly. The parrot pped its wings: ¡°Run, run!¡± Susie giggled and ran with the parrot immediately The cloudy and sunny days of children are as simple as closing and opening the curtains. On the emerald greenwn, Susie ran in front, and the parrot chased behind. Hamza and Wade sat cross-legged in the tent reading a book, while Zion was still slumped on the air mattress and ying with his mobile phone. Shouting ¡°Come on, idiot¡±. Lulu was quiet. He didn¡¯t know whether he was crying too much or was just frightened. He fell asleep on the air mattress. The picture is warm and beautiful, making people forget the unhappiness just now. However, Mia soon came over. ¡°Susie, here¡¯s the strawberry cake!¡± Mia said with a cute face, ¡°My mother made it herself! It¡¯s delicious, even better than the ones made outside!¡± The whole family saw what happened just now, and Mia¡¯s mother asked Mia to send cakes to inquire about it. Mia smiled sweetly, there is no one in this world that she cannot subdue. Especially she also brought strawberry cake, which no child can resist. But Susie turned her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mia suddenly felt angry. She thought Susie was rude. She couldn¡¯t help biting her lips, with an aggrieved look on her face: ¡°Susie, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Susie looked at her seriously and nodded vigorously: ¡°Yes!¡± Didn¡¯t she say thatst time? Why can¡¯t she remember it! Mia has never been rejected so bluntly. Tears welled up in his eyes immediately, as if Susie had bullied him. Susie pursed her lips and ran away immediately! Mia didn¡¯t have a chance to y, and the crying choked in her throat, and she just felt very angry! ** Susie ran to na andy down on the grass with a big spread. naughed and said, ¡°Susie, don¡¯t lie on the ground, it¡¯s cold!¡± After that, she asked someone to bring the air mattress over, and Susie climbed up like a caterpir with her little butt sticking out. na said, ¡°Sit still, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± na felt that Susie must be hungry after running for a while, so she went to get her something. Mitch finally gets his chance and floats aside. ¡°Juicy, ss is on!¡± When Susie heard it, she quickly covered her ears! Micky is so wordy, every time I have free time, I have to give her lessons. It¡¯s all about things she doesn¡¯t understand, which Mitch calls ¡®basic theory¡¯. However, the covered ears can still hear Mitch¡¯s chanting: Hearing the interest, Susie¡¯s ears perked up immediately: ¡°Witch? Then do I still need to learn witchcraft?¡± ¡°Who did you learn from, how do you know about witchcraft?¡± Susie waved her hands again and again: ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn! I will be arrested!¡± When she went out with her father once before, she saw a psychopath. She said that she was a wizard praying for rain. That movement, like a cramp, was finally caught. Mitch was speechless, and said: ¡°It¡¯s true that they are easily caught jumping like that, but advanced secret techniques often only require the simplest movement of fingers.¡± ¡°Forget it and exin as you go. Next.¡± There are big question marks on Susie¡¯s small head. Mitch said again: ¡°You just need to know that you can cure your grandma¡¯s illness after you learn it well.¡± Susie immediately got up from the grass and sat upright, as obediently as a student. Save grandma! Mom said to take good care of grandma. So she wants to learn this and save grandma! So Susie began to be a good baby who listened carefully to the ss. Mitch curled his lips, thinking I can¡¯t cure you? When she heard the curious one, Susie raised her hand again: ¡°I know about divination.¡± It was also thest time she went out with her father, a blind uncle said to divination for her. As a result, someone was chasing him, and the blind man ran very fast! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her little face was full of confusion: ¡°Micky, can you learn how not to get caught?¡± Mitch was speechless. Where the hell did Andrew take her? very messy. ¡°Susie, where did you and your father go?¡± Susie tilted her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know! Dad said he was going to buy cigarettes and asked me to wait here.¡± ¡°Susie waited and waited. After waiting for a long time, my father didn¡¯te back. It was getting dark. In the end, it was the police uncle who sent me home.¡± Mitch turned serious for a moment. He understood that Andrew didn¡¯t take her out, but wanted to abandon her. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 43 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Micky Teaching Mitch sneered, and asked speechlessly, ¡°Are you really waiting there?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± She was standing there on the square floor tile, very obedient, not running around at all. But Dad finally forgot about her. When Susie said this, the smile on her little face gradually subsided, and she asked softly, ¡°Dad wants to throw me away, right?¡± In fact, she knew that when her father turned and left without turning his head, she knew that she seemed to be abandoned. Dad doesn¡¯t want her anymore. She stood there for a long time, surrounded by many people, but she didn¡¯t know where to go at all. Mitch was speechless for a moment. She is really a little fool. ¡°In the future, others don¡¯t want you, and you don¡¯t want him to know? Juicy, remember, the person who abandons you is never worthy of forgiveness, and he doesn¡¯t deserve to make you sad.¡± Susie nodded half understanding, and soon a smile appeared on her little face. A child¡¯s face is like the weather, it changes when it changes. Or maybe Susie has be stronger than before. With her uncles and grandparents who love her, she doesn¡¯t care about the pain before. ¡°Micky, then you teach Susie medical skills! Susie knows medical skills, so she won¡¯t be caught and can be on TV.¡± Mitch couldn¡¯t help but cover his face, can he be caught without saying anything! ¡°What TV?¡± he asked casually. Susie immediately imitated themercials on TV and recited them. Mitch was speechless for a moment Susie asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard? It¡¯s all on TV! By the way, Micky, what does it mean that you can¡¯t get hard?¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said foolishly, ¡°It¡¯s just that the exercise is not in ce.¡± Susie looked dazed. This time not only the corners of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, but also his eyelids. He said speechlessly: ¡°What¡¯s so great. Did you know that those people were all arrestedter?¡± Susie froze. If you learn this, you will be arrested too? Micky¡¯s things are not serious, and he will be arrested for everything he learns. But for grandma. She¡¯s going all out! Seeing the expression on Susie¡¯s immature face, Mitch knew what she was thinking without even thinking about it. He gave up on exining. ¡°Medical skills are an important part of our country.¡± Mitch began to teach directly. Susie listened earefully, and Mitch talked for a long time. When he turned around, he saw Susie asleep. ¡°Hoo. Hoo.¡± Mitch was speechless. He taught loneliness. na sat not far from Susie, looking cheerfully at the scenery, and then at Susie. I saw Susie and the parrot whispering for a long time, and then fell asleep by herself. Her heart couldn¡¯t help being soft, and she whispered someone to carry Susie back to the tent. Ryan came over lightly, and asked incredulously, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± This Susie was so much fun, she was talking just now, and then fell asleep in a blink of an eye. naughed and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m tired from running around just now. On the other side, Lulu is having a barbecue with his father David. She stared at the grilled wings for a long time, and Zion looked up during the game break, andughed, ¡°Still eating! I¡¯ve yed five rounds, and you¡¯re still eating.¡± Lulu snorted: ¡°I want you to take care of it!¡± As soon as the grilled wings were finished, Lulu immediately brought them over. David frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Lulu turned his head: ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± With this twist, Ryan hugged the sleeping Susie. Lulu was a little unhappy immediately, and watched the barbecue silently. Every time something was baked, she would grab two skewers first. Susie didn¡¯t know how long she slept. When I woke up in a daze, the sun was almost setting. Suddenly a handful of skewers came over. Lulu said, ¡°Here you are.¡± Susie looked up in surprise, and took it happily. ¡°Thank you sister.¡± She took a bite and said vaguely. Lulu frowned: ¡°I¡¯m not getting it for you, I¡¯ll let you know if I can¡¯t eat that much!¡± Susie nodded. Lulu ran away. If you observe carefully, you will find that her previous unhappiness is gone, and she is still in a good mood. Lawn in the distance. Mia is holding a drawing board and drawing. She has been drawing for almost a day. She looked jealously at Susie and Lulu who were free in the distance and eating skewers. They are also children, why can they have such fun. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mia¡¯s mom carries a tray with a small pot of smoothie on it. She said, ¡°Mia, go deliver things with mom.¡± Mia put down the pen immediately, with a cute face: ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that he was ready to walk next to the Murray family. Mia made an innocent and curious look: ¡°Mom, what is this!¡± Mia¡¯s mom said, ¡°Smoothies.¡± Mia opened her eyes wide and looked confused: ¡°Smoothie? Something cool?¡± Mia¡¯s mother smiled, feeling that her daughter is innocent and lovely. Zion didn¡¯t lift his head, he sneered: ¡°What are you pretending to do? Disgusting.¡± It was not loud, but Mia heard it. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She, she is not pretending. ¡°Mother.¡± Mia¡¯s mother ignored her, but said enthusiastically to the Murray family: ¡°Hello! I just made some smoothies and soaked them in theke water through the pot. The temperature is just right. I¡¯ll bring you some!¡± Craig said lightly: ¡°Thank you, but we don¡¯t like sweet things.¡± Mia¡¯s mother said with a smile: ¡°I just saw, a few children eat a lot of barbecue, and they may cough at night, so let¡¯s eat some!¡± After finishing speaking, he looked at Mia: ¡°Mia, give Lulu and Susie some past.¡± Mia responded crisply, took two bowls of smoothies with a spoon, and said like a big sister, ¡°Susie and Lulu, I¡¯ve prepared them for you!¡± na watched and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. What a scheming mother, nurturing and teaching day and night, also taught such a child. ¡°Mrs. Lambert, thank you. My family Paul also made herbal tea dessert, no trouble.¡± Mia¡¯s mother didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll put it here, you can eat it if you want!¡± While several adults were talking, Mia brought a bowl of smoothies to Susie who was eating barbecue. ¡°Here, Susie.¡± Mia smiled sweetly. Susie stopped, shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± After speaking, he wiped his mouth with a tissue, got up and prepared to run to na. As a result, Mia suddenly groaned and fell to the ground, spilling the bowl of smoothie in her hand on herself. Susie froze for a moment. Everyone heard the sound and looked over. Mia¡¯s eyes turned red, and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Susie, why did you push me?¡± Susie was full of doubts. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 44 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Susie teaches you to be a man Susie pursed her lips and looked at Mia. Although Mia and Stacy looked different, she couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this expression now. Her Stacy was like this every time, and every time her father would turn around and scold her. Obviously she didn¡¯t do anything! Susie said directly: ¡°I didn¡¯t push you, you fell it yourself.¡± Mia bit her lip, wiped her eyes sadly, rubbing the eye circles red, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Susie pursed her lips. If it were any other child, they might all be fooled and not know what happened. But Susie is all too familiar with this. She looked at na and said, ¡°Grandma, I really didn¡¯t push people. I just stood up after eating the barbecue, and then Mia suddenly fell down.¡± na hugged Susie and replied affirmatively: ¡°It¡¯s okay, grandma believes that you didn¡¯t push people. Maybe others can¡¯t tell whether it was intentional or not careful!¡± She looked at Mia pointedly. Susie blinked, thoughtful. Mia¡¯s mother said embarrassingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to the children¡¯s fights.¡± She tried to fool it with a child¡¯s y. But the Murray family wasn¡¯t used to her at all. na said coldly: ¡°So what? What are you trying to express? Do you want our Susie to apologize to you?¡± ¡°Or do you want us to misunderstand Susie, think she is bad, and then think Mia is good? Presumptuous!¡± They leave their own children alone, protect other children, and then me Susie in turn? na¡¯s words are not polite at all! Mia¡¯s mother¡¯s face turned aside. This is not over yet, and other members of the Murray family have also spoken. Martin said coldly: ¡°The person who framed Susie like thisst time is still in prison.¡± Craig said with a stern face: ¡°If you don¡¯t teach it well now, it will be fine when you grow up!¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was light: ¡°What are you thinking? ying this kind of trick. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There are so many people in the Murray family, each mouthful of saliva can drown people. Mia¡¯s mother¡¯s ears were red. The Murray family is too aggressive, right?! She admits that Mia wanted to show off and be liked so much that she identally messed it up. But Mia is still young, there is nothing wrong with her starting point, and it is not wrong for them to be so aggressive! Mia¡¯s mother forced a smile on her face: ¡°Sorry na! I¡¯m sorry. Everyone calm down, calm down.¡± Mia on the side also shed tears as she spoke, crying and saying: ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s Mia¡¯s fault no matter what, so don¡¯t be angry.¡± She was sobbing and didn¡¯t dare to cry loudly, but she still apologized sensiblely. It looks so pitiful that people can¡¯t bear to me that kind of thing. But everyone in the Murray family was very ufortable! What do you mean no matter what? Just apologizing and dragging Susie?! At this moment, Susie suddenly came over with a bowl of smoothie, and walked towards Mia cautiously. The Murray family lookedplicated, thinking that Susie was kindhearted and wanted to reconcile with Mia. Mrs. Lambert felt that she had found the steps, and quickly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really unnecessary.¡± Mia also wiped her tears, and said generously, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Susie.¡± The voice did not fall. The bowl of smoothie in Susie¡¯s hand fell on Mia. The red string on the wrist shed a faint red light, and the smoothie sshed out and sshed on Mia¡¯s face. Mia¡¯s words stopped abruptly! Susie said sternly: ¡°Hey, this is what Susie did on purpose! Just now you were careless.¡± ¡°This is ¡®deliberate¡¯ and careless, can you tell the difference now?¡± It turned out that Susie had listened to what na said just now. So I feel the need to exin myself. Micky often said that practical teaching is easier to remember than theoretical teaching! People in Mia are dumb! When she sshed it on herself just now, she sshed a little skirt, but fortunately, she didn¡¯t feel anything. Her clothes are soaking through her chest now, and no one has ever treated her like this before! Mia lost control and said, ¡°How could you do this!¡± Holding the bowl, Susie blinked innocently: ¡°I¡¯m teaching you!¡± The Murray family were stunned. Susie has a serious face, her big eyes are so clear that she can see the reflections of everyone, she is really exining to Mia what is meant by ¡®intentional¡¯ and what is meant by ¡®careless¡¯. They were all stunned. But I have to say it was beautifully done! A smile appeared on na¡¯s face, children are good, they can do whatever they want! The little princess of her Murray family should be like this! Mia¡¯s mother hurriedly wiped Mia¡¯s face and skirt. Mia felt aggrieved and burst into tears! She cried and used: ¡°How can you do this, even if you teach me, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Susie saw that she was really crying this time, very sad and pitiful. She just said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± But she still felt that she was right. I believe that in the future Mia will be able to distinguish what is intentional and what is careless. Susie apologized, but Mia¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t me her even if she wanted She was a little annoyed in her heart, but she still had to force a smile, and said while patting Mia on the back, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal for children. Today we fight and tomorrow we are still good friends, right?¡± Susie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be friends with her tomorrow either.¡± Mia¡¯s mother was speechless. She looked at na with a stiff smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. Then I¡¯ll take Mia to change first.¡± Mia¡¯s mother hurried away with Mia. How elegant she was when she first came, but how embarrassed she is now. Mia clenched her fists tightly. Having never lost before, she was humiliated by Susie one after another, and she only felt that she hated Susie even more. Susie looked at the back of Mia¡¯s mother, then at na. She whispered, ¡°Grandma, I really don¡¯t want to be friends with Mia.¡± Susie is not sure if this is good, will it cause trouble for grandma? na took Susie¡¯s hand and gave her affirmation: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be friends with her, don¡¯t do it. We don¡¯t need to wrong ourselves to amodate others. Susie did a great job today!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she was so happy that she hugged na and kissed her. Susie¡¯s voice was crisp and soft: ¡°Thank you grandma!¡± na¡¯s heart was broken, and looking at Susie, she felt that no matter how much she loved her, she couldn¡¯t cherish her enough. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to pick raspberries!¡± The old man said happily like a child. Seeing this scene, the Murray family felt relieved. After ra disappeared, na couldn¡¯t eat or sleep, and was so depressed that she couldn¡¯t support her body. It wasn¡¯t long after Susie came that the color came back to her face. Seeing the joy of the old and the young, I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb them. Susie followed na to the woods and asked curiously, ¡°Grandma, what is a raspberry?¡± na said cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of wild fruit. My grandma was still in the countryside when she was a child. She often picked it and ate it. It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard ¡®it¡¯s so sweet¡¯. ¡°Hurry up, grandma, hurry up!¡± Susie dragged her hand, and immediately felt that it was wrong to hold her hand, and ran behind her to help her push the wheelchair. na couldn¡¯t helpughing. 11 05 It¡¯s a pity that her legs can¡¯t stand up, otherwise it would be great to run on the grass with Susie. Susie pushed na and soon reached the edge of the woods. ¡°Grandma, where are the raspberries?¡± Susie looked around. na pointed to the bushes ahead: ¡°Raspberries are usually hidden in the bushes, let¡¯s look for them!¡± Suddenly, Alex, who was flying in front, flew up and threw himself into Susie¡¯s arms! ¡°There are little ghosts! There are little ghosts!¡± The parrot screamed, pping its wings in a panic. The setting sun had already set on the top of the mountain, and the temperature of thewn by theke dropped and became a bit gloomy. na didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 45 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Let¡¯s go back na said decisively: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go back.¡± When Susie heard ghosts, she was not afraid at all. Micky likes ghosts best. Seeing Mitch drifting forward, Susie ran after her and said, ¡°Grandma, just wait here for me!¡± na looked at it, is it okay? ¡°Susie!¡± She chased after anxiously, while taking out her mobile phone to call Martin. 1 After crossing the border of the forest, it felt like the sky was getting dark. na saw Susie in front just now, but she disappeared in the blink of an eye. She was alone in the empty woods, and an unknown bird flew by, scaring na almost to tears. ¡°Susie! Susie!¡± na yelled. Suddenly the bushes rattled, and she looked nervously, only to see Susie came out with a ¡®little ghost¡¯ on her back.. The kid was covered in blood, and his drooping hands were ck. The clothes were still wet, and the hair was all covering the face. It was really easy for Susie to carry him, so what na saw was the ¡®little devil¡¯ lightly stacked on Susie¡¯s back. ¡°Susie.¡± na clutched her chest, her voice trembling. Susie looked up in a daze, only to realize that na had alsoe in with a frightened look on her face. She immediately dropped the ¡®little ghost¡¯ behind her, and the ¡®little ghost¡¯ hit the ground and let out a muffled groan. Susie ignored the kid and ran over to hug na. na thought she was scared, and was about tofort her, but Susie coaxed her: ¡°Grandma, be good, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here!¡± na didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but when Susie did this, her eyes turned red. ¡°Susie, don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± na hugged her and said with sobs. She was really scared, afraid that something might happen to Susie. Susie med herself even more, and patted na: ¡°It¡¯s my fault! Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She promised her mother to take good care of grandma, but she left grandma behind just now. When Martin arrived in a hurry, he saw two people hugging each other, the old and the young were still crying. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± He hurried forward, and suddenly found the ¡®little devil¡¯ not far away, immediately protecting na and Susie. The rest of the Murray family followed. The parrot stood on a branch not far away, pping its wings and quacking: ¡°There are little ghosts, there are little ghosts!¡± Martin squinted his eyes, stepped forward, poked the kid on the ground with his toes, and turned him over. But I saw that it was not a brat, but a child. ¡°It¡¯s a little boy.¡± Martin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± na grabbed Susie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Little boy? Is he dead?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Not dead.¡± Just now she thought there was a ghost, but when she ran over to see it, it was a little boy. Mitch said he wanted to save people, so she recited him, which scared grandma unexpectedly. Martin knelt down, felt the little boy¡¯s pulse, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that he¡¯s not dead.¡± Michael frowned, ¡°How can there be a child in this woods.¡± The brothers of the Murray family looked at the child on the ground. After all, they were not dead, so they tried to rescue them. Ryan went up to check his breathing and pulse, and Michael called 911. Mitch floats by, happy. ¡°Look, I only taught you medical skills in the morning, and now I have a practical case.¡± He said: ¡°His case is very ssic! I will teach you how to save itter.¡± At this time Ryan said: ¡°Okay, take him back first.¡± Susie quickly asked, ¡°Is he alive?¡± Ryan picked up the little boy and said, ¡°Still unconscious, but breathing and heartbeat are stable.¡± A group of people walked towards the tent, waiting for the police car and ambnce toe. In this wilderness, no matter how good his medical skills are, Ryan can¡¯t see if there are internal injuries in the little boy. It was getting dark, and the Mia family in the distance couldn¡¯t help being surprised when they saw a group of Murray family membersing back with shlights holding something. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± Mia¡¯s mother muttered. Mia¡¯s dad said, ¡°Looks like a kid.¡± Mia¡¯s mother asked curiously. In the dark, they didn¡¯t see Susie sitting in the wheelchair with na, so they hurriedly asked, ¡°Is something wrong with Susie?¡± If so. That¡¯s great. Mia¡¯s mother turned her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Mia¡¯s father stopped her: ¡°Don¡¯t think you have caused enough trouble? I¡¯ll go over there, you stay here.¡± If something really happened to Susie of the Murray family, they¡¯d have to check it out anyway. Mia¡¯s dad walked by. Mia stretched her neck, and Mia¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t see it, and she couldn¡¯t see it even more. But when she thought that something might have happened to Susie, she couldn¡¯t help being happy from the bottom of her heart. But she also made a worried expression: ¡°Mommy, is Susie okay?¡± Mia¡¯s mother said, ¡°It should be fine.¡± I don¡¯t know how long I waited, but Mia¡¯s father came back in a hurry. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not Susie, it¡¯s another little boy! The clothes on that kid belong to Sdnchv.¡± Mia¡¯s mother was taken aback: ¡°Sdnchv¡¯s? That child shouldn¡¯t be. Stevenson family.¡± Sdnchy has stopped making clothes for outsiders in recent years, and only focuses on making clothes for some big families. They serve some nobles abroad, and only serve the Murray family, Stevenson family and Morton family in China. Several of the Murray family¡¯s children are here, and the Morton family has no children, so the child must be from the Stevenson family. The couple looked at each other, their eyes sparkling with excitement. The Stevenson family¡¯s son was kidnapped. The Stevenson family searched for a few days but couldn¡¯t find it. If they reported to the Stevenson family first, they said they had found it. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 46 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Stevenson family young master Mia¡¯s mother immediately said: ¡°We will contact the Stevenson family now, saying that we have found the little prince!¡± Mia¡¯s father said: ¡°Are you stupid! Take credit from the Murray family?¡± People who were discovered by the Murray family, they went to im credit for their work, are they treating the Murray family and the Stevenson family as fools? Mia¡¯s mother asked anxiously, ¡°What should I do then?¡± The Stevenson family and the Murray family are two of the Big Three in Los Angeles, and their families have a deep heritage. Compared with these two, their Lambert family is like a small fish and a giant shark. Now they have a chance to curry favor, and they will feel bad if they can¡¯t do something. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mia¡¯s father pondered and said, ¡°Yes!¡± In the past few days, the Stevenson family has been looking for the young master, and a phone number has been half-published. Mia¡¯s father called and looked anxious: ¡°Hello, Mr. Stevenson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jason Lambert. It¡¯s like this. The little princess of the Murray family found your son while ying. Mr. Murray asked me to call you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mia¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help admiring: ¡°Husband, you are so smart! This is a good rhetoric, and it will please the two families at once!¡± Mia¡¯s dad is smug. Mia at the side felt that she had learned something again. ** In the Murray family¡¯s tent. Ryan washed and changed the little boy¡¯s face and finally got a good look at his face. With a serious expression on his face, he dragged Martin outside. Susiey prone on the edge of the air mattress, staring at the little boy on the bed. At this time Mitch is teaching Susie to save lives. He was afraid that Susie would ask a lot of questions, so he immediately said a long spell. Mitch asked Susie after reading it in one breath, ¡°Remember?¡± Susie nodded affirmatively, ¡°Remember!¡± Mitch apuded, he is indeed a talented little guy. ¡°Then you recite it again.¡± He said: ¡°The spell is a bit difficult to remember.¡± Susie nodded, it¡¯s not hard to remember! What the hell! The pronunciation is indeed simr, but how can this work! As soon as he thought about it, Mitch felt the air around him faintly flowing-Susie¡¯s spell really worked The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. On the side, na only listened to Susie muttering. Her eyes changed slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help worrying. Susie would often talk to herself into the air, or speak to Alex. asionally I will mention Micky. na didn¡¯t know why she always felt flustered. She smiled calmly and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie said, ¡°I¡¯m saving the children.¡±- na froze for a moment and became even more worried. ¡°Susie, can you tell me, who are you talking to?¡± After a child suffered tragic abuse in childhood, he will split into another personality and see ¡®another little partner¡¯, which is a mental illness. Susie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to Mitch!¡± Mitch said, ¡°Cough. Susie, did I say not to mention me to others?¡± Susie looked confused: ¡°But grandma is not someone else.¡± Seeing Susie talking to herself again, na¡¯s heart sank. Poor Susie, is she really mentally ill? ¡°Hey, now you have grandma, grandpa, and uncles. You¡¯re safe.¡± na was distressed and worried. She checked Susie¡¯s body some time ago, but she didn¡¯t have a mental health check. She¡¯ll have to talk to themter! na not only said, but also insisted on taking Susie away. She suspected that Susie¡¯s ¡®onset¡¯ was caused by seeing the little boy covered in blood and awakening her bad memories from the past. Susie struggled and said, ¡°Grandma, wait, I have to save the children!¡± Her eyes were full of doubts. It¡¯s all right, what¡¯s wrong with grandma. na said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susie, look, the doctor and the police are all here.¡± Susie looked up, and sure enough, she saw a few cars with shing police lightsing in the distance, besides a few ck cars. It was the Stevenson family. The Stevenson family looked anxious. Mia¡¯s parents had been waiting by the side of the road early in the morning, and said quickly, ¡°Over there.¡± The two looked anxious, as if they were also participants. But for some reason, the Stevenson family didn¡¯t even look at the two of them, and went directly to the Murray family tent. Mia¡¯s father and Mia¡¯s mother looked awkward, always feeling a little ashamed. Mia¡¯s mother said, ¡°Why are you ignoring us?¡± Mia¡¯s father said: ¡°It should be anxious, it¡¯s okay, we will have a reason to visit the young masterter.¡± ¡°Now that the Murray family is over there, it¡¯s not easy for us to get over it, and it¡¯s easy to reveal our secrets.¡± The two whispered and went back to their camp. A man with a cold and serious face walked up to the Murray family tent. Susie was looking at the people in front of her curiously. She asked quietly, ¡°Micky, why is there a yellow light on them.¡± Especially the middle-aged man in the lead, who almost blinded her little eyes. Mitch exined: ¡°These are people who have built their own merits. They have made a huge contribution, and they have been blessed with gold.¡± Susie understood, and asked again: ¡°Then why is there still ck death energy in the golden light?¡± After studying for a period of time, Susie also got to know the air of death, just like Aunt Mara, who had a life on her hands, so she has the air of death on her body. The uncle in front of him was both shining and lifeless, so strange. Mitch said: ¡°Because he also killed people, but he killed the bad guys.¡± Therefore, the tainted death energy could not get close, and was blocked by the golden light. Susie suddenly realized. It means that the uncle in front of him is a good guy, the kind who specializes in beating bad guys. At this moment, the middle-aged man had already walked over. Rocky¡¯s face was stern, and children would often cry because of his fierce face, but the little girl in front of him not only didn¡¯t cry, but even grinned at him. Susie greeted happily. Rocky Stevenson gave a slight pause. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 47 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Why me Rocky has never seen her like this before, and her eyebrows and eyes always make him feel inexplicably familiar. Rocky returned to his senses, nodded and said: ¡°Hello.¡± After a pause, he asked again: ¡°You carried Ledger back?¡± Susie nodded. He looked at Susie in front of him with a flushed face, a little baby fat, big clear and bright eyes, and she nodded fiercely when she spoke, so cute. Rocky couldn¡¯t help but take another look. ¡°Thank you, I will bring Ledger to thank you in personter.¡± Although he is a child, Rocky still has a serious expression on his face. A few men in ck behind him entered the tent, and quickly carried the unconscious little boy out. Rocky nodded to Martin, and was about to leave when Susie suddenly became anxious: ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Susie was about to say something, but Mitch hurriedly told her a few words, and she just read it: ¡°He¡¯s very sick, if he can¡¯t wake up, uncle muste to me.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rocky nodded casually. Obviously didn¡¯t listen to this sentence. A four-year-old child, what can he do with her? If Ledger really can¡¯t be saved, can she still save him? Rocky walks away with Ledger. Susie looked at the leaving convoy, her little face still couldn¡¯t help worrying. na said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back too!¡± Originally, I wanted to spend the night in the Wend Park and take Susie to experience camping, the sky at night and the dewdrops in the morning. But now that this happened, na always felt a little worried, thinking that Ledger would be kidnapped. Decided to go back first. After discussing with the Murray family, they quickly packed their things and went back to the Murray family manor overnight. Susie had already fallen asleep on the way. The Mia family waited until the Murray family and Stevenson family were gone, and they packed up their things and left. Mia¡¯s mother looked envious: ¡°Hey, did you see that Susie just now! Mr. Stevenson actually smiled at her. I don¡¯t know where she got the good luck to meet the unconscious young master!¡± Mia¡¯s father said: ¡°Yes! The Stevenson family is different from the Murray family. The Murray family has three boys, and the Stevenson family has only one boy, Ledger. Hey, whoever can be married by Ledger in the future will be called luck.¡± Mia leaned on the safety seat and pretended to sleep, firmly remembering her parents¡¯ words in her heart. She was very unbnced in her heart, and she didn¡¯t know why Susie always had such good luck! If she was also born in the Murray family, she would be so lucky. Susie slept soundly and deeply. In the dream, she actually dreamed of the ¡®little ghost¡¯ who was carried back by her. ¡®Little Ghost¡¯ was bloodied and stared at her nkly. Susie woke up with a jolt. She ran downstairs barefoot and shouted, ¡°Grandma!¡± na looked at it and said quickly, ¡°Are you up? Why don¡¯t you wear shoes!¡± Martin went to thepany, and David and Michael went to the police station to deal with some follow- up matters. The others went nowhere, only Jonathan was wearing a casual T-shirt and jeans, drinking coffee at the dining table. He nced at Susie¡¯s little feet and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Susie was picked up by Jonathan and ced on a chair beside her. Susie asked na: ¡°Grandma, did the little boy wake up yesterday?¡± na said: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Wait, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Susie nodded. Jonathan leaned back in the seat, pushed his gold-rimmed sses, and chuckled, ¡°Little guy, do you care about me so much?¡± The baby he just got back from the Murray family is going to be tricked by other kids? Susie looked at the uncle in front of her. Uncle looks really good-looking, but he looks like a bad guy when he smiles! She dreamed of the little boy and wondered if he was dead. Jonathan chuckled, picked up the milk jug beside him casually, and poured a ss of milk for Susie. Pushing a bowl of high soup noodles in front of him, he picked up a piece of bread. ¡°Have a meal.¡± His slender fingers tapped lightly on the table, signaling Susie to eat quickly. Susie grumbled, she was really hungry, so she picked up a piece of bread and took a bite. At this time na came back and said, ¡°Susie, I called just now, and they said that Ledger is still awake.¡± na sighed softly. More than just not waking up, I heard that he had apnea this morning and was sent to the emergency room. ** On the other side, the top floor of a private hospital. Rocky stood straight outside the emergency room door, pursing his lips and looking outside. A woman was sitting next to him, she stood up after a while, and paced back and forth in front of the emergency room. It was Ledger¡¯s mom, Lottie Miles. Rocky paused for a moment, andforted him a little strangely: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lottie said angrily, ¡°It was my son who was rescued inside, so why don¡¯t I worry?¡± Rocky silently touched his nose. At this time, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out with serious eyes. ¡°Mr. Stevenson, we did our best.¡± Lottie¡¯s feet were weak, and Rocky immediately supported her, and couldn¡¯t help but put her in his arms. Lottie asked tremblingly, ¡°Impossible.¡± The doctor shook his head: ¡°Please also prepare yourself mentally.¡± When it was first delivered, the examination showed excessive blood loss, and they had already given blood transfusion. But I don¡¯t know why, although all the indicators have be normal, his breathing is getting weaker and weaker! ¡°We have done everything we can to check, but we can¡¯t find any reason. His face is ck and blue, and he looks poisoned, but the test results show that he is not poisoned either.¡± ¡°There is still weight loss for no reason. It was still 30kg when it was deliveredst night, but it was only 25kg just now.¡± Lost 10 catties overnight, they pulled out all their hair and couldn¡¯t find out the reason! Simply unheard of, never seen such a situation. ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to suffer, I suggest you take it home.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t want to say this, but he knew that the child would never be rescued. Instead of being stuck with tubes all over your body and suffering, it¡¯s better to go back and walk clean. Lottie burst into tears. Rocky pursed his lips, Susie suddenly appeared in his mind. Rocky seemed to have made up his mind, and said, ¡°Go, take Ledger back!¡± Lottie waspletely hopeless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 48 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Find Susie and Rescue Ledger The little boy was pushed out of the operating room. His face was dark and his cheeks were sunken. He didn¡¯t look like a six or seven-year-old child at all. Lottie choked up, ¡°Ledger, Mommy will take you home.¡± If you don¡¯t rescue him, don¡¯t rescue him. Think about such a small person, with tubes all over his body, lying alone in the emergency room. Really suffer. The car drove out, and Rocky¡¯s car turned a corner, heading towards the Murray family. Lottie hugged Ledger with a dead face, not even looking where the car drove. Until a call came in, Rocky pressed the answer button, and Ravi¡¯s distraught voice came: ¡°Where did you take Ledger?!¡± Rocky said calmly: ¡°The doctor said Ledger can¡¯t be saved, I¡¯ll take him to the Murray family.¡± He said what Susie told him yesterday. Ledger¡¯s grandma was even angrier after hearing what Rocky said: ¡°What¡¯s the use of you looking for a little girl? What does a child know? ] found a master, and bring Ledger back!¡± Rocky frowned, his mother had looked for many masters, but in the end they all found out that those masters were deceitful. Rocky said, ¡°No need.¡± Lottie beside the olddy¡¯s loud voice could hear: ¡°No need! I told you toe back, did you hear that? This time I¡¯m looking for Master Brien. No one else can ask for it. You don¡¯t believe in Master Brien, you trust that little girl!¡± Rocky said lightly: ¡°Hang up After that, he hung up the phone. Lottie hugged Ledger tightly and asked, ¡°Shall we go find Susie?¡± Rocky asked her: ¡°Do you trust her?¡± If she doesn¡¯t believe it. Then he turns the car around and takes Ledger home. But she didn¡¯t want to, Lottie said firmly: ¡°I believe it!¡± Just because the Ledger was carried back by the little girl. Just because Ledger hadn¡¯t shown signs of depression yesterday, Susie said she would go back to her. ** On the other end, Ravi hung up the phone, so angry that he was about to vomit blood. ¡°Master Brien, look. Can youe with me to the Murray family?¡± Next to Ravi, the old man politely refused. She anxiously and helplessly ryed what Rocky said just now. Only then did Master Brien say: ¡°Okay.¡± Ravi gratefully took Master Brien and rushed to the Murray family. After Susie finished her breakfast, she kept looking out the door, absent- minded. ¡°Mitch, do you think that little boy is okay?¡± The dream this morning really worried her too much. The ¡®little ghost¡¯ in the dream was silent and just stared at her like this. Susie thought, if the ¡®little ghost¡¯ really died, would it be a ghost, staring at her every day in her dreams. Mitch sat cross-legged and said casually: ¡°Want to know? Mitch taught you divination. Remember what Mitch taught you yesterday?¡± Susie: ¡°Remember.¡± Mitch nces at her suspiciously. Yesterday he fell asleep before he finished teaching her, remember what a fart. He slowly taught Susie the basics, and Susie listened carefully, and Mitch didn¡¯t know if she understood or not. ¡°Nowe and see for yourself, how is Ledger?¡± Susie immediately turned her head to look left and right, but Susie squatted in front of the flower pot and said seriously, ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s it.¡± Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°What?¡± Susie: ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet, he¡¯sing towards us!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an old liar. He¡¯s going to suffer! He might die.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s a reversal!¡± Mitch¡¯s mouth twitches. What? She has a reversal right now? Mitch suddenly snorted and looked at Susie in astonishment. Is it really what she said? At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside the Murray family estate. Susie stood up, patted her little butt, and ran outside. The voices of Craig and na came faintly: ¡°Mr. Stevenson. How is Ledger?¡± ¡°Susie is here, Ada goes to call Susie.¡± Susie ran fast: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ming!¡± na quickly supported her: ¡°Slow down, why did you run out so quickly?¡± Susie looked at Rocky, and the woman next to him holding Ledger. The moment Lottie saw Susie, he felt like he was grasping at straws. ¡°Susie, please save Ledger.¡± Lottie ispletely panicked, Ledger is in her arms, and has not moved at all! Susie ran into the house and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Rocky took the Ledger and followed Susie quickly. na and Craig followed quickly. When Susie entered the house, she ran to the kitchen, Mitch said, looking for a basin and Ledger¡¯s clothes. Ada hurriedly asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Susie said: ¡°I want to find an iron basin and a piece of clothing from Ledger.¡± While speaking, she looked at Ledger. A light appeared above his head. Susie was taken aback, and asked quietly, ¡°Mitch, what¡¯s that on his head?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mitch said: ¡°Before a person dies, this will appear on the top of his head. If the light goes out, the person will die.¡± This kid, really can¡¯t survive? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 49 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The Bet Susie only heard Mitch¡¯s words: people die when light dies. She was in a hurry and kept urging the adults to hurry up, trying to rescue Ledger before the light on Ledger¡¯s head burned out. Everything was finally ready. Just as Susie was about to start, a panting voice suddenly came from the door: ¡°Stop!¡± When Ravi arrived, he saw Ledger lying on the ground with a little girl preparing to cast a spell next to him, and he got angry immediately! ¡°Nonsense! What nonsense!¡± Ravi was so angry that he took the crutch in his hand and directly knocked out what Susie was holding! This scene happened so fast that everyone didn¡¯t recover, let alone that Ravi would hit someone with a cane. Susie was hit on the back of her hand, she withdrew her hand in pain, and the things scattered all over the floor. The back of my hand is red! Susie burst into tears from the pain. Lottie got anxious and said angrily, ¡°Mom! What are you doing!¡± She rushed up and stopped in front of Susie! Rocky said coldly: ¡°Get out!¡± Behind Ravi, followed closely by Martin and an old man. It turned out that when Ravi arrived, he happened to meet Martin who wasing back, so he came in unimpeded. When Martin saw Ravi hit Susie with a cane, his face sank! ¡°I let you in because your grandson is here, not for you to beat Susie!¡± Ravi was scolded by Martin, a young man, feeling ufortable in his heart, and impatient with Ledger, pretending he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Master Brien, hurry up, Ledger is here!¡± Martin looked cold, and asked Ada to get the medicine box first. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. na is very angry! The Murray family is also unwilling to suffer at all! ¡°I asked you to apologize to my Susie!¡± na kicked up and kicked the slippers on her feet, hitting Ravi in the face. She didn¡¯t expect to be so urate, and everyone froze for a moment. Ravi was pped by the slipper and almost died of anger. What is the Murray family fussing about over such a trivial matter? ¡°You, Rocky, take Ledger and let¡¯s go!¡± Who cares about being in the Murray family! If her grandson wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn¡¯t havee. Who knew that Rocky grabbed her by the cor and pulled it out, saying coldly, ¡°You go!¡± Ravi was so anxious that hey down on the ground and said loudly: ¡°Okay, very good! Come here! If you dare to drive me away today, don¡¯t recognize me as a mother!¡± Ravi is making a lot of noise! At this time, Master Brien shook his head with an inscrutable expression, and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Susie was also holding Rocky¡¯s hand, anxiously said: ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t save him, it will be toote.¡± Master Brien frowned and nced at Susie. He said it was toote and she said it was toote, shameless at a young age. As soon as Ravi heard it was toote, he hurriedly urged: ¡°Master, please, save my grandson!¡± Regardless of Rocky and Lottie¡¯s objections, she threatened with her own life and hugged Rocky and Lottie¡¯s feet to buy time for Master Brien. Master Brien let out a long sigh: ¡°For the sake of being so pitiful, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Ravi was grateful and felt that his grandson was finally saved. Master Brien was quick. Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched at the sight of his movement. Susie got a little angry and said loudly, ¡°He¡¯s a liar!¡± Ravi stared: ¡°What do children know? Shut up!¡± If the master can¡¯t save it, it¡¯s even more impossible for the little girl to be saved. Who does she think she is, young,pared to a master like me? Master Brien also said coldly: ¡°The young master will wake up in five minutes.¡± Susie said: ¡°He won¡¯t wake up, what you did is useless.¡± na didn¡¯t want to get involved either. Don¡¯t worry about me, Susie has done enough. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go! Let them figure it out.¡± Tears welled up in Susie¡¯s eyes. The world of children is very pure. When a small animal dies, they will be sad for a long time. It is difficult for them to ept the death of a ¡°little friend¡±, let alone a person in front of them. Susie looked at Lottie, looked at Rocky. Lottie went all out! She picked up Ravi on the ground and walked outside! Ravi reprimanded angrily, and Lottie threw her out the door, and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you! I¡¯ll just leave my words here today, my son is in charge!¡± Ravi¡¯s chest rose and fell sharply, and his eyes turned ck with anger. I was angry and wronged in my heart. That¡¯s her grandson too! She is wholeheartedly for the good of her grandson, what is wrong? ¡°You really want to see Ledger die!¡± Ravi cried. Inside, Rocky also looked at Master Brien coldly: ¡°You go out by yourself, or I invite you!¡± Master Brien¡¯s face was ugly! ¡°Hmph.¡± He snorted coldly. Ravi cried in despair: ¡°You are trying to kill Ledger! You are trying to kill my grandson.¡± Rocky said coldly: ¡°I believe Susie will save Ledger!¡± Master Brien wanted to roll his eyes, trusting a brat, he thought they were crazy! At this time, Martin looked at the time and said lightly, ¡°Five minutes are up.¡± na raised her eyebrows and said sarcastically, ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that people must wake up in five minutes?¡± Master Brien¡¯s face changed instantly, and after seeing Susie¡¯s movements, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Brien reprimanded with a straight face. What he hates the most in his life is someone like Susie who pretends to know! The disciple behind Master Brien was also indignant, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it? If she can save Ledger, I¡¯ll eat shit on my head!¡± Before the words were finished, something in the brazier suddenly made Master Brien¡¯s face stiff, and Wind¡¯s words stopped abruptly. 84 85% 11 10 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 50 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Yes, sure This scene is too weird! Only Susie, with a smile on her face, waved her hand at the little shirt, go back!¡± and said in a childlike voice, ¡°Hurry up and go The little shirt in the brazier suddenly fell again, fell into the brazier and burned. Ledger, who was lying on the ground, moved his fingers imperceptibly. Mitch quickly took out the notebook and flipped through it with a big head. He was not mistaken, the light above his head was indeed dimmed, why did hee back again? The crowd held their breath and stared at Ledger. But after waiting for a long time but did not see Ledger wake up, Lottie copsed on the ground, crying silently. Master Brien breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a sneer: ¡°Look? I¡¯m really speechless. You can believe a child, it¡¯s a waste of time! If you just gave it to me, maybe everyone will be saved!¡± After hearing his words, Ravi outside the door finally couldn¡¯t help rushing in, howling loudly: ¡°It¡¯s all you! You didn¡¯t listen to me! You killed my grandson!¡± As she said, she grabbed the cane and threw it at Susie: ¡°You pay for my grandson¡¯s life! You killed my grandson! I want you to be buried with my grandson!¡± Subconsciously, Susie lifted her foot and kicked the crutch back, which hit Ravi on the head. Ravi even cried and cursed. Martin¡¯s face was cold, and he was about to ask the bodyguard to throw Ravi out! Rocky yelled sharply, ¡°Shut up!¡± Ravi was taken aback, and then cried again: ¡°How dare you kill me! The grandson is gone, and the son is not filial.¡± Master Brien stood aside, listening to the noise, feeling very satisfied from the bottom of his heart! That¡¯s how it should be, who told them not to believe him? What a joke, how could a brat save someone he couldn¡¯t even save! If Susie really rescued Ledger, where would his face be when word got out! At this moment, a faint voice sounded: ¡°It¡¯s so noisy.¡± The cold and arrogant expression on Master Brien¡¯s face suddenly froze, and he looked aside in disbelief. I saw Ledger supporting his body and sitting up weakly! Susie said happily, ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Susie suddenly felt that Mitch was very powerful. It turned out that not everything Mitch taught was something that would be caught! Lottie was stunned for a long time, trembling all over, eyes wide open, afraid that it was her own hallucination. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ledger. Ledger!¡± Trembling, Lottie touched Ledger¡¯s face. Ledger tilted his head, the little guy didn¡¯t seem to like being touched by others, not even his own mother. He has a cool expression, cold and cute, just like his father. Ledger pursed his lips, looked around, and his eyes fell on Susie. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked. Susie smiled and said, ¡°My name is Susie.¡± Ledger silently remembered her name ¨C Susie. Lottie choked up, ¡°Susie, thank you.¡± Ravi regained his senses from the astonishment, and crawled towards Ledger tremblingly: ¡°My grandson, my good grandson! You are awake! As expected of my grandson, you are blessed with great fortune.¡± The Murray family on the side sneered. Martin said with a cold face: ¡°Colt, see off!¡± Rocky nced at Ravi and said to Martin, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take care of the housework when I get back.¡± He didn¡¯t say much, because he knew it would be useless to talk too much. The Murray family is really angry. Due to work reasons, Rocky has been on the front line all year round, and rarely pays attention to family affairs. I didn¡¯t know that my mother would be such a messy person, and for a while, I thought of Lottie¡¯s neglect of me, and my heart wasplicated. ¡°We wille to the door some other day to thank you!¡± Rocky said simply, then looked at Susie. His eyes couldn¡¯t help being soft, and he raised his hand to stroke Susie¡¯s head. ¡°If Susie needs help with anything in the future, she cane to her uncle at any time.¡± Rocky paused: ¡°No matter what!¡± Lottie also wiped away tears and said, ¡°Susie, thank you.¡± The little guy had no idea how much he had done and how much he had received from the Stevenson family. She just felt happy, waved her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing, even the stern-faced Martin couldn¡¯t help softening his expression. Rocky left with his family. Master Brien was severely pped in the face, and felt extremely ashamed, so he didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end. Seeing that the Stevenson family wanted to leave, they naturally followed suit. Susie suddenly snorted: ¡°I seem to have heard that someone said that you need to eat ten catties of shit.¡± Master Brien¡¯s face was as ck as a pot, staring at Susie, with a look of reprimand from the elders: ¡°You are so unreasonable at such a young age, do you really think you saved him?¡± After finishing speaking, he hummed and left very unhappy. Susie¡¯s face was strenuous, and her eyes were full of doubts. She saved it! Otherwise, could they have saved him? Susie finally knew why the police uncle wanted to arrest them. The sky outside gradually cleared up, and the cold feeling in the living room disappeared. Martin looked at Susie with aplicated expression. ** Ledger was still weak, and Rocky held him with one arm and put him in the car. Ravi hurriedly pushed Lottie away, wanting to follow. Unexpectedly, Rocky rested his palm on the car door and looked at her coldly. ¡°I see that my mother is very healthy. I will clean up tomorrow and go back to my hometown!¡± Ravi froze. Rocky put an arm around Lottie¡¯s waist and led her into the car, closing the door. The car sped away, leaving Ravi staring nkly. Ravi was so angry that he saw Master Brien standing behind him, and quickly said, ¡°Oh, let the master see the joke!¡± Master Brien said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ravi said: ¡°Please get in the car.¡± Master Brien said, ¡°No need.¡± After all, he walked out on his own. His apprentice, Wind, looked at Ravi and said loudly: ¡°You Stevenson family are not being polite this time!¡± ¡°Do you think that little girl from the Murray family is really capable of rescuing your grandson?¡± Ravi was taken aback: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 51 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Susie¡¯s Mitch Wind snorted: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my master that your grandson can wake up! That little girl picked up a ready-made bargain!¡± Ravi gets it. In other words, Ledger was rescued by Master Brien, but it was only dyed for Susie to take advantage of it, making everyone think it was her credit! No wonder Master Brien said that just now. Ravi said indignantly: ¡°I knew it! What does a four-year-old know about her?¡± Wind: ¡°My master doesn¡¯t bother to take credit with a child, but you Stevenson family have offended my master, so you can take care of yourself in the future!¡± Ravi panicked and hurriedly chased after Master Brien, apologizing and thanking, and took out a card and forced it into Wind¡¯s hand. Only then did Master Brien ease his expression, and left. He never wanted to see Susie again in his life. Wind followed behind and asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Master Brien pondered: ¡°Tomorrow is the opening ceremony of Holy Grail Entertainment, you should prepare.¡± Wind said: ¡°Okay.¡± Ravi watched the two go away until they disappeared, and then got into his car, and before leaving, he did not forget to stare at the door of the Murray family. That little girl, bluffing and deceiving, even caused her to offend Master Brien! Rocky even said that he woulde to thank him another day? As long as she is around, she will never allow her grandson to have contact with such children. snort! Murray family. na, Craig and Martin were all inplicated moods at the moment, looking at Susie who was happily eating chicken legs. They still doubt whether they have read it wrong. na whispered: ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to say before, Susie seems to have something wrong.¡± Craig frowned, and said with a straight face: ¡°What do you mean there is a problem? Our Susie is fine.¡± na quickly changed her words: ¡°No, she said she has a master by her side.¡± The three looked at Susie again. The air around you. I don¡¯t know why, but my scalp always feels numb. na said: ¡°I always thought that Susie was abused when she was a child, she had psychological problems, and she split into another personality.¡± Martin pursed his lips and stared at Susie. na worriedly asked: ¡°Then do you want to see a psychiatrist?¡± Martin shook his head: ¡°No. Susie is following me during this time, and I¡¯ll watch her.¡± na and Craig are old me after all, and na still needs to go to physiotherapy. Martin felt that it would be more reassuring to bring Susie by his side. ¡°I will take her to the opening ceremony of Holy Grail Entertainment tomorrow.¡± an entertainmentpany invested by the Murray ¡®s Group. It has just gone public. As a shareholder, he is going to visit. The matter was thus settled. After eating, Susie obedientlyy down on the sofa in the living room on the first floor to draw. Mitch is holding a book: ¡°Lately you massaged your grandma first, and continued when her legs came back to life.¡± Susie listened very carefully, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then can grandma stand up?¡± Mitch floated in the air, propped his chin, and saidzily, ¡°You can dance.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she secretly set the first goal in her heart: She has to work hard and let grandma dance! ** the other side. Ravi went home and went straight to Ledger¡¯s room. ¡°My good grandson! Let grandma see.¡± Lottie closes the door. Ravi cursed angrily: ¡°Lottie, open the door for me!¡± ¡°Rocky is back, do you think someone is backing you up? Let me tell you, once you enter the Stevenson family¡¯s door, you have to respect the rules of my Stevenson family!¡± Dare to be disrespectful to her mother-inw, wait for Rocky to go back and see how she handles her! Rocky came with a bowl of soup and looked at Ravi coldly. ¡°Is it enough?¡± Ravi said: ¡°I¡¯m making trouble? Rocky, figure out that I¡¯m your mother! Don¡¯t you help me help an outsider?¡± ¡°When you married Lottie, I disagreed! I knew early on that she was not a good person. Look how arrogant she is!¡± ¡°You are like this when you are with her, you don¡¯t know what she is like when you are not here! Disrespect to mother-inw, love to answer and ignore, run out all day without knowing what she is doing?¡± Rocky opened the door and went in, then closed the door. He took out his mobile phone and made a call: ¡± Pack up Ravi ¡®s things, then ask Misael to drive over, and send her back to her hometown in the countryside to retire.¡± Outside the door, Ravi didn¡¯t know that his old age had been clearly arranged. Her own son ignored her, and she almost vomited blood! Lottie must have said something bad about her in front of her son! Ravi was aggrieved and cursed. At this moment, the butler came in and said, ¡°The Lambert family is here to visit, do you want to meet?¡± 48 181 Ravi frowned: ¡°Lambert family?¡± The housekeeper said: ¡°It¡¯s the person who called the gentleman yesterday. They found the young master while camping and called the gentleman.¡± Ravi was taken aback, didn¡¯t Susie discover Ledger? ¡°Let them in!¡± Unaware that he was about to be sent away, Ravi acted like a hostess with a haughty expression on his face. Mia followed her parents and stepped into the Stevenson family. The Stevenson family is different from the Murray family. The Murray family lives in a manor, which makes people feel very grand, rich, and inhumane. But the Stevenson family lives in an old house that has been inherited from the previous Stevenson family, giving people a very solemn and heavy feeling. Mia¡¯s father whispered: ¡°The Murray family is a well-deserved leader in the business field, but the Stevenson family is on the government side. When you get inside, be careful!¡± Rocky of the Stevenson family is a martyr who also inherited his father¡¯s mantle. Therefore, the Stevenson family has a small poption, and there is only one grandson, Ledger, in this generation. Compared with other giants withplex personnel, I don¡¯t know how many people are staring at Ledger, the grandson. Ravi has the final say on the Stevenson family now. Mia, you need to be niceter, you know? If you please Ravi, our rtionship with the Stevenson family will be closer in the future!¡± Mia¡¯s father looked forward to it. Mia nodded quickly. The family of three came in with gifts, and saw Ravi waiting in the living room. Mia¡¯s father said quickly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Stevenson !¡± Ravi is very satisfied with Mia¡¯s father¡¯s attitude! She asked: ¡°Did you discover our Ledger yesterday?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mia¡¯s father smiled honestly: ¡°No, you misunderstood, but we were there at the time, so we participated in the rescue together.¡± There was a hint of appreciation in Ravi¡¯s eyes. The Lambert family is very nice. She didn¡¯t pretend to take credit, and she respected her a lot. The children she taught must be not bad. Ravi looked at Mia. Mia immediately said obediently: ¡°My name is Mia. Grandma, you look good. Grandma should be fifty years old, right?¡± Ravi was taken aback for a moment, she was 70 years old. Mia¡¯s words made her very happy, and she nodded in satisfaction, this child is not bad! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 52 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Ravi Gets Away Ravi was very satisfied with Mia¡¯s family, and said cheerfully, ¡°Sit down, Mia sits here.¡± Mia sat on the sofa obediently. Ravi looked at M ia and nodded repeatedly, with admiration in his eyes. Mia¡¯s father and Mia¡¯s mother are delighted from the bottom of their hearts! Mia¡¯s mother said softly: ¡°Is Ledger feeling better? When we saw himst night, he was covered in blood. My husband and I were very worried, so we wanted toe and see him.¡± Ravi said: ¡°Thanks to Master Brien, who saved our Ledger!¡± Mia¡¯s mother was surprised: ¡°Is that Master Brien?¡± Ravi suddenly felt that he and Mia¡¯s mother had something inmon, and nodded in admiration. Mia¡¯s mother looked disbelieving: ¡°Really?¡± Ravi affirmed: ¡°Really!¡± The two chatted very happily, Ravi felt that he had found a bosom friend, and Mia¡¯s mother really respected Master Brien, so she took the opportunity to inquire. At the end of the chat, Mia¡¯s mother took the opportunity to ask: ¡°Can we go and see Ledger ? Seeing his face covered in blood yesterday, Mia has been very worried, and said that she will not be relieved until she sees that Ledger is fine. I really can¡¯t help her.¡± ah.¡± Ravi nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Of course.¡± She is the hostess of this family, is there anything that can¡¯t be said? Ravi led a few people upstairs, nodded his chin and said, ¡°Mia has a heart, she is such a kind and good boy!¡± Ravi was moved, and Mia¡¯s father, Mia¡¯s mother, also saw what Ravi meant, and she was overjoyed! To be seen by Ravi, their family is about to prosper! For a moment, she was even more eager, and Mia¡¯s mother even bent over slightly and helped Ravi upstairs with a smile on her face. However, at this moment, several servants came out dragging several suitcases. Ravi only felt that those suitcases looked familiar, but he never expected that she would be driven away, so he frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The housekeeper was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Sir, let me take you back to the countryside.¡± Ravi couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°What did you say?¡± Just kidding, she is Rocky¡¯s only rtive, how could he send her back to the countryside? ¡°Nonsense! Who told you to do these things, Lottie? Call her out!¡± Ravi cursed: ¡°Is there still me in my eyes? How dare she pretend to be my son and send me away? What!¡± Rocky opened the door and walked out, said coldly: ¡°I said it!¡± Ravi choked for a moment, staring at Rocky: ¡°What do you mean? Do you treat your own mother like this?¡± Rocky said coldly: ¡°You will only make trouble for the Stevenson family here, I think you should go back to the countryside to retire, you don¡¯t need to worry about the Stevenson family¡¯s affairs.¡± Ravi gasped. He actually came for real! Just now she was still seeing grandson-inw for Ledger. In front of Mia¡¯s parents, her son wants to drive her away! Mia¡¯s father and Mia¡¯s mother looked at each other, and it turned out that Ravi was not the person in charge of the Stevenson family. It¡¯s a pity they were so stupid just now. Seeing the eyes of Mia¡¯s parents, Ravi felt his face was hot, as if he had been pped twice! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Before the olddy could cry, Rocky gave the housekeeper a look. The butler hurriedly called a few people, and his movements were neat and tidy, and he directly put the olddy into the car. The car door was closed, and a servant hurriedly handed in therge LV satchel that Ravi usually carried. Ravi cried and cursed while throwing things, ¡°You¡¯re going to piss me off. My heart. I¡¯m going to die.¡± There was no wave in Rocky¡¯s eyes, and the butler hurriedly asked people to drive away. Seeing that this trick was useless, Ravi was so angry that she knocked on the door with her big satchel, and finally the car windows were locked. She is Rocky¡¯s own mother, how could he treat her like this.! Mia¡¯s mother opened her mouth, ¡°Mr. Stevenson, tell me slowly if you have something to do. Ravi is your mother.¡± Rocky looked cold, and said expressionlessly: ¡°Is it your turn to talk about the Stevenson family? Get them out.¡± Mia¡¯s father¡¯s face froze, and Mia¡¯s mother felt extremely ashamed. Mia raised her head and said softly and innocently, ¡°I¡¯m just worried.¡± Rocky didn¡¯t even listen, just turned and left. Mia felt extremely wronged immediately, bit her lip, her eyes flushed The Mia family was kicked out of the Stevenson family in this way, embarrassing and embarrassing. Mia couldn¡¯t stand this kind of grievance, and burst into tears. Mia¡¯s mother was about tofort her when she saw something on the ground. She picked it up and saw that it was an invitation letter from Holy Grail Entertainment tomorrow. It should have fallen when Ravi smashed the window just now. Mia¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and she immediately put away the invitation letter. Anyway, Ravi was driven away, so they could take this invitation letter and say they went on behalf of Ravi. There are a lot of important people in this opening ceremony. If you know a few, the road of the Lambert family will be wider. ¡°Go, go!¡± Mia¡¯s mother lowered her voice, and the family left in a hurry. ** the next day. Alex sang on his stomach in front of the window. Susie opened her eyes with a swish, and blinked nkly, looking extremely cute. ¡°Who¡¯s shitting?¡± Can¡¯t pull it out? Screaming so badly. As a result, he turned his head and saw Alex was singing on the balcony of the other room. Susie muttered, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Alex.¡± Alex replied immediately: ¡°I didn¡¯t shit!¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Susie got up, thinking of going shopping with her uncle, she hurried to the closet to find some clothes to wear. She chose a lovely long-sleeved pink babydoll dress with ayer of tulle and cherry. Susie learned to dress herself very early. She wore thinner clothes underneath, put on a small skirt, and wore a pair of white jumpsuits. The clothes are all matched, she just needs to know how to wear them. Get dressed, go to the bathroom, brush your teeth and wash your face. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Susie murmured to herself, put on her small satchel and opened the door. Martin was sitting on the sofa on the first floor, holding a video conference with a solemn expression. Seeing Susie running down, he subconsciously stood up and said, ¡°Run slower!¡± Susie said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m ready!¡± Martin looked at the time, a little surprised. Craig and na went to the nursing home for physical therapy today, and told him before going out that Susie would wake up naturally at nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock. ¡°Go and eat.¡± Martin asked Ada to bring the breakfast, and he took theptop to the dining room to apany Susie. ¡°What about the n for the second quarter?¡± He said to theputer with a cold face, but he was peeling an egg in his hand. He put the peeled eggs into Susie¡¯s bowl and said softly, ¡°Eggs in the morning.¡± The senior management of the Murray ¡®s Group has never seen such a scene. Still have such a gentle tone?! What ns for the second quarter have long been left behind in shock. Martin turned his head and saw that everyone on the other side of the video was silent, his expression was serious, and he said coldly, ¡°Are you all dumb?¡± Only then did the senior management hurriedly start talking about the n. Not long after, Susie finished eating, and Martin also ended the meeting very efficiently. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Martin took Susie¡¯s hand. Men, when they take their babies out, they never check anything. Susie went out with her messy hair. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 53 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 53 Chapter 53 What a goodpany Holy Grail Entertainment is an entertainmentpany that has risen strongly in the past year. The newly promoted two male stars and two of the four female stars are all in Holy Grail Entertainment. Not to mention that actor Jonathan has terminated his contract with the originalpany and will appear at the ceremony to formally sign Holy Grail Entertainment. So early in the morning, the ceremony site was packed with people, fans, journalists from all walks of life, and famous guests. Martin¡¯s car drove in slowly and stopped at the entrance of the venue. Only then did Susie realize a serious problem! She didn¡¯tb her hair today!. Susie rubbed her head and mmed the car door: ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t go down. My head is in a mess!¡± What messed up N?velDrama.Org holds this content. head? He took a closer look and realized that Susie didn¡¯tb her hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Martin ruffled her hair. This rubbing made the hair more messy. Susie¡¯s little face was wrinkled into a ball. Girls love beauty regardless of age. Martinughed: ¡°Then I¡¯ll tie your hair.¡± Susie nodded again and again, rummaging through the small satchel, and found two small rubber bands. ¡°Uncle, you need to tie two braids!¡± Martin nods. It¡¯s just two braids, isn¡¯t that simple? five minutester. Martin¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned a slit, and his suit jacket came off. With his sleeves rolled up, he was sweating profusely fighting against Susie¡¯s hair. Susie urged: ¡°Uncle, are you all right?¡± A drop of sweat dripped from Martin¡¯s forehead: ¡°Right now.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! Uncle has been tied up for so long, so he must be very, very healthy.¡± Martin: ¡°. Mmm.¡± He gave up struggling and looked at Susie¡¯s two braids silently. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Susie reached out to touch it. Martin immediately grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t touch it, it¡¯s a mess.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice.¡± The driver in front couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him. With a low cough, Martin put on his suit jacket and buttoned his shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susie was very obedient and nodded happily outside the car door. Everyone was looking anxiously at the ck Maybach at the entrance. The organizers naturally recognized Martin¡¯s car, but why did the car stop at the door for five minutes without moving? Reporters also looked up. Martin didn¡¯t get out of the car, the car didn¡¯t drive away, and the cars that arrived behind had to wait in line. Coincidentally, the cars behind belonged to the Lambert family. Mia¡¯s mother said anxiously: ¡°What to do, I happened to bump into Mr. Murray.¡± Mia¡¯s dad said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we have invitations!¡± Everyone is here, there are many big names here today, this is an opportunity for the Lambert family. Say nothing and refuse to give up. Mia¡¯s father said: ¡°Come on, get out of the car and meet Mr. Murray first. As long as you are human, you must like others to tter you!¡± He doesn¡¯t believe he can¡¯t! So Mia¡¯s family got out of the car first. Mia was wearing a long white mermaid princess dress, her long fishtail dragged on the ground, her hair was neatly coiled up, she was as noble as a little princess. Seeing such a beautiful little girl get off the car, the reporters at the scene couldn¡¯t help but snap a photo with their eyes lit up. Mia immediately bent her lips slightly, and folded her hands in front of her abdomen, feeling very happy in her heart! It seems that the skirt she chose today is very beautiful! Must be the prettiest kid on the scene! Just as he was thinking, the front door opened. Martin got out of the car, and for a moment, all the cameras were on him! Mia greeted obediently. Martin paused, frowned and nced at Mia, then bent over without answering, and stretched out his hand into the car. Mia¡¯s face suddenly became hot. It is the time when children¡¯s self-esteem is awakened, and they only feel embarrassed. Mia¡¯s motherforted in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Murray may not have heard.¡± At this time, no one pays attention to Mia. When the reporters saw Martin¡¯s movements, they held up their cameras nervously. Martin is the head of the Murray ¡®s Group, and can be said to be the richest man in America! Heter had two sons, but no one had ever seen what his wife looked like. It is even rumored that he has no wife, and that the two children came out of test tubes. The purpose of the two children¡¯s existence was to provide a match for the Murray family¡¯s Miss ra from the very beginning. At this time, seeing Martin reaching into the car, as if he was about to help someone out, he was very excited, thinking that he was going to see the rumored Mrs. Murray. But a Susie in a pink doll dress jumped down. Martin caught her steadily, held the baby with one hand, straightened his tie with one hand, and walked towards the venue with long legs. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but froze. Susie in Martin¡¯s arms had two messy braids on her head, was wearing a daily doll dress, and was carrying a small fabric satchel. This is out of tune with the scene. But there¡¯s no denying she¡¯s cute! The cold-faced CEO, who heard that every meeting has to be skinned, but now he is pampering and hugging a cute Susie! The reporters¡¯ cameras all followed Martin and Susie. ¡°Little cutie, look here!¡± ¡°The little princess is so beautiful!¡± Susie looked over suddenly and made aparison to the camera. She grinned, with curved eyebrows and eyes, soft and cute. Martin paused, then stopped. So a cold-faced big president, holding a cute Susie, stood on the red carpet and let others take pictures. Martin doesn¡¯t shy away from anything. In the past, ra was hidden by the Murray family, and she never experienced the prosperity of the world until she died. Even the world didn¡¯t know about her. Now their family, Susie, deserves to be known to the whole world-she is the little princess of the Murray family! The Mia family, who were left behind in the cold, were a little embarrassed. Mia was very happy at first, but when she saw Susie being hugged by Martin and all eyes on her, she felt unhappy again. Everyone was taking pictures of her, but as soon as Susie came, they all took away her shots. Mia looked at Susie¡¯s messy hair and ordinary skirt, which waspletely iparable to her. Why did everyone say she was cute just because she had a very powerful uncle? Mia bit her lip and looked surprised when she approached. She covered her mouth and smiled and joked: ¡°Susie, why is your hair so ugly, did you tie it yourself¡±? How about I tie it for you! I can tie my own hair at the age of three! Look at my hair today Isn¡¯t it beautiful! I tied it myself too!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at Mia¡¯s hair. Adults can¡¯t tie themselves. She can¡¯t handle it as a child, can she? Mia was very happy to see that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her again. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 54 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 54 Chapter 54 The Hypocritical Master Brien Susie stroked her hair, a little annoyed. It took a lot of effort for her uncle to tie it up for her. Susie believes that uncle¡¯s hair is not ugly! Mia said her hair is ugly, which means uncle is not good! ¡°Your hair is ugly!¡± Susie said angrily. Seeing that Susie was in a hurry, Mia felt happy from the bottom of her heart. She had no idea that Martin tied the hair. Mia continued: ¡°What I said is true! Who tied it up for you,e down quickly, and I will help you.¡± Mia¡¯s mother also quicklyughed and said, ¡°Susie, your hair is indeed a bit messy! Why don¡¯t Mia and I tie up a beautiful hairstyle for you?¡± Mia¡¯s father is also happy. But such a good opportunity to please the Murray family, of course they couldn¡¯t let it go, but they heard Martin say coldly: ¡°I tied Susie¡¯s hair.¡± The smiles of Mia¡¯s parents suddenly froze on their faces! impossible. How could Martin tie a child¡¯s hair. Mia¡¯s mother quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have no other intentions. Mia usually takes care of her younger siblings, so that¡¯s why.¡± However, Martin ignored them and went in with Susie in his arms. Once inside, Martin asked, ¡°Who invited the Lambert family?¡± If he remembered correctly, the Lambert family was not on the invitation list at all! The staff quickly said: ¡°All those who cane in have an invitation letter, I will check right away.¡± Martin said coldly: ¡°No need, just invite them out.¡± The staff said repeatedly: ¡°Okay.¡± Ever since, Mia¡¯s family was stopped by the staff just as they came in. ¡°Do you have an invitation letter?¡± Mia¡¯s father took out the invitation letter from the Stevenson family and said, ¡°Mr. Stevenson can¡¯te because of something. Ravi asked us to go on his behalf.¡± The invitation letter was picked up secretly, but because of Ravi, they were driven to the countryside. Mia¡¯s family was actually confident. The staff was taken aback for a moment, and looked at the invitation letter, that¡¯s right. Mia¡¯s father took Mia¡¯s mother and Mia in immediately while the staff were in doubt! ** At this time, the background of the venue. A staff member respectfully led an old man and his disciple into the door. ¡°Master Brien, this way please!¡± Master Brien nodded and looked around: ¡°Yes, the location of the venue is good.¡± The staff echoed with a smile: ¡°That is, it is all your guidance.¡± Wind said: ¡°My master has also prepared a lot for this ceremony.¡± The staffughed. Master Brien looked at this, looked at that, and finally asked to prepare something. The staff hurried over. Master Brien is very pleased with his attitude! Today¡¯s opening ceremony is really simple, so far he can rx a bit, and there will be absolutely no problems with him. Susie was carried into the arena by Martin, just in time to see the huge ceremony ball on the ceremony stage being moved and moved a little to the east. Susie asked: ¡°Uncle, why did the uncles move the ball! The big ball is moved to the side, it¡¯s ufortable to watch.¡± Martin nced at it, and it was true that after the ball of light moved, the two sides of the host stage were asymmetrical. Martin said to the assistant next to him: ¡°Go tell them to get the ball right.¡± The assistant went over immediately. Mitch floated to one side, rubbing his chin. She doesn¡¯t understand anything, can she feel ufortable? He pointed to the ritual ball: ¡°A ready-made example. Juicy, I¡¯m going to teach you again.¡± Mitch babbled a lot, but saw Susie blinking and looking at the small cake not far away, wondering if she listened. Martin said softly, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± The listing ceremony of Holy Grail Entertainment is not just a ceremony, it also brings together celebrities from all walks of life. In the middle of the venue is the host tform for the opening ceremony, and in front of the host tform are the seats for viewing the ceremony. On both sides of the main venue are rest areas, where tea and snacks are ced. Susie was about to speak, when she suddenly noticed a woman with a face as pale as snow in the far corner, her eyes drifted past. Susie stared backstage and asked, ¡°Micky, what¡¯s over there?¡± Mitch narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°evil ghost?¡± The crybaby who broke into Lulu¡¯s roomst time ran away and was never found. I didn¡¯t expect that. Before the crybaby could be caught, another evil ghost appeared. Mitch squinted: ¡°Come on, Juicy, go up and have a look.¡± ** Backstage Wind pulled a chair over and said courteously, ¡°Sit down!¡± He looked around and saw that there were busy people around, and there were only two people receiving them. Wind said dissatisfiedly: ¡°These people are really, they didn¡¯t even prepare a decent VIP room for you!¡± Master Brien sat down, with a profound and indifferent face, and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a coincidence that we came here. We don¡¯t pursue worldly money and fame, even if we are in a busy city, we should have a state of indifference and tranquility.¡± Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know who took Ravi¡¯s bank card yesterday. Not far away, a middle-aged man in a suit looked hesitantly. He came over and asked cautiously, ¡°Excuse me, are you Master Brien?¡± Master Brien nodded slightly. Wind said: ¡°Do you have anything to do with my master?¡± The middle-aged man said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s really Master Brien! Hello Master Brien, my name is Tom Reid! I heard that Holy Grail Entertainment invited Master Brien. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true! I am so lucky to meet Master Brien! ¡± Let¡¯s talk about the Mia family, after they entered the arena forcefully, they are walking around, exchanging business cards with various high- ranking celebrities. But few people pay attention to them. When they were chatting, they saw Tom asking a Taoist priest if he was Master Brien excitedly. Mia¡¯s father was overjoyed and grabbed Mia¡¯s mother: ¡°Go, go over there, it¡¯s Master Brien!¡± Mia¡¯s mother asked: ¡°Master Brien? The one that Ravi said to bring Ledger backst time?!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I heard that a boss who was on the verge of bankruptcy begged Master Brien. As a result, thepany not only turned the corner, but went against the wind all the way. There was also an olddy who was about to die from a heart attack, but she was forced toe back by Master Brien. No matter what you ask Master Brien, you will get what you want, but most people can¡¯t find Master Brien. Mia¡¯s father didn¡¯t know how many times he asked someone to look for him, but he didn¡¯t even find him. The two suppressed the excitement in their hearts and immediately stepped forward. Here¡¯s their chance again! A Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 55 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Have you eaten shit? Within a short while, Master Brien was surrounded by seven or eight people. Mia¡¯s father squeezed over, attentive and enthusiastic: ¡°Master Brien! Hello, hello! I have heard of you for a long time!¡± He handed Master Brien a business card and asked Mia¡¯s mother to pour tea for Master Brien. Mia ran over first, poured the tea, and obediently held it in front of Master Brien, and said sweetly, ¡°Master Brien drinks tea.¡± Mia¡¯s mother deliberately said: ¡°When I was chatting with Ravi yesterday, Ravi mentioned you to me! He said that Ledger was in critical condition in the hospital a few days ago, and he couldn¡¯t be saved, but you rescued Ledger!¡± ¡°We were also invited by the Stevenson family today. Ravi also said that if we had the chance to meet you, let us thank you. Look, this is really a chance to meet you!¡± Mia¡¯s mother cleverlybined ¡®we are here on behalf of the Stevenson family¡¯ and praised Master Brien. The way everyone looked at Mia¡¯s family was different! On behalf of the Stevenson family. The crowd immediately became enthusiastic, and everyone praised Maste Brien one after another. Master Brien is happy!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He felt that Mia¡¯s mother was very good, so he looked at Mia and nodded with an inscrutable expression. ¡°Blessed is the child.¡± Mia¡¯s mother was pleasantly surprised: ¡°How do you say that?¡± Master Brien twirled his beard and said, ¡°Master Stevenson family and your daughter are truly a match made in heaven. If they can be together, both of them will reach the sky.¡± Mia¡¯s mother was stunned, which means that her family Mia will be great in the future? Is it still possible to be with the young master of the Stevenson family? Mia¡¯s father is also very pleasantly surprised, they can marry the Stevenson family, so what else do they have to worry about! He immediately said: ¡°Thank you, Master, what Master Brien said really terrified us! After the ceremony, can Master Brien be invited to sit at home?¡± Master Brien looked up at him, and said, ¡°Your fortune has been bad recently.¡± Mia¡¯s father nodded hurriedly. ¡°As expected of Master Brien!¡± Mia¡¯s father said excitedly. He immediatelyplimented Master Brien several times, and praised Master Brien to the sky. Master Brien looked indifferent, eyes half closed. Everyone was also amazed, if Mia¡¯s mother¡¯s words were not enough to exin, now there is Master Brien¡¯s seal of authentication. That must be friends! For a while, the Mia family and Master Brien were all touted. Mia tried her best to y to her own advantages and seized the opportunity to get acquainted with Master Brien. At this moment, he suddenly saw the ritual ball that had been moved a foot eastward moved back again. Master Brien couldn¡¯t help frowning. Wind said immediately: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you ask you to move the ritual ball eastward?¡± The staff responsible for theyout of the scene came over and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s like this, the big leader said to move.¡± Wind said displeasedly: ¡°I don¡¯t care what big leaders you are, since you have invited my master, you should respect my master¡¯s arrangement! This is for your own good! What does the person who told you to move the ritual ball know?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Martin¡¯s cold voice sounded: ¡°I told you to move, do you have any objections?¡± Seeing Martin, Wind¡¯s words stopped abruptly! Susie couldn¡¯t help but froze when she saw the scene in the background. I saw a pale female ghost jumping repeatedly on the heads of Master Brien and Mia! This scene is like the feeling of a dog picking a ce to shit. Thinking of shit, Susie suddenly remembered Wind ¡®s oath of eating ten catties of shit yesterday. She immediately asked: ¡°Yesterday you said you would eat ten catties of shit while standing on your head. Did you eat it after you went back?¡± Wind is speechless. Susie was curious: ¡°Would it smear your face when you stand upside down and eat shit? Can you swallow it? Did it reach your stomach?¡± 47.33% ¡°I asked Wade yesterday, and he said that there is probably a big bucket of shit in ten catties!¡± She stretched out her hand and gestured: ¡°It¡¯s such a big bucket!¡± If this elder brother really finished eating, then he is really amazing! Susie looked at Wind with adoring eyes. Master Brien¡¯s face was ugly, it¡¯s her again! Susie nodded: ¡°It¡¯s just a big bucket! Have you eaten, Master Liar?¡± Master Brien was speechless. Mitch couldn¡¯t help but snort. Why is his little apprentice so cute? Sometimes I wonder if she did it on purpose. Mitch stared at the evil ghost jumping repeatedly on the heads of Master Brien and Mia, hypocrites! But now there are too many people, it is not easy to ept. ¡°Leave her alone for now.¡± Mitch whispered to Susie, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out tonight.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± Master Brien blushed with anger. Damn it, how dare you call him a liar! He said coldly: ¡°There is no fear of things! I think you are a disaster star!¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed slightly. This is true, the return of the little princess of the Murray family is such a big event, and people in the circle have more or less inquired about it. The child¡¯s mother died when she was two years old, and the child in Stacy¡¯s womb was also miscarried when she was three years old, and her father went bankrupt and went to jail. After returning to the Murray family, I heard that her second uncle and aunt got divorced. Let¡¯s not talk about the truth, but in the big picture, Susie is indeed like that. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 56 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Blessed Susie Susie¡¯s smiling face gradually disappeared. ¡°I¡¯m not a disaster star.¡± She bit her lip. Martin patted Susie andforted in a low voice: ¡°That¡¯s right, our Susie is a little Fubao.¡± His face was frosty, and he said coldly: ¡°Who is in charge of theyout of the venue? Get these two liars out of here!¡± The staff was frightened by Martin¡¯s iceberg face and dared not say a word. Cielo, Martin¡¯s assistant, went straight up and made a please gesture: ¡°Please!¡± Master Brien looked very stubborn and unyielding, and said lightly: ¡°Wind, pack your things.¡± He was very angry, and felt that the Murray family really didn¡¯t know what to do! Wind snorted: ¡°We¡¯re here to help you regardless of past suspicions, and you¡¯re still disrespecting my master like this! If anything happens to you ir the future, don¡¯t ask my master!¡± Wind is young and energetic, and dares to hate Martin. Martin sneered and ordered his assistant, ¡°Call the police.¡± Master Brien¡¯s face froze instantly! Everyone quickly persuaded: ¡°Oh, Mr. Murray, don¡¯t be angry. Master Brien¡¯s disciple is a bit upright, and there is no malice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Brien is a nice person. Although he doesn¡¯t like to talk, he will answer any questions we have just now.¡± ¡°Mr. Murray, there is no need to call the police! Really no need! Everyone take a step back.¡± Martin was unimpressed. Dare to say that their Susie is a disaster? If you can¡¯t even protect your little niece, why take a step back? Master Brien observed the words and expressions, and met Martin¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with people. Wind, let¡¯s go.¡± But at this time, Mia suddenly grabbed his sleeve! Mia has a sincere expression: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Susie is too young, she is not sensible. She didn¡¯t mean to make you angry!¡± Then he looked at Susie and said anxiously: ¡°Susie, Master Brien is amazing! You are wrong, please apologize to Master!¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help but sigh, Mia is really kind, she is indeed a good child as Master Brien said. Master Brien didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but in fact, he wanted to push Mia away! These words, the evil ghost jumping around repeatedly, finally stayed on Mia¡¯s head! Mia felt that she had gained attention again, and immediately expressed herself even harder: ¡°Susie, can you say sorry to Master Brien, okay?¡± Susie turned her head: ¡°Not good!¡± Martin also sneered: ¡°Who are you, where do you stand, and what qualifications do you have to ask my Susie to apologize?¡± Mia was stunned, and then bit her lip aggrieved, as if she was very sad, and she was about to cry. She let go of Master Brien¡¯s sleeve nervously. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized tearfully, ¡°I just don¡¯t want everyone to quarrel.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so stupid that I can¡¯t speak, and I offend you.¡± Martin was bored. He couldn¡¯t understand how such a young child could develop such hypocrisy Mia¡¯s mother quicklyughed and said, ¡°Mr. Murray, I¡¯m sorry. Mia is kind, but she¡¯s a child, and she can¡¯t speak with a simple mind. Please forgive me!¡± Everyone also continued to fight. In short, they didn¡¯t want to offend Martin, but they didn¡¯t want to miss Master Brien either. What about Master Brien? He just wanted to sneak away quickly, but he was always stopped by such and such kind-hearted people, and he was almost annoyed to death in his heart. Mitch raised his eyebrows, his eyes turned, and there was a hint of malice in his eyes. ¡°Susie, ask Master Brien, if you are so powerful, you can calcte your own fate.¡± Susie obediently followed suit: ¡°Master Brien, you are so powerful, can you calcte your own destiny?¡± Chapter 56 Blessed Susie Master Brien frowned. Wind immediately said: ¡°Fortune tellers can¡¯t see their own destiny clearly, don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Susie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m just a kid.¡± Wind is speechless. Susie asked again: ¡°The master can¡¯t figure it out, so the master is not that good?¡± She curled her lips and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really useless.¡± Wind is speechless. This kid is too annoying! ¡°Then you understand again?¡± Wind said coldly. Susie tilted her head: ¡°I understand!¡± Wind was speechless for a moment. Master Brien said coldly: ¡°Okay, Wind, don¡¯t worry about children! I¡¯m busy, let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone felt a little strange, why did Master Brien seem to be in a hurry to leave? ¡°Master Brien, let¡¯s do a divination!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There are always people who don¡¯t know how powerful Master Brien is, let¡¯s do the math and let them know.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s attention, Master Brien can¡¯t help it! After a long while, he said: ¡°I will encounter some small troubles, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Master, your prediction is wrong. Susie is here to divination for you!¡± Seeing Susie¡¯s actions, Wind sneered: ¡°Have you figured out anything?¡± Susie snapped her fingers: ¡°Master will have great luck! You will never have to worry about food for the rest of your life. But you are not so lucky! You can only eat for ten years.¡± Master Brien froze, what the hell is this? Susie continued: ¡°The master cheated a lot of money, and he will be caught by the police uncleter, and then he can¡¯t get out!¡± Only then did everyone realize what kind of food she was talking about. Wind was furious: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Just as he was talking, he saw a few policemening from the side door and came straight to Master Brien. ¡°Who is Master Brien?¡± Everyone subconsciously pointed to Master Brien. Wind said hastily: ¡°Officer, this is my master, I was in a fight with youst month ¡­ Before he finished speaking, he heard the leading police officer sneer: ¡°Take it away!¡± Wind was taken aback, anxious: ¡°Why did you arrest my master, don¡¯t you know who my master is?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your chief? Tell your chief toe here!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 57 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Master Brien Taken Away Everyone looked at Wind, dumbfounded. Is this too arrogant or ignorant of the world, and even yelled in public for my director toe out. Isn¡¯t this looking for death? Sure enough, the police officer sneered. ¡± Gareth Brien, graduated from elementary school and worked in an electronics factory after graduation. He was sentenced to two years for theft! After he was released from prison, he cheated money by divination, and defrauded an olddy of 30,000 yuan of life-saving money for medical treatment!¡± He said while showing the documents. ¡°If you dare to bluff and cheat here now, it¡¯s useless to call anyone, take it away!¡± Everyone was stunned. If what the police officer said was true, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Master Brien was a liar. And they were ttering such a liar just now, feeling like idiots. The way everyone looked at Master Brien changed. Master Brien was angry and anxious, that¡¯s what he did before, it¡¯s different now! Everything he managed with great difficulty was ruined by Susie! Master Brien gritted his teeth, at this point he could only forcefully put on a show of arrogance. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the crimes you listed! You are ndering, I want to hire awyer.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Wind also said: ¡°That¡¯s right, you must have made a mistake! My master just rescued the young master of the Stevenson family yesterday. If you don¡¯t believe me, call Mr. Stevenson!¡± He moved out of the Stevenson family in an attempt to make police officers taboo. At this moment, a cold voice sounded: ¡°He didn¡¯t save Ledger.¡± Rocky came out from the crowd with Ledger! He said coldly: ¡°Anyway, I should ask Master Brien, how did I cheat out of my mother¡¯s bank card yesterday?¡± Master Brien¡¯s heart went cold. Rocky stood up and spoke out in person, so how can he argue! Master Brien pursed his lips with a cold face, he had no choice but to act unyielding! The police officer directly handcuffed Master Brien and took him away by the head. Everyone looked at the tortured Master Brien, and the emotions in their hearts were beyond words. They looked at Mia¡¯s parents, feeling resentful in their hearts. From the very beginning, it was because they swore that Master Brien had saved the young master of the Stevenson family, that¡¯s why they dared to praise Master Brien so much. It turned out to be a joke! Mia¡¯s father and Mia¡¯s mother were also very embarrassed. Seeing Rockying, he rushed to meet him. ¡°Mr. Stevenson, you are here too.¡± Rocky gave them cold eyes directly. He said to Martin: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother is old-fashioned. As soon as others make her happy, she will secretly give the invitation letter to someone who has nothing to do with it.¡± Martin said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just asked someone to drive them out, but I don¡¯t know what happened and they are still here.¡± This conversation was like a p in the face, pping Mia¡¯s family on the face! Everyone had a lot of meaning-oh, it turned out to be a cheated invitation letter! J ¡°I¡¯ll just say it! How did you cooperate with the liar just now and praise yourself? It turned out to be a lie.¡± ¡°The Lambert family is a small family that is not in the mainstream, no, it can¡¯t even be called a family. I just wondered how such a person coulde here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, you actually lied to me to get the invitation letter, saying that Mr. Stevenson entrusted them to watch the ceremony! Are you too thick-skinned?¡± ¡°Just now I cooperated with the liar, saying that their child is a couple with the young master of the Stevenson family!¡± Mia¡¯s dad and Mia¡¯s mom blushed! 30 904 Originally, he wanted to broaden hiswork, but he didn¡¯t expect to be pped in the face by Rocky. Mia¡¯s father said awkwardly: ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡± Martin didn¡¯t even bother to read their nonsense, and asked with a cold face, ¡°Who did the reception just now?¡± His aura was terrifying to the extreme. The staff at the reception trembled: ¡°Yes, they forced their way in, saying that it was entrusted by the Stevenson family. If you don¡¯t believe me, call the Stevenson family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kicking them out!¡± The staff hurriedly called a few security guards, who didn¡¯t give the Lambert family a chance and drove them away! The Mia family was in a panic. Mia felt how she was driven away again, and couldn¡¯t help crying. She couldn¡¯t ept it, didn¡¯t Master Brien say it just now? Her future is very different. It¡¯s even a couple with the young master of the Stevenson family! Why was he driven away in the blink of an eye. With tears in her eyes, Mia looked around in a panic, and looked at Ledger who had been silent behind Rocky. But Ledger had a cold face, he didn¡¯t even look at her, but stared at Susie. Mia cried even harder. ** The rubbish was finally driven away. Susie stared at Mia¡¯s head, wondering what she was thinking. Martin said, ¡°Susie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± On the side, the staff stammered, ¡°Mr. Murray, it¡¯s about the opening ceremony.¡± Now not only have two scammers appeared, but also missed the auspicious time. Even if thepany goes public in the future, there is still a lump in my heart. Some people who are particrly particr about it will be even more taboo. Martin frowned, and was about to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to divination!¡± Susie imitated Mitch and started divination. ¡°At 10:18, there will be auspicious lights falling from the sky. It¡¯s a good time.¡± Everyone was speechless. This is not a joke, okay, a child is a child, what does she know. ¡°Mr. Murray.¡± The staff was stunned. Martin hugged Susie and said forcefully, ¡°It¡¯s 10:18!¡± He trusts Susie. Even if there is no auspicious light from the sky, it is what their family Susie said! Everyone didn¡¯t know what expression to put on for a moment. It is said that the Murray family dotes on Susie very much, and it seems to be true. For such a big matter, let her mess around. Obviously, no one believed what Susie said about the auspicious light at 10:18. The ceremony was about to begin, and everyone sat down in their seats under the guidance of the waiter. Susie drank from her sippy cup. Ledger came over. He was wearing a small suit and a tie with a bow tie. Looking at Banban, he looked solemn at a young age. He looked around calmly, and saw Susie sitting in the front row. I saw that she was drinking water, her little face was bulging, making one want to reach out and poke her face. Rocky took Ledger and walked towards Susie. As the distance got closer, Ledger¡¯s face became tighter and tighter. As soon as Susie looked up, she saw Ledger with pursed lips and sullen face. Susie waved her hand happily: ¡°Sit over here!¡± Susie patted the position beside her. Ledger didn¡¯t look sideways, and gave a ¡®hmm¡¯ in a very cold manner, but walked up to Susie with the same hands and feet. Rocky had doubts all over his face. How could his son walk with the same hands and feet? I didn¡¯t find this problem in the morning, so there must be some seque. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 58 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 58 Chapter 58 You¡¯re mine Susie looked at Ledger curiously. This Ledger walks strangely, and even when he sits down, he looks forward. Susie shook her head: ¡°Hey, my lord!¡± Ledger pursed his lips, and suddenly spread his hands: ¡°Here.¡± Susie looked down and saw a fruit candy lying quietly in his palm. The transparent ss candy paper reveals the pink candy inside, which looks like strawberry vor. Susie asked, ¡°For me?¡± Ledger nods. Susie thought for a while, then asked, ¡°There¡¯s only one, is it just for me?¡± Susie felt that it was better for her to ask clearly. They are two children, and there is only one candy, which is not enough. What if she ate and Ledger suddenly cried? Ledger turned his head, his small face was full of arrogance. He said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just picked it up at the door.¡± Susie snorted, confirming that Ledger would not eat it, and then reached out to grab the candy. She moved quickly and sneaked a sideways nce. Uncle and Uncle Stevenson were talking. While the adults were not paying attention, Susie quickly peeled off the candy wrapper and quickly threw it into her mouth. Then she sat upright, with her hands on her knees, and stared straight ahead. Ledger looked down at his palm. When Susie grabbed the candy quickly, her fingers caught his palm. ¡°Delicious?¡± he asked. Susie nodded: ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Shush. Don¡¯t talk.¡± If my uncle finds out, he won¡¯t give her food. Ledger kept his eyes fixed, was silent for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help asking in a low voice: ¡°Are you afraid of your uncle?¡± Biting the fruit candy, Susie muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s just that one of my teeth is broken, and my uncle and grandma don¡¯t allow me to eat candy.¡± Ledger: ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it.¡± If he had known this, he shouldn¡¯t have given her a candy. Susie immediately covered her mouth: ¡°After entering Susie¡¯s mouth, there is no spit out.¡± Ledger gave her a sideways look. I saw Susie with a chubby face, eating toffee like a rabbit eating carrots. With the sugar in his mouth, the small mouth was pursed, and milk fat on both sides appeared naturally on his face, which was very cute. Ledger immediately looked away. ¡°Thank you that day.¡± He stared straight ahead with a small face. Susie was eating candy seriously, feeling the sweet taste filling her whole mouth, when she suddenly heard Ledger say thank you, she froze for a moment. ¡°what?¡± Ledger didn¡¯t speak anymore. On the host stage, the host was talking a lot. He felt bored, so he couldn¡¯t help but look at Susie again, she seemed to have finished eating the candy and licked her mouth with an unfinished look. Ledger asked, ¡°Why do you like sugar so much?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Susie picked up her sippy cup to drink water, and said, ¡°Because sugar is sweet! Life is bitter, but sugar is sweet.¡± Ledger froze, it was hard to believe that the words coulde out of Susie¡¯s mouth. Her little face was clearly innocent, and she blinked her eyes. ¡°I was beaten by my stepmother before, and then my father didn¡¯t listen to my exnation. I felt very sad.¡± That kind of sadness is probably bitter, right? Then she identally picked up a candy that fell under the sofa. She was so hungry at that time, and she immediately remembered the sweetness of that candy. Ledger was silent, but he remembered Susie¡¯s words in his heart. Remember she likes candy. On the host stage, the host was still talking. It was time for the person in charge of Holy Grail Entertainment to speak. Everyone was pinching time, just to dy the opening ceremony to 10:18. In the auditorium, everyone who knew what happened backstage just now couldn¡¯t help but look at the time, and it was 10:18! They would like to see, what auspicious light can there be at this time? ¡°Kids are just for fun. The Murray family¡¯s doting on this child is really beyond our imagination.¡± ¡°Auspicious light. It¡¯s too nonsense.¡± ¡°If you want to tell me which master said, I still believe a little bit. As a child, if the auspicious light really appearster, then let me be bald.¡± Everyone whispered and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Apparently no one believed Susie¡¯s words. I don¡¯t know what TV series she watched, did she learn it? Finally, when the time was almost up, everyone quieted down and stared at the hosting tform. ¡°In these days full of spring and full of festivities. Here, let us invite Mr. Murray, the president of Holy Grail Entertainment and Mr. Murray of the Murray¡¯s Group, to the opening ceremony with warm apuse! When Susie heard it, she immediately pped her hands vigorously! Martin straightened the buttons and touched Susie¡¯s head: ¡°Stay here with Uncle Cielo and don¡¯t run around.¡± Susie: ¡°Mmmmmmmmmm!¡± As if to prove that she would not run around, Susie turned around and grabbed the finger of assistant Cielo. Cielo¡¯s fingers were suddenly grabbed by a small hand. He was taken aback for a moment, then looked at the little cute baby in front of him, his heart couldn¡¯t help softening! ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Murray,¡± Cielo said. Martin nodded and walked onto the stage. With the sound of a salute, everyone in the audience apuded enthusiastically. At this moment, the sun just rose to the cast of the venue, and the sunlight cleverly shone on the presiding stage through the colorful ss on the roof of the venue! At this moment, the presiding stage centered on the ceremony ball was shrouded in a colorful and auspicious light! Martin paused, subconsciously raised his hand to check the time, it was exactly 10:18! There was an uproar in the audience, who looked at the auspicious light on the stage in astonishment and disbelief, and then looked at Susie. Is there really an auspicious light? ! The person who just swore that he was bald muttered to himself: ¡°Impossible! It was definitely designed before.¡± The person next to him also said: ¡°Yes. It must be artificially designed.¡± But they looked up and looked in the direction of the auspicious light. There are no man-made traces, only the auspicious light refracted by the sun through the colorful ss. That is, is it really a coincidence? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 59 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Never read a book? The person who just saw Susie counting the auspicious times felt that his face hurt a little, and his expression was embarrassing. Someone said: ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. If it¡¯s a coincidence, how can it be so urate? It¡¯s exactly 10:18!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really figure it out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. If you say Master Brien calcted it, I¡¯ll believe it. How old is the little princess of the Murray family?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were shocked and suspicious, but Susie still sat in her seat peacefully, unaffected at all. After finally waiting for the opening ceremony to end, the host gave a thank you speech, and everyone stood up one after another. Martin and several heads of Holy Grail Entertainment were surrounded and couldn¡¯t get through for the time being. A big man like Rocky was naturally surrounded, and everyone seized the time to get closer. Rocky whispered to Ledger: ¡°Take care of Susie.¡± There was no extra expression on Ledger¡¯s small face, he just nodded nkly. I was very focused when talking to Susie just now, but very perfunctory when talking to my father. Rocky is speechless! Susie pulled Cielo and said happily, ¡°Hurry up, uncle, I want to eat cake.¡± Ledger put one hand in his pocket coolly, and followed Susie silently. ¡°Little cake, little cake.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the little cake on the refreshment table. She tiptoed, not high enough, just a little bit. Cielo was about to help her, but a small hand stretched out beside him. Ledger took down the small cake and handed it to her: ¡°Here.¡± Susie happily said ¡°Thank you Ledger¡±, and carefully sat down on the sofa chair beside the cake, and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet! Sweeter than first love.¡± Susie nodded. Ledgerughed out loud: ¡°Do you know what first love is?¡± With the cake in her mouth, Susie was vague: ¡°I don¡¯t know! The grandpa who sells watermelon said so.¡± She imitated her uncle and waved: ¡°Come here, fresh big watermelon, sweeter than first love!¡± Ledger was taken aback, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Looking at Susie¡¯s round face, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch it! Ledger turned his face away, very cute. But that¡¯s it, eh. I thought so in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t help but looked around to see where there was a strawberry cake. Susie ate very happily. While eating, she tilted her head to look at Cielo, and suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle, why are you called C ialo ? B ye bye? ¡± Cielo couldn¡¯t find the corner of his mouth smiling. He took a wet tissue to help Susie wipe off the cream on his mouth, and said: ¡°It¡¯s Cielo, not goodbye.¡± Cielo couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°We¡¯ll know when Susie goes to school!¡± Susie nodded, understood. Susie wrote down the words ¡®go to school¡¯ secretly. Ledger is so powerful because of going to school. And Wade, he also knows exactly how much ten catties of shit is. Because he also went to school. Susie raised her hand: ¡°Then I want to go to school too!¡± Cielo said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk to your uncleter, shall we?¡± Susie nodded. Ledger remained silent. Seeing that Susie had finished eating the small cake in her hand, he immediately walked towards the tea table again. He had a clear goal and came back with two small cakes. The small cake was only half the size of Susie¡¯s palm, Susie ate five at once, then touched her belly and said: ¡°It¡¯s so delicious. From now on, I will go to work with my uncle every day!¡± Cielo joked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to school?¡± Susie was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly her face was full of tangles. Yes, I have to go to school, how can I go to work? ¡°Then go to school from Monday to Friday, and go to work on Saturday and Sunday?¡± Susie thought seriously. Cielo couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Susie is really dedicated!¡± A few people can talk about Lumi well. Seeing that Susie was here, somedies anddies who followed came around and teased Susie: ¡°Why are you here by yourself!¡± ¡°You like cake!¡± One of the celebrities wearing a silver-gray mermaid dress came closer and asked, holding his throat, ¡°Hi, what¡¯s your name!¡± Susie said: ¡°My name is Susie.¡± Thedy froze, joking about how to spell her name. Susie immediately turned her head and said, ¡± Susie, Did you never go to school, so you don¡¯t understand?¡± Susie looked at the aunt in front of her with sympathy. do you It¡¯s so pitiful that I haven¡¯t gone to school at such a big age. understand? The famousdy was stunned, covered her mouth and smiled, and said, ¡°Susie, you are so cute!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But I didn¡¯t want Susie to ask: ¡°Auntie, do you have something stuck in your throat! Did you eat something and didn¡¯t swallow it?¡± The famousdy was taken aback: ¡°What.¡± Susie: ¡°Auntie, Your voice is very strange and ugly. Are you sick so you can¡¯t speak well? ¡± Susie looked serious, she really asked about the illness, not the one who cursed. The celebrity looked a little embarrassed. The people around were secretly happy, thinking that Susie was right! This socialite is called Colette, and she speaks in a clip tone, whimpering andposing. It is said that she is a celebrity, but I don¡¯t know how she squeezed into the circle of celebrities. Colette herself is just a small actor, the first starlet signed by Holy Grail Entertainment. Therefore, the nobledies in the real celebrity circle look down on Colette, and even feel that she is disgusting when she opens her mouth. At this moment, Jonathan, who was wearing a silver-gray tuxedo, came over. His hair is allbed up, and he still wears his signature pair of thin- rimmed gold-rimmed sses. The shirt is made of silky satin, and the two buttons on the neckline are undone very unruly. It is paired with a silver- gray jacket that still shines. Susie quickly stuffed the remaining bite of cake into her mouth! Jonathan was speechless, raised his eyebrows, and chuckled: ¡°What is our Susie stealing?¡± Susie shook her head violently: ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it.¡± Jonathan stretched out his finger and wiped the cream off her lips: ¡°It¡¯s all revealed.¡± Susie opened her eyes wide. That was a mistake. In the future, if she steals food, she must remember to wipe her mouth! On the side, Colette remained calm and quietly moved a little closer to Jonathan. The dress on her body was also silver-white, so close, it seemed that she and Jonathan were a couple. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 60 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Really Colette couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Jonathan, her heart pounding. And Colette just found out that Jonathan is one of the eight sons of the Murray family, Murray family! That¡¯s a real giant! If you can marry in. Colette¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, and she said softly, ¡°Susie seems to like eating cakes very much! Do you want me to get her two more?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°No need.¡± Jonathan picked up Susie, raised his hand to take the wipe from Cielo¡¯s hand, and wiped Susie¡¯s mouth casually. ¡°You have to learn to clean up after eating, you understand?¡± He gave a half-smile and flicked Susie¡¯s nose. Susie immediately covered her nose and said, ¡°Got it!¡± Seeing that Jonathan doted on Susie so much, Colette immediately showed that she liked children very much. ¡°Susie is so cute!¡± Colette held out her hand and smiled sweetly. Susie frowned and asked seriously, ¡°Auntie, is there a mouthful of phlegm stuck in your throat?¡± The people around were stunned for a moment, seeing Susie¡¯s serious face, they quicklyughed lowly. Colette¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and she said with a smile: ¡°Hey, you are so funny!¡± Susie nodded and understood: ¡°That means a slipper is stuck?¡± Colette was speechless. On the side, Ledger said nkly: ¡°This is called hypocrisy.¡± Jonathan pursed his lips, nced at Ledger, and said, ¡°Understood, huh?¡± His voice makes people think he is bad, but it is also very attractive. Susie nodded heavily: ¡°Yeah! Got it.¡± Colette¡¯s eyes filled with tears, she was so wronged, she looked like tears were about to fall, and exined weakly: ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± But Jonathan didn¡¯t look at him at all, and left with Susie in his arms. The people around sneered: ¡°Oh, what a kid is saying the truth!¡± ¡°My Ledger is right, I always feel that someone is disgusting.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so grown up and you still talk like a child, pretending to be naive.¡± Colette shook her head, and tears fell as she shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m really not, my voice is like this!¡± When he started crying, his voice was more like a mess. Everyone left silently. They don¡¯t have a good attitude towards Colette. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Colette is the star of Holy Grail Entertainment, she wouldn¡¯t be here today. Originally, they came to see Susie, and they were full of conversations, for example, they wanted to ask if they were going well recently, when they would get rich, and if their lives were good. In the end, without saying anything, it was destroyed by Colette. Jonathan took Susie to the garden behind the venue. There were too many people and it was noisy. After walking for a while, he soon realized that something was wrong, and when he turned around, he found Ledger following silently. Jonathan raised his eyebrows: ¡°What are you doing with us?¡± Ledger¡¯s face tightened, and he said, ¡°My dad told me to keep an eye on her.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes, then turned his head and walked forward: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The young master of the Stevenson family was not so obedient. Although I haven¡¯t seen much, I heard that his personality is the same as his father, even colder than his father. No one can force him to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do. So he followed Susie because he wanted to? What a strange thing! Jonathan sat down on a bench with Susie sitting next to him. Jonathan stared at Susie and asked, ¡°Susie, how do you know there is an auspicious light at 10:18?¡± Although he was not at the scene of what happened backstage, he asked a staff memberter and learned the cause and effect. God knows how shocked he was when he saw that auspicious light just now! Susie said, ¡°I¡¯m a fortune teller!¡± Jonathan became interested, leaning on the back of the chair and propping his face with one hand: ¡°How do you calcte?¡± Susie said, ¡°That¡¯s how it works.¡± Jonathan looked at Susie¡¯s serious face and couldn¡¯tugh or cry: ¡°What did Susie figure out?¡± Susie raised an index finger and said seriously: ¡°Uncle, you should be careful when you go out recently!¡± Jonathan was speechless. After Susie finished speaking, she pinched her fingers again: ¡°You will be taken in by the goblin.¡± Jonathanughed lowly, his shoulders shrugged slightly. Jonathan raised his hand, untied Susie¡¯s messy hair, and said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well! Big, big trouble. You will be miserable.¡± Jonathan thought she was getting more and more outrageous. Jonathan¡¯s slender fingers lifted Susie¡¯s hair and braided it skillfully. After all, as an actor, he often has to take care of himself and help Susieb her pigtails easily. Not long after, Susie¡¯s messy hair turned into two lovely braids. Although not as neat asbing with a comb, it looks more natural. ¡°Nice.¡± Jonathan approved. Susie giggled: ¡°Thank you uncle!¡± Ledger nced at Susie ¡®inadvertently¡¯, and saw that her eyes were bent into crescent moons, and she grinned, revealing the shallow dimples on both sides, looking extremely cute. Ledger looked away, staring at his toes. Jonathan was about to say something when a voice suddenly sounded. Jonathan is very keen on the camera, and soon found the reporter hiding in the shadows. The reporter¡¯s eyes suddenly looked like a light bulb that was powered on, it was so bright! A bad guy focused on braiding a Susie¡¯s hair. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This picture is too shocking! Jonathan looked away, not paying attention. The most beloved little princess of the Murray family should be known to the whole world. It¡¯s that loud! They want Susie to be the envy of everyone. Their little princess will always be their princess. Seeing that Jonathan did not object, the reporters were immediately excited. ¡°look here!¡± ¡°Is this your little niece? She¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°Miss Susie, have augh!¡± Jonathan put his hand on Susie¡¯s shoulder and smiled casually at the camera. Originally, he hated taking pictures the most, but if he was with Susie, then he could barely ept it! Just as he was thinking, Jonathan suddenly saw a silver-gray figure walking towards the entrance of the garden. ?? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 61 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 61 Chapter 61 immediate p in the Face Colette¡¯s eyes met Jonathan¡¯s, and his eyes lit up. For some reason, Jonathan suddenly remembered what Susie had just said. My heart sank for no reason! Jonathan didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at Colette who came over with a nk expression. Colette wore a silver¨Cgray dress, exactly the same color as his tuxedo. Colette stood next to Jonathan, plus Susie, like a family of three. The reporter has a keen sense of smell and immediately took pictures. If this photo is sent out, there wil l be topics for the next week! Colette raised her head, with tears on her eyshes, her face was sincere. ¡°Did I say something wrong just now? If so, then I apologize to you. There was a smile on Jonathan¡¯s lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm. Didn¡¯t anyone say you¡¯re annoying?¡± He lowered his eyes slightly. with a trace of sarcasm in his eyes. Colette¡¯s face froze again! She bit her lip: ¡°Is it because of my voice? This is really my original voice. If you don¡¯t like it, I will start training sens uality today.¡± Jonathan sneered nomittally. Susie blinked, looked at this and then at that, thoughtfully. She leaned on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder and quietly asked Ledger beside him. ¡°Ledger, isn¡¯t this called a bad penny!¡± Ledger: ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie nodded, learned again. ¡°Auntie, you are really a bad penny.¡± She learned what she had learned. Colette bit her lip, ¡°Susie, you can¡¯t say that about me.¡± In fact, Colette also knows that she is hated, but the reason why she stands here is to hype. The reporter is still taking pictures in front of her, so she just insists a little longer. When the photos are sent out, with the topic of Jonathan, she will definitely be popr quickly! As long as there are topics and traffic, she doesn¡¯t care about anything, not to mention, the object of th e scandal is Jonathan! She is willing to tie up another little princess of the Murray family. However, in the next second, Jonathan said coldly: ¡°If you send out a photo of the photos you took today, you will understand.¡± Jonathan looked around lightly, and raised his hand to push the gold- rimmed sses. The reporters suddenly felt chills on their backs, and quickly said, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Is the photo of you and Miss Susie just now okay?¡± Someone asked. Jonathan smiled nicely: ¡°This is fine.¡± The reporters suddenly realized that they looked at Colette with strange eyes. It is true that Jonathan has never had an affair with any female celebrity, and he will not refuse to take a photo with a female celebrity. Some female celebrities even held his arm, and he held it openly. Now, how much he hated Colette. The reporters¡® eyes were full of amusement. Colette felt as if her face was pressed against the ground and rubbed, it hurt so much. Jonathan didn¡¯t wait for Colette to say anything, turned around and left again. Jonathan raised his hand and rubbed Ledger¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ledger¡¯s neatlybed hair was immediately messed up, and he followed behind. Susie giggled on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Ledger, your hair is so messy.¡± When the reporter saw this scene, he quickly snapped a picture! Jonathan¡¯s scandal is gone. But the rtionship between the Murray family and the Stevenson family can be spected. If the two r eally join forces, the Los Angeles business world will be shaken. Jonathan and Susie went back to the venue and sat on the sofa. Susie touched her belly and said to her belly, ¡°Hey, uncle won¡¯t give you cake. What can we do? No su gar! No drink? It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± The two of them hadn¡¯t been quiet for a while, when someone came over to make friends suddenly. That enthusiastic energy, talking endlessly. ¡°Miss Susie, can you help me predict when my daughter¨Cinw will be born? Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Susie, can you do the math for me? How did I get rich?¡± Jonathan was terribly quarreled, but he had nowhere to go. His job today was to be a bodyguard. So he simply closed his eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t hear the noise around him. In the chaotic voice, Susie¡¯s immature voice sounded from time to time: ¡°Grandma, your grandson will be born in three days!¡± An older woman was slightly startled, and subconsciously blurted out: ¡°Nonsense! My daughter¨Cin¨C law is only eight months pregnant.¡± It¡¯s too early for the due date! The olddy was a little disappointed, but she really thought Susie was capable. Even if she casually said it for half a month, she would still believe it! The old woman couldn¡¯t help muttering andining: ¡°My daughter- in¨C law won¡¯t be born until at least a monthter. It¡¯s really not urate at all.¡± It¡¯s two months away, unless the daughter¨Cinw has something to hide from them. The old woman pouted and left. Several people next to them continued to ask questions, and Susie answered them one by one. ¡°Ah? Sister, you want to get rich, how can you get rich?¡± A young girl said: ¡°I became rich overnight! A lot of money, richer than Mr. Murray!¡± She turned her head adoringly and nced at Martin not far away. But I heard Susie¡¯s immature but serious words: ¡°Then sister, you can only dream.¡± It is impossible to be richer than her uncle, her uncle is super powerful! People keep asking Susie Those who got good omens smiled happily, and those who got no good results murmured: ¡°It¡¯s not u Jonathan crossed his arms and sneered, ¡°Modern superstition.¡± Susie raised her eyes and asked curiously, ¡°What is modern superstition?¡± Ledger kept a stern face, put his hands on his knees neatly, pursed his lips and said: ¡°Modern superstitions, such as having a bad nightmare and waking up tofort yourself: dreams are a Susie was speechless. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Ledger with bright eyes. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 62 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 62 Chapter 62 brain is broken This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Susie looking at him with big eyes, Ledger¡¯s back stiffened, and he pursed his lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie snapped her fingers: ¡°Ledger, this is the time you talk the most! That¡¯s amazing!¡± She thought he could only speak five words at a time! Ledger was speechless. He thought that she would praise him for knowing a lot. Jonathan had a half¨C smile, changed to a morefortable position, and propped his chin to look at the two little guys. Small children are immature. The listing ceremony of Holy Grail Entertainment was over, and Susie fell asleep because she was too full. Jonathan held her carefully, and Martin came over, took off his suit jacket and covered her. Two handsome men, guarding a small figure, walked through the red carpet lined with cameras, greete d Rocky, got in the car and left. Ledger stood at the entrance of the venue, quietly watching the Murray family¡¯s car gradually move away. Rocky said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ledger hummed, and took onest look at the Murray family¡¯s car. If we meet again next time, he will bring her two candies. Two because she likes to eat. I stopped taking one more because I was afraid of her tooth decay. Next to the Stevenson family¡¯s car, stood a short, fat middle¨C aged man, sending Rocky away with a smile on his face. This man was only about 1.67 meters tall, and the buttons of his shirt were holding back his blessed be er belly with difficulty, as if he was about to fly out in the next moment. This is the boss of Holy Grail Entertainment ¨C Tiago Tucker. Tiago¡¯s mother gave birth to two sets of twins in a row, both sons. When she was the third child, she was looking forward to having a daughter. So in orde r to have a good luck, she gave the child in her belly a girl¡¯s name. Unexpectedly, it was Tiago who jumped out. His mother was so disheartened that she didn¡¯t even bother to think about the name again, so she calle d her Tiago indiscriminately. Sending off the Murray family and the Stevenson family, Tiago¡¯s tensed back rxes. His mother was ill, terribly ill. Tiago heard about Susie¡¯s rescue of Ledger, and experienced the auspici ous light just now. I don¡¯t know if he has this opportunity, please go to Susie to show his mother. As Tiago walked in, he ordered the assistant next to him: ¡°Remember, as long as Susiees from now on, you don¡¯t need to apply or report, just go and invite t he best baker to make cakes for her on the spot.¡± ¡°Susie can¡¯t eat too sweet. She doesn¡¯t like chocte. She likes fruit cake and fruit candy. Write this in the employee handbook.¡± The assistant wondered why this was written in the employee handbook. ** Susie was in a daze in her sleep, feeling that someone was staring at her. She turned her head, only to see an olddy in green clothes standing in front of her, staring straight at her. Susie was startled and opened her eyes suddenly. Mitch on the side was taken aback and asked, ¡°What?¡± Susie still had shock in her eyes, and said, ¡°Mitch, I saw an old grandma in my dream.¡± Mitch was taken aback, and asked, ¡°What kind of grandma?¡± Susie raised her hand and gestured: ¡°Her eyes are sunken, and her cheeks are also sunken, and the u nderside of her eyes is blue.¡± ¡°Have you met her?¡± Mitch asked. Susie shook her head: ¡°No.¡± Mitch¡¯s eyes are squinted, his bones are sunken, his eyes are blue, and he looks like a dead person. Most importantly, Susie hadn¡¯t seen her. Thest time Susie was able to see Ledger in her dream was because she had seen Ledger in reality. Now this dead soul that broke into her dream was something she had never seen before. This means that there are dead soulsing to find Susie. Mitch¡¯s expression became more serious, and he asked, ¡°Juicy, did you 26 909 dream about anything else?¡± Susie shook her head and asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Micky¡¯s expression seemed a little heavy. Mitch said, ¡°Juicy, tell me what you dream about in the future, do you understand?¡± He lookedplicated and asked, ¡°Do you know why Mitch came to you?¡± Susie, who just woke up, was still a little dazed. She rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°I know! Are you testing me? Mom asked you toe here.¡± She still remembers what Mitch said before! Mitch was silent for a moment. He thought it was just a coincidence that he met ra, and promised her to protect Susie for a while, th at¡¯s all. Later, it was discovered that Susie¡¯s life was not so easy to protect, and she needed to save her life. Mitch opened his booklet, and saw a line of bright red notes under Susie¡¯s name ¨C if she let someone die, she would never let that person stay. It seems that only Satan has this kind of ability, right? Did he really just ¡®coincidentally¡® meet ra who just died, so he came to Susie¡¯s side naturally? ¡°Juicy, remember the gourd Mitch gave you?¡± Susie raised her hand, wearing a red rope around her wrist, and a small gourd was tied to the rope. ¡°Here it is!¡± Susie said. Mitch raised his hand, touched the gourd lightly with his fingertips, and 53 15 said, ¡°I never told you before that this gourd has to be full. If it¡¯s not full, Susie might leave.¡± Susie opened her eyes wide and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± She just met her uncle, grandma, and grandpa, and she didn¡¯t want to leave. Mitch said: ¡°Go to a ce far away and nevere back.¡± Susie pursed her lips, got up suddenly, and ran to the bathroom. She turned on the tap and filled the gourd with water. I pour water into the mouth of the gourd, but it seems that I can¡¯t get it in. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Juicy.¡± He stroked his forehead and said, ¡°This gourd only holds the soul.¡± Susie asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Mitch said: ¡°Pretend to be a ghost, as long as it is full.¡± Mitch opened the booklet and said while reading: ¡°To install wild ghosts, you need to install 100.¡± ¡°To install vile ghost, you need to install 49.¡± ¡°Installing evil ghost is powerful, only need to install 18.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Understood!¡± She looked at the mouth of the gourd and asked, ¡°Micky, did the ugly aunt in the gourd fill the gourd?¡± Mitch scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s not far off.¡± Susie had a heartbroken look on her face: ¡°Aunt Ugly is really useless.¡± When it floated out, it was as big as a person, but it couldn¡¯t even fill such a small gourd. Susie suddenly said, ¡°Mitch, the ghost on Mia¡¯s head is also an evil ghost, right?¡± Mitch took a pen to record something in the booklet, without raising his head, he said, ¡°Yes!¡± Susie was immediately happy: ¡°I¡¯m going to find Wade!¡± After speaking, she went out. What did Mitch want to do with Wade? He floated out after him and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for Wade?¡± Susie shot Mitch a quick nce. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. I want to find Mia, so I¡¯ll find her somewhere! Mia and Wade go to the same school, an After Susie finished speaking, she gave Mitch a sympathetic look. ¡°You must have been dead for too long, your brain is broken.¡± Mitch was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 63 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Definitely no He was actually despised by a four¨Cyear¨Cold Susie, Mitch just felt speechless. Susie ran to Wade¡¯s room. The two young masters of the Murray family, named ¡®Hamza and Wade¡®, but Martin has little time for them. The two little boys grew up, and when they were six or seven years old, they gradually got used to it. They are both standoffish personalities, and Hamza is in the second grade of elementary school. Wade is in the first grade of elementary school, but he likes mathematics and other subjects. At this time, he was in his room, holding a pen and trying to do a function exercise. Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and he raised his head and said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡± Susie poked her head in and called out sweetly, ¡°Brother.¡± Wade frowned. The annoying sister is here. He said coldly, ¡°What are you asking this time?¡± Last time Susie actually asked him how much shit is in ten catties, and he replied very unhappy to such a question that insults mathematics. He listed a lot of forms and calcted a whole page, but she memorized ¡°a bucket¡°! ¡°One iron barrel!¡± is not urate to how many milliliters! Susie hugged the little rabbit and looked at Wade expectantly: ¡°When you go to school tomorrow, can you take me with you?¡± Wade was expressionless: ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± It is impossible to lead her, not possible in this life, he hates others to follow him the most. He still has ss, who has time to take her. Susie blinked, pitifully. Wade pushed her out the door impatiently: ¡°Go ahead and y, don¡¯t bother me.¡± After all, he closed the door. Outside the door, Susie looked at the tall door and sighed. It must be that she is not cute enough, then she will go back and change her dress again! Susie ran back to the room and changed into a strawberry tutu. ¡°elder brother.¡± This time before Susie could speak, Wade closed the door. Mitch had folded his arms, watching the scene yfully. Seeing that Susie was kicked out twice, Mitch became restless. How dare you do this to his precious apprentice?! ¡°Juicy, you go to your grandma. You tell your grandma to say that Wade will definitely take you.¡± Unexpectedly, Susie shook her head: ¡°No! Children¡¯s affairs must be resolved by the children themselves.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not three¨Cyear¨Colds anymore! It¡¯s so childish to sue an adult.¡± Mitch was speechless. Since I crossed the age of three, I passed my fourth birthday. Susie can do it. Mitch didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and asked, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Wade wasn¡¯t someone she could talk to. Seeing that Susie was not discouraged, she ran downstairs to get a ss of juice, and went upstairs ca utiously. na chased in from the garden and asked, ¡°Susie, let me get it for you.¡± Susie¡¯s cute voice came: ¡°No need! Grandma, don¡¯t worry about the children¡¯s affairs!¡± Susie went upstairs with the juice and knocked on Wade¡¯s door again. This time, after waiting for a while, Wade opened the door violently, and said angrily, ¡°What on earth ar e you trying to do?¡± It¡¯s annoying, he could have solved the function once ¨C this kind of thing that he only learned in the eighth grade, he was confident that he could solve it, but w as interrupted by Susie repeatedly. Susie froze for a moment, and then realized that she seemed to be disturbing her brother. She handed over the juice and whispered, ¡°Drink the juice.¡± Wade pushed the juice away impatiently, and said sharply, ¡°I won¡¯t drink it! Can you stop bothering me? !¡± The full juice spilled out immediately, spilling all over Susie. Wade has a meal. The smile on Susie¡¯s face gradually subsided, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She took the juice and turned to leave. It was her fault, she shouldn¡¯t have disturbed her brother while he was reading. Then wait until my brother is not busy at night to ask? Seeing Susie¡¯s lost back, Wade couldn¡¯t help being irritable. Cried? It¡¯s annoying enough! ¡°Come back.¡± He said coldly. Susie turned around quickly and raised a smiling face: ¡°Brother?¡± Wade thought she was crying, but a big smiling face caught him off guard, which stunned him for a moment. He said, ¡°Bring the juice.¡± Susie was immediately happy, and quickly handed the remaining juice to Wade. Wade said thank you awkwardly, only to hear Susie say, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Wade was covering up, took a sip of the juice, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. Orange juice? He hates orange juice the most. Through the ss, Wade saw Susie¡¯s expectant face, his mouth suddenly lost control, and he poured a ss of orange juice down his throat. Watching Wade drink the juice in one gulp, Susie was very happy. ¡°Goodbye, brother!¡± She turned around and walked away bouncing. Wade looked at the empty ss in his hand, then at Susie who was hopping away, and closed the door. After drinking this ss of juice, he doesn¡¯t owe her anything. It is still impossible for him to take her to school. night. After dinner, Susie ran to Wade again. Just when she was about to knock on the door, Susie suddenly looked troubled. Mitch asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie whispered, ¡°What if Wade is still reading?¡± Don¡¯t disturb others, it is a very unhappy thing to be disturbed by others. Mitch said: ¡°Can¡¯t you let the ugly aunt go in and have a look?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes! Aunt Ugly is a ghost and can walk through walls. Susie immediately stretched out her hand and pulled the female ghost out of the gourd. ¡°Aunt Ugly!¡± Susie begged for help. She said very sincerely: ¡°Aunt ugly, can you secretly see what brother is doing for me?¡± The female ghost was speechless. Before asking her to do something, can you remove the word ¡°ugly aunt¡°. Even calling her a dead ghost is better than ugly auntie. The female ghost babbled and passed through the wall. There was no sign of Wade in the room, so she followed the trail to the bathroom. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Through the bathroom door, I saw Wade sitting on the toilet, holding a math book and reading. Shit, he always looks serious. Suddenly, the female ghost let out a snort. From the reflection of the dry and wet ss, she actually saw Just then, Wade looked up. The female ghost just turned her head subconsciously. The eyes from both sides collided like this! Wade: ¡°Ghost. Ghost!¡± Wade was so frightened that his shit was cut off. Before he wiped his butt and picked up his pants, he opened the door and ran out! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 64 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Going to School with My Brother Susie was waiting patiently outside the door. Suddenly the door opened with a click, and a figure jumped out, with half of his butt exposed. Seeing Wade¡¯s terrified expression, she also hurried after him in a panic. After this chase, Wade, who didn¡¯t dare to look back, ran to the study and shouted, ¡°Dad! Help!¡± Hearing the voice, Craig and na hurried out and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± In the corridor on the second floor, two children were running wildly. He runs, she chases. As soon as Martin walked out of the study, he saw Wade running with his pants up, and Susie chasing after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He caught Wade who threw himself into his arms. Immediately smell a smell. Martin was speechless. Is this going to the toilet without wiping your butt? Wade was still in shock: ¡°There is a ghost.!¡± Susie caught up panting, and said, ¡°There is no ghost!¡± She is a human, not a ghost! Why did Wade run like this? Susie looked back suspiciously, the ugly aunt is the ghost, but under normal circumstances people can¡¯ t see the ugly aunt. The female ghost floated behind, also looking puzzled. can you see me can you still see me now? The female ghost approached Wade, but found that his eyes were still looking back. ¡°I can¡¯t see it here.¡± Mitch narrowed his eyes. This matter is getting weirder. First, Susie saw the dead ghost of the olddy in her dream, and then W ade inexplicably saw the female ghost. Mitch looked down, staring at Susie. Here Martin patted Wade¡¯s little shoulder and said, ¡°No ghost, it¡¯s Susie.¡± Wade turned back with a stiff face, and sure enough, he saw Susie standing behind him. Behind Susie are the grandparents who just followed, and Hamza who poked his head out of his room. Nothing else. The breeze blows, and Wade feels a little cool in his ass. Susie quickly covered her eyes and asked, ¡°Why did you run out without wearing pants?¡± Wade was speechless. He quickly pulled up his pants, but he felt ufortable all over. I have never been so ashamed since I grew up! Remembering that he didn¡¯t wipe his butt, Wade wanted to go back to take a shower immediately, but when he thought of the scene just now. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I really saw it just now. A very ugly female ghost.¡± The female ghost who was about to speak was stunned for a moment, wondering if she was really so u gly? Mitch asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The female ghost shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw him going to the toilet when I first entered, and then I met my eyes when I looked up.¡± This made the Murray family startled and bewildered, Martin said, ¡°Wade, go take a shower first.¡± Wade¡¯s spine stiffened. Susie asked: ¡°Are you afraid? If you are afraid.¡± Before she finished speaking, Wade snorted, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who¡¯s scared.¡± After speaking, he walked to the room. Martin frowned and said, ¡°Susie, go back to your room with grandma first.¡± After finishing speaking, he lifted his heels, and he apanied Wade back to the room. Mitch raised an eyebrow, his eyes were unclear. How did Wade see the female ghost? He suddenly said, ¡°May, go in and have a look.¡± Susie red at Mitch: ¡°No tricks.¡± Susie looked at the back of Wade leaving, and then looked at her hands. Did she do any wrong step just now? should not. in the room. Wade felt relieved when he saw his father was there. When he came out of the shower, he didn¡¯t see anything. Martin was looking at the arithmetic book on his desk, and when he saw hime out, he asked indiffe rently, ¡°Did you really see it just now?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Maybe I misread it!¡± Martin was about to speak, but he didn¡¯t know what came to his mind, he just said: ¡°You remember, no matter what the situation is, you must protect Susie.¡± Wade said: ¡°But Susie said that she will go to school with me tomorrow.¡± Martin paused with his fingertips, and said without any hesitation, ¡°Then you take her there.¡± Susie is not an unreasonable child, she wants to follow, there must be her reasons. Wade said: ¡°Dad, you are not afraid to spoil Susie like Lulu.¡± Martin stood up and said, ¡°No.¡± Wade pouted, nomittal. the other side. Martin made a phone call when he got back to his study. ¡°Notify Wisdom Elementary School and send a set of school uniform school bags.¡± ¡°Also, strengthen school security.¡± the next day. Susie got up early and put her Juicy on her back. Susie was wearing a primary school uniform. Since it was a unified and customized school uniform sen t over urgently, although it was already the smallest size, Susie was still wearing a little baggy. The skirt was tied high at the waist, and the hat covered her face. Susie tried her best to look up and look at the crowd from under the brim of the hat. Craig pushed up the brim of her hat and warned, ¡°Be careful when you get to school.¡± na was worried all the time, and nagged, ¡°Why don¡¯t I follow. How can such a small child do without an adult by his side?¡± Zion put one hand in his pocket, waiting for David to send him to kindergarten. Hearing this, he sneered: ¡°We can do it, why can¡¯t my sister?¡± With a nk expression on his face, he got into the car directly. As for his younger sister, when he was this old, his mother loved his younger sister. And him? Mom threw him a mobile phone and asked him to y¨Cby himself. When he wanted to sleep with his mother, his mother said that there was no reason for a boy to cling to Even if he woke up in the middle of the night and was afraid, his mother ruthlessly asked him to exercise At that time, there was no one else in the Murray family, and the uncle was busy with his own work after picking up his two older brothers. They haven¡¯te here yet. 58 22 Zion nced at Susie, who was overwhelmed by the stars, through the window, and snorted. It was true Only when no one is present, he will show a trace of real envy. Suddenly, Susie outside looked back. Zion immediately looked away and took out his mobile phone to y games. Martin hugged Susie and sent her to the school bus. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± he asked. Susie waved her little hand: ¡°No need!¡± ¡°By the way, uncle, remember to take me shopping today!¡± At the opening ceremony yesterday, she fell Martin said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up at noon.¡± He gave Susie to Hamza and Wade. Hamza, a second grader, got on the bus first. Wade had no choice but to hold Susie by the hand, with a cold face: ¡°Let me tell you first, you are not allowed to cry when you go to school!¡± He turned his head to look at Susie, threatening: ¡°Otherwise I will leave you alone!¡± Susie nodded obediently: ¡°Okay brother.¡± Wade wanted to threaten a few more words, but looked at Susie¡¯s round face, but didn¡¯t say anything. He led Susie into the car. Susie obediently followed her brother, and the students in the car were surprised: ¡°Wade, why did you bring a child?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, do you know how to go to school?¡± This is the special car for Wisdom Elementary School, and many children poked their heads out one afte At the end of the seat, sat a little boy. Different from other children, he is like a little soldier who has been trained, with a straight back and determination on his immature face. As soon as Susie looked up and saw Ledger, she burst into a smile: ¡°Hi! Ledger!¡± What did Ledger think? He didn¡¯t bring sugar today! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 65 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The Vainglorious Mia Ledger pursed his lips, his face was cold and serious. Susie asked curiously: ¡°Ledger, are you unhappy?¡± Ledger turned his head: ¡°No.¡± Susie didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but sat on the seat, imitating Ledger¡¯s appearance, and put her h ands on herp neatly. The school bus is driving steadily on the way to school. Wisdom Elementary School is the best private elementary school in Los Angeles. The students who can enter Wisdom Elementary School are all rich children, and the worst ones are lik e the Lambert family. Mia got off the private car and hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°Mom, goodbye.¡± She tensed her back, for fear that her ssmates would see that she came in a private car. Wisdom School is different from other ordinary schools. It is a family with a deep heritage. Their childre ne by school bus. The outside of the bright yellow school bus is actually equipped with thick armor. The driver is a re¨C employed person who has retired from special warfare. The apanying teacher is also a retired special force at worst. The safety of the children is 100% guaranteed. The cost of each moonlight school bus is as high as 100,000 per person, which means that the children in Wisdom Elementary School cost more than one million yuan a year just to take the school bus. Mia¡¯s family was reluctant to part with the money, so Mia was always sent to school by Mia¡¯s mother, an d she felt ashamed. Mia¡¯s mother warned: ¡°Be careful.¡± Seeing the school busing from a distance, Mia hurriedly said, ¡°I know Mommy, you should go back quickly, Mommy!¡± She was terrified of being seen, who wouldugh at her as a kid who couldn¡¯t afford the school bus. Mia¡¯s mother didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say, and drove away immediately The bright yellow school bus drove slowly into the school, and Mia stepped up to keep up. When she got to the sid e of the school bus, she happened to pass by, and then others would think that she also came by the s chool bus. She is smart and has already calcted the time. The car door opened, and Mia slowed down appropriately. She didn¡¯t see a shadow twice her size ridin g on her neck in the reflection of the car door. Mia walked forward with her head down, pretending to the outside world that she had just got out of the car, and to the children in the car pretending that she was passing by. Feeling guilty, she walked out about a meter away quickly, and her two little followers came running fro m a distance, and greeted happily: ¡°Mia, you just arrived!¡± Mia nodded and said, ¡°Well, the school bus is a littlete today.¡± She was right. Normally, the school bus arrives at school at 7:45, but today it arrived at 7:50. The little follower wondered, ¡°Why is the school buste today?¡± Mia shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems that uncle driver is a little unwell!¡± The school bus is on time, this is the first time I¡¯m te¡®, actually Mia can¡¯t figure it out. But her two stupi d and cute followers don¡¯t know! The two little friends showed envious eyes: ¡°Hey, but it¡¯s still amazing to be able to come by the school bus.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there are only some people who cane to our school by school bus.¡± Mia looked modest: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing! Taking the school bus is the same, it¡¯s the same as taking a p rivate car.¡± She smiled shyly and was very easy¨Cgoing, so everyone liked her even more. As Mia walked to the ssroom, she met more and more ssmates on the way. When they saw Mia, t hey showed different expressions from before. ¡°Mia, you went to the opening ceremony of Holy Grail Entertainment yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I saw you in the back on my idol¡¯s Facebook photo!¡± ¡°Yes, have you met our idol? Mia, you were able to go to the scene! I also want to take photos with ma ny stars.¡± Someone took out a photo, which was a live photo of a celebrity. The background of the photo was the opening ceremony of Holy Grail Entertainment, and not far away was Mia wearing a princess dress. She was surrounded by many uncles and aunts, and everyone seemed to be chatting happily. Mia¡¯s vanity was instantly satisfied! She said embarrassingly, ¡°How did you guys find out about this? Originally, my dad was there on behalf of the Stevenson family. We were originally very low¨C key, and I don¡¯t know how people found out, and they kept pestering us.¡± The eyes of the friends looking at Mia are even more admiration! ¡°Stevenson family. Is that Ledger from second grade?¡± ¡°I heard that his father is the God of War, a general.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met Ledger¡¯s father yet! I didn¡¯t expect you, Mia, to represent the Stevenson family!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with Ledger? Your parents are very familiar with him, it won¡¯t be like on TV, he is your f ianc¨¦, right?¡± The friends kept asking around Mia. Mia looked shy: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about this!¡± She covered her face and returned to her seat, burying her face in the book. When Mia thought of Master Brien saying that she and Ledger were a couple, the more she wanted to develop in that direction. The thinking of a little girl in the first grade is beyond the understanding of adults. But someone like Mia is full of vanity. No one saw at the moment, Miaughed with an evil ghost riding on her neck. ¡°Be vain! Show off.¡± ¡°Such a young age, but such a big vanity. This is really my best nourishment.¡± The evil ghost hugged Mia¡¯s head, squintingfortably It opened its mouth wide, and sucked out a stream of ck air from Mia. On the other side, Susie was obediently following Wade. Hamza and Ledger are both in the second grade, and Wade and the fat guy just now are in the first grad Ledger walked silently at the end. Just listen to Susie in the front keep asking: ¡°Will I be in the same ss as you?¡± ¡°Can I sit with youter?¡± ¡°Which ss is Mia in?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade finally said impatiently, ¡°Shut up!¡± He just felt so embarrassed, the other children came by themselves, but he brought a follower. Susie immediately covered her mouth and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Susie blinked at Wade, covering her mouth tightly with her hand. Seeing Wade looking at her, she quickly let go of her mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you ag ¡°My fat sheep. Where are you?¡± Susie muttered to herself. Wade was speechless. Just tell her not toe? At school, where could he find a fat sheep for her? Hamza said goodbye to his younger siblings downstairs, and said calmly, ¡°Wade, I¡¯ve taken a fancy to h Wade was speechless: ¡°Got it!¡± Watching Hamza leave gracefully, Wade was overwhelmed with envy. He didn¡¯t want to take care of her either, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Seeing her still standing there, looking here and there curiously, Wade grabbed her and led her up the s The other students in the ss looked at it one after another, and they allughed and made fun of Wad ¡°Hey, Wade, this is your sister? Why did you bring your sister to school!¡± The little boys at this age are the most naughty, the ones who pull the braids of the little girls and make t Wade just felt extremely humiliated. If he brings his younger sister to school in the future, he will be a pig Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 66 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 66 Chapter 66 See you in the woods after school As soon as Susie entered the ssroom, she saw Mia at a nce. Her eyes lit up! A fat sheep sits on Mia¡¯s neck. No, that¡¯s a big evil ghost! Seeing Susie¡¯s eyes, the evil ghost raised his head and gave Susie a vicious look, as if telling her not to mind her own business. Mitch whispered, ¡°Here it is. Juicy, it¡¯s up to you today! Let me see if you¡¯ve grown.¡± Susie clenched her small fists, her eyes sparkled: ¡°Mmm!¡± At this time, a young female teacher came in, and when she saw Wade and Susie, she smiled and asked: ¡°It¡¯s Susie, right? Susie and her brother are here today to experience primary school life in advance, rig ht?¡± Susie shook her head, then nodded vigorously: ¡°Hmm!¡± Of course I came to school, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m here to catch ghosts. The female teacher was amused by Susie¡¯s cute look, and asked, ¡°Then Susie and Wade sit together?¡± Wade turned his head suddenly. The teacher pondered, and wanted to temporarily transfer Wade¡¯s deskmate to another position. Susie pointed to the seat next to Mia and said, ¡°Teacher, I want to sit with Mia.¡± The teacher suddenly realized: ¡°Yes, Mia¡¯s deskmate happened to ask for leave today and didn¡¯te. ¡± Mitch on the side frowned. What luck. Mia¡¯splexion is not very good, she doesn¡¯t want to sit with Susie! She still remembers Susie sshing smoothies on her that day at camp! But the female ssmate in front of Mia suddenly turned her head and eximed: ¡°Mia, not only do yo u have a good rtionship with the Stevenson family, you also have such a good rtionship with the Murray family!¡± Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Susie choose someone else, but Mia at a nce? The reluctance in Mia¡¯s heart dissipated immediately! That vain sense of satisfaction made her smile immediately: ¡°Not really, I just went camping with Susie before.¡± ¡°Susie,e to my side.¡± Mia patted the small chair beside her. Carrying Juicy on her back, Susie ran to Mia and sat down. Mia¡¯s smiling eyes were crooked, and she was trying to get close to Susie. But Susie took out many things from the schoolbag, including the turtle and even Alex. Alex let go of his feet, ran into the drawer and hid in a figure¨Csighted pace. Mia froze. The children in the ss were also stunned. The female teacher was also shocked. Wade covered his forehead in shame. ¡°Susie, who are you?¡± The female teacher considered her words carefully Susie said obediently ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. Alex won¡¯t be noisy.¡± After a pause, she added: ¡°They will be very lonely at home when Ie to school, so they mored to follow.¡± The female teacher stroked her forehead, and the corners of her mouth twitched. But the female teach er didn¡¯t say anything, just said with a smile on her face: ¡°Susie, this is a ssroom! If the parrot affects the ss, the teacher needs to take it away, okay?¡± Early this morning before ss, the school board held a meeting immediately. Wisdom Elementary School, the biggest sponsor is the Murray family. When the reputation of Wisdom School was not established in the first ce, the investment in building the school and teaching staff required 10 billion, and the Murray family invested 8 billion. So when Martin asked the school to take care of his little niece for a day, the principal must have agreed. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The female teacher couldn¡¯t say anything, seeing the tortoise shrunk its head and remained motionless in its shell, the parrot in the drawer also obediently didn¡¯t bark. Susie also looked at her, and nodded obediently: ¡°Okay.¡± The female teacher had to go to ss first. Mitch floated to one side, staring at the evil ghost above Mia¡¯s head. The evil ghost looked at Mitch vigntly, but his eyes were full of doubts. She couldn¡¯t feel any evil from Mitch, couldn¡¯t tell what kind of ghost Mitch was. Mitch is talking to Susie about science: ¡°This is a vain ghost. Juicy, I will take Mia to Xiaoshu after ss, we will take her in! Tell her: Don¡¯t leav e after school, see you in Xiaoshu!¡± Susie nodded quietly: ¡°Yeah!¡± Mia was listening to the ss seriously, when she heard this, she froze for a moment: ¡°What?¡± Susie moved her head closer, and the expression on her face imitated Mitch¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Don¡¯t leave after school, see you in the woods!¡± The first ss is over quickly. The female teacher put down the lesson n and looked at Susie. She was surprised to find that this Susie was extremely serious the whole time, as if she really came to The female teacher approached Susie with a smile on her face and asked, ¡°Susie, did you understand ju She didn¡¯t expect Susie to understand at all, but Susie nodded: ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°The store shipped 50 baskets of fruit, 12 baskets were sold in the morning, and 14 baskets were sold in ¡°Uncle worker wants to build a 100¨Cmeter¨C long road, 64 meters have been built on the first day, and the rest will bepleted in 6 days. How man day on average? Answer: 6 meters!¡± The female teacher was taken aback, and couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Susie, you are so amazing!¡± Susie looked confused: ¡°Teacher, the worker uncle was able to repair 64 meters on the first day. Why did When the female teacher was in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know how to get back. The math teacher from the same office next door also came. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Our ssmate Susie, did you understand what the teacher said today?¡± Susie nodded again and said, ¡°Understood.¡± Of course she can understand the words, and she can also recite what the teacher said, but she doesn¡¯ The female teacher was introducing to the math teacher who strolled in: ¡°Susie is very good, she memorized everything she taught just now.¡± She wouldn¡¯t admit it, she wanted to sneak past Susie¡¯s question just now. It¡¯s so embarrassing. She has been a teacher for several years, but she can¡¯t answer the questions of a year¨Cold child. However, the math teacher became interested, and he said in surprise, ¡°Really? Susie is so good? Then you.¡± ¡°The kid has 50 lollipops, 70 marshmallows, and 100 fruit candies in his pocket. The kid ate 50 lollipops, Susie shook her head: ¡°The kid has diabetes now.¡± Like my grandmother, I have diabetes. Grandpa said that grandma just ate too much candy. The two teachers were taken aback for a moment, and thenughed. There seems to be nothing wrong with this answer! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 67 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Susie Was Punished to Stand Mia saw the two teachers surrounded by Susie, with smiles on their faces, and felt a little unhappy in h er heart. She immediately smiled and said: ¡°Susie, that¡¯s wrong! 50-50=0, 100-100 is also equal to 0. 70-60=10, so the lollipops and fruit candies are all eaten, and there are 10 marshmallows left. Not left Diabetes!¡± Mia tried very hard to show that she was good at counting. After speaking, she looked at the teacher sp ecially, secretly expecting the teacher¡¯s praise. But the teacher¡¯s attention was on Susie, and he didn¡¯t respond to Mia. Xiaopang next to him patted the table andughed wildly: ¡°The kid has diabetes, it¡¯s so funny!¡± The other children alsoughed. They surrounded Susie and teased her. They all found it fresh and interesting. Mia saw Susie being surrounded, and no one noticed what she just said, and suddenly felt embarrasse d and ashamed. The two teachers rubbed Susie¡¯s head, told her to go to the teacher if she needed anything, and then went out. The little students immediately gathered around and looked at the turtle on Susie¡¯s desk. ¡°Susie, why did you bring the tortoise here? Why did you let it lie down like this!¡± Susie exined: ¡°Because if you turn it over, the turtle will run out.¡± Another person asked, ¡°Hey, where was your little parrot just now?¡± Susie squatted in front of the desk, with her little face pressed against the drawer, looking at Alex in the drawer: ¡°Alex is in there! He¡¯s afraid of strangers.¡± Children: ¡°Then how can it not be afraid?¡± ¡°Does it eat bread?¡± The children all imitated Susie¡¯s appearance, squatting or kneeling, and looked at the parrot in the draw er with their little heads together, excited and curious. Susie immediately became the favorite of the ss. Mia, who was at the same table, was pushed aside. Mia was very angry. In the past, when get out of ss was over, everyone liked to gather around her an d chat with her. Now everyone is going to Susie¡¯s ce! Besides Mia, Wade is also not happy. For some reason, Susie was supposed to be an annoying younger sister, but seeing her surrounded by others, she didn¡¯t evene to him as a brother. Wade felt unhappy again! He put the book away. Mia heard the sound, turned her eyes, and walked towards Wade. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Wade, everyone likes Susie so much. Susie is so good at talking, unlike me, I¡¯m stupid.¡± Mia thought to herself: Wade doesn¡¯t like Susie either, does he? Then after she said this, Wade would definitely say: What¡¯s so good about a kid like Susie? I like someone like you. Unexpectedly, Wade has a will of steel since he was a child, and directly exposed Mia¡¯s hypocrisy: ¡°Why, what are you pretending to be in front of me?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°Wade, why do you say that about me?¡± Wade said angrily, ¡°Get out!¡± He is different from his brother. His brother Hamza was somewhat hypocritically suave. Of course, this i s Wade¡¯s own prejudice against his brother. During thest camping, Mia went to cling to his brother, and his brother still maintained his manners, so Wade felt that he was not decisive enough. Wade looked indifferently at Mia who hadn¡¯t left yet, and said impatiently, ¡°Are you going to get out? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to do it.¡± Mia bit her lip and walked away with a grievance on her face. That¡¯s why she never liked being near W ade even though she was in his ss. Mia retreated to her seat and found that there were more people around Susie. They were all ying with Susie happily, and the little fat man even took her ce. Just when the ss bell rang, Mia walked over, suppressing her unhappiness and said, ¡°ss is over, everyone h urry back to your seats!¡± The little students reluctantly returned to their seats. In less than ten minutes after ss, Susie made a lot of friends, she was very happy! This ss is French ss, Susie really can¡¯t understand, at this time someone kicked Susie¡¯s stool. Susie looked back strangely, and saw a kid at the back table handing her a ? 34? small note. Susie opened the small note, pointed to the words on the note, and read seriously: ¡°Susie, have you eaten? Can you eat chicken legs with meter?¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. He took a closer look, and saw a small note saying that she should take the tortoise and parrot out to pl ay Mitch couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Susie fumbled for a pencil in her schoolbag. Shey down on the table and replied seriously: ¡°Okay, I also like to eat chicken legs, and we will eat chicken legs togetherter.¡± Mitch saw that she was muttering words, but he scribbled on the small note, drawing two chicken legs. He couldn¡¯t help feeling amused, rubbing his chin as he watched Susie fold the note after drawing it, an d handed it back to the little friend behind. Mia put her hands on the table, sat upright, and suddenly raised her hand and said, ¡°Teacher, Zayd and Susie are passing notes in ss.¡± She knew that the French teacher was a very fierce person, and she hated others talking and passing notes in ss, so Susie wou Excitement was hidden in Mia¡¯s eyes, and a righteous look appeared on her face. The French teacher on the podium was interrupted and looked at Susie and the male ssmate behind her. The French teacher, a very serious middle¨C aged woman wearing ck- rimmed sses, walked straight down. She stretched out her hand and said sharply, ¡°Take it out!¡± Zayd¡¯s face was pale, and he handed the small note in his hand to the French teacher. The French teacher unfolded the note, nced at the content, and then his eyes fell on Susie. ¡°Susie, who told you to bring your pet to school?¡± The French teacher is a middle¨C aged woman with a weird personality. Ever since she was caught giving gifts, she has been talking abou school board currying favor with the major shareholders, the Murray family. So even if the school board meeting said in the morning that Susie should be taken special care of. But she just doesn¡¯t. Throughout the grade, the French sses she taught were the best in the school, and grades are every ¡°Take your things, go out and stand!¡± The French teacher looked down at Susie. Susie didn¡¯t take the ss, but she realized that she seemed to be wrong. It turns out that notes cannot be passed in ss. ¡°Teacher, I ¡­ Before finishing speaking, the French teacher pped the ruler on Susie¡¯s table and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whose family you are! How rich is your family! In my ss, you must a Susie was speechless. She wanted to apologize! But looking at the teacher again, Susie didn¡¯t apologize anymore, she put her Juicy on her back, and went out with t arms. Zayd lowered his head, not daring to refute, and followed him out to stand for punishment. Mia was so happy that she almostughed out loud! Isn¡¯t Susie awesome? Still not caught! Did she think this was the Murray family? She is nothing without the Murray family! Mia pursed her lips happily, and her eyes were full of smiles, but she didn¡¯t know that the hypocrite on her head took a deep breath, and sud her neck. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 68 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 68 Chapter 68 The Tsundere Ledger The hypocritey on Mia¡¯s neck and sucked food, as if a huge mosquito was full of blood, and its huge soul and body became transparent. Mia only felt a chill in her neck, and her head was a little groggy. Ayer of bluish¨Cgray ¡®dark circles¡® gradually appeared under her eyes. On the podium, the French teacher raised his nostrils and said, ¡°Remember! I don¡¯t care who your parents are? Here, my rules are the rules!¡± Speaking of this, she suddenly looked at Wade and sneered: ¡°Wade, this is your sister, right? I heard th at your sister divorced your uncle and aunt just after she arrived at your house?¡± There was a hint of contemptuous irony in the eyes of the French teacher. She feels that she can say what she has, and she is an aboveboard person. She doesn¡¯t like Wade per se. This student is very good at mathematics, but not top¨C notch in French, and now she has brought a ¡°privileged¡± younger sister, who is exactly the target she s hould severely crack down on. The French teacher thought that the quiet Wade was easy to bully, so he continued to say proudly with a chalk: ¡°A child like your sister should be taught by someone. Don¡¯t follow your sister¡¯s example!¡± As Wade¡¯s teacher, it is necessary for her to give Wade some life warnings. He said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not my sister¡¯s turn to talk to you! As a teacher, if you don¡¯t teach well but take advantage of your position to gossip ab out others in ss, you are a scum among teachers.¡± While packing his schoolbag, he added another sentence: ¡°Also, the 0.00% divorce of my uncle and aunt is caused by my aunt and has nothing to do with my sister! My aunt is still squatting in prison, teacher, do you want to go in and squat too?¡± a bit?¡± The French teacher was taken aback for a moment, not expecting the usually silent Wade to dare to talk back, and trembling with anger for a moment. ¡°you.¡± Wade tossed his schoolbag, put it on his shoulder, and went out with a nk expression. There was an uproar in the ssroom, and the students all looked at Wade¡¯s back in admiration. so cool! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mia stared at Wade, seeing the other little girls¡® admiration, she felt that Wade seemed pretty good too. Seeing Wade who didn¡¯t turn his head back, the French teacher almost fell on his back with anger, and scolded sharply: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about stepping into my ss in the future! I don¡¯t have a student like you who disrespects the teacher!¡± Too bad Wade didn¡¯t even talk to her. outside the corridor. Susie held the tortoise above her head with both hands, and Alex stood on top of the tortoise Susie sighed, and Alex sighed too Mitch has long said that he went for a walk in school because he was bored Zayd was very depressed at first, but he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing when he saw this scene. It was at this time that Wade came out, seeing that Susie was actually standing obediently against the wall, he couldn¡¯t help being speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His little face was cold. Susie snorted, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Wade: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat fat sheep? Take you there.¡± It was a bit of a hassle at school, but Wade knew money well from a young age. Don¡¯t talk about fat sheep and cows, she can fix everything for her. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about the food. She poked her head out of the window to look inside, and saw that Mia seemed to be ¡®sucked¡® into shri veled. Susie thought to herself, it¡¯s okay to leave for a while! Anyway, Mia is not her good friend. Of course eating is more important. Thinking of this, Susie quickly picked up the Juicy at her feet, and stuffed Grandpa Turtle and Alex into i t! ¡°Go!¡± Susie couldn¡¯t wait, and even swallowed. Wade was speechless. Zayd looked at the French teacher in the ss, then at Susie. He looked envious, but he dared not go. In the empty and quiet campus, asionally the voices of students reciting in various sses can be heard. There are sses in physical education on the yground, and the physical education teacher blows hi s whistle from time to time. The free¨C moving students walked back with the snacks they bought from the canteen, talking andughing. Wade took Susie on campus, a cool one and a soft and cute one. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Susie asked. Wade: ¡°The cafeteria.¡± The management of Wisdom Elementary School is still very strict. Basically, once you enter the school, you cannot leave without par entsing to pick you up. Wade pondered, thinking about a question: should he call his dad to pick him up. But the school does not allow mobile phones, phones, watches, etc., so he has to find an English teacher if he wants to notify his father. never mind. Wade nced at Susie who followed him. He feeds the child first, no, feeds his sister first. Wade led Susie to the cafeteria. There is a small supermarket and a ¡°food street¡± on both sides of the ca end private schools naturally do their best in terms of food, but it is true that the food is expensive. ¡°Boss, help me serve a piece of brushed fatmb, and two roastedmb legs.¡± Susie quickly added: ¡°One more shrimp, and Grandpa Turtle wants to eat too.¡± Wade¡¯s supplement to the full ck line: ¡°Add a te of live shrimp.¡°. Boss: ¡°Huh? It¡¯s too early at this point, and there are no ingredients.¡± Wade took out his meal card: ¡°I¡¯ll pay double.¡± Boss: ¡°Okay! Wait fifteen minutes!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± She praised with a look of amazement. Wade somehow felt a sense of pride. ¡°Trouble.¡± He turned his head, very arrogant. Soon the boiled mutton and roast leg ofmb came up. Susie took the turtle out of her schoolbag, grabb She picked up the apple slices from the table and handed them to Alex. Alex opened his mouth to grab t Susie then stretched out her little hand, ready to grab a roast leg ofmb. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to eat!¡± she said happily. Wade frowned: ¡°Wait.¡± Susie looked up suspiciously, and saw Wade pick up a disposable glove on one side, and moved closer The ¡®customers¡® in the food court are all elementary school students, and gloves are also suitable. Wade put the gloves on Susie easily. ¡°Thank you brother!¡± Susie said crisply, and at the same time, she was drooling because of the aroma o Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 69 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Vanity The crystal saliva almost dripped on Wade¡¯s face, and he looked disgusted: ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, hurry up and eat.¡± The little boy picked up a tissue in disgust and wiped Susie¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s not that he pets her, it¡¯s really that he feels a little ashamed to see his sister drooling at such an age . Susie ate. Wade didn¡¯t know when it started, he turned into a ¡®waiter¡®, nching her shrimp and peeling the shrim p shells for her, and he didn¡¯t even eat a few bites. Susie was vague while eating: ¡°You eat.¡± Wade was angry: ¡°Eat yours, leave me alone. Hurry up and finish eating, the fourth ss will be Englis h sster.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± But, doesn¡¯t Wade dislike English ss? Susie remembers that Hamza¡¯s brother likes to read books and enjoy English sses. Wade likes weird numbers, and also likes to calcte in a notebook. Here Susie loves Lumi. Over there, without the suppression of Susie and Mitch, the vanity ghosts became more and more unsc rupulous. Mia, who was originally sitting upright, felt as if she was carrying a mountain on her back, which made her very tired. Then she felt the chair being kicked and looked back. The students at the back table were taken aback and whispered, ¡°Mia, are you okay? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Mia shook her head, just as she turned around, she was kicked by a ssmate at the back table, and a small note was handed over. She opened it and saw a long confession written crookedly on it. This is Saul, a little boy in thest row of the second group. Children in the first grade of elementary school don¡¯t have any ¡°puppy love¡°, only ignorant curiosity. The writing on the note is also very childish, and there are even some words that I ca n¡¯t write. Mia didn¡¯t like Saul, but she never made it clear, and when she was about to write ¡®attend attention to th e ss¡® on the note, the French teacher turned around. She immediately pressed the note with her hand. Suddenly the vain ghost on her back chuckled, and bewitched, ¡°It¡¯s such an honor to be liked by others. Come on, hold up the note, and tell everyone loudly, Saul will confess to you~¡± A sh of excitement shed in Mia¡¯s eyes, and she raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°Teacher, Saul pa ss me a note!¡± Saul, who was sitting in thest row, panicked and dropped the pen in his hand. ¡°There are still people who dare to pass notes!¡± The French teacher pped the textbook in his hand o n the table. She was pissed off by Wade just now, doesn¡¯t that make her even more pissed off? Mia unfolded the note and said loudly: ¡°Saul said: Mia, I want to say something to you. I LOVE YOU.¡± She read all the words on the note verbatim. When she finished, she lifted her chin proudly. The ss suddenly roared withughter, booing at Saul. People like Xiaopangughed the loudest when they came to be crazy, while pinching his nose and sai d: ¡°Because I LOVE YOU, it¡¯s love, not liking.¡± The studentsughed even louder. The French teacher sneered, and said coldly, ¡°Saul, go out and stand for me! Call your parents tomorro w!¡± ¡°Learn to fall in love at a young age? I¡¯ve seen a lot of students like you. You¡¯re either a scum or a scum.¡± She vented all the resentment and anger in her heart just now. Saul¡¯s face was pale, he gave Mia a resentful look, and went out in silence. Theughter and ridicule buzzed in his ears, and everything at this moment left an indelible shadow in his heart. Mia didn¡¯t feel anything at all. The hypocrite can only affect her vanity, but not her guilt. So she really didn¡¯t feel uneasy about hurting Saul. Amidst theughter of the crowd, Mia felt an unspeakable satisfaction, and the smile on the corner of h er mouth was a little weird. At this time, the bell for the end of get out of ss also rang, and the French teacher dragged the ss for another seven or eight minutes before going out with the textbook and stepping on wedge shoes. The surrounding students immediately gathered around: This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mia, when did Saul like you!¡± ¡°Saul doesn¡¯t look good at all.¡± ¡°But having said that, there are many people who like Mia! Mia¡¯s drawer is full of love letters!¡± Mia let a female ssmate take out all the love letters in her drawer. Said to be love letters, most of them are small notes, read by two of Mia¡¯s followers. Outside in the hallway, the boys were teasing Saul. Saul lowered his head, his face extremely ugly. Xiao Pangy on the edge of Mia¡¯s window and booed. When the boys wereughing andughing, th ey suddenly found that Mia asked others to take out all the small notes. Mia is usually very popr, so many young boys like her, and of course some have written small notes to her. The two boys who were still teasing Saul just now couldn¡¯tugh anymore. Their faces were ugly, and they suddenly found that Mia was not as cute as they thought, and she was a bit annoying! Mia said hypocritically: ¡°Okay, you are all bored! It is impossible for me to have anything to do with them.¡± Mia¡¯s little follower said: ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Mia and the Stevenson family have ordered a doll kiss, and w Mia didn¡¯t deny it, she acquiesced amidst the exmation of everyone, the sense of vanity in her heart made her float to the extreme. As everyone knows, the vanity ghost lying behind her has also swelled to the extreme. Mitch, who came back from a stroll, saw this scene. ¡°Is this inted?¡± How much is this taking? Mitch can¡¯t help shaking his head. Mia is a child, she doesn¡¯t have the physique of an adult. ording to the speed of the vanity ghost, Mia When Mia dies, that¡¯s when the Vanity Ghost takes her ce. By then Mia will no longer be Mia, but a va The evil ghost that reces the host will evolve to be more vicious, so it must be collected before it re ¡°Where¡¯s Juicy?¡± Mitch floated away chattering. in the office. The English teacher after ss took a sip of water and asked casually, ¡°How was your ss just now? Did it go well?¡± The French teacher took a sip of tea and murmured indistinctly. Susie is a cautious child of the school board. Although she is not afraid of power, she does not want to b The English teacher asked again: ¡°Is Susie obedient?¡± The French teacher sneered and said slowly, ¡°What kind of discipline can a four¨Cyear¨Cold have?¡± At this time another teacher came back and asked, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t Susie disappear!¡± The English teacher hurriedly went out to have a look, and sure enough Susie and Wade were gone, so The French teacher frowned: ¡°How do I know? Who knows where she went to y after ss. Such a y Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 70 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Wade is Afraid of Ghosts The English teacher frowned, and warned kindly: ¡°You still have to change your temper, this time the child is different.¡± When the ss bell rang, the French teacher picked up the lesson n and said: ¡°In my eyes, all students are equal, there is no distinction between high and low. Everything speaks for its grades.¡± After she finished speaking, she left proudly, and the other teachers were speechless. ¡°Sooner orter, I will kill myself.¡± said the teacher who just said that Susie could not be found. The English teacher said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see if Susie is back, and I¡¯ll look for it too.¡± As for the French teacher? Only children with full marks in the exam are the top students in her eyes. Some parents haveined that the French teacher¡¯s teaching method is too radical, but there is no way, because the grades are there, the school did not treat the French teacher well in the end. Here, the French teacher walked in the corridor in high heels, with disdain on his face. A group of stalking viins are all hoping for her to be fired, right? It¡¯s a pity that the French ss she leads is so good that she won¡¯t be able to get fired. ** Susie ate until her belly was round, and she patted her in satisfaction. Wade was full of ck lines: ¡°Have you had enough? Don¡¯t follow me tomorrow.¡± Susie said righteously: ¡°I didn¡¯te with you to eat.¡± Wade sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not for eating, what is it for? Come to ss?¡± Unexpectedly, Susie shook her head: ¡°No, it¡¯s here to catch ghosts.¡± Wade was speechless. He suddenly remembered the ugly ghost he saw when he went to the toilet yesterday! ¡°Ghost? What the hell are you catching?¡± Susie turned to look at him suspiciously: ¡°Are you scared?¡± Wade¡¯s face froze, and he said, ¡°Who¡¯s scared? I¡¯m just asking what the hell are you catching!¡± Susie leaned closer to Wade and whispered, ¡°Catch the evil ghost.¡± ¡°The evil ghosty on Mia¡¯s head, sucking ck air from her neck.¡± Wade felt a gust of cool wind blowing over his neck. He subconsciously covered the back of his neck, without noticing the tension on his face: ¡°Then the evil ghost can alsoe out during the day?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well, there are three types of ghosts in the world.¡± She counted with her fingers: ¡°Someone like Aunt Ugly is called a wild ghost. They die abnormally and cannot be reborn properly, so they just float around in the world.¡± Wade¡¯s face turned pale when he thought of the female ghost who scared him so badly. ¡°And then there are vile ghosts, the kind of people who have died terribly. They will suddenly appear and scare people away.¡± Wade¡¯s face turned pale again. ¡°Thest one is called evil ghost. It is very fierce and can eat people. Wild ghosts and vile ghosts canno t appear during the day, but it can! It is very strong.¡± Wade covered Susie¡¯s mouth and said quickly, ¡°Okay, stop talking!¡± Wade nced around, there would be no ghosts in such a big sun. He let go of Susie. Susie said quickly, ¡°You¡¯re just afraid! It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no shame in being afraid!¡± Wade: ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t speak.¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I have learned a lot from Mitch. Susie, who was not very talkative at first, ha s be a little talkative. ¡°Why are you afraid of ghosts? You shouldn¡¯t be, you are so powerful, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Actually, ghosts are not scary, just like people. Well, except that the eyeballs will protrude and the palms will be broken.¡± Wade couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he took out a piece of candy from nowhere and stuffed it into Susie¡¯s mouth. Susie is finally quiet! At this time, the English teacher and the others found out. Seeing Wade and Susie walking around the campus with schoolbags on their backs, they hurriedly asked: ¡°Wade, Susie, where have you been? The bell is ringing for ss.¡± Susie sipped the candy and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Wade took me to eat.¡± Wade snorted, ¡°It was the French teacher who kicked us out.¡± Of course it can¡¯t be done that way. Now that he saw the English teacher, Wade just wants to call his dad and ask him to pick them up. Looking at the teaching building in front of me, I remembered what Susie said, there was an evil ghost l ying on Mia¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t want to go up. Hearing Wade say that he wants to contact Martin by mobile phone, the English teacher and another teacher looked at each ot her and persuaded: ¡°Wade, take Susie up first.¡± Wade pursed his lips, no one knew, ghosts were what he was most afraid of.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie took Wade by the hand and was very obedient: ¡°Alright teacher, let¡¯s go to ss.¡± Listen to what the teacher says. Grandma said, be a good baby. Wade followed reluctantly. He couldn¡¯t help it, if he didn¡¯t go up, wouldn¡¯t his sisterugh at him for being afraid of ghosts? Entering the ssroom, Wade looked at Mia reflexively. I saw Mia just looked up, saw him look, and grinned at him. Wade suddenly felt horrified. In front of Mia, there was ayer of blue¨Cgray floating under her eyes, and her face was also gloomy, her two eyeballs were staring straight at him. Such a smile is inexplicably weird. When Mia pretended in front of him just now, it wasn¡¯t like this. Wade immediately looked back, stiffening his back. Walking back to the seat uncontrobly. At this moment, the hypocrite is hovering over Mia¡¯s head, bewitching: ¡°Look, Wade saw you! You are th ¡°He must like you too.¡± ¡°Everyone loves Mia.¡± Mia rested her chin and stared at Wade all the way, full of pride in her heart. Such an excellent girl like her, sure enough, boys will like her! Susie came back to Mia, tilted her head and nced at the Hypocrite. ¡°You¡¯re full too,¡± she muttered. With such a big ghost, he should be able to fill the gourd a little bit, right? Mia turned her head wearily, frowned and asked, ¡°What is full?¡± She is different from her. She came here to study hard, unlike Susie, who is full of food. At this time, the English teacher came in and said, ¡°Okay, students, let¡¯s go to ss.¡± Mia immediately raised her hand: ¡°Teacher, I can recite this poem a long time ago!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 71 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 71 Chapter 71 But The English teacher paused and looked at Mia. Seeing that her eye circles are a bit dark, she seems to have not slept well. Thinking about Mia¡¯s mother, Mia probably previews toote. She couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt Mia, and said, ¡°Okay, you can recite it, and students can also read the book to see if Mia¡¯s recitation is correct.¡± Mia put her hands behind her back and said loudly. She memorized it word for word, full of emotion, just like reciting on stage. The students all said, ¡®It¡¯s amazing¡¯. The English teacher also nodded and praised: ¡°Very good.¡± Mia who sat down was taken aback. She clearly recited it so well! Why didn¡¯t the teacher ask her if she was self-study outside of ss, and she wanted to go along and say that she usually worked hard. Mia was a little dissatisfied. After Mia, the vanity ghost was also a little dissatisfied. She raised her head petntly, revealing a little space between her and Mia. Susie¡¯s eyes widened. So many ¡®straws¡¯ between Mia and evil ghost! Mitch floated back just in time to see the displeasure of Mia and the Vainglory. Thinking of what he found when he checked in school just now, he squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Susie, tell the teacher that you can also recite it.¡± Susie raised her hands high: ¡°Teacher, I will too!¡± The English teacher was stunned for a moment, and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you memorize it?¡± Susie stood up and recited with her little head up. The head with two little hairs tied up shook his head. Although the pronunciation of some words is not very urate, and the words are not as precise as Mia, they look very cute! The whole ss also let out an ah, inexplicably feeling that Susie is more powerful The English teacher watched, and his heart melted unconsciously. She was pleasantly surprised: ¡°Susie is really good, she can memorize all this! Are you studying?¡± Susie nced at the side and said, ¡°No, I just learned it.¡± Micky taught her, and she followed it. But after reading it once, Susie will. Susie has an amazing memory, which no one has yet discovered. The English teacher praised again: ¡°Very good! Keep working hard in the future.¡± She didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that Wade just taught Susie when he took Susie to eat. The ss continued, but Mia couldn¡¯t listen at all! Her eyes were full of disbelief and disbelief. Susie¡¯s memorization was obviously not as good as hers, so why did the teacher praise so much? It took her half a night to memorize this poem, and Susie actually said. that she just learned it. She is lying! Mia was very unbnced in her heart. She felt that the teacher praised Susie because she was from the Murray family. It must be. If she was Miss Murray family, wouldn¡¯t she be better than Susie. A trace of jealousy shed in Mia¡¯s eyes, and she kept thinking of one thing in her heart: Kill Susie, she is Miss Murray family. Mia stretched out her hand uncontrobly, and pushed hard! Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Susie happened to be lying on the table. Mia flew into space and bumped into the back of Susie¡¯s chair. The English teacher turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mia quickly sat upright, but her movements were slow and she looked very tired. ¡°It¡¯s okay, teacher.¡± The English teacher pursed her lips, seeing Mia¡¯s slumped look, she felt strange for some reason. ¡°Hey. She did it herself, not me!¡± said the Vanity Ghost. She moved the huge soul body, knowing that it was dangerous, but she was reluctant to leave Mia¡¯s neck! So small yet so vain, so phony, it¡¯s really hard to find! Give her another two days, she will definitely be able to rece Mia and ¡®live¡¯ again. When the timees, this body will be hers. Whoeveres can do nothing to her! Susie lowered her voice and asked quietly: ¡°Micky, she¡¯s so fat, can she be full?¡± Mitch shook his head, ¡°No.¡± Susie sighed: ¡°The white is inted! It¡¯s really useless.¡± Mitch leaned against the wall, staring at the Vainglory with iprehensible eyes. ¡°Are you a teacher at this school?¡± he asked. The face of the vanity ghost changed slightly, and it clung to Mia¡¯s body even more tightly. 1 Mitch took out a booklet, flipped through it and said casually, ¡°To be an evil ghost, the conditions are quite harsh. Susie, listen carefully.¡± ¡°First of all, when an evil ghost dies, it has to be a tragic death. This tragic death is not like jumping off a building and breaking his limbs, or being run over by a car. These are not considered tragic deaths. The tragic death of an evil ghost is worse than this. Unable to leave the ce of death, one can only be an evil ghost by repeating the death process in ce.¡± Mitch closed his notebook, ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did you die?¡± Susie tilted her head. How did she die? How could death be so inted, like a big balloon? The Vanity Ghost looked ugly and didn¡¯t want to talk to Mitch at all. She couldn¡¯t see what kind of ghost Mitch belonged to, but she just instinctively felt that his breath was frightening. but. She is already the most vicious evil ghost among ghosts, what else is she afraid of? The vanity ghost is wary of Mitch, butpletely ignores Susie. Finally made it to the end of get out of ss. Mia¡¯s ¡®dark circles¡¯ are already heavy. She stared at Susie, gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice, ¡°Susie, you did it on purpose just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Humiliate her by stepping out of the way when she pushes her. She also deliberately robbed her of the honor, if she wants to recite poems, she also recites poems! Mia is very angry! Susie was surprised: ¡°What on purpose?¡± Mia screamed angrily: ¡°To steal my honor on purpose!¡± The students around turned their heads in surprise and looked at Mia in astonishment. Mia was startled, and only then realized that she had actually yelled out what was in her heart. She hurriedly packed her schoolbag, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say see you in Xiaoshulin?¡± Mia suddenly stared at Susie and smiled: ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯te is a puppy!¡± After finishing speaking, she picked up her schoolbag and left. Susie immediately stuffed Grandpa Tortoise and Alex into her schoolbag again, and was about to run away. Wade suddenly grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Susie said: ¡°Go, catch ghosts!¡± After finishing speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but pull Wade and run away. Wade: ¡°Wait!¡± He doesn¡¯t want to go! It is impossible to catch ghosts with her, even in this life! Even if you give him all the math problems in the world. Einstein stood before him. It is impossible for a mathematician academician to solve the problem for him in person. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 72 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Wade Hell Again Susie has great strength, pulling Wade to run fast. The scorching sun was still hanging in the sky above, and the trees in the school grove were not short, and it could even be said that the sky was shaded by greenery. As soon as Wade stepped into the grove, he saw Mia standing there with her head bowed not far away, her waist slightly bent, her hands hanging straight down. Seeing himing in, she slowly raised her head and stared at him. Wade felt his hair stand on end, and his whole body was split open. Susie turned her head: ¡°Are you afraid? Why don¡¯t you go back first!¡± Wade, who was about to leave, stood still, bit the bullet and said, ¡°Am I afraid?¡± He needs to be calm. Nothing in this world can scare him. While thinking this way, a scream suddenly came from nowhere.. Wade jumped up instantly. Susie was startled, grabbed Wade who was running out, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Alex!¡± At this time, Mia came over lightly, her steps were floating, as if she was on tiptoe. ¡°Wade, you¡¯re here too.¡± Mia chuckled. Wade¡¯s tears were held back immediately, turning into shivering hairs. Mia in front of her face was pale, her eyes were sunken, and her eye circles were ck. His face was stiff, but he wanted to pull out a shy smile, which made people shudder. Wade felt numb: ¡°You.¡± Susie stopped in front of Wade, frowned and said, ¡°If somethinges to me, don¡¯t scare him!¡± Susie had a round face, but at the moment she had a serious face. ¡°Mitch? Mitch?¡± Susie looked back. What about Micky? Mitch floated in from outside: ¡°Here wee.¡± ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± Mitch came over casually, reached out and rubbed Susie¡¯s head. Susie looked back suspiciously. What¡¯s wrong with Micky? When standing with her, she said it was boring and went to the school for a stroll. I came back during ss and went out again. Susie looked up and asked, ¡°Mitch, what¡¯s wrong with Mia?¡± Susie was puzzled. ording to what Mitch taught, the vanity ghost should not have upied Mia¡¯s body yet. But now Susie felt that Mia was ¡®missing¡¯. Mitch squinted at Mia, and said tly, ¡°This is called a ghost substitute.¡± ¡°There is only one word difference between ghost possession and ghost substitute, but they are different. Ghost possession is a ghost attached to the host and affects the host. Ghost substitute is the ghost trying to manipte the host, but it cannotpletely upy the host¡¯s body.¡± Susie nodded again and again: ¡°So this is ghost substitute.¡± Wade¡¯s face was pale, and he asked, ¡°What is a ghost substitute?¡± That cold Wade only showed the reaction of a normal little boy at this moment. Susie exined what Mitch said: ¡°ghost substitute, you see.¡± She pointed to Mia¡¯s tiptoes: ¡°ghost substitute means that a ghost is manipting the host. Now there is a ghost behind Mia. She lies on top of Mia, with her feet under Mia¡¯s soles, walking instead of Mia.¡± Wade was scared and couldn¡¯t control his gaze. Sure enough, Mia stood on tiptoe, with the instep in a straight line, standing on tiptoe in a movement that ordinary people cannot do. Wade wanted to run again. But Susie said again: ¡°So when there are ghosts around us, don¡¯t run! People can¡¯t run away from ghosts, and when running, the soles of the feet will be raised backwards, and it is easy for ghosts to take advantage of them.¡± Wade was speechless. Then how should he go? Wade seemed to hear a viin in his heart shouting: Help me, save me! Susie¡¯s small face was serious, and she continued to poprize science: ¡°In this case, we try not to let the feet leave the ground, such as moving, or jumping straight, or walking backwards.¡± Susie tilted her head and thought for a while, it seems that there are only a few ways. ¡°Of course, the best way is to kill the ghost.¡± Wade: He chose to hug Susie¡¯s arm tightly. Susie was taken aback, then patted Wade¡¯s hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m amazing!¡± Susie patted her small chest. On the side, the vanity ghost couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he heard Susie¡¯s words. The only taboo for vain ghosts is Mitch! Controlling Mia¡¯s body, she asked, ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Mitch leaned against a tree on one side, and said leisurely: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just take the apprentice to practice. By the way, let¡¯s solve the problem of eighteen people who were crushed under the yground.¡± The face of the vanity ghost changed, and it suddenly showed its fangs, and rushed towards Mitch viciously! ¡°You don¡¯t mind my business! Everyone is a ghost.¡± Susie suddenly grabbed the vanity ghost by the ankle and threw the vanity ghost backwards! Her small face was serious: ¡°Everyone is a ghost, but Micky is not an evil ghost!¡± Mitch thought to himself, so this is what it feels like to be protected by a young apprentice! There was a trace of mischief in Mitch¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Susie, throw her!¡± Susie: ¡°Okay!¡± She turned her head as she spoke, ¡°Let go of me first.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. On the side, Wade was already stunned. As Susie threw the vanity ghost out, a gigantic female ghost with a huge body that swelled like a sumo wrestler appeared in front of him! What the hell is he again?! At this moment, Susie just pushed his hand away, Wade¡¯s legs were trembling, and he was trying to hold onto the tree beside him for stability. When he looked up, he saw a young man in a white robe, with a paleplexion and red lips, leaning against the tree, without feet. Seeing him, the man suddenly turned his head, ¡°Can you see me?¡± Wade screamed. Mitch covers Wade¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t make noise, just watch quietly.¡± The vanity ghost was thrown out by Susie, and the whole ghost was also stupid She was thrown flying by a four-year-old kid? The vanity ghost got up and stared at Susie. ¡°What exactly are you?¡± Susie corrected seriously: ¡°I¡¯m human.¡± The vanity ghost sneered: ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Susie suddenly grabbed the vanity ghost¡¯s feet, and threw the vanity ghost with a bang like a broken bag. The vanity ghost was speechless Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 73 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Sessfully epted the first evil ghost Susie was angry, in a strange way. The vanity ghost almost vomited blood when he was thrown. She just said it casually, as for it! The vanity ghost had no power to fight back, and was stunned by anger. The little thing she despises the most is actually so powerful? ¡°Wait a minute!¡± the vanity ghost yelled. Susie: ¡°Wait!¡± When she is stupid! Why wait for someone to fight back against her? The vanity ghost was anxious: ¡°I¡¯m leaning over Mia now, aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your little friend?¡± The vanity ghost is scared and wants to use Mia as a shield. But Susie shook her head: ¡°She is not my little partner. ¡± The vanity ghost was speechless for a while, gritted his teeth, looked at Mitch and then at Susie, and decided to run away. The red string on Susie¡¯s wrist gave off a faint red light, supporting her and pulling the vanity ghost back again. Susie mmed left and right. As the host of the vanity ghost, Mia was also thrown left and right. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Susie was grabbing the evil ghost¡¯s foot instead of hers, she would have been smashed to pieces with such force. But she was not much better, her face was swollen from the fall. When she was thrown for thest time, smoke and dust rose around her. Susie finally wrestled the Vanity Ghost out of Mia! Mia rolled her eyes and fell to the ground, unconscious. Susie took a breath, wiped the sweat from her forehead with her little hand, and asked, ¡°It¡¯s finally out! Then?¡± Catching ghosts is so tiring! Micky is not reliable at all, so I taught her this trick, this trick is too tiring! Mitch and Wade on the side were stunned, and they were all dumbfounded. Wade looked dazed and shocked, and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Mitch also didn¡¯t expect that Susie was actually gifted with supernatural powers-the supernatural powers to deal with ghosts, forcibly throwing the evil ghost out! What is this concept? Even if he is like this, it will take some time to separate the evil ghost from the host. Although the red rope also contributes part of the force, the red rope is more of an auxiliary role. Susie¡¯s strength is not reflected in the living person, but it is vividly reflected in the ghost, as if she was born for this. Mitch suppressed the shock in his heart, and said, ¡°Do you remember the spell that Mitch taught you before?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I remember.¡± Just say you remember it, there is no need to say thetter sentence. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go in.¡± The vanity ghost struggled and shouted. ¡°Why. Why! Why did I work so hard and still end up like this!¡± Susie doesn¡¯t care why she does! With all her strength, she pulled the vanity ghost into the gourd. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he stroked his forehead helplessly: ¡°Silly apprentice.¡± Mitch said, ¡°Susie, ask her how she died next.¡± Collecting ghosts is not just collecting, but also asking. Finding out how the evil ghost died will benefit her future knowledge and experience. Susie obediently followed suit: ¡°Fat aunt, how did you die?¡± The vanity ghost stared at Susie with red eyes: ¡°You are the only one who is fat, and your whole family is fat!¡± The vanity ghost became manic, screaming to break free. Mitch thinks she won¡¯t tell how she died. With a snap of his fingers, the Vanity Ghost was put back into the gourd. She shook the gourd, and could vaguely hear the roar of the vanity ghost: ¡°Let me out!¡± Susie patted the gourd and said, ¡°Fat aunt, please be quiet and stay inside with ugly aunt!¡± Susie shook the gourd happily. A fat aunt, an ugly aunt, is her gourd almost full? Susie couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Is my gourd ready to be filled?¡± Mitch stroked the little knob on her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± He grabbed one of Susie¡¯s fingers, pressed it on the body of the gourd, and whispered, ¡°Concentrate on it.¡± Susie was concentrating, and suddenly, she seemed to see the inside of the gourd. The space in front of me is huge, like a big room. The ugly aunty on the inside bored. The fat aunt stamped her feet, still cursing angrily. Looking at such a huge monster just now, it is not enough to fit the gourd between the teeth. It¡¯s really a gap between the teeth! Susie regained her senses, and saw that the gourd on her fingertips was still the size of a fingernail, shaking slightly in front of her. Susie said with a mournful face, ¡°When will this be filled!¡± Mitch pursed his lips and said mischievously, ¡°I don¡¯t know, let Wade do the math for you.¡± The master and apprentice turned their heads and looked at Wade aside. Wade frightened, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me!¡± He is not such a thing, even if he is killed! Asking him to calcte how many squares the female ghost has, he would rather give up his beloved mathematics, physics and chemistry. Susie: ¡°Why! Aren¡¯t you good at math?¡± Wade thought he was not good. Susie squatted on the ground and drew on the ground: ¡°Look, this is the gourd room, here are the ugly aunt and the fat aunt. The room is so big. The fat aunt is so big, and the ugly aunt is so big. How many fat aunts and ugly aunts do you need?¡±, to fill the gourd room?¡± Wade was speechless. Suppose fat aunt = x, ugly aunt = y. He doesn¡¯t count! But Wade¡¯s hand seems to have a mind of its own, and he wants to divination when he sees something rted to arithmetic. He picked up a branch and wrote and drew on the ground: ¡°The volume of the female ghost = x + y. In this room, the area =. Therefore, x¡Ö19 and y¡Ö100 are needed to fill the house.¡± ¡°So you need about 19 fat aunts and about 100 ugly aunts.¡± Susie looked serious and kept nodding: ¡°Understood.¡± Mitch was speechless. Didn¡¯t he say it earlier? After Wade finished the calction, he silently threw the stick away, pretending that he had never done the calction. He looked away and asked, ¡°Why do you have to fill the gourd?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie hugged her knees, leaned her head on her knees, and said nonchntly, ¡°Because Mitch said that if I don¡¯t fill the gourd, I will be taken away.¡± Wade was taken aback: ¡°Taken away? Where are you taken?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 74 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 74 Chapter 74 What a poor girl Susie lowered her head and took a branch to draw on the ground, saying, ¡°Go to a ce far, far away, and nevere back.¡± In other words, if the gourd is not filled enough, Susie may die? He didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and asked after a long time: ¡°A ghost like that fat aunt just now. Are there any more?¡± If there is, then catch it as soon as possible. He definitely didn¡¯t die because Susie said that if he didn¡¯t fill the gourd, he might die. It¡¯s just because you have calcted x and y, you have to verify the result to see if he is right. Suddenly, Mitch approached Wade, and said faintly, ¡°By the way, how could you see me?¡± Wade was startled, and was about to speak, but suddenly found that the white-robed man in front of him gradually faded away, and soon disappeared. The others were dumbfounded, nced left and right, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Susie, is your Mitch gone too?¡± Susie looked next to him and said, ¡°No, Mitch is right next to you!¡± Wade suddenly felt a chill around his neck, as if someone had put a hand on his shoulder, and his hairs stood up one by one. He dare not turn his head! It¡¯s scarier not to see than to see! Susie said again: ¡°Mitch asked, have you seen dirty things before?¡± Wade stiffened his back and replied, ¡°No.¡± Mitch rubbed his chin, frowning. ¡°This is strange. How could you see it all of a sudden and not see it all at once? It¡¯s so strange, so strange!¡± He has been a ghost for hundreds of years, and he has never seen Wade like this. unless there is foreign interference. But just now Wade saw it suddenly, either he was born with ghost eyes, or he couldn¡¯t see. Mitch flips through the brochure. Don¡¯t panic when something happens, let him look through the book to find the answer. At this moment, there was a noisy sound outside the grove. Soon Martin, several teachers, the principal and others appeared in front of him. Followed by Hamza and Ledger, Zayd and his father Tiago, Mia¡¯s mother. They immediately saw Mia lying unconscious on the ground, and Susie and Wade, who were also squatting on the ground. However, they are doing math problems. Everyone looked at x and y on the ground in shock. ¡°Susie!¡± Martin stepped forward quickly, turning his gaze around Susie: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Behind him, the French teacher folded his arms and chattered endlessly: ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know, it has nothing to do with me! Look, she came here to hide by herself, can anyone else be med?¡± It turned out that the students all went to queue at the school gate after school, but the English teacher found that Wade, Susie and Mia were missing. Mia¡¯s mother quickly stepped forward and hugged Mia: ¡°Mia?!¡± Mia was covered in dirt and her hair was messed up, she almost didn¡¯t recognize it! Mia woke up leisurely, and suddenly burst into tears. Her mother discovered that Mia had bruises all over her face and bruises on her arms and calves. His nose was bruised and his face was swollen, one of his front teeth was missing, and his eye sockets were also ck. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Mia¡¯s mother wanted to get angry, but she saw Martin suppress the words of ountability again abruptly. This is the Murray family. She changed the words in her mouth and asked, ¡°Did our Mia do something wrong?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mia just felt extremely wronged. She did nothing wrong! She didn¡¯t even know what happened, she was in the woods. He was beaten so badly! Why didn¡¯t her mother defend her first no matter what Susie¡¯s uncle did? Mia cried even harder at the thought. Martin looked at Wade: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Susie looked down like a child who did something wrong, and was about to speak. Wade kept a cold face and said coolly, ¡°I hit you.¡± Mia¡¯s mother froze and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Wade put his hands in his pockets and snorted: ¡°She provoked my sister, and reported my sister to pass notes in get out of ss. After ss, she dragged me to the grove to confess my love. How dare you like me?¡± Everyone was speechless. Wade first said a well-known thing, covering up some traces, so as not to be suspected by others. But they all focus on themselves. Mia¡¯s mother said anxiously: ¡°Even if it is like this, it shouldn¡¯t be so hard.¡± Mia likes him, isn¡¯t it a good thing to be liked! Why did he still hit someone? Wade snorted: ¡°It¡¯s still light.¡± The French teacher standing outside the circle folded his arms, frowned and said, ¡°Did Mia report that you made a mistake in passing the note in ss? What kind of nonsense are you doing? You made a mistake and called the whistleblower?¡± Wade sneered: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s definitely right to report. But I just want to fight, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The French teacher was stunned speechless. Zayd looked admiring. Originally, he just passed a note asking Susie if he could pet Susie¡¯s parrot and turtle after ss. As a result, Mia reported loudly and was fined to stand for forty-five minutes. The narrow-minded Zayd was not happy either. Martin said lightly: ¡°It is indeed wrong to hit someone, and we will take responsibility for this matter.¡± He looked at Cielo aside: ¡°A public apology, saying that Mia dragged Wade to the grove to confess her love. Wade hit her angrily. We apologize andpensate 10 million for medical expenses and mental damage.¡± Personalpensation of 10 million is a lot. But to the Murray family, ten million doesn¡¯t matter at all. Mia¡¯s mother quickly said, ¡°No need.¡± If it is made public like this, Mia will lose all of her embarrassment! Mia¡¯s mother feels aggrieved, what is this? Is there such an apology? But they apologized publicly and lost money, and she couldn¡¯t find any fault at all. Mia¡¯s mother put on a hypocritical smile: ¡°Children, it¡¯s normal to fight around. It¡¯s okay.¡± Mia cried and said, ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t.¡± Mia¡¯s mother lowered her voice and said, ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t talk!¡± Mia immediately ttened her mouth, tears streaming down her face. Martin said lightly: ¡°Well, if you regret itter, please contact my assistant at any time.¡± After speaking, he picked up Susie and left with Wade and Hamza. The French teacher cursed. Wade¡¯s grades are indeed very good, but they are good in other subjects, and French is a poor student in the eyes of the French teacher. Since she is a poor student, of course she doesn¡¯t like it. At this time, Martin, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped, and turned to stare at the French teacher with a cold face. ¡°French teacher, principal, what are you going to do with it?¡± The French teacher¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Is there a mistake? Can all this be med on her?! It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t follow suit, so is it wrong to dare to tell the truth? The Murray family actually med her? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 75 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 75 Chapter 75 You are right The French teacher was indignant. But at this time, I still feel that the problem is not big. After all, she is the teacher with the best French grades in the school! Wisdom Elementary School relied on her to win against the rival elementary school. Even if the principal agrees on the surface, he will definitely protect her. The principal at the side had no choice but to say quickly: ¡°This time the French teacher is also wrong. He punished the students without any exnation. He should indeed be punished!¡± The French teacher couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Principal, I¡¯m just doing my duty as a teacher! I¡¯m also responsible for the students to punish him!¡± Martin said coldly: ¡°I can¡¯t help but say corporal punishment on students, and ssify students ording to their grades. Posting students¡¯ grades on the ckboard, openly discriminates and beats students. Is this called responsibility?¡± The French teacher said excitedly: ¡°Since ancient times, which student has not be outstanding because of beating and scolding? I do it for the good of the students! To put it bluntly, don¡¯t you punish me because of Susie?¡± Martin sneered: ¡°Really?¡± As early as just now, Cielo has checked all the information of the French teacher. Cielo read to the information: ¡°Two years ago, the French teacher was refused gifts and bribes to the director, and was punished once. Since Septemberst year, the French teacher has used his position to introduce students to the extracurricr remedial sses and collect introduction fees.¡± Martin gave the French teacher a cold look, without even looking at the 110 principal. Just throw down a sentence: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the principal is inconvenient to deal with a teacher of this kind of character. I willin to the above. Also, I will reconsider the investment in this school construction.¡± What is the purpose of donating money to the school? There is indeed an element of doing good deeds. But to be more realistic, I definitely hope that my children can get more care in school. Seeing Martin walk away, the headmaster was almost pissed off. The French teacher was still angrily saying: ¡°Principal, they are too aggressive!¡± The principal said angrily: ¡°Shut up! You pack up my things quickly and get out of the campus!¡± The French teacher was stunned. Is he here for real this time? She quickly said: ¡°Principal, you can¡¯t do this! You see, it¡¯s the most important time to prepare for the midterm exam.¡± The principal left directly. half an hourter. The French teacher was kicked out of the school in embarrassment with his own things. The surrounding parents looked at her in unison, and she suddenly felt like a student who was singled out by her before and punished to stand. ¡°Students are punished physically. I can¡¯t bear to say a harsh word to my daughter. She still knows about physical punishment.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her for a long time. I thought she had something to do with it.¡± ¡°Introduce students to off-campus tutoring institutions and charge intermediary fees. Tsk tsk, such a teacher is also worthy.¡± The French teacher is on the run! This time she wasn¡¯t just fired. His teacher qualifications were also revoked ording tow. How will she live in the future? *** Martin hugged Susie, his broad shoulders firmly protected Susie, and he walked at a leisurely pace. Hamza and Wade followed behind, and Wade was still carrying Susie¡¯s schoolbag with a stinky face. Susie hesitated to speak. ¡°Uncle, I haven¡¯t been punished to stand for long!¡± Instead, she went to have a big meal with Wade! Martin¡¯s tone was a little slow: ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± This is tofort Susie. The French teacher should indeed be punished, but how could it have nothing to do with Susie? Cielo inquired with some ssmates. The French teacher not only physically punished Susie, but also ndered Susie in ss, and said that David and Mara divorced as soon as she came back? It was strange that he would let the French teacher go. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Who dares to bully the little princess of his Murray family, he will make 11.50 the other party pay the price. Even if others say that his Murray family is arrogant, so what! ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you shopping. Didn¡¯t you say you want to buy something?¡± Susie immediately put the matter behind her and nodded vigorously. She wants to give grandma something to fix her feet so that grandma can stand up and dance! Suddenly she thought of something, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t we take the school bus?¡± Martin looked at Ledger who was queuing up to get on the school bus, and said, ¡°No more. Let¡¯s go shopping directly.¡± Susie: ¡°OK.¡± With his schoolbag on his back, Ledger nced at Susie from afar. Susie¡¯s smiling eyes are curved, and there are two lovely dimples at the corners of her mouth when she smiles. Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly saw Susie looking over and waving at him. Ledger froze for a moment, subconsciously waved his hands, and then he couldn¡¯t even walk well, and got on the school bus straight away. On the side, Tiago finally took the opportunity toe up and pushed Zayd on the head while saying: ¡°Say hello!¡± Zayd just had to say hello. Martin looked at Zayd. The little boy who passed the note with Susie in ss and was punished to stand together? People say that if there is a little boy in the family, any little girl looks like she is for her daughter-inw. So if there is a girl in the family, everyone looks like a viin who will abduct his own good daughter. Martin squinted his eyes, expressionless: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tiago coughed and said, ¡°Well, I want to ask Ms. Susie something.¡± Martin frowned, begging Susie? Susie asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tiago sighed: ¡°I read them that day, Miss Susie rescued Ledger.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. My old mother was also in aa for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t wake up. I want to ask Miss Susie to take a look.¡± Looking at Tiago¡¯s face, for some reason, Susie suddenly remembered the olddy in the dark green dress in her dream. Mitch suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the olddy you dreamed about?¡± Susie replied in a low voice: ¡°Micky, I think so. His face is simr to that of a grandma.¡± Mitch said, ¡°Promise him, I¡¯ll check it out tomorrow.¡± Susie nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll check it out tomorrow.¡± Tiago was taken aback for a moment, and then he was very pleasantly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Susie to really agree to him! ** On the other side, Mia, who left,y in her mother¡¯s arms, crying very sadly. ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Mia cried, ¡°Is it because Susie doesn¡¯t like me and said something bad about me to Wade, so he hit me!¡± Mia¡¯s mother sighed and said, ¡°Mia, bear with it!¡± ¡°We may not be able to curry favor with the Murray family. Now it seems that the Stevenson family is our best choice.¡± Their target now is Ledger. If everyone knew that Mia was beaten for confessing to Wade, how could Mia be with Ledger? Mia choked, pretending to be obedient: ¡°I see, Mommy.¡± But she was really in pain, as if she had been thrown to the ground hard, her bones ached. How can Mia not hate such pain? She almost hated Susie. This time it was obvious that she was being bullied, but Susie was being pampered, but she had to endure it. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 76 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Tsundere Wade Susie walked around the street with her uncle, ate an ice cream, two boxes of creamy strawberries, a mousse cake, and finally bought a needle. Only then did I go home contentedly. na smiled and said, ¡°Susie is back, just in time, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full.¡± na snorted, ¡°What did you eat?¡± Susie didn¡¯t look sideways: ¡°I ate ten bowls of rice.¡± na was funny and helpless: ¡°Susie, it¡¯s not good to lie!¡± Susie had no choice but to say obediently: ¡°Then don¡¯t scold me! Actually, I ate one ice cream, two mousse cakes, and two boxes of strawberries.¡± Susie snapped her fingers and counted what she had eaten. na didn¡¯t speak. Susie nced at na quickly: ¡°Grandma, you said you wouldn¡¯t be angry.¡± naforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma won¡¯t be angry. But don¡¯t eat like this next time, children just have to eat well.¡± Susie happily gave na a sip, and said, ¡°Okay, grandma! Thank you grandma!¡± Such a good grandma, she must learn medical skills quickly to heal grandma¡¯s legs! Susie turned on the Lumi and went upstairs. At this time, she felt movement in the gourd, and hurried back to the room. na watched Susie go back to the room with gentle eyes, turned her head, and scolded Martin: ¡°It¡¯s true that you give children so many snacks. Children are ignorant, and you are also ignorant as an adult?¡± Martin touched his nose, Susie ate it, and he was scolded for scolding? He said. ¡°Susie said she wanted to eat.¡± na continued to criticize: ¡°If the child says you want it, you will give it! You have to learn to say no.¡± There is no principle at all, so she is not by the side. If she is by the side, he will definitely not let him mess around like this. Martin coughed, ¡°I have a meeting.¡± Leave immediately after speaking. na stares. If we say that at the beginning, Susie was just the sustenance of her feelings for ra. But now, things are slowly changing. Susie is no longer a regretfulpensation and a emotional sustenance, but the treasure that the Murray family really loves in the palm of their hands. na muttered, and went to the kitchen to prepare ingredients for ** supper. Upstairs, Wade casually walked out of the room and went downstairs to drink a ss of water. Then he went upstairs casually, past Susie¡¯s room. Not long after entering his room, he opened the door again and went downstairs to get a pack of milk. Hamza, who was sitting on the sofa on the first floor, frowned: ¡°Do you want to find Susie?¡± He can go if he wants to! Wade cut out: ¡°Who¡¯s going to find her? I¡¯m just thirsty and looking for a drink, so I can¡¯t possibly want to find her.¡± Hamza watched him silently. Finally, as Wade strolled until it was getting dark, he knocked on Susie¡¯s door. ¡°Come in.¡± Susie¡¯s voice came. Wade looked around nervously, then quickly pushed the door open and went in. The opposite room. Hamza was expressionless, holding up his phone. Hamza couldn¡¯t understand, Wade had only been with Susie for half a day, how could it change when he came back. My sister is so annoying, but he is still strolling around, if it were him, he would never do such a stupid thing. Hamza pouted, closed the door and went to read. When Wade came in, he saw Susie lying on the bed. She held her little feet high, watching her toes dance. Wade: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie shook her short legs: ¡°I¡¯m losing weight.¡± Wade was speechless. Wade said speechlessly: ¡°How old are you, how can a child lose weight?¡± After losing weight, the chubby little face will disappear, and it will not be cute anymore. How good she is now, like a tomato. Susie put her legs down andy on the bed: ¡°Okay. If it doesn¡¯t decrease, I can barely eat another bowl of riceter.¡± Wade was shocked: ¡°Do you still want to have another bowl of rice?¡± Good guy, other people lose weight to be slim, she loses weight to be able to eat more. When she went shopping in the afternoon, she had already eaten all the food in the street! Susie poked her belly, a little distressed. ¡°Oh, why is the belly so small? Why can¡¯t it be all the belly from the neck down?¡± Wade was speechless. Susie raised her head suddenly: ¡°By the way, fat aunt, how did you die?¡± So bloated, wouldn¡¯t it be strangtion? Susie was looking behind Wade. Wade¡¯s back stiffened: ¡°Where is the fat aunt?¡± Susie pointed behind him: ¡°It¡¯s just behind your head.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She said the most terrifying words with the sweetest expression. Wade almost scurries up to Susie and sits next to her. Susie was taken aback: ¡°Are you scared?¡± Wade pursed his lips: ¡°No, I¡¯m just too tired from standing and want to sit down.¡± Susie looked at Wade, then at the sofa stool next to her. Too tired to sit on a stool, but he sat next to her. She sees through without saying anything, without squinting. ¡°Next time you feel tired, just say so.¡± In order to hide his embarrassment, Wade silently sat on the sofa chair beside him. ¡°Did the questione out? How did the fat aunt die?¡± After all, Wade couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. How did the female ghost who swelled like a sumo wrestler die? Wade first came into contact with ghosts. From the time he saw the ugly ghost that night, it seemed as if he had opened the door to a new world. He was afraid and couldn¡¯t help but want to know. At this moment, the Vanity Ghost is being suppressed by Mitch. Her mouth was wide open and her face was ferocious. Mitch raised his hand and pulled the ghost May out of her mouth. Susie¡¯s mouth opened into an O shape, ¡°It can really be pulled out!¡± Wade wondered, ¡°What?¡± Susie said: ¡°The fat aunt just ate the ugly aunt, and Micky caught them both.¡± Now that Wade can¡¯t see ghosts anymore, he automatically imagined the scene where the ugly ghost was pulled out by the vain ghost, inexplicably thinking of the shit he cut off when he went to the toilet that day. The corner of Wade¡¯s mouth twitched, and there was a hint of disgust in his eyes. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 77 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Maybe yes May, who was spit out, burst into tears and said angrily: ¡°She ate me. She actually ate me! Everyone is caught. She is bullying.¡± The vanity ghost was pinned to one side by the invisible suppression, and he sneered and said with a sneer: ¡°If you want to kill, you will have a good time! Otherwise, I will let you never have peace.¡± Her eyes were red, staring at Susie viciously. Suddenly, Mitch raised his hand and tapped her on the head. ¡°You dare to threaten my apprentice?¡± After being knocked on the head like this, the Vanity Ghost immediately flew out and rolled to Wade¡¯s feet. Susie opened her mouth wide, her eyes followed the fat aunt¡¯s head. Finallynded in front of Wade. Wade swallowed: ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Susie pointed at the vanity ghost¡¯s head: ¡°Auntie Fat¡¯s head fell off and rolled under your feet!¡± Wade stood up immediately and sat next to Susie, ¡°The chair is not veryfortable, I¡¯d better sit here.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I understand.¡± Wade doesn¡¯t want to exin anymore. As soon as Mitch raised his hand, the vanity ghost¡¯s head flew back. He sat cross-legged, propped his chin, and said casually, ¡°Why did you die?¡± The vanity ghost sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask. It¡¯s impossible for me to tell.¡± Mitch raised his hand and pped her head out, then pulled it back. ¡°Why did you die?¡± The female ghost felt her head buzzing. Even if a ghost can tear his head off, it¡¯s fine. But it doesn¡¯t mean that she will be fine if she is pped like this by Mitch. Mitch is no ordinary ghost! The vanity ghost is angry. Mitch pped her head out again: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me?¡± Susie on the side stared wide-eyed, wondering if it could still be like this. Learning is useless. Mitch said, ¡°Juicy, youe.¡± The vanity ghost instantly remembered the scene of being beaten by Susie, and immediately said: ¡°Speak as you speak! What kind of hands are you moving?¡± Even scarier than Mitch is this creepy little doll. She was in the hands of a child, and she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. The vanity ghost said helplessly, ¡°My name is Remi, and I used to be a very rich man.¡± Susie suddenly asked, ¡°Really?¡± The vanity ghost held back, and finally said: ¡°I worked hard and became rich.¡± Susie and Mitch looked at her in disbelief. Susie the child intuitively senses that the vanity ghost is lying. Mitch was speechless, as expected of a vain ghost, so vain even now. The vanity ghost finally had to say: ¡°I worked in a printing factory when I was alive.¡± It turned out that Remi was a female worker in a printing factory and spent every day in the workshop. But she was quite lucky. Once she waste for overtime, and just happened to meet the factory manager¡¯s daughter who kindly gave her a ride, and the two became friends by ident. ¡°My rtionship with her is getting better. She often takes me home for dinner.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The vanity ghost licked his lips: ¡°That¡¯s when I realized that the beef has a different taste, and the meat of the shrimp is full and firm. Before that, I always thought that the shrimp was half-empty.¡± Mitch probably understood that she should be talking about stale dead shrimp. Susie asked: ¡°And then?¡± Wade, who couldn¡¯t hear or see from the side, was secretly anxious. When I didn¡¯t want to see a ghost, I suddenly saw a ghost and scared people to death. Now I want to hear how the vanity ghost died, but I can only wait for Susie to finish asking. The vanity ghost said: ¡°My good friend will give me the clothes she no longer wears, and some bags and jewelry.¡± At first, she was really happy, even if it was clothes that her best friend didn¡¯t want, she couldn¡¯t buy clothes in her life. Forgot to mention that her good friend¡¯s father is not only the director of her printing factory, but also the president of arge group That printing factory is just one of the many small workshops in their family. ¡°Because of my good friend, I have enjoyed a life that I never dreamed of.¡± I work in a printing factory during the day, and go shopping with my good friends after get off work. I watch my friends buy things ording to their preferences, without blinking. She followed, enjoying the envious eyes of others, as if she was also a rich person. ¡°Once I took a break and yed at a good friend¡¯s house. The manager of the brand clothing store personally delivered all their new products of the season to my good friend to pick out. That day my good friend picked out 2 million clothes in one go, and the rest If you don¡¯t like it, the store manager will take it away with a smile and a nod.¡± Remi said infatuatedly: ¡°I just found out that this is how rich people buy clothes. The luxury goods sold in the store are all styles that rich people choose and then don¡¯t want.¡± Originally, she thought that being able to go shopping with her good friends was already a matter of great face. Who knows, the real face is that the store manager personally delivers the goods to the door. What kind of life is this? The store manager¡¯s ttering and smiling face, as well as the 2 million bill, left a deep impression on her. Because of that batch of clothes, she took over some luxury brand dresses that her good friend had just bought. She was wearing a brand-name suspender skirt, carrying a brand-name bag, and wearing brand-name shoes, walking on the street. Holding a cup of the most ordinary coffee in her hand has already cost her a day¡¯s wages! ¡°I am like this, how can I still live in the ten-person dormitory in the factory? I don¡¯t deserve my status at all!¡± Mitch was speechless for a moment. It¡¯s true that after wearing clothes for a long time, I forget who I am. ¡°And then?¡± Susie propped her chin, as if listening to a story. Remi said: ¡°So I wanted to rent a house outside. When I was renting a house, the agent saw that I was wearing famous brands, so he was very kind and introduced me to high-end apartments.¡± The intermediary¡¯s ttering and envious eyes, as well aspliments on her beauty from time to time, made her ruthlessly satisfy her vanity. But amidst the praise from the agency, she really regarded herself as a rich person. ¡°So, I paid 5,000 a month to rent a small apartment.¡± She regretted it when she signed the contract, but she couldn¡¯t help it, the agency just looked at her eagerly. You have to know that the sry in the factory more than ten years ago was only more than 3,000 a month for working overtime. Susie counted with her fingers: ¡°The sry is three thousand, and the rent is five thousand, which is not enough.¡± Wade on the side said, ¡°It¡¯s still two thousand short.¡± Susie looked surprised: ¡°There is still a lot of money! Fat aunt, where are you going to ask for money?¡± Remi smiled bitterly: ¡°Yes, where can I get it?¡± If you pay three for that apartment, you will have to take out 20,000 yuan at once. She has worked in the factory for so long, and Kari only saved a thousand yuan. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 78 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Would you? Remi said faintly: ¡°I still remember the agency exining the contract to me, and my palms were sweating all the time.¡± Finally, when the intermediary finished talking about the contract, she had no reason to procrastinate any longer. Remi took the excuse of answering the phone, went to the side to operate the mobile phone, and borrowed 20,000 yuan from the loan shark. ¡°At that time, usury was easy to borrow money. But if the money was not paid, they would really dare to kill you. But I didn¡¯t care too much, and finally transferred the money at thest moment.¡± At that moment, the intermediary¡¯s respect and nod to her was the same as that store manager¡¯s attitude towards her good friend! The uneasiness and fear of having just borrowed from usury were instantly reced by this sense of dignity. ¡°At that time, being able to live in a 5,000 apartment building was an existence that everyone admired.¡± Even that night, she secretly ate instant noodles in a high-end apartment. Susie asked curiously: ¡°Then your good friend is so rich, why don¡¯t you borrow it from her?¡± Remi immediately said: ¡°That¡¯s not good! The reason why good friends are friends with me is because they think I¡¯m pure and simple.¡± She and her good friends lied that they had seriously ill parents at home, so they worked hard and worked overtime, and they also said things like ¡®as long as my parents are good, it doesn¡¯t matter how hard or tired I am¡¯. So it is impossible for her to borrow money from her good friend. Once a good friend knows that she borrowed money to live in a 5,000- rent apartment, she must be disappointed in her and will no longer be Content ? N?velDrama.Org. friends with her. Then where else would she go for designer clothes and bags? Mitch thought of Mia, and finally understood why the vanity ghost insisted on chasing Mia. Remi continued: ¡°Living in an apartment of 5,000 yuan, it is impossible for me to go to work in a printing factory. This is not in line with my current status.¡± It has to be a high-cor, decent job to be worthy of her. However, she has no academic qualifications, skills and experience, and she can¡¯t apply for a decent white-cor job at all. ¡°At this moment, I saw a public institution recruiting temporary workers. They saw that I was kind, pitiful and sincere, so they recruited me.¡± Mitch scoffed, kind and pitiful and sincere? ¡°Everything in this unit is good, it¡¯s decent, and it doesn¡¯t need to be exposed to the wind and the sun. Once you tell it, others will be envious.¡± The only bad thing is that the monthly sry is only 1,000 yuan. Yes, temporary workers, the reason why Remi was hired was entirely because the wages of temporary workers were too low, so she sessfully applied for the job. With a decent job and a decent residence, I wear designer clothes and bags every day. Even if the usury burden is getting heavier, even if a pack of instant noodles is broken into two meals, she has be the envy of everyone! Soon this couldn¡¯t satisfy her vanity, until one day she inadvertently revealed that she was the daughter of the group president, and that she came to work to experience life. Inadvertently, people found a photo of her and her good friend¡¯s father. Yes, she pretended to be a good friend. ¡°So it¡¯s good to have money. If you know that I am the daughter of the group president, your identity will be faked, but no one came to check on me.¡± She only knew how cool it was to take the ce of a good friend! Everyone came to tter her, everyone ttered her! She generously treats people to dinner. Give others their ¡°unwanted¡± brand-name clothes, and take others to go shopping. Really became a ¡°rich man¡±. Susie listened carefully and asked, ¡°So. Are you bloated?¡± She said quietly: ¡°I always thought that my good friend gave me clothes because he was kind to me.¡± ¡°But when I followed her example and gave the clothes to others, I realized how much superiority there is in it!¡± Remi sneered: ¡°So she treats me so well, there must be some other purpose, just to use me to set off her sense of superiority?¡± Susie frowned: ¡°How do you know it¡¯s like this again?¡± Remi looked contemptuously: ¡°When I give away unwanted brand-name clothes, I see people¡¯s faces of surprise and gratitude, and I feel contemptuous in my heart. This country bumpkin is only worthy of picking up my leftovers.¡± When my good friend gave me old clothes, he would definitely I thought so too, otherwise she was so rich, why didn¡¯t she just buy me a new one? Both master and apprentice were speechless. Susie was so young that she felt it was wrong to think this way, but Remi insisted on it. Mitch asked lightly, ¡°So you just killed her?¡± Among the eighteen bones buried under the yground, one was different from the others. Remi¡¯s eyes became crazy: ¡°Kill her, and I can be her. Why is this world so unfair? Why is she born rich, but I have been picking up other people¡¯s clothes since I was a child! I should be rich, I¡¯m tired of being humiliated by loan sharks. I¡¯m tired of finding other lies to cover up one lie.¡± The madness of loan sharks was beyond her imagination. They really dared toe to her door and put machetes on her neck! what can she do She was also forced! She only borrowed 20,000 at the beginning, but in the end she owed 1 million for some reason. Only kill the good friend, take advantage of the situation to coax the good friend¡¯s parents, and completely rece the good friend. Only then can she repay the million-dor usury and live a carefree life! Susie shook her head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡± Mitch said coldly, ¡°And then?¡± Remi¡¯s eyes were a little dull, and she murmured: ¡°After killing my good friend, I treated my good friend¡¯s parents as my own, coaxed them every day, and wanted them toe out of their sadness. But they didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. I tried so hard to please them.¡±, but they didn¡¯t treat me as a daughter at all. They even sent me to those people themselves. It¡¯s because I found out that I killed my best friend! How could they be so cruel?¡± They can call the police and arrest her. Why did you send her to those people? Susie suddenly realized: ¡°So that¡¯s how you died? But why are you so inted!¡± Susie looked at the fat aunt suspiciously. The fat aunt is really fat, her skin is blown like a balloon. Remi suddenly became irritable, and roared with red eyes: ¡°They dragged me back to the printing factory, stuffed me into the machine and tortured me over and over again. Hold the machine to my mouth!¡± Theyughed and said, doesn¡¯t she like to brag? So they blow her up like a balloon and don¡¯t listen to her pleas or her despair. ¡°They blew my veins out and my sma burst. Until I was bled dry and turned into the red ink of a printed book.¡± She was still treated as a rubber ball until after she died, inted ten times its original size, and finally burst like a balloon. Remi cried maniacally and couldn¡¯t stop: ¡°How could they do this? I am also very pitiful! Even if I do something wrong, my best friend will humiliate me with old clothes and bags first! I also regret killing Hao Friends! Since it is impossible for the dead toe back, why can¡¯t they treat me as her. Do they know how I have lived in the past ten years? I repeated the death process over and over again, screaming day and night, blood sttered everywhere, but no one can hear it!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 79 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Almost Disappeared The reason why an evil ghost bes an evil ghost needs to be trapped in the ce of death due to idents for at least ten years, repeating the death process uninterruptedly. The female ghost exploded like this over and over again, already full of resentment. ¡°I died a terrible death.¡± As the vanity ghost went berserk, all the ck energy from her body also spewed out, covering the entire room with ck energy! ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Well, why are you interfering with me!¡± the vanity ghost screamed, jumping at Susie. Mitch was about to make a move, but suddenly saw a faint green glow shing past. Something around Susie seemed to stop her! At the same time, Wade yelled and backed away again and again! Poor Wade thought he would be fine just sitting next to Susie. Unexpectedly, as soon as he raised his head, he saw a female ghost with a ferocious face and bleeding from the seven orifices pounced on him. Wade screamed, trying to run, but his legs were weak. At this moment, he heard a soft scold, Susie stopped in front of him and gave him a punch! That chubby little hand abruptly threw the gigantic female ghost into the air. The picture is extremely shocking, and Wade has long been stunned. Susie didn¡¯t know why, she just felt angry. This fat aunt is too bad! Ever since, Wade saw his soft and lovely younger sister, riding on the fat aunt and pounding. Every time she punched, the ck air of the vanity ghost would be pushed out a little, and was swallowed up by the gourd on her wrist. At this moment, Susie is no longer an annoying sister in Wade¡¯s eyes. But Altman. The younger sister is female, so she is the mother of Ultra. ¡°Come on. Susie!¡± Wade couldn¡¯t help shouting. The vanity ghost screamed again and again: ¡°Let me go!¡± Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t let go!¡± The vanity ghost cursed viciously: ¡°I curse you to die badly! Your whole family will die badly!¡± Susie: ¡°Bounce!¡± The vanity ghost was so angry that he said, ¡°Bacsh is invalid!¡± Susie: ¡°Bounce, bounce again, super invincible big bounce!¡± Countless ck air poured into the gourd, and the vanity ghost became weaker and weaker after being beaten, and gradually returned to the appearance of a normal person. I saw her skinny, with sunken eyes, and a speechless face: ¡°It¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair.¡± What did she do wrong? It¡¯s them, it¡¯s the society that¡¯s wrong. When she first started working, she was obviously so sincere and full of hope. But gradually, people around her always disliked her as a rural person, that¡¯s why she became like that. So you can¡¯t me her, really can¡¯t me her. If you want to me, me this unfair world. me there are so many rich people in this world, but she is poor. me her best friend for letting her see the world of rich people, but she will never be able to live like that. Everything is caused by them. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In the end, there was only a click, and the vanity ghostpletely turned into a wisp of extremely ck air, which was absorbed by the gourd. The extreme vanity just reflects the inner self-abased to the extreme. Susie shook the gourd and said, ¡°Micky, I feel like there is water in the gourd.¡± Before she felt the gourd was empty. Now I have a strange feeling that I can¡¯t describe. Mitch yawned: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± Mitch narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Juicy, where¡¯s your noisy parrot?¡± It was surprisingly quiet in the woods in the afternoon. Susie turned her head and saw the parrot standing under a lychee tree, sleeping with one leg curled up and its head in its wing. ¡°Alex, why did you go inside and sleep?¡± Doesn¡¯t it like to lie on the iron door most of the time? Alex seemed to be awakened, tilted his head, and looked at Susie. Mitch floated aside and stared at the parrot: ¡°Why isn¡¯t the bird singing today?¡± The parrot tilted its head, suddenly pped its wings, and began to sing! The parrot spread its wings slightly, and its little head spun around like a hip-hop dancer. At this time, the emerald green parrot pped its wings suddenly and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s biting, it¡¯s biting!¡± I saw the old tortoise was biting the feathers of its tail fiercely, and would not let go. Susie grabbed Alex¡¯s feathers and whispered, ¡°Grandpa Turtle, let Alex go.¡± Wade sneered: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder it understands what you say.¡± Turtles have a characteristic, that is, they will never let go easily after biting something. However, in the next second, the tortoise let go of Alex¡¯s feathers. Wade: Is that all right? At this time, na knocked on the door outside and called Susie to go down for supper. Susie responded, drove Lumi¡¯s car and ran outside. Just beat the female ghost, she is so hungry! It seems that this is better than weight loss exercise! Wade followed suit, sitting at the dining table, drinking water while watching Susie eat. Why does she eat everything so deliciously? Finally, Susie couldn¡¯t eat anymore. na said: ¡°Eat more! Just eat a little, what if you get hungry in the middle of the night?¡± There is a kind of hunger that makes grandma think you are hungry. Susie touched her neck and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so full! Look, all the food is here.¡± Seeing na looking at the dishes beside her, Susie immediately stood up and ran quickly, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t eat anymore!¡± The little guy is a bit naughty now, and he will turn around and make a funny face after running upstairs. Mitch said, ¡°Susie, I have to find an excuse to dig up the football field tomorrow.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Okay Mitch, I remember.¡± She pushed open the door of the room. Mitch suddenly said, ¡°Wait, is there a new ghost?¡± At the same time, Susie just opened the door. Seeing the scene in front of her, Susie felt her hairs stand on end.. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 80 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 80 Chapter 80 You are an illegal child There was a female ghost in the room, her hair was coiled, and a few strands of hair fell on her forehead, half-covered and drooping in front of her white eyes. There was a big hole in her head and she was bleeding profusely. There were four or five baby ghosts lying on her feet, the biggest one was pulling a long umbilical cord, connecting him to the female ghost. Seeing Susie, the female ghost hoarsely shouted: ¡°Susie. Susie.¡± Her hand with bright red nail polish was aimed directly at Susie, made a neck-choking motion, and floated towards Susie. Susie¡¯s face was pale. Susie is not afraid of ghosts, and almost nothing can scare her, except for the deep memory imprinted in her soul. That¡¯s right, the female ghost in front of me is none other than Stacy! Stacy smiled weirdly, her teeth clucking: ¡°You have caused me so much misery.¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help but took a step back, but quickly regained her Not afraid, she is not afraid! No one can hurt her now. She has a very powerful master, and the master gave her a magic bracelet, which made her strong. She can beat a very bloated fat aunt to the ground and bend iron bars! She also has uncies, grandparents, and brothers and sisters. Thinking of this, Susie gradually felt full of strength. She stared at her Stacy, and couldn¡¯t help clenching her little fists. Stacy couldn¡¯t help sneering when she saw Susie clenched her fists and looked frightened. Even if she is dead, she can still suppress Susie, so what if Susie is the little princess of the Murray family? ! She intentionally frightened Susie, and said eeriely: ¡°Susie. I died a terrible death. Come down with me.¡± Stacy showed the horror of her death, resentment and hatred rolled in her heart. She became the little princess of the Murray family and lived a life like a princess! She was kicked to death by Andrew. She died suddenly and inexplicably! She was not reconciled, she obviously still had a bright future, but she died so hastily. Kill Andrew, and she will drag Susie to hell the next time!. She is not good, no one should think about it! Stacy screamed and jumped at Susie! Seeing Susie¡¯s clenched fists, Mitch immediately stepped forward and put his hands on Susie¡¯s shoulders, secretly transferring his strength to him, and said slowly, ¡°Juicy, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mitch squinted and was about to shove Stacy straight into the gourd. Susie suddenly grabbed Stacy¡¯s hands with red nails and threw her away! The ghost baby who suddenly lost contact with his mother was full of doubts. Susie took the initiative and stepped forward bravely, dragging Stacy by one ankle to drag her out of the tumbling ck air. Stacy was like a sandbag. She was beaten left and right, her head fell off, and her eyeballs fell out. She was furious: ¡°Stop!¡± Susie was silent, beating the ghost. Stacy thought how could this be? She is a vile ghost, she can kill her! Why is Susie not afraid of her, but still beating her? With this beating, all the ck energy from Stacy ran out and waspletely absorbed by the gourd. Stacy is like a rag bag that has been emptied, drooping on the ground, her eyelids trembling violently: ¡°Damn you.¡± Her words were trembling, and she obviously didn¡¯t have much strength. Susie let her go and took two steps back. Get your little bunny and hug it tight! Four or five baby ghosts made noises, and thergest one dragged a blood-red path on the ground and crawled towards Stacy. Then curled up in Stacy¡¯s arms. Other small ghost babies also cling to Stacy¡¯sp. Stacy pped the ghost baby in her arms aside, and screamed with all her strength: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Guiying was extremely wronged. Susie pursed her lips and watched, she understood in her heart that the biggest ghost baby was her unborn ¡®brother¡¯. The child that Stacy fell down the stairs to abort and died innocently in order to frame her. But what about the other four? Susie asked suspiciously: ¡°Mitch, why does Auntie have so many younger siblings? Can Auntie hold so many in her belly?¡± Mitch said: ¡°No, there is only one in her belly, and the others should have been miscarried a long, long time ago.¡± Those babies were full of hope of being born, but were ruthlessly destroyed, so those who were unwilling would still linger in the world. They generally don¡¯t walk around, but lie on the mother¡¯s body and legs until the mother dies or they disappear. Mitch asked, ¡°Stacy, you¡¯re dead, why don¡¯t you go back to life?¡±. She also turned into a vile ghost. How much resentment this is! Stacy said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m not reborn, why should I let Andrew and Susie go!¡± She chattered: ¡°Susie, remember your dad? Oh no, he¡¯s not your dad.¡± ¡°Your father and your mother didn¡¯t get a certificate and didn¡¯t hold a wedding. The only thing there was a ¡®marriage ceremony¡¯. It was such a one and only. I reced your mother that night! I won, your mother lost! Your mother was I threw it to seven or eight old men! Unfortunately, your mother was not tortured to death by perverted old men!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Susie, you are an illegal child! An ugly old man who doesn¡¯t know who is your father.¡± The more Stacy thinks about it, the more unwilling she bes! How naive she was then! She naively thought that Andrew was the best and the richest! She used all her scheming methods to step on ra. What ra can¡¯t have, she has. She didn¡¯t expect that the man she had tried so hard to snatch would turn out to be a trash in the end! Susie couldn¡¯t help clutching the little rabbit in her arms. She can understand some, and some can¡¯t understand, but it doesn¡¯t prevent her from understanding the key information: Her father, not the original father? Her dad was an old ugly old man? Another seven or eight? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 81 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 81 Chapter 81 | Don¡¯t Know How Long I Can Be With You With resentment in her heart, Stacy cursed viciously: ¡°So you are an illegal illegitimate child, a lowly and dirty illegal illegitimate child! Even if you are the little princess of the Murray family, so what? Isn¡¯t the blood that bleeds from your bones filthy and filthy?!¡± Stacy harbors a grudge, speaks viciously and bluntly, and has no scruples. Mitch frowned, snapped his fingers, and sealed Stacy¡¯s mouth! ¡°This mouth is really dirty and smelly.¡± Mitch said in disgust. Stacy couldn¡¯t swear anymore, only the sound she could make. ¡°Susie, go take a shower and sleep, I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Mitch said. The ck energy of Stacy, the vile ghost, has been absorbed by the gourd, filling the gourd. Although it won¡¯t harm others if you don¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s better to destroy it directly to prevent future troubles forever. Of course Susie couldn¡¯t be allowed to do this kind of thing. Susie wanted to ask something, but in the end she didn¡¯t speak, and nodded obediently: ¡°Okay.¡± After speaking, he ran into the room with his little rabbit in his arms, took a set of pajamas, and went to the bathroom. Mitch looked at Stacy: ¡°I¡¯m curious, how did you die?¡± ¡°Just now you said you killed Andrew, how did Andrew die?¡± He stroked his chin with interest, eyeing Stacy. Stacy turned her head away. Mitch raised an eyebrow. With a movement of his fingers, he killed half of Stacy¡¯s soul directly. Stacy let out a groan of pain. Mitch: ¡°I¡¯m just curious, and I don¡¯t have to listen. If you don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯ll make you disappear.¡± Stacy wanted to say it. He had to allow her to talk too! Mitch suddenly realized: ¡°Oh. forget that you can¡¯t talk yet.¡± After that. Stacy didn¡¯t have the strength to rage, andy on the ground. like a dead fish, looking back sadly ¡°I was kicked to death by Andrew.¡± On the day of Susie¡¯s birthday party, they tried their best toe to the Murray family from the countryside. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But Martin pped him mercilessly in the face and sent him directly to the police car In the police car. Andrew cursed her for killing him, and kicked her on the head in a fit of rage. ¡°The police car is a prison car specially designed to catch and escort prisoners. There are seats on both sides of the car, surrounded by iron railings, and the iron railings at the door are locked with a lock. You know that?¡± Andrew¡¯s kick was so hard that her head hit the iron railing hard, and it hit the lock again. The lock directly pierced her skull and broke her intracranial artery, and she was kicked to death just like that. ¡°If I don¡¯t die, I will be locked up for a few days at most for spreading rumors. When Ie out, I can still have stic surgery.¡± Murray family actor Jonathan is her male god. When shees out of stic surgery and changes her identity, with her beautiful appearance, she can make her debut, and then approach Jonathan. No matter how bad she is, she can apply for the Murray family¡¯s nanny, and she can do anything, as long as she can get close to Susie. Based on what she knew about Susie, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for her to win Susie? Children are best coaxed. Take Susic down, break into the room, and find a way to climb into Jonathan¡¯s bed. So she can be his wife? But she died like this. Mitch sneered and asked. ¡°Then how did Andrew die?¡± Stacy sneered: ¡°How else can I die. As a vile ghost, it¡¯s really scary¡± Andrew had a hard time in prison. The Murray family spent money to be ¡®taken care of. He was bullied horribly He could only drink water from the toilet, and he could only eat what was left over from other people¡¯s food and spit on. In a trance, she appeared several times, scaring Andrew into incontinence. In the end, he took a brick board and smashed himself to death. Mitch nodded, seeing that Susie was about toe out, he said. ¡°It¡¯s over? You don¡¯t need to keep anything ¡± t you let Stacy shouted unwillingly ¡°Wait. I¡¯ve said everything, why don¡¯t y me go?¡± Mitch raised his eyebrows, ¡°Did I say I would let you go?¡± Before Stacy could say anything, Mitch snapped his fingers, and she disappeared instantly, and there would never be Stacy again. The ghost baby on the ground was scrambling around in a daze. After taking a bath, Susie wore a white pajamas with a cherry pattern on it, and asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie?¡± Mitch said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Susie was taken aback ¡°Don¡¯t you need to grab it?¡± Mitch. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to harm anyone anymore. Even if you don¡¯t catch her, she will disappear in a few days. Don¡¯t worry about her ¡± Instead, these ghost babies should be taken away and put in the gourd for the time being. Let¡¯s go down when there is a chance to be reborn! Susie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The door was knocked, and na came in, nagging ¡®why you¡¯re still awake¡¯. ¡®grandma will tell you a story¡¯ and so on. Susie climbed into bed obediently, covered herself with a quilt, listened to na¡¯s story quietly, and finally closed her eyes and fell asleep na touched Susie¡¯s head kindly, wanting to kiss her forehead, but found that she couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing. She couldn¡¯t stand up and Susie was sleeping in the middle of the bed ¡°Oh, I¡¯m old and useless.¡± na looked at Susie reluctantly: ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can stay with you.¡± Mitch leaned quietly, looking down at Susie who was sleeping soundly. She just wanted to ask who her father is, right? To be called an illegal child in such a bad way, even a child who is not familiar with the world, will be hurt in the bottom of his heart. ¡°Look for Dad.¡± Mitch took out his brochure: ¡°It¡¯s easy. I can find it for you in just ten seconds¡± He concentrated his energy, and he could only open half of the booklet on weekdays, and opened the second half. The veins on Mitch¡¯s forehead popped slightly, and he finally turned the page that belonged to Susic. ¡°Damn. Unless it opens automatically, it takes most of my energy to open it every time.¡± However, after struggling to open the booklet, I saw that the column of Susie¡¯s biological father and biological mother read ¡¾Mother ra¡¿ Birth father Unknown. ¡¿ Mitch was speechless. He closed the booklet, touched his tall nose, coughed lightly and said, ¡°Forget it, what father are you looking for? We don¡¯t need it.¡± Susie was in a deep sleep. In the dream, she was in a white mist. There seemed to be a forest in the distance. ¡°Susie,e here ¡± A deep voice sounded. ¡°Father¡± Susie subconsciously blurted out, walking towards the forest without stopping But she can¡¯t go anywhere. Susie was so tired that she sat down on the ground, andughter suddenly sounded in her ears. She was startled, and when she turned around, she saw an olddy in green squatting in front of her, staring at her, grinning. ¡°Are you looking for your father? I know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The olddy held out her hand. Susie woke up suddenly, and opened her eyes suddenly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 82 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 82 Chapter 82 1 was next day the next day. It¡¯s the happiest weekend yet Hamza and Wade are rtively self-disciplined and still get up at seven o¡¯clock. Zion is different from Lulu, he never turns over until he wakes up hungry. Wade is in the book bar on the first floor, sitting upright, with a serious expression on his small face. ¡°Maic induction. B=F/IL.¡± ¡°Maic flux. T is maic flux, and B is maic induction.¡± ¡°Assuming that the maic flux that can be damned is determined at a certain value, to achieve the value of P, B and F are set.¡± Hamza, who was reading Shakespeare on the opposite side, raised his face full of doubts. Hamza said. ¡°Are you waiting for Susie again?¡± Usually Wade likes to be in his room by himself, because his room has a huge desk that fills it up when he does the math. Without looking up. Wade blurted out, ¡°Nonsense.¡± Hamza sneered, took out his phone and tapped. ¡°You walked around there yesterday and said you weren¡¯t looking for Susie, but I saw you walking by.¡± Wade¡¯s ears warmed up, and he said without changing his face: ¡°Which eye of yours saw it? I didn¡¯t look for Susie, I just passed by the door of her room?¡± Hamza didn¡¯t give his brother any face at all, he turned on the video on his phone and held it in front of him. But he snorted quickly: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for her, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie is so powerful, is it embarrassing to go to her? not at all. On the contrary, if his brother finds out that Susie is so powerful in the future, wouldn¡¯t he want to rob him? The sister is his! Wade looked at Hamza warily, picked up his arithmetic book and went to the sofa on the other side. Hamza was speechless. What does his younger brother¡¯s defensive look mean? It made him look like he was going to grab Susie from him. Is that possible? Hamza let out a snort, and if he hadn¡¯t rolled his eyes so gracefully, he would have given Wade a hard one. At this moment, Susie hugged the little rabbit, rubbed her eyes and went downstairs. Wade was taken aback, and immediately put down the arithmetic book in his hand. ¡°Why are you up?¡± Hamza, who was reading at the side, didn¡¯t look up, feeling contemptuous in his heart. Susie yawned, and her eyes were a little out of focus. Apletely unresponsive look. Wade frowned: ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep longer?¡± Susic looked at Wade, her mouth was ttened, and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Wade, I woke up from a dream about a ghost.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think of Susie¡¯s tough look when she was catching ghostsst night. Can she still be woken up by ghosts? Wade was about tofort him carefully, but he saw Hamza looking at him out of the corner of his eye, and he could imagine his half-smile. He held back abruptly, patted Susie on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, ghosts are nothing to be afraid of.¡± He originally wanted to say that there are no ghosts in the world. Fortunately, he responded in time. na came over from the kitchen with something, saw Susie surprised and asked, ¡°Susie, why did you get up so early?¡± Susie finally focused her gaze, touched her stomach and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry!¡± na cheered, ¡°It turns out that Susie woke up from hunger,e, grandma just made the meal!¡± Susie immediately ran upstairs: ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth!¡± Wade covered his arithmetic book and went to the table to help na set the table. Hamza just doesn¡¯t understand, Wade is obsessed with counting, as long as it¡¯s something he wants to count and learn, he won¡¯t move when lightning strikes him. Now because of Susie, go to help grandma set the table and chopsticks? Hamza closed the book too, and went over to help. These things at home are usually made by servants. As the young master of the Murray family, I really don¡¯t have the habit of arranging dishes. The previous Murray family did not have such a living atmosphere. Auntie made breakfast and set a table full. The Murray family sat down. calmly and then went about their business after eating. Hamza is used to Looking at Susie who came downstairs, Hamza found that after this sister came, the family changed so much invisibly. It seems that my sister is not so annoying Just thinking about it, Susie suddenly stepped on the ground and fell to the ground. The parrot following her didn¡¯t stop and stepped on Susie¡¯s head. Hamza was speechless. Wade was speechless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hamza sneered, ¡°Stupid.¡± Susie held her head and said, ¡°Alex. you stepped on me!¡± The parrot shrugged its wings and circled in front of Susie, shouting as it circled: ¡°Sorry! Sorry! Do it again!¡± Susie stared. Wade hurried forward to pull Susie up, and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, I¡¯m fine!¡± Wade couldn¡¯t help butugh. When na came back with a bowl of noodles, Hamza stepped forward to pick it up, and said in a calm voice, ¡°Grandma, let auntie do these.¡± na smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do my own activities.¡± After a while, the aunt brought all the breakfast over. Recently, na cooks by herself. and a special area was urgently opened up in the kitchen for na, who has inconvenient legs and feet. ¡°Susie, eat some noodles.¡± na felt a great sense of satisfaction watching Susie eat! Susie is not picky eater, she can eat whatever is offered, and after a acknowledgment, she picks up the noodles and starts to eat. Hamza didn¡¯t look sideways, secretly. is there such a delicious food? He behaved elegantly, holding the small bowl very gentlemanly. Suddenly he stopped. For some reason, he thought it was really delicious, as if it tasted different from everything he had eaten before. After eating. Susie picked up her small backpack and went out. Today Susie changed into a pet backpack, and still grabbed Grandpa Turtle and put it in. Alex didn¡¯t wait for her to move, he jumped in by himself. na asked, ¡°Susie, where are you going?¡± After the meeting, Martin was eating breakfast quickly, put down the bowls and chopsticks, and said, ¡°Go to the Tucker family¡± Seeing her grandmother¡¯s puzzled look, Susie exined, ¡°It¡¯s the Holy Grail Entertainment, the Tucker family, that uncle took me to the opening ceremony some time ago.¡± Susie confused Holy Grail Entertainment with Tucker family, but it didn¡¯t prevent na from understanding, she gave Martin a white look. ¡°Forget about working by yourself, and take Susie with you! Do you want to take Susie with you when the child is ignorant to y? What if Susie gets bored while you¡¯re talking about work?¡± Martin was speechless. Why is he scolded again? ** The car arrived at another ce where rich people gathered. Tiago had been waiting at the door early in the morning, and finally looked forward to Susie, smiling all over his face. ¡°Miss Susic, pleasee inside!¡± Susie was about to enter the door when she suddenly turned her head as if feeling something. I saw an olddy in green floating on the balcony on the second floor of the opposite vi. Seeing Susie¡¯s look, she grinned. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 83 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The Riley family Wade didn¡¯t go to the hobby ss today, but followed Susie here like a little follower He looked up and followed Susie¡¯s line of sight to the second floor opposite, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susic, who was about to enter the door, turned her head and walked towards the opposite vi Martin paused and followed immediately: ¡°Susie?¡± Tiago was worried, it¡¯s broken, what made Susie unhappy? Just before she entered the door, she turned her head and nced at the tree on the right Don¡¯t you like that tree¡± ¡°Two people, move this tree to the backyard!¡± After Tiago finished speaking, he quickly chased after him, and said, Miss Susie. what¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie stood in front of the vi across the door. with her little hands on her hips, and said to the upstairs ¡°Hello, grandma upstairs¡¯ No, grandma upstairs, listen up. I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡± The olddy in the clothes stared straight at Susie with a weird smile on her face Martin and the others looked towards the second floor, puzzled. On the second floor, there is no one Tiago felt inexplicably weird and his scalp was numb ¡°Miss Susie, the olddy of this family passed awayst year.¡± Susie probably saw the olddy across the door Tiago felt his legs go weak. Susie turned around and suddenly asked. ¡°Is this your house too?¡± She looked at Tiago¡¯s face, then at the old grandma staring at her on the second floor. These two faces are really simr. Tiago was taken aback, ¡°No, this one belongs to the Riley family. Speaking of which, this one is quite pitiful.¡± When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. Seeing Susie looking towards the second floor from time to time, he felt as if someone was staring at him on the second floor. Martin asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± Tiago sighed: ¡°More than ten years ago, this family had a daughter who was brutally killed by her very close friend.¡± ¡°I heard that the method was cruel. The flesh was peeled off. The police officers only found the flesh but not the bones. The Riley family only had one daughter. Mrs. Riley couldn¡¯t bear the blow and went crazy on the spot.¡± When Tiago said this, he nced left and right, and said in a low voice: ¡°Before the girl was arrested, the police officer found her tragic death in the printing factory. I heard that Mr. Riley found someone to kill her.¡± ¡°It could be that the matter was kept secret, or maybe the police couldn¡¯t bear it. In short, the case was closed because no evidence could be found, so Mr. Riley is fine.¡± ¡°However, the old couple are also pitiful. They guarded the vi that had the breath of their daughter when they were alive, and searched for their daughter¡¯s body, but they couldn¡¯t find it. Then Mrs. Riley could n¡¯t bear it a year ago and went first.¡± So now there is only Mr. Riley in this vi. When Tiago thought of these things, he felt even more creepy, and in broad daylight, his back was even more sinister. Martin asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t he press for the whereabouts of the bones?¡± Tiago shook his head: ¡°It must have been forced to ask, but I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Leaning in the shadow of the vi wall, Mitch raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the home of that vain ghost¡¯s good friend.¡± What a coincidence. Coincidentally, I always feel that there is something in it Mitch looked up. Susie tiptoed and said anxiously: ¡°Uncle, I want to go in. Can you knock on the door?¡± Martin told the assistant to go up and ring the doorbell, while picking up Susic. Tiago let out an urg, and said cautiously: ¡°Does Miss Susie know this family?¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to go in. He wanted to sell his vi before, but the fortune teller said that his house is not bad, as long as he lives in it, he will continue to make a fortune smoothly. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t move away But it is impossible to go in. He has lived for so long, and the psychological shadow is really great! But Susie said, ¡°Uncle, your mother is up there!¡± Tiago was taken aback: ¡°What?¡± Susie gestured: ¡°The old grandma¡¯s face looks very simr to yours.¡± Tiago was sure almost immediately that what Susie saw was really his mother! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in!¡± He said immediately. Susie nced at him, Tiago had already gone up to call for someone. ¡°Raif, it¡¯s me! Open the door.¡± Cielo rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered, so Tiago had to go up and call. He said at the same time: ¡°Raif doesn¡¯t like being disturbed by others, especially after Mrs. Riley passed away, he almost never left the hospital.¡± After shouting for a long time, a weak voice came from the video call doorbell: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tiago said: ¡°We¡­ ¡± He looked at Susie, and suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t know the reason for his visit. You can¡¯t say ¡®my mother is upstairs in your house!! Susie said to the doorbell, ¡°Grandpa, I know where my sister¡¯s bones are.¡± Suddenly there was a dead silence in the video doorbell, and after a while, the door mmed softly and opened by itself. ¡°Come in.¡± Raif¡¯s voice was still weak, but he could hear a hint of excitement when he listened carefully. A group of people stepped into the courtyard gate of the vi. Wade swallowed quietly, and finally raised his hand, pinching a bit of Martin¡¯s trousers. Almost through the door, Susie looked up at the second floor again. Above the entrance door is the balcony on the second floor. At this moment, the olddy in green clothes is hanging on the railing, looking down. Wade, who keeps an eye on Susie, has already guessed what Susie is looking at. Looking up and seeing the empty balcony on the second floor, Wade just felt that not seeing was more terrifying than seeing. The little hand couldn¡¯t help but clenched a little. Feeling his trouser legs being grabbed, Martin nced down at Wade: ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± His tone was cold, and when facing his son, his voice didn¡¯t seem very gentle. Wade turned his head: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Having said that, the grip on Martin¡¯s trousers tightened. Martin was speechless, reaching out to hold him. A group of people finally entered the house, and a smell of corruption suddenly hit their faces. What is caught in it is the unique smell of medicine and indescribable smell of the old me. A voice came from the video: ¡°Come up. I¡¯m on the second floor.¡± Wade was taken aback. Susie had already gone up first, holding his hand at the same time: ¡°Wade, hurry up!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The master bedroom on the second floor, the room was dark after the door was opened, and the curtains were drawn to block the sunlight from outside. The olddy in green clothes stood silently at the corner, still staring at Susie, silent. Susie ignored her, and tentatively asked after entering the door: ¡°Raif, can you open the window a little bit? Just a little bit.¡± There was a person lying on the bed, looking down on his face, only felt that the whole room was full of lifeless breath. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 84 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Crazy nch A group of people entered the room, but the people lying on the bed did not move at all. Tiago felt even more nervous, if he hadn¡¯t just heard Rail¡¯s voice in the video, he would have doubted it. If Raif is really dead, wouldn¡¯t it be more terrifying to hear his voice in the video? Tiago trembled: ¡°Raif?¡± The person on the bed finally coughed, and said angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cielo hurried in, opened the curtains a bit, and opened the window by the way. Fresh air poured in, and everyone felt better. He also saw clearly the old man lying on the bed. His face was sunken, and his cloudy eyes nced around and fell on Susie. ¡°You said it. Found Nancy¡¯s bones?¡± His voice was weak, as if it was squeezed out of his throat with thest of his strength, his whole body was lifeless, only his two eyeballs rolled from time to time. Wade had a sullen face, and Tiago was also a little uneasy, why did he feel so scary even though he was alive! In the next moment, Susie walked up and grabbed the old man¡¯s wrist like a dead tree. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I know where my sister¡¯s bones are.¡± Susie.forted. The red string on her wrist emits a faint light, which transitions into the old man¡¯s body indistinguishably. The old man¡¯s eyes opened slightly, and the dull life seemed to be dispelled, and everyone seemed to come back to life for some reason. Raif propped up his body tremblingly trying to get up. Tiago hurried over to help him up without waiting for anyone¡¯s reaction. ¡°Raif, why are you at home alone? I¡¯m afraid your current body can¡¯t take care of yourself.¡± Surprisingly. Raif was wearing clean pajamas. and there was no peculiar smell on his body except the smell of medicine. Looking around the room, although it was dark. it was still clean and tidy. This is a very decent old man. Raif exhaled and said in a low voice. ¡°What kind of care do you need, dying man.¡± Susie looked at the old man in front of her with sad eves. There was a light on the old man¡¯s head Micky said that when the light goes out. you die. Susie said without waiting for him to ask. ¡°Grandpa, my sister¡¯s bones are under the school¡¯s football field.¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Nancy, and my sister¡¯s best friend is Remi. Right?¡± ¡°Susie knows about my sister My sister is a kind sister She gave many beautiful clothes she didn¡¯t want to her good friend, but her good friend. killed her.¡± Raif was taken aback for a moment, tears were streaming down his face, and he remembered tremblingly ¡°Help me there. I¡¯m going to pick up Nancy.¡± For more than ten years, he had waited for more than ten years, thinking that he would never find his daughter¡¯s bones in his life. I didn¡¯t expect to hear the news before leaving! Martin nced at Cielo, and Cielo regained hisposure, and hurried out to call the police. Tiago said. ¡°Raif, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s useless for you to go there, and the police officer won¡¯t let anyone get close.¡± Susie also said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. Susie is there!¡± Raif stared down at her, then suddenly withdrew his gaze and leaned against the head of the bed. ¡°I have never done anything against my conscience in my life in doing things and running a business When an employee¡¯s parents are sick. I not only provide subsidies, pay for medical expenses, and even help contact foreign experts¡± ¡°I have done good all my life, and the only evil I have done is to kill that little girl.¡± Tiago was secretly surprised, it was rumored that the little girl was killed by Raif, is it true¡± Susie nodded at what Mitch said, and asked, ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you ask where my sister¡¯s bones are? How did my sister die?¡± Raif let out a long breath, as if he had exhausted all the air in his chest. and his face, which had just recovered, looked haggard again. ¡°We taught Nancy to be kind and take good care of her since she was a child. She gave Remi her favorite things, limited edition skirts, which she was reluctant to wear a few times, but gave them to Remi. She was afraid of hurting Remi¡¯s self- esteem, and deliberately Remove the tags from the newly bought things, saying that I don¡¯t want them.¡± ¡°We have always supported her kindness, and even let Remie in and out of the house at will. Who knew that gentle, lovely, kind and innocent little girl could be such a hypocritical devil!¡± Mitch folded his arms and listened silently. Rail said again: ¡°Never be too nice to a person.¡± It¡¯s a pity that he understood this truth toote. Under Rail¡¯s narration, the tragic scene of more than ten years was slowly revealed It turned out that after Remi resigned from the printing factory, she found a ¡°decent¡± job without telling everyone, but she couldn¡¯t make ends meet. and gradually owed more and more usury loans. However, she seems to be more and more immersed in this hypocritical life, and even has the idea of recing Nancy, bing more and more crazy ¡°One day, she called to say that she was cheated by someone in a certain hospital, saying that she originally wanted to buy medicine for her parents, but her personal freedom was restricted. She wanted 10 million, and someone had to redeem it herself. During the phone call She cried so much that Nancy hurried away.¡± Raif regretted that he took good care of his daughter, was too kind and innocent, and did not expect to die because of it. Raif closed his eyes in pain, and said: ¡°Remi is not detained by any hospital, she is in a chain of stic surgery hospitals. This kind of stic surgery hospital is best at fooling ignorant girls into stic surgery, saying that it is a thousand cuts. Double eyelids, but in the end signed a loan of tens of thousands, and even people are deeply trapped and cannot escape¡± Remi gave 10 million and asked the stic surgery hospital to use real skin to transform herself into another person. ¡°They really dare to ept it. Do you dare to imagine that there will be such a human skin business.¡± Not only the skin, but even every organ in the body has been reserved. When Raif and the others learned that the news had arrived, Nancy had already disappeared. No one was there, only Remi covered her face with blood, crying and saying that Nancy was taken away by bad guys in order to save her ¡°We were looking for people everywhere During this period, Remi lived in our house, all kinds of favors.¡± Raif smiled wryly. ¡°If I can¡¯t see this person¡¯s face clearly again, then I¡¯m really stupid¡± As if unwilling to remember. Raif¡¯s face became more and more painful, and muddy tears flowed silently. When Nancy was found, there were only scraps of skin and flesh tissue left The hard-to-handle skeleton has nowhere to be found and can never be found again ¡°It wasn¡¯t Remi who handled this matter. She was at most an aplice who tricked Naney into her past. If she cried bitterly and repented, the court may not be able to sentence her for many years. But we have made up our minds to let her die!!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A look of cruelty shed in Raif¡¯s eyes, and he stretched out his hands to cover his face. ¡°Just tried everything, and Remi couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, she was not thest person to ¡®handle¡¯ Nancy, so how could she know where Naney¡¯s skeleton is. He just didn¡¯t let her go, even if he did it again, Raif felt that he would still do it. ¡°I regret it half my life. The regret is not that I killed Remi, but that we didn¡¯t teach our daughter well.¡± Having said that. Raif couldn¡¯t help crying anymore. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 85 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Subze¡¯s father is from the Morton Family After hearing Raif¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s face was heavy and they felt breathless. Martin couldn¡¯t help looking at Susie, seeing Susie listening quietly. Susie was neither afraid nor disgusted, and kept holding Raif¡¯s hand. Martin didn¡¯t know how much she understood about this kind of horrific thing. Normally, children shouldn¡¯t hear this kind of thing. But inexplicably. Martin felt that Susie was not an ordinary child. Mitch said: ¡°In other words. Remi only found out where Nancy¡¯s bones were buried after she became an evil ghost.¡± So what are the other reasons for the other seventeen corpses under the yground? Susie said softly to Raif, ¡°Raif, you don¡¯t need to be too sad.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Susie leaned closer, talking about something. Raif¡¯s expression changed from shock and surprise to gradually returning to calm. ¡°Okay!¡± He said viciously. ¡°It deserves it.¡± Susie took a look at the light on his head and couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ¡°Raif, is there anything else you can do for me?¡± Susie asked. Raif felt very tired and shook his head mutteringly: ¡°No more. No more. I can tell my wife when I go down. Before my wife died, she still reminded me to find my daughter.¡± His eyelids were heavy, and he was about to close them slowly, and opened them a little harder. ¡°By the way, if possible, can Susie find someone for Grandpa?¡± Susic nodded. ¡°I can try But Raif didn¡¯t speak any more, and fell into a deep sleep forever. His face was serene, with a hint of a smile on his lips. There was a dead silence in the room Tiago¡¯s eyes wereplicated, there was no one in the Riley family, and when Mrs. Riley passed away, it was Raif¡¯s funeral. Tiago curled his lips, but in the end he still quietly sent a message on his mobile phone, asking people to prepare for the funeral. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Martin took Susie¡¯s hand. Susie suddenly said. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± A dead soul emerged from Raif¡¯s body, slowly floated up, and looked around nkly ¡°This is me.¡± Susie said: ¡°Raif, you haven¡¯t finished talking just now!¡± Raif reacted quickly, and after getting used to it, he felt light all over, unprecedentedly rxed He said: ¡°When I was looking for Nancy more than ten years ago, I went everywhere and met an old police officer. He was a shadow.¡± The so-called shadow is an undercover agent who stands in the dark and burns himself to light the way forward for his partners. ¡°He suffered revenge, his parents disappeared, his son and daughter-in-w died, leaving only one grandson. Before he died, he asked me to take care of his grandson, but I couldn¡¯t find the child.¡± Raif thought for a while and said, ¡°Ten years ago, the old police officer said that his grandson was seven years old, and now he is about 25 or 6 years old. His surname is Morton and he is from San Diego. Oh, by the way, his name is Sean.¡± As for the name of his grandson, he didn¡¯t have time to say. While talking. Raif looked at Susie again, and felt that this Susie was inexplicably kind, as if he had met him a long time ago. Susie secretly wrote down: surname Morton, from San Diego. Called Sean Morton Susie nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Cielo walked in from the outside and said, ¡°Mr. Murray, the police officer has passed by and started digging the yground of the elementary school.¡± Susie heard Cielo¡¯s voice, then looked back, and saw the olddy in green clothes standing by the door looking at her. Seeing her look over, he grinned again. Raif said: ¡°I should go. While there is still time, I will go and see Nancy.¡± As if there was some kind of traction, he walked out easily, knowing the route by himself Passing by the door, he said to the olddy in green in surprise. ¡°Elder Mrs. Tucker? You look so perverted, don¡¯t scare my child.¡± The olddy in green was speechless. Susie took Martin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go! Raif is gone.¡± Walking to the door, the olddy in green clothes let out a hey hey, followed Susie and chattered: ¡°Susic. Susie.¡± ¡°I know your father.¡± Susie stopped abruptly and asked. ¡°Who is my father?¡± The olddy in the clothes said: ¡°Thest name is Morton, thest name is Morton.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± Susie asked. The olddy in the clothes shook her head, and only repeated: ¡°Myst name is Morton, myst name is Morton.¡± Susie frowned, not knowing what she was thinking. After a long time, she suddenly asked, ¡°Micky, why do they always talk twice¡±?¡± When Stacy appeared, she muttered ¡®I died a terrible death, a terrible. death¡¯ When the vanity ghost yelled in anger, he also yelled. T¡¯m not reconciled! I am unwilling!¡¯ Now this grandma is also repeating her own words ¡®surnamed Morton. Surname Morton.¡¯ Mitch was flipping through his booklet again without raising his head: ¡°When IQ is not enough, I will repeat a sentence over and over again. After all, people can¡¯t take their brains with them after death, so there will be dull eyes and drooling.¡± The ones that appear mechanically at the scene of death.¡± Susie came to a sudden. Mitch flipped through the booklet, frowning slightly. Susie¡¯s father¡¯sst name is Morton? But there¡¯s no one named Morton in San Diego that¡¯s rted to Susie. Mitch looked through the brochure and found Sean, who had his own name and his son¡¯s name, but his grandson¡¯s name was unknown. Mitch gave the olddy a strange look. The Vanity Ghost ¨C Clothes Old Lady ¨C Raif Raif is looking for a man named Morton. The olddy said that Susie¡¯s father¡¯sst name was Morton. So did she really know, or did she repeat it mechanically because she heard what Raif said? Wade followed and asked in a low voice. ¡°Susie, are they all gone?¡± What Susie saw before entering the door, and Rail who just left. Susic looked up: ¡°No, there is another one beside you.¡± Martin led Susie out. Tiago calls someone to deal with Raif¡¯s funeral, looking at Susie who is not far away secretly startled. Who is Susie talking to? Just as she was thinking about it. Susie suddenly turned her head around. with a rather strange expression on her face. ¡°Uncle, you wille overter, remember to hold an umbre!¡± Tiago was full of doubts. Why hold an umbre?? However, Susie told. him to hold an umbre, so let¡¯s hold an umbre. He asked someone to bring an umbre over, held it up, and walked to his house opposite. He didn¡¯t see it at all, there was a ghost quietly standing under his umbre, with both feet off the ground. floating faintly. Tiago also said: ¡°Miss Susie, I¡¯m really bothering you! My mother didn¡¯t know what happened, and she fell unconscious all the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been rescued by ICU before, but I¡¯ve done all the operations that should be done, but I can¡¯t wake up no matter what.¡± Mitch floated aside and looked at the contents of the brochure, and added: ¡°Elder Mrs. Tucker should have passed away a long time ago. How could he still be holding his breath? It¡¯s normal if he can¡¯t wake up.¡± While talking, Tiago has brought Susie into the door of the Tucker family. This is a three-story vi with arge garden at the front and back. After entering the door, they went up to the second floor, and several people went straight to the house of the olddy of the Tucker family. Pushing open the door, Martin and the others were stunned. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 86 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 86 Chapter 86 House Decoration The olddy¡¯s house was full of spells. In the center of the room was arge bed surrounded by machines. Lying on the bed was an olddy in green clothes, her hairbed meticulously, but her body was full of tubes. Mitch was dumbfounded. He finally knew why the Elder Mrs. Tucker had passed away long ago, but he was hung up again. Wade¡¯s first reaction was to stand where he was, feeling his hair stand on end. The phone fell from Cielo¡¯s hand with a tter. Martin looked calm, and asked. ¡°This is?¡± Tiago smiled sarcastically, but soon his face turned helpless: ¡°I asked many people to show it to my mother, and they all said that only by doing this, my mother woulde back to life.¡± Mitch frowned: ¡°Susic, ask him if he knows that the olddy is already dead?¡± Susie looked up and asked, ¡°Do you know your mother is dead?¡± Tiago anxiously said: ¡°How could it be? Isn¡¯t this still breathing? Miss Susie, if you were able to save Ledger before, you must be able to save my mother too, right?¡± He paused for a moment, then added: ¡°My mother must have lost her way in a daze, and she can come back.¡± Mitch was nomittal, looking at theyout of the room very speechlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether the olddy wille back or not. He must have been cheated.¡± Susie nodded, her small face was serious: ¡°Uncle, did you spend a lot of money?¡± Tiago nodded and said the number of items. Wade murmured: ¡°10 million + 50 million + 60 million+ 100 million = This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 220 million.¡± Cielo couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°You believe this too?¡± Tiago sighed: ¡°It¡¯s only a few hundred million, as long as my mother can be saved, a billion will be enough.¡± Everyone didn¡¯t expect Tiago to be quite filial. Mitch was speechless, nced at Elder Mrs. Tucker next to him, and said. ¡°The things in the house are only topaz. So Elder Mrs. Tucker died, but was locked here.¡± I don¡¯t know how she found Susie. Tiago asked: ¡°Miss Susie, is there anything wrong?¡± Susie listened to Micky¡¯s words, and responded to him sentence by sentence, meaning that all kinds of things are useless. Tiago copsed: ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that none of my things are useless? Then my mother.¡± He didn¡¯t feel angry and annoyed that he was cheated at the first time, but worried about whether his mother coulde back. In the room, the olddy in green clothes stared at her body resentfully, her eyes were nk. ¡°I want to go. I want to go.¡± she murmured. Susie said: ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s useless at all. this topaz is a bit useful.¡± Tiago was overjoyed. Susie: ¡°Huang Yu wants to suppress her and kill her.¡± Tiago was speechless. With a cry of surprise, he hurried over to pick out the topaz from the olddy¡¯s mouth! A phantom suddenly flew out of the olddy¡¯s body, and crashed into the body of Elder Mrs. Tucker floating beside her! Tiago hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss Susie, then, can my mothere back?¡± Elder Mrs. Tucker put his hips on one side and cursed. ¡°Where are you going back?¡± Susie truthfully ryed: ¡°Grandma Tucker said where?¡± Susie put her hips on her hips and stared, learning in style. Tiago was taken aback, ¡°What?¡± Susie pointed to Wade¡¯s side. ¡°The grandma Tucker is right here!¡± Wade eximed instantly. Why is it on his side again! Elder Mrs. Tucker was heartbroken: ¡°You have been cheated out of 200 million! Every day, money is easy to make money!¡± Susie: ¡°Grandma Tucker said¨Cyou have been cheated out of another 200 million yuan! Every day, money is easy to earn!¡± Everyone looked at Susie who had learned so well. Tiago wanted tough at first, but his eyes turned red He sat weakly on the edge of the bed, held Elder Mrs. Tucker¡¯s hand, and said with a sob. ¡°Then my mother will nevere back, right? I want my mother toe back.¡± He just wants his mother back, is it that difficult? His mother suffered all her life. He has been lucky for the past few years, and he just wanted to pick her up to enjoy life, but why did he end up like this not too long ago? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 87 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 87 Several people looked at Tiago who was crying bitterly, and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. When people are about to die, no one can stop them. Rather than being full of tubes and being in pain until thest moment, let it go and let it go. Susieforted: ¡°Okay, okay, stop crying, ¡± At this time Tiago raised his head, only to see his face covered with snot. Susie hurriedly took two steps back, unable to hold back a word offort. Elder Mrs. Tucker, who was floating aside, said with disgust. ¡°The snot is all in my mouth.¡± A trace of helplessness shed in her eyes, she looked at Susie and said, ¡°Thank you, Susie.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°You¡¯re wee grandma.¡± She paused for a moment, then said ferociously: ¡°One size counts for one size, you seared me before, I have endured it for a long time!¡± Elder Mrs. Tucker burst outughing, and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be scary anymore!¡± She really had no other choice but to find her. Elder Mrs. Tucker sighed and said, ¡°Can I have a word with my son?¡± Susie was a little embarrassed, but Mitch raised an eyebrow ¡°Herees Susie, and I¡¯m going to teach you a great skill again! People talk ghostly, this can make ghosts open their mouths on others, so that people can talk nonsense.¡± Susie was taken aback: ¡°Is this what you mean by talking nonsense?¡± Mitch: ¡°You¡¯re right when you say that.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Understood.¡± Cielo stared nkly at Susie who was talking to himself, and worried: ¡°Mr. Murray, has Susie always been like this?¡± Martin said coldly: ¡°She¡¯s on the phone with someone else.¡± Wade nodded: ¡°She has an agent headset in her ear.¡± Both father and son remained expressionless. Cielo is speechless, is that so? After Mitch taught Susie, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. Susie is so much fun! Susie stared: ¡°You¡¯re lying again!¡± Mitch coughed: ¡°No lie, it¡¯s just full of nonsense. This skill needs. someone who has a rtionship with the dead. There is no suitable candidate here. So Mitch will teach you another one.¡± Susie said worriedly: ¡°Mitch, if you lie to others again, you will be a big stinky fart.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. Although he didn¡¯t know what Susie said to her master, Susie¡¯s fierce look was cute. Even Wade felt relieved, as if it wasn¡¯t so scary. Just thinking about it, Elder Mrs. Tucker who was lying on the bed let out a cry and sat up straight! Wade shuddered and hugged Martin¡¯s thigh. The whole group went out. Leave Elder Mrs. Tucker and Tiago alone in the room talking. In the room. Elder Mrs. Tucker hung his head, and his hands drooped to the side weakly. ¡°Son.¡± She said slowly. This sound,bined with the surrounding environment, seemed very terrifying Tiago asked nervously, ¡°Mom?¡± Elder Mrs. Tucker still didn¡¯t look up¡ªcouldn¡¯t. So the voice was a bit muffled: ¡°I¡¯m leaving, don¡¯t keep me anymore. Life and death are fate, I am very satisfied.¡± Tiago¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°Mom.¡± Elder Mrs. Tucker said: ¡°Remember, there is one thing you must check in the future. Check the little boy surnamed Morton who lived in our house when he was a child!¡± Elder Mrs. Tucker is dead, and the scenes of his life are clearest at this moment. In memory, the little boy who was rescued by them and lived in their house for a while. It¡¯s somewhat simr to Susie today. ¡°Maybe that is Susie¡¯s father. He was 7 years old more than ten years ago, and he is about 25 years old now. You are going to help the Murray family find out.¡± ¡°Take a chance to talk to the Murray family.¡± Tiago nodded intently: ¡°I see.¡± Susie stood outside the door with the little rabbit in her arms, looking at the opposite vi. Some people came from the opposite vi, and a big ck and white flower was hung in front of the door. The funeral home¡¯s car drove up, and a police car was parked beside it. Raif should have seen his sister¡¯s bones, right? It¡¯s a pity that the age is too long, and my sister is long gone. Susie pursed her lips, her big eyes were slightly hollow, and no one knew what she was thinking when she was quiet. Mitch was dressed in a white robe, leaningzily on one side, holding a booklet in his hand, but his eyes kept falling on Susie. Compared with finding Susie¡¯s biological father, he is more concerned about whether Susie can survive. On the booklet in his hand, under Susie¡¯s name, there was another line of words: [everything in life]. So is she practicing now? Just thinking about it, Susie suddenly heard Susie muttering to the parrot: ¡°Alex, is two to five or six years old?¡± Susie doesn¡¯t seem to be very good at math. She is four years old and didn¡¯t even go to kindergarten. Alex¡¯s little head rubbed against Susie¡¯s hand: ¡°Monster, monster!¡± Susie scowled. She doesn¡¯t want a monster father! I didn¡¯t catch a ghost this time, but I learned that my father was a monster Susie¡¯s face was tangled, and she went through a fierce battle in her heart: ¡°Forget it, children can¡¯t dislike their father.¡± Susie said to Alex. ¡°Alex can¡¯t be disgusted either.¡± Alex: ¡°Dad! Daddy!¡± Susie giggled. Tiago also came out at this time, and said something to Martin in a low voice, after a while Martin came out and said, ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go.¡± The Tucker family soon hung up the white cloth. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Susie sat in the car. looked at the Tucker family getting farther and farther away, leaned on the window and said, ¡°Uncle Tucker will make a fortune.¡± Martin hums. At night, the wind blows in the Riley family¡¯s vi, and the white cloth is blown up. In Raif¡¯s room, a ck figure suddenly appeared. He was dressed in ck, about 1.9 meters tall, pulled a chair and sat down. He crossed his legs against the back of the chair, sped his fingers, and stared at Raif¡¯s bed. ¡°Come a littleter.¡± He whispered, his voice low. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 88 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Going to the Morton family In the room where the lights were not turned on, with the help of the moonlight, a stern light could be seen from the eyes of the man in ck. At this time, his phone rang, and he picked it up. In the empty room, he heard a voice from the other side of the phone: ¡°Mr. Riley passed away at 3:50 this afternoon, and was discovered by neighbor Tiago ¡± ¡°To the Riley family are Martin and Wade from the Murray family, and Martin¡¯s niece Susie and assistant Ciclo.¡± ¡°The bones under the football field of Wisdom Elementary School. The police records show that Mr. Riley confirmed that there were bones buried under the yground of the International Elementary School before leaving.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The man in ck sneered, Did Raif solve the case before his death? Ile doesn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Why did the Murray familye here?¡± The phone said, ¡°The Murray family was going to the Tucker family¡± After the other side finished speaking, the man in ck said coldly: ¡°Look up everyone who came to Riley family today, and send me their profile pictures.¡± After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and stuffed the phone in his pocket casually His name is Kellen Morton, named after his grandfather. And hist grandfather died eighteen years ago. Before the sacrifice, the grandfather entrusted the businessman Raif who happened to meet, please Raif must find him. After tossing and turning, he found out about it, but it was a pity that he came back toote. He has important things to ask Raif, but now he will never ask Kellen stood up and quickly disappeared into the night. ** Susie slept soundly that night. She dreamed of a man who was taller than the door frame and said it was her father, but when he entered the door. he hit his head on the door frame. Susie giggled. When Mitch came back from the outside, he saw Susie who was sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t know what was dreaming, revealing two sweet pear nests. Mitch was dressed in a white robe, and with a rare gentle smile on his slightly pale and coquettish face, he stroked Susie¡¯s hair. ¡°Little fool.¡± the next day. Susie fell asleep until nine o¡¯clock, and na quietly opened the door and came in, seeming worried to make sure that Susic was still there. But Susie had already brushed her teeth, washed her face, changed her clothes, and was putting on her shoes. ¡°Grandma, good morning!¡± Susie gave a big smile. na¡¯s mood suddenly seemed to be illuminated by the sun, and crow¡¯s feet appeared on the corners of her eyes when she smiled: ¡°Why did you wake up so early?¡± Susie said. ¡°Alex woke me up!¡± Alexy on the mosquito outside the balcony, shaking his head and singing at the top of his voice. na¡¯s mouth twitched. When Martin said that the room next door would be a tropical rainforest view room through a balcony, she disagreed because she thought the bird was too noisy. Susie is still growing up, she needs to sleep well, what if Susie wakes her up in the middle of the night? na nags andins that Martin is not sensible. Susie couldn¡¯t helpughing, took na¡¯s hand, and followed her wheelchair out. ¡°Grandma, Alex won¡¯t be noisy when he sleeps at night.¡± Like humans, parrots cannot see at night without lights. They sleep at night and are quiet all night unless someone pokes them or is in danger. downstairs. Father and son Martin, Hamza and Wade sat at the dining table and had breakfast One is looking at the tablet and doing business. One holds a newspaper and reads the news. One is holding an arithmetic book, thinking while eating. They all do their own thing and have nothing to do with each other. Craig put the teacup aside and said with a stern face, ¡°Eat as soon as you eat, what are you guys doing?¡± Craig is a rigid and serious person. He hardly talks at ordinary times, and everyone has to restrain himself when he speaks. Martin put down the tablet, and Hamza and Wade put down their notebooks and newspapers. Wade thought it was Susie, and immediately turned around, only to see Lulu running down with his slippers on. She looked around and asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Susic?¡± Lulu was secretly sulking, and she didn¡¯t catch up? It¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t see anyone yesterday, but I went out early in the morning today! Wade sneered: ¡°It¡¯s quite early today!¡± Lulu snorted angrily, and turned to go back to the room, not wanting to eat breakfast at all Craig frowned: ¡°Can¡¯t say hello? Go to bed after dinner!¡± Martin said lightly, ¡°Dad. don¡¯t be so strict.¡± Craig sneered: ¡°I¡¯m so strict with everyone!¡± Lulu came overzily dragging her slippers. She didn¡¯t want to eat breakfast, not at all, so she didn¡¯t have the habit of eating breakfast. Then Susie and na came out. Lulu¡¯s eyes lit up, but he quickly pretended to be nonchnt and took a bite of the bread. Susie said crisply: ¡°Good morning!¡± Craig nodded mildly Hamza and Wade looked at Craig immediately, and Martin looked up. Is this tough on everyone? Craig coughed. looked at his watch and said. ¡°Susie, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, get up earlier! Do you know?¡± na controlled the wheelchair and came over. While preparing food for Susie, she red at Craig: ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning? You think you are still the leader of the group!¡± Craig pursed his lips. Susie said with a smile: ¡°I know, grandpa, I will get up very early in the future.¡± Craig ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so early¡± Martin, Hamza and Wade looked at him again. After breakfast, Martin will take Susie to the Morton family. Yesterday Raif said that Susie¡¯s father¡¯s surname was Morton, and the Murray family decided to visit after discussion. Assuming that Susie really has the blood of the Morton family, their Murray family has no reason to hide Susie¡¯s existence and make decisions for Susie selfishly One person from the Morton family happened to be about 25 years old. It was said that he was a member of a small branch of the Morton family, which was basically consistent with what Raif described. Where the Morton family is, near the Stevenson familypound. The car drove slowly across the street, Susie leaned against the window, and suddenly let out a gasp. Outside the street, a woman in red is waiting for a traffic light. ||| Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 89 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 89 chapter 89 M Dad is Like This, I Dont Wante Susie noticed the woman in the red dress because there was a ghost lying on her back Mitch sees the woman in the red dress. ¡®Huh?¡¯ said with a loud voice: ¡°Another evil ghost?¡± From the crybaby who ran away at the beginning, to the vain ghost on Mia, and then to the one in front of me. ¡°Tsk. is evil ghost so easy to find now?¡± Mitch nced at Susie and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself Others go through untold hardships to find ghosts to collect ghosts, but she is lucky, ghosts are automatically delivered to the door. ¡°That coward, let me mark it for you,¡± Mitch said. Once marked, there is no chance of running away like a crybaby Susie didn¡¯t speak. She was looking at the man standing not far from the woman in red. The man was tall and tall, dressed in ck, with slightly curly ck hair hanging down in front of his eyes, looking cool and handsome. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at him, Susie felt a strange feeling, and involuntarily stuck her head out of the car window. ¡°Susie, don¡¯t poke your head out, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Martin carried her back and closed the car window. Kellen was keenly aware that there was a line of sight looking at him, but when he looked up, he saw a ck Maybach driving past, and a small figure passed by. Morton family, in the resplendent dining room. Elder Mrs. Morton. Hallie, are eating elegantly. there are several sons, daughters, and daughter-inw sitting at the dining table. Among them, the daughter-inw was standing, serving Hallie to eat, and wiping her hands and mouth with wet towels and the like. The rest of the people turned a blind eye and got used to it. At this time, the butler came in and said, ¡°People from the Murray family are visiting outside, bringing a little girl with them.¡± Elder Mr. Morton. Cain. He chewed something in small bites, and after swallowing it slowly, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with them?¡± The housekeeper said: ¡°I asked about this, and the Murray family said that there might be Susie¡¯s father here.¡± Hallie rolled her eyes: ¡°Are you here to meet rtives again? Tell them they¡¯re missing! Tell them to go back!¡± She knew that kid in the Murray family. It is said that it was born by the sick child ra, but I don¡¯t know which man he messed with to get it out. Children born under such a background are also embarrassed toe to them to recognize their rtives? Even if it really belonged to the Morton family, it was impossible for her to let such a child into the Morton family. At the dining table, a young man hesitated and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet, after all, it¡¯s from the Murray family.¡± Cain said disdainfully: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Murray family? Isn¡¯t it just rich?¡± No matter how rich the Murray family is, that¡¯s what it is, but their Morton family is different. Not to mention, their Morton family is also rich. The butler nodded and went out and replied very arrogantly that Martin was not avable. After finishing speaking, before they could say anything, they turned around and went in, closing the door. Martin sat in the car without much expression on his face. The Morton family didn¡¯t want to recognize Susie. Coincidentally, they are also unwilling to ¡®share¡¯ Susie with others. Susie saw that Martin was a little upset, so she asked, ¡°Uncle, why are we here?¡± Martin¡¯s expression softened, and he said. ¡°Susie said she wanted to find her father, so uncle brought you over to have a look.¡± Yesterday Raif asked Susie to find Sean¡¯s descendants. Raif was so focused on finding his daughter¡¯s bones that he might not have paid. attention to the newly promoted Morton family. Five years ago, there was no Morton family among the big families in Los Angeles, and the Morton family was still doing business in the coastal areas at that time. After the world-shocking group was eradicated. Sean was among the shadows of the sacrifices, and Sean was still a first-ss meritorious service. Since Sean has no descendants or immediate family members, the honor of this feat falls to his cousin Cain. Cain came directly to Los Angeles to gain a foothold due to favorable policies Martin came here this time because Susie identally mentioned to him when she came back yesterday that her father¡¯s surname was Morton. There was a trace of expectation hidden in her eyes when she said it, how could Martin have the heart to let her down. Even if he knew that the Morton family looked down on people, he was still willing toe here for Susie. But Susie shook her head: ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go back!¡± If Dad is like this, then she would rather not. All she needs is uncles, grandparents, brothers and sisters! Martin was slightly startled: ¡°Susie doesn¡¯t want to look for her father anymore?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t be such a father.¡± Martin hooked his lips. Well, he is indeed a child of his Murray family! As for Raif¡¯s request to find Sean, Martin doesn¡¯t even care. As long as Susie is good, why does he care so much about others? Martin pursed his lips, in a very good mood, and stroked Susie¡¯s head with his big palm: ¡°Susie, do you want me to take you to the yground?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Go!¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to finish speaking, and raised my hand and said, ¡°Call my brothers and sisters to go with me!¡± He added: ¡°Alex and Grandpa Turtle also want it!¡± In Susie¡¯s eyes, going to an amusement park is a ¡®good thing. Good things should be shared with friends. ** Morton family After eating, they wiped their mouths gracefully and asked the housekeeper. ¡°The Murray family¡¯s is still outside?¡± If they are still waiting, she doesn¡¯t mind seeing them for the sake of their sincerity The butler said. ¡°They¡¯re going back.¡± Hallie snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t even have the patience to recognize my rtives.¡± Fortunately. I didn¡¯t see them. It¡¯s best for them to take that little disaster star far away and never bother them. Cain was talking to his son: ¡°ve you contacted the person the big leader mentioned? My surname is Morton too. I am the God of War who came back from the border war zone. Hurry up and find a way to make connections.¡± The eldest son of the Morton family wondered: ¡°Dad, that person is hard to see! I don¡¯t know why, but that person seems to have a lot of opinions. on our Morton family¡± Cain frowned: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before, why do you have any opinions? Is there some misunderstanding? Both of them have the surname Morton, just find a chance to meet and have a meal to clear up the misunderstanding!¡± He said again: ¡°Dad, this is really hard to find. Not only is he the God of War who came back from the border war zone, but I¡¯m also the head of the hidden family.¡± Cain stared: ¡°What kind of hidden family patriarch, you have read too many novels! Every time you are asked to do something, you are reluctant, making so many excuses? I don¡¯t think you even asked!¡± The Morton family had a quarrel because of an uing big man, all kinds of tension, all kinds of preparations for finding a rtionship. I don¡¯t know what I missed today. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 90 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Theken! Happy Dream Happy Valley is thergest amusement park. This is a paradise for children, and staff in doll costumes can be seen everywhere The long slide is as high as four or five floors, and it is so exciting to slid down from the top. Mitch frowned A ce with a lot of people, especially a lot of children, is not veryfortable for ghosts ¡°I¡¯m going to find a ce to sleep ¡± Mitch nced at Martin and Hamza, the father and son were like bodyguards, and they didn¡¯t have anything to do with him Just as Susic was about to say ¡®OK¡¯, Lulu excitedly held Susie¡¯s hand and ran fast. ¡°Go, over there! Let¡¯s slide down the top slide!¡± Wade chased after him: ¡°Wait for me!¡± Hamza likes to be quiet by nature. at this moment he looked at the three running up with a speechless face. Martin was dressed in a suit, with a tall and straight figure, and he looked very outstanding among the parents in the amusement park. It¡¯s a pity that he is too cold, and no one dares to strike up a conversation. Seeing him with four children, a girl said bitterly ¡°Such a handsome man has four children. The key is that he is so handsome with four children. Why am I not the child¡¯s mother?!¡± Herpanion rolled her eyes and said. ¡°Daydream you!¡± The tall and cold male god can only watch from a distance, and I don¡¯t know how many people secretly took pictures. Martin followed, when a call came in, he looked at the number, and said, ¡°Take care of your sister.¡± Hamza was expressionless: ¡°Understood.¡± Susie and the others came to the giant slide. There were too many people and they had to line up to go up. Lulu is at the front, Susie is in the middle and Wade is at the back. Susie looked at the long slide and said regretfully: ¡°It would be great if Alex and Grandpa Turtle could come too!¡± Pets are not allowed in Happy Valley, otherwise Alex and Grandpa Turtle must be very happy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing that Susie and the others were about to be in line, suddenly a little. girl ran over and squeezed in front of Susie! Wade frowned and said, ¡°Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t jump in line!¡± The girl looked arrogant and said loudly: ¡°No! I¡¯m going to stand here!¡± An aunt followed her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fun anyway, and it¡¯s fun when everyone is together.¡± Susie said seriously: ¡°But it¡¯s wrong to jump in line!¡± The girl didn¡¯t listen, and the aunt also pretended to y on her mobile. phone, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything. There are so many children in Happy Valley, if you want to wait in line. slowly, when will you have to wait? Anyway, there are so many people jumping in line every day, and they are not the only ones. They all yed like this just now. Seeing her grandma like this, the girl who jumped in line winked, and made a very provocative face at Susie: ¡°You hit me!¡± Susie was upset, she followed Mitch¡¯s example and squinted her eyes. But Susie hadn¡¯t had time to show off Hamza stopped in front of her, and said coldly. ¡°Go to the back and line up.¡± Wade also stood in front of her with a stern face. The aunt still pretended to look at her mobile phone and ignored it. The girl was even more proud, twisting her buttocks: ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t!¡± Lulu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore! She grabbed the girl by the hair and pushed her out! ¡°Go away!¡± She red angrily. She suddenly discovered that the child who said ¡®no, no¡¯ is so annoying! The girl fell to the ground hard, and burst into tears! Seeing her child being beaten, the aunt quit immediately! She opened her throat angrily, and said loudly: ¡°Hey! Which parent¡¯s child are you? It¡¯s unreasonable to hit someone!¡± Lulu poked his neck: ¡°You are the one who hit you! Who told you not to line up!¡± The aunt was very annoyed: ¡°Then you can hit someone? If you are not happy, you can say it! How can you do it?¡± She used her aunt¡¯s nirvana and yelled loudly. When Martin heard the movement, he immediately hung up the phone and strode over At the same time, a woman in red also hurried over ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Martin said coldly. He was condescending, staring at the aunt coldly, and the sharp and cold aura on his body made the aunt stutter immediately. ¡°Your children beat people!¡± Susie immediately said. ¡°Uncle, she was the one who jumped in the line first, and she refused to listen when she was told to line up.¡± The aunt retorted: ¡°We didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Martin¡¯s face was cold: ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that, so we should let you go? Do you want to be beaten too?¡± At this time, the woman in the red dress also ran over and apologized again and again: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for them.¡± Susic questioned. Is it the aunt in the red dress? Susie looked over her shoulder, and there was a ghost lying powerlessly on it. Martin said coldly, ¡°Is this your child?¡± The woman in red was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°This is my niece.¡± Auntie held a sulky breath and said unhappily: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t y anymore! What a bad luck!¡± She picked up the crying girl, knocked away the woman in red and left straight away. Stillining: ¡°I thought your amusement park in Los Angeles was so high-end! Did you buy a VIP ticket!¡± The woman in red apologized repeatedly and followed behind, her tone a little helpless: ¡°I said it all. there are no VIP tickets in Happy Valley¡± The aunt¡¯s unhappy voice came from afar: ¡°You have earned so much money, why can¡¯t you take us to a ce with higher quality?! It¡¯s hard for us toe here.¡± The woman in red was silent, silently following behind. Susic and Wade looked at each other. ¡°This man is so rude!¡± Susie said with a wink Lulu pulled Susie up and said, ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s our time!¡± The giant slide is connected to the climbing, and you have to climb up from the climbing and then slide down the tall stairs. The four to five-story climbing folds twists and turns, so you are not afraid of falling and getting hurt. It is both challenging and interesting for children. Watching the two little girls climb up first. Martin looked at Hamza. Feeling very bored. Hamza followed the two girls with a straight face. watching Wade with nervous eyes and his hands always ready to support Susie, he just wanted to roll his eyes. How did his good brother be like this? Lulu asked: ¡°Susie, can you do it?¡± Look at her, with thin arms and legs, she might not even be able to climb Susie was carrying the little rabbit on her back, and said crisply: ¡°Look, I¡¯m super powerful!¡± Lulu and Wade didn¡¯t believe it at all. In the next second, they saw Susie clutching the climbing and climbing up very sensitively Lulu and Wade opened their mouths, and even Hamza was secretly surprised. Their sister is so powerful? The three quickly caught up As a result, the three were out of breath, and Susie acted like a normal person, and everyone came to the top of the slide together. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Susie urged excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll be the first!¡± Lulu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m second!¡± Wade: ¡°I¡¯m third.¡± Hamza was speechless. The four siblings lined up and slid down the long slide! Although the four-story slide is very long, it has several turns and is steeper than ordinary slides. It¡¯s more exciting than a pirate ship. Slipping all the way to the end, the brothers and sisters piled up together, and Susie¡¯sughter infected everyone around them so much that they couldn¡¯t helpughing. Susie flushed with excitement, and turned her head to see Hamza. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Susie asked. Hamza turned his face away, and said stiffly, ¡°It¡¯s so-so.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 91 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Do you have an opinion? After sliding down the slide, the brothers and sisters went to y the children¡¯s version of the roller coaster. Both Susie and Lulu were screaming and cheering. Hamza remained expressionless the entire time. Then there is the jumping machine, which is only three or four floors high, and the speed is also very slow. Susie: ¡°Oh~¡± Lulu: ¡°Fun!¡± Hamza was expressionless. However, he really has never yed such a game, and looking at the childish project, it seems to be okay. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade: Suppose the falling speed of the jumping machine is xx, and the heart rate of a person is xx, what is the falling speed to hell? The final calction results are all beyond the speed of light. When it hits the ground at the speed of light, people are gone. Can you see ghosts? After ying the merry-go-round, bumper cars, high-altitude swings, children¡¯s tumbling fun, etc., Susie and Lulu were out of breath, and each held a ss of juice to drink. Wade calcted the speed of the whole project, and concluded that the speed will not work in hell, and the maic field theory is more reliable. Hamza remained expressionless, but his eyes were somewhat tinged with excitement, and his cheeks were flushed. Susie tilted her head and asked again: ¡°Brother, is it fun?¡± Hamza: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lulu said loudly: ¡°You have such a hard mouth!¡± Susie was taken aback: ¡°What a hard mouth!¡± Seeing Susieughing, Lulu got even more excited. When the brothers and sisters wereughing andughing, a woman in red clothes walked over lightly like a ghost, stepping on nothingness. Wade was thinking about the rtionship between the maic field and the ghost, and when he looked up, he saw a ghost-like aunt, still wearing a red dress, and almost jumped up. He took a closer look, and it turned out to be a person. He breathed a sigh of relief and rxed. I saw the woman sitting on the chair next to him, and let out a sigh of relief. She leaned against the back of the chair, looking so tired. Susie snorted, ¡°It¡¯s you again, Auntie.¡± Lulu looked over and asked, ¡°Who?¡± Hamza squinted: ¡°It¡¯s the parent of the kid who just jumped in line.¡± The woman in red turned her head weakly, saw Susie and they were stunned for a moment, and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡± Susie stared at the evil ghost on her shoulder. Seeing that she was looking in the wrong direction, Wade subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie folded her little hands, leaned close to his ear and said, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost lying on her shoulder.¡± Susie looked at Wade who had changed his position, and asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Wade: ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s too windy over there.¡± The woman in red pulled up the corners of her mouth and smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry just now.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay. What¡¯s your name, Auntie?¡± The woman in red was leaning on the back of the chair, hunched over, lookingpletely copsed, and said, ¡°My name is Susan.¡± Lulu looked at her strangely: ¡°Auntie, why did you bring that child to y?¡± This aunt is quite talkative, why did she bring a child. Susie nodded: ¡°Yes, why? Don¡¯t you juste to y with good friends? Why do you want to y with him if you don¡¯t like others.¡± Aunt Susan didn¡¯t seem to like the child, nor did she like the mother-in- Susan pursed her lips, with a resentful expression on her face: ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring them either, but they are rtives of my husband¡¯s family, and they insisted oning to Happy Valley. I never brought my own daughter to Happy Valley, so I took him. Susie wondered: ¡°Can¡¯t you refuse?¡± ¡± Susan: ¡°Are you all rtives? It¡¯s hard to refuse.¡± Susie shook her head, the world of adults is so strange! Adults don¡¯t like it, but they don¡¯t refuse. Why force yourself? Isn¡¯t happiness the most important thing? Wade, who was more logical, said strangely: ¡°Since it is a rtive of your husband¡¯s family, why didn¡¯t he bring it himself?¡± Susan¡¯s tone was tinged with anger: ¡°He said he was going fishing, but he didn¡¯t have time toe!¡± Several children were taken aback Go fishing by yourself? Fishing doesn¡¯t seem like a job! Since you¡¯re not busy with work, why can¡¯t youe? Lulu frowned: ¡°Then you don¡¯te either! Don¡¯t spoil him.¡± Just like grandma said, don¡¯t eat if she doesn¡¯t eat, don¡¯t spoil her. In the end, she didn¡¯t learn to eat well. Susan sighed and shook her head: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with him. I still have work to do, and arguing will affect my mood too much, so I can¡¯t work quietly. In our family, I am making money. If I can¡¯t do work, the family There¡¯s no money to spend. So I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± Several children were speechless. This logic is very strange. Shouldn¡¯t those who work work hard, and those who don¡¯t work take care of other things? Susie asked: ¡°Then you don¡¯t go to work today?¡± Susan shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m a novel author, I can work freely, and I can go back and type at night.¡± Hamza was speechless. He originally thought that this aunt was a housewife, and whoever made money depends on her face, so no matter how unhappy she was, she would bring her husband¡¯s rtives out to y. I didn¡¯t expect that she was the one who made money in the family. Is it so boring to make money? He doesn¡¯t understand. At this time, the aunt brought the child over, and when she saw Susie, she snorted immediately. ¡°Unfortunately, this can happen She looked around, and the chairs in the rest area were all upied. Wade originally sat on Susie¡¯s left, but Susie and Susan were next to each other after changing seats, with a little space between them. The aunt said: ¡°Hey, move over a little and make room for us!¡± Susie immediately refused: ¡°Sorry, my brother and sister are sitting on the other side, and I can¡¯t move.¡± The aunt stared: ¡°How much space can a few children upy? Can¡¯t it be enough if you squeeze them together?¡± Lulu frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t! We won¡¯t.¡± Wade crossed his arms and sneered: ¡°You told us to let us?¡± Susie nodded heavily, and echoed: ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t let you. Even if I get up, it won¡¯t be enough for you to sit!¡± This horizontal chair can only amodate so many people, even if she moved it a little, it still wouldn¡¯t fit. The aunt was very angry, cursing andining: ¡°Who are they? This is a group of unqualified children who don¡¯t know how their parents teach them!¡± Martin, who had just returned with popcorn, heard this, and his face was gloomy immediately: ¡°I¡¯m used to it, do you have any objections?¡± Auntie saw that Martin was wearing a suit, his whole body exuded a sense of luxury, and his eyes were even more terrifyingly sharp. She stuttered and couldn¡¯t speak, so she could onlyin to Susan: ¡°Look at the broken ce you brought, it¡¯s the best amusement park in Los Angeles, there¡¯s not even a ce to sit!¡± Susan sighed, stood up and said, ¡°Sit down with Jovie, don¡¯t quarrel, don¡¯t quarrel.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 92 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 92 Chapter 92 He Has a Daughter The aunt held the child and turned her head: ¡°Don¡¯t sit! Who cares about sitting here, it¡¯s bad luck.¡± Martin sat straight down, crossed his legs and crossed them. He held the popcorn in one hand, and stretched out the other hand to hang on the back of the chair, invisibly protecting several children in his arms. ¡°If you don¡¯t sit down, get out.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Let me see you again, and you won¡¯t be able to stay in this amusement park.¡± The aunt snorted, took the child and left angrily, muttering: ¡°Bah! The richer you are, the less qualified you are. This is a person from a big city. It¡¯s great.¡± Susan hurriedly apologized to Martin, and after cleaning up the mess helplessly, she chased after her. While saying: ¡°Okay, you can talk less.¡± Aunt: ¡°Huh.¡± Child: ¡°I want juice! I want juice!¡± Susan: ¡°Wait.¡± Child: ¡°I want it now! Immediately! Immediately!¡± Susie watched Aunt Susan queue up to buy juice, and suddenly sighed: ¡°Oh, what a crime!¡± Micky said that this evil ghost is called a coward. I don¡¯t know if she will be as brave as Superman after she captures the ghost behind Aunt Susan? If you don¡¯t like it, will you reject it directly? Martin couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw Susie¡¯s soft and cute little face frowning slightly, thinking like a little adult. ¡°Eat it, popcorn.¡± He paused, then emphasized: ¡°Don¡¯t tell grandma when you go back.¡± Popcorn is sweet, especially the popcorn outside. Grandma thinks it must have added vors, pigments, and hormones. What you make at home is absolutely healthy, but no matter how good it is outside, it is junk food-this is the logic of grandma. Susie took the popcorn, held it up to her brothers and sisters, grabbed one and put it in her mouth. Nodding while eating: ¡°I won¡¯t say!¡± Hamza squinted at the bucket of popcorn from the corner of his eye, said tly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re teaching a bad boy.¡± Martin: ¡°You shut up.¡± Otherwise, what if he gets scolded again when he goes back? Susie said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go bad!¡± and A few children finished eating the popcorn and drinking the juice, and it was already four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Martin looked at the time: ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Susie raised her hand: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Lulu immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Wade stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hamza finally couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. Follow me to the toilet? Susie and Lulu ran ahead, and the two little girls held hands. Wade murmured in his heart, why can girls hold hands when they go to the toilet? Boys cannot. Wade looked at his brother who was walking a little behind. Hamza immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Wade nodded: Well, it would be weird for boys to go to the bathroom hand in hand. In the toilet, Susie was a little faster, and said through the door: ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡± Lulu: ¡°I¡¯m snorting.¡± Susie: ¡°Just now you said pee!¡± Lulu: ¡°It didn¡¯t catch when I squatted down, it pulled out.¡± Susie was speechless. Lulu raised his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t run, wait for me.¡± Susie stood there for a few seconds. My sister stinks! How to do? Susie fumbled in her small backpack to find a mask and put it on. Heter found a small shawl. When going out, grandma said she was afraid that she would be cold in the air-conditioned car, so she brought it along. Susie took out the shawl and wrapped it around her head and nose. An aunt couldn¡¯t help being amused seeing her like this. ¡°Your sister told you to wait here, but you really are waiting here!¡± She said, ¡°If you think it smells bad, go out and wait!¡± Susie: ¡°No, children must keep what they say.¡± Lulu also raised his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± The auntughed, shook her head and went out. Susie felt herself out of breath. ¡°Sister, how are you?¡± Lulu: ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a little more.¡± Susie: ¡°How much is a little bit?¡± Lulu: ¡°I don¡¯t know either, let me see.¡± The people queuing outside couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Kids are fun! Susie folded her hands outside the shawl and continued to cover her nose: ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± There was a tter inside, and Lulu finally came out: ¡°Go away, it stinks.¡± Susie ran out, shouting as she ran, ¡°I don¡¯t think I stink!¡± in the public aisle. With one hand in his pocket, Martin is waiting for the children toe out. Susie, who was tightly packed, ran out first. Martin looked suspicious. Going to the toilet is so exaggerated? It seems 52.63% that the sanitation of the yground is not good. Martin casually held his phone and sent a message: [Buy thend in the suburbs, n an amusement park, give me the n tonight. ¡¿ Thepany, Cielo who received the message was full of doubts. After Susie ran out, she immediately took off her mask and shawl, and took a deep breath- She wanted to say that the air outside was better. But she is still at the toilet door. She washed her hands quickly and ran towards Martin. ¡°Uncle!¡± Susie drove the Lumi away, and her two pigtails were bouncing as she ran. Martin subconsciously bent down, caught her, and hugged her. Immediately, she smelled the ¡®fragrance¡¯ that seemed to be absent on her body. Martin¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the screen, and then sent out another message: [Especially in the area of public health, n better. ¡¿ Cielo on the other side thought to himself what happened? He heard from Mr. Murray that he took Miss Susie to the amusement park today. Could it be that Susie fell into the toilet. Susie hugged Martin¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Uncle, can you help me find out where Aunt Susan lives just now?¡± Watching Lulu and Wade approaching, Martin asked, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Susiey next to Martin¡¯s ear: ¡°Catch ghosts!¡± Martin replied, ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t even ask. He really gave Susie whatever she wanted. ** the other side. Kellen got all the information on the Murray family, including everyone¡¯s photos. ¡°ra.¡± He looked at the photo silently, and said in a low voice, ¡°Dead?¡± He frowned, inexplicably feeling irritated. The woman in the photo was pale and weak. He couldn¡¯t see that woman¡¯s face clearly that night, but these eyes were very familiar. ¡°Go and check this ra, where was she five years ago.¡± The subordinates on the side said: ¡°Patriarch, there is no need to check this. The little princess of the Murray family just came back from San Diego. ra lost her memory due to leukemia, so she went to San Diego.¡± Kellen was speechless. He picked up Susie¡¯s photo again and ced it side by side with ra¡¯s. So, he has a daughter?! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 93 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 93 Chapter 93 What a mind Kellen¡¯s mind went back to the past. After his grandfather died, he did not return to the ordinary, but chose the same path as his grandfather to continue his unfinished business. At the age of 7. his grandfather was exposed, his parents were killed in revenge, and he was also hunted down. Hiding in Tibet, he wandered for eight years. At the age of 15, when he grew up, his appearance changed drastically, his name and surname changed, and he sessfully entered the dark group. At the age of 20, he became the leader of the Diablo Group at the cost of taking drugs to cover himself. At the age of 21, that is, five years ago, when he was about to close the, he was betrayed and exposed. The boss of the dark group personally injected him with ten B poisons. Drug B is a club drug. There is an unwritten rule in this drug-that is, there must be women. When cracking down on this kind of drug crowd, we often encounter extremely chaotic scenes: police officers break into the door, and there are small groups of people inside, and they are promiscuous. It was precisely because of the characteristics of this poison that he could not control himself after being injected with ten B poisons. He didn¡¯t even know how he ¡®caught¡¯ ra, the only thing he could remember was ra¡¯s eyes, terrified and desperate. Thinking of this, Kellen felt a sudden pain in his head, and couldn¡¯t help stretching out his hand to press the space between his eyebrows. In those years of lurking, he did things recklessly and never considered what guilt was, except for this matter. After he was rescued, the Diablo Group was finally wiped out, and he was forcibly sent to a secret training camp for drug rehabilitation. The reason why poison is terrible is because it can destroy all wills, even if he is like this, he cannot be spared. After two years of abstinence in the training camp, the organization dared not release him at all, so they sent him to the frontier battlefield. With the cruelty of blood and war, he waspletely fished out from the bottom of the abyss. And he¡¯s back now. The first thing he did when he came back was to find the girl he destroyed five years ago, only to find that she was also dead. Eighteen years, all rtives died. There are norades in arms in anti- drugs. The only girl with whom he had physical contact also died. It was as if he had nothing left. Kellen looked down at the little girl in the photo. Her smiling eyes were curved, and there were two shallow dimples on her lips, which were not too obvious, but her smile was sweeter. The wind blew through his curly ck hair, half covering his deep eyes, making him look more lonely and cold. ** It¡¯s different from Kellen¡¯s loneliness and coldness. At this time, the aroma of the Murray family¡¯s food can be smelled far away. There were childrenughing and squabbling in the room, and na¡¯s voice raised slightly: ¡°Kids, wash your hands and eat!¡± Susie washed her hands quickly, as soon as her fingers got wet, she just rubbed her hands and everything was done. Ryan who came back early from the night shift rarely raised his eyebrows: ¡°Susie, wash your hands carefully!¡± Susie smiled shyly, ¡°Got it, uncle!¡± Ryan pressed the soap foam, bent over Susie, and grabbed her tiny hands. Susie happily chanted the hand washing song. Ryan¡¯s eyes were stained with a smile: ¡°Who taught you?¡± Susie said: ¡°Sister Lulu taught me! How about it, going to kindergarten is amazing!¡± Susie¡¯s smiling eyes were bent, and she tilted her head slightly to look at Ryan in the mirror. Ryan nodded her little nose: ¡°Fantastic, very powerful!¡± so good. Today¡¯s little guy has be so cheerful and lively. I still remember when he saw her for the first time, she was buried under the snowdrift, her body was covered with injuries, her eyes were lifeless, numb like a little robot without emotion. After Susie washed her hands, she carefully wiped them with a towel, and then ran quickly to the restaurant. Suddenly she stopped, and came back to hold Ryan: ¡°Uncle, hurry up, my saliva is not obedient, it¡¯s about to fall.¡± Ryan smiled and let her lead him to the restaurant. na once again opened the door to the kitchen world, and cooked ten dishes, one soup, and a complete range. Susie eximed: ¡°Grandma, did you do all these?¡± na proudly said: ¡°Of course, grandma¡¯s craftsmanship is certified by a five-star chef.¡± Susie gave a thumbs up: ¡°Grandma is amazing, give you a thumbs up!¡± na couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lulu, Wade and Hamza dig into their meals. In the past, they always felt that the food at home was not good. But now, for some reason, every bite is so sweet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Martin said: ¡°Susie has adapted now, and I can send her to kindergarten after a while.¡± Since going to school with Wade, the little guy is full of fascination for going to school, and even Lulu goes to kindergarten, she thinks it¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s time to send her off. Craig pursed his lips, his face hard. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Susie is still young.¡± Susie said anxiously: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not young! I¡¯m no longer a three-year- old child.¡± Lulu raised his head in his busy schedule, and said vaguely while eating, ¡°Come with me.¡± With a puff, Ryan said, ¡°Dad, just let Susie go! Lulu and the others have just started school, so they can just continue.¡± Craig was silent. How time flies so fast. The girl he just picked up is going to school now? After the whole family discussed and agreed, Susie was allowed to go to kindergarten. night. After taking a shower, Susie climbed onto the bed in a daze. She was too tired after ying all day, so she closed her eyes and fell asleep for a second. In another room, Wade turned on theputer, with a programming book next to it. He independently set up a website called ¡°The Theory of Encountering Ghosts¡±, on which he published his two ¡®thesis¡¯ on encountering ghosts, and expounded the maic field and thinking of the existence of ghosts. After finishing, he admired his masterpiece with satisfaction, thought for a while, edited the central point of view into a video, and released it smoothly. Turn off the lights and go to sleep. In the middle of the night, someone identally clicked on Wade¡¯s video. I saw a young gentleman facing the camera, solemnly exining and poprizing the theory of the existence of ghosts and the maic field spection Epilogue: Great sister! ¡¾What did I see? Are you serious?¡¿ The man thought it was fun, so he forwarded it casually. The kid was so funny and serious that he almost believed it. the next day. Hamza and Wade are in the hobby ss, Lulu still can¡¯t wake up, Zion yed the game all night, and fell asleep at this time. Martin found Susan¡¯s address and took Susie out. The car drove across Huandao Road and passed another ck car. Kellen seemed to sense it, and looked up from Susie¡¯s photo, but just missed Martin¡¯s car. The man driving the car asked, ¡°Do you want to say hello in advance?¡± Kellen said lightly, ¡°No need.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 94 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Your granddaughter is also my daughter Craig was dealing with some things in the study, when the housekeeper said someone was looking for him. ¡°Who?¡± he asked. Butler: ¡°Not very clear, but he said that he is from the military department, and the matter has something to do with Miss Susie.¡± Craig frowned, someone from the military department? He instantly thought of Susie¡¯s natural power and broke the railing with his bare hands. Could it be that Susie¡¯s supernatural power has been exposed for people from the military department toe to her door? Craig¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Let him in.¡± After a while, the butler came in with a man in a ck leather jacket, followed by someone like his subordinates, who could vaguely see the tough temperament unique to the military department. On the contrary, it was the man in front of him, giving people an indescribable feeling. His face was both good and evil, especially his slightly curly ck hair paired with a pair of naturally indifferent eyes. Even if it is deliberately hidden, it is difficult for people to ignore the bloodthirsty and fierce aura on him, which instantly reminds people of the words ¡®criminal boss¡¯. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He pursed his lips slightly. Craig looked at his hands and asked, ¡°I want to say hello to you, can my granddaughter still have one?¡± Kellen paused, then withdrew his hand with a lowugh. ¡°You are quite humorous.¡± Craig put on a smile: ¡°Where is that? I heard from the housekeeper that you are here to find my granddaughter? I don¡¯t know why you are looking for our granddaughter?¡± Kellen saw that Craig was vignt and repulsive inside and out, as if he regarded him as a human trafficker. He directly revealed his identity: ¡°I am the firstmander of the border theater, Kellen.¡± Craig was slightly taken aback. Is this the God of War figure who recently stirred up the situation in Los Angeles? All these characters were dispatched, if it wasn¡¯t for Susie¡¯s natural supernatural power, he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was for. ¡°It turned out to be you!¡± Craig said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡± Kellen raised an eyebrow, seeing that Craig¡¯s eyes were even more alert. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and his voice was naturally cold: ¡°Look for Susie.¡± Kellen took out a DNA report: ¡°Your granddaughter is also my daughter.¡± Craig was speechless, everyone was shocked! So crisp and neat? When was the DNA done?? ¡°You.¡± Craig was startled, took the DNA report and read it carefully for half an hour before recovering from the double shock. He took off his presbyopic sses, his eyes showed seriousness: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you and ra?¡± Kellen lowered his eyes, with a faint smile hanging on the corner of his lips, and said very ¡®tactfully¡¯: ¡°ra and I had a very unexpected romance. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient to tell you about the details.¡± Craig was speechless. Looking at Craig¡¯s disbelieving eyes, Kellen¡¯s voice was light, and he finished a polished past in two simple sentences. identally met, hit it off. organized an urgent task, he had to leave, it was inconvenient to contact her again This is not aplete lie. Given the desperate situation of the Diablo Group at the time, knowing ra may not necessarily do anything. Kellen has never been a rigid person. The kind of thing that would cause misunderstanding and exclusion to the Murray family, how stupid would he be to make things difficult for each other? Even if he said so what, can he save the past. half an hourter. Kellen left the Murray family. ¡°Susie went to the Morton family two days ago?¡± Kellen asked. Otherwise, how could the well-behaved little guy say that he doesn¡¯t want his father. The subordinate said: ¡°Yes, the Morton family stopped Miss Susie from the door.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in Kellen¡¯s eyes, and he said indifferently: ¡°Sometimes they regret it.¡± Think of the Bishop family. Kellen leaned on the back of the car seat, with a hint of hostility in his eyes, and his tone was chilling: ¡°Go and dig up Andrew¡¯s grave, and the ashes are scattered.¡± The subordinate panicked in his heart, stammering: ¡°This is not good, doing this kind of thing in your capacity.¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°Oh? What is my identity? I do this as the head of the Morton family. What does it have to do with the organization?¡± The men were speechless. ¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t tell, who knows that I, Kellen, did it?¡± The men were speechless again. Kellen closed his eyes and rested his mind, and added: ¡°Oh yes, there are two old ones in the Bishop family, right?¡± Subordinate: ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the old man.¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°When they abused my daughter, they were destined to have such consequences.¡± His leadership is really ruthless. The organization asked him to supervise, how he supervised. At this moment, the phone rang. The subordinate picked up and said a few words, then hung up the phone, and said to the rearview mirror: ¡°The leader reminds you to remember to go to the meeting today.¡± Kellen let out a soft snort from his nose: ¡°No.¡± He is going to find his daughter. ¡°You really have to go!¡± The subordinate emphasized: ¡°That person wants to see you.¡± The biggest figures in America are here, if he doesn¡¯t go, what is he doing! Kellen was speechless. ** When Martin took Susie to find themunity where Susan lived, he realized that their family had gone out. ¡°Go back first?¡± Martin asked. Mitch leaned aside and said, ¡°Susie, divination.¡± Susie leaned on the car window and looked out, saying, ¡°Uncle, wait.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Susie finished speaking, she did the divination seriously, with a solemn expression on her face. Martin asked people to park the car on the side of the road outside themunity, and looked down at Susie with a smile in his eyes: ¡°Susie is so powerful, don¡¯t need a turtle?¡± Susie looked regretful: ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t I forget to take Grandpa Turtle out today!¡± Martin shook his head with a smile, and only in front of Susie could he see such a gentle side of him. In a blink of an eye, he turned on hisptop and had an online meeting, and his face immediately became cold and serious again. Susie didn¡¯t wait long. Just after Martin¡¯s impromptu meeting, he saw a familiar figure walking back from the gate of the community with a sullen expression on his face. The blue and ck under her eyes deepened, and her back became more hunched. Mitch said, ¡°Come back so soon.¡± Susie poked her head out and waved her hands: ¡°Aunt Susan!¡± Susan was taken aback for a moment, and after a closer look, it turned out to be the little cute baby she saw at the amusement park yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She hurried over and pulled out a smiling face: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Susie said, ¡°I need you for something!¡± She didn¡¯t know this kid well, and she didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. Seeing Susie and Mitch staring at him, huddling on Susan¡¯s shoulders, the cowardly man who tried his best to reduce his sense of existence was vignt. Recently, I heard that there is a child who is very good at catching ghosts in this film. It¡¯s impossible for him to be so unlucky, so this is it? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 95 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Aggrieved Susan Martin found a coffee shop nearby and asked for a private room. No matter what Susie wants to do, he will spoil it all, no matter whether it makes sense or not, he never doubts it. Martin sat down at the side, suddenly his eyes went dark, he immediately took out a bottle of medicine secretly, poured five pills and ate it. Susie frowned, what¡¯s wrong with uncle? Well hidden, but she still saw it. Mitch said, ¡°Your uncle is not in good health. Susie, settle the matter at hand first, and we¡¯ll talk about it when we go back.¡± Susie had no choice but to say: ¡°Hello, Auntie! My name is Susie.¡± Susan just felt weird. The older one is taking medicine. The little one chatting with her? She asked, ¡°Hi Susie. What do you want from me?¡± Susie¡¯s face became serious, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to help you catch ¡­ ¡± Mitch covered her mouth on one side: ¡°You said you slipped away? You said you came to get rid of bad luck.¡± Susie took a breath, and then said: ¡°Susie is here to help auntie get rid of bad luck!¡± Susan was speechless. Now the liar is so young, he hase out to work. She looked at Martin beside him, it didn¡¯t look like that either! Susan said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m fine.¡± Susie asked her directly: ¡°Auntie, do you feel so tired recently that you can¡¯t do anything?¡± Susan snorted, ¡°Is that so?¡± Who doesn¡¯t live in the city now. Susie asked again: ¡°Did you go to sleep at night, and suddenly you were woken up by the cold?¡± Susan didn¡¯t answer. Susie: ¡°Your eyes are blurry and your brain is buzzing. You can¡¯t go anywhere, even your bowel movements are not smooth. Your face is dull, your dark circles are getting worse, and you don¡¯t feel like eating. You have a heavy back, and you feel like you¡¯re carrying a big ghost. ¡± Susan continued to remain silent. Don¡¯t say anything else. Sleeping at night is often woken up by cold, and the stool is not smooth. How did Susie know such a secret thing. Isn¡¯t she a liar? Susan hesitated: ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already April now, and it¡¯s ten or twenty degrees at night. I shouldn¡¯t wake up from the cold, but I always wake up from the cold. I even changed the quilt, and it¡¯s still the same.¡± Even turned on the air conditioner. Her husband also said she was sick. The weather is so hot, not to mention the quilt and the air conditioner. Then he sent her to sleep in the study. Susie: ¡°Huh? Why are you asked to sleep in the study?¡± Susan said: ¡°I¡¯m typing at night, anyway, I just happen to be in the study.¡± When Susan mentioned this, sheined: ¡°Although the house our family lives in is not small, it only has three rooms. My mother-inw lives in one room, my husband and children live in one room, and the other room is my study room.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Then you will sleep in the study by yourself?¡± Mitch: ¡°Your husband told you to sleep in the study, you really should.¡± Susie: ¡°Your husband asked you to sleep in the study, are you really going?¡± Susan looked helpless: ¡°Hey, forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk. The child will sleep with us too, and the child will be hot even if I turn on the heater.¡± Susie and Mitch were speechless. Because of this, she decided to buy a bigger house. She has been writing books for several years, and she can¡¯t say that she has earned a lot of money, but after excluding the expenses of the family, she still has saved several million. In small cities, more than one million yuan is enough to buy a big house. ¡°I¡¯m very speechless, you know? We¡¯re buying a house. My husband will take this one to see today and that one tomorrow. They are all rtives of their family. One says this is not good and the other says that is not good. They all pay more than me. many!¡± ¡°Just now we went to see it again, and a bunch of people said there, I feel that I am so redundant, and I am the one who pays.¡± Just now she took a fancy to a house type, more than 200 square meters, with a total price of 2 million. She thinks it¡¯s not expensive, and it¡¯s better if it¡¯s bigger. It can be used as a study, and the two children will each have their own room when they grow up. There can also be an extra guest bedroom, so that it will be morefortable when guests come to the house. But when her husband¡¯s aunt heard it, she thought it was too expensive! She said why buy such a big one, just buy a one hundred and forty square meter, and there are also four-bedroom apartments. The two children each reserve a room, her mother-inw has a room, she and her husband have a room, what kind of study room is needed, and a desk can be used for work. Then she came up with an idea to ask her to buy it in anothermunity, which is a resettlement resettlement house, which is very cheap. Susan said angrily: ¡°I definitely want a study room, I am a full-time typewriter, and I really need a quiet environment, but his aunt said I was hypocritical!¡± ¡°There is also a resettlement house, surrounded by construction sites. My mother-inw really listened to her and wanted to see it. I came back as soon as I got angry.¡± Susie wrinkled her nose and asked, ¡°Then they didn¡¯te back?¡± Susan was discouraged lying on the table, speechless: ¡°They went to see by themselves. They were all talking, and they didn¡¯t think about me at all. I was wondering if I bought the house? I was really speechless. The first day was actually My husband and I went to see it, and the next day my husband insisted on dragging his mother, who watched it, and then started showing rtives.¡± ¡°His cousin came here some time ago, and she had a very big idea. This is not good and that is not good, and what else did she say, you know? She said that we bought a house, so let me save a little and don¡¯t buy any skin care products. That kind of thing is useless, people look like this, and you still expect skin care products to make you beautiful.¡± Mitch was really speechless. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, just say it!¡± He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just say it!¡± Susie sent a message to trante: ¡°If you are not happy, just say it! If you don¡¯t like it, just say it!¡± Susan: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to say it.¡± She is unhappy and doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, so what does she want? Susan continued: ¡°I dare say the money I earn is not mine, don¡¯t let me buy a house, and don¡¯t let me spend it!¡± Even Martin couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°And.¡± Susan continued. Susie immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Okay, Auntie, stop talking.¡± It was so strange, the more she listened, the angrier she became. Although she didn¡¯t understand what the adults were doing, it just made people angry. Mitch didn¡¯t understand either. Logically speaking, Susan¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t make money when he doesn¡¯t work, and she takes care of the elderly and children. Why are you still so frustrated? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie thought for a while and asked, ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you talk to uncle?¡± Susanined: ¡°My husband is very masculine. When he goes back to his hometown, everyone thinks he makes money. You know his annual sry is one million, but he doesn¡¯t exin it. He has to make up his mind about everything. If he doesn¡¯t follow him, let him make up his mind.¡±, he will be unhappy. When we went back to his hometown during the Chinese New Year, we quarreled over a small matter. I got angry and said that I would go back to the city, but he really let me go. I walked from the vige back to the city by myself, and walked two Hours, it was night, it was past eleven o¡¯clock, and there was no car during the Chinese New Year, and it was already one or two o¡¯clock when I walked back to the city.¡± Susie understood. It was probably at that time that the ghost haunted her. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 96 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Pleasee back At twelve o¡¯clock at night, if you walk too much, you will always encounter ghosts, not to mention that Susan walked alone for more than two hours. Susie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the uncle go to look for you?¡± Susan shook her head: ¡°He didn¡¯t even know that I was really gone. I cried as I walked, feeling hopeless. What¡¯s the point of me earning so much money.¡± Susie¡¯s face was full of confusion: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± Susan sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s boring.¡± Susie was speechless. Mitch was speechless. Martin frowned, he never got involved in other people¡¯s gossip, but this time he really couldn¡¯t listen. He said coldly: ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Those who make money still swallow their anger, so what¡¯s the point of making money. The meaning of working hard to make money is to let yourself not be aggrieved, and live as you want. When someone wants to ride on your head, you can hit him back hard. Mitch crossed his arms and shook his head: ¡°This kind of non-divorce is what you have to suffer.¡± Susie nodded, half understanding and said: ¡°Yes, divorce!¡± When it came to divorce, Susan hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, my husband is pretty good, at least he didn¡¯t go out and mess around.¡± These words really made people speechless, Mitch didn¡¯t know what to say. Susie asked strangely: ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t this what it should be?¡± Two adults got married together, isn¡¯t it the right thing to do to abide by the agreement? Susie remembers watching TV where her aunt and uncle got married, and they swore solemnly: Love her and be faithful to her, whether she is poor, sick or disabled, until death. How could something that should have been done be an advantage. Susie felt that she was still too young, and she wanted to break her brain, and she couldn¡¯t understand the truth of adults. Susie shook her head and said seriously: ¡°Auntie, I will help you drive away bad luck today. I hope you will be brave in the future. Say no to things you don¡¯t like!¡± Susan froze, looking at Susie who was only a few years old in front of her. Suddenly, I felt that I was not even as good as a child. In fact, sometimes she also wants to say no loudly, regardless of the noise. But in the world of adults, where are there so many reckless acts? She was afraid that the quarrel would have a bad effect on the children, and she was also afraid that the quarrel would affect her mood and make othersugh. Once she had a big fight with her husband, and as a result, she couldn¡¯t write a single word for three days. In the end it wasn¡¯t over. So it¡¯s useless to argue, it¡¯s better not to talk. Susan babbled and continued toin, but her eyes gradually became dull and dull. Like an unconscious wooden man, mechanically repeating herints. Mitch withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Okay, take it now!¡± I could hear him getting irritable. Martin looked at Susie nagging with doubts on his face, but suddenly saw a shadow on Susan¡¯s shoulder. Martin was shocked in his heart, and when he looked carefully, there seemed to be nothing, as if it was his illusion just now! Susie¡¯s eyes shifted from Susan to the wimp on her shoulder. Following Mitch¡¯s example, she asked solemnly, ¡°What¡¯s your name? When were you born and where did you die?¡± The coward frowned, hesitated, and said, ¡°My name is Ford.¡± Susie suddenly raised the gourd and said loudly, ¡°Ford, do you dare to promise me when I call you?¡± Mitch covered his face and asked speechlessly, ¡°Juicy, who did you learn from?¡± Susie blinked: ¡°It¡¯s like cartoons!¡± She asked suspiciously, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°No problem.¡± But which ghost would go in with her obediently? Sure enough, the coward was still lying on Susan¡¯s shoulder, looking at Susie with a constipated expression. Susie innocently put down the gourd and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry!¡± The coward¡¯s words suddenly choked in his throat. Susie asked again, ¡°How did you die?¡± Susie looked serious, she didn¡¯t regard him as a ghost at all, and she didn¡¯t look down on him in any way. The coward was silent for a moment. ¡°I was beaten to death.¡± Just when Mitch thought a coward wouldn¡¯t know how to say it, he didn¡¯t expect him to say it so easily. ¡°When I was fourteen, I moved with my parents and transferred to a junior high school.¡± That junior high school was not a key school, it was very messy. He has a silent personality, doesn¡¯t like to talk, and doesn¡¯t like to y with his ssmates. Over time, the male ssmates felt that he was out of group and began to reject him. ¡°It started with me walking down the corridor and they booed and it turned into shoving.¡± ¡°Textbooks were thrown out of the window, and there were often dead frogs, bugs, and snakes in the desk drawers. They wanted to see if I could scream like a girl.¡± ¡°Later, being beaten becamemonce.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Then you tell the teacher!¡± The cowardughed at himself: ¡°The teacher said, why would they bully me if they don¡¯t bully others.¡± Susie was speechless. It turns out that there are also bad teachers, just like the French teacher. Not all teachers are good people. ¡°Then you can tell your parents!¡± Susie was anxious. You have been bullied so many times, why don¡¯t you tell your parents? The coward didn¡¯t say anything, just shook his head. Mitch opened the booklet and asked, ¡°So how did you die?¡± The cowardly ghost said: ¡°One time, they pushed me in the school toilet, and I somehow pushed that ssmate aside. He didn¡¯t seem to expect that I would resist, so he fell to the ground.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. There was an uproar all around, and the male student who fell to the ground felt that he had lost all face. So they blocked him on the way home from school, dragging seven or eight people to beat and kick him. ¡°After beating me, theyughed and left. I felt pain all over my body and walked home. Along the way, I felt more and more pain.¡± When he got home and saw his mother cooking, he went back to the room without saying anything. ¡°My mother asked me to eat at night, and found that something was wrong with me, and asked me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie: ¡°What do you say?¡± Coward: ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell her about my being beaten, so I just say it¡¯s nothing.¡± Stayed until midnight. He finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Drenched in cold sweat, consciousness began to cken. ¡°I could clearly feel that I was getting closer to death. I panicked and called my mother. However, my parents were arguing. I was right behind the door, shouting with all my might, through a crack in the door. But no one heard it.¡± So he died of such pain, he died of hemorrhage in the liver, and died of internal injuries. When the coward said this, remorse and hatred appeared in his eyes: ¡°I regret it, really, I regret it. I regret why I didn¡¯t tell my mother earlier, why didn¡¯t I say it when she asked me! I can¡¯t die, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Having said this, the coward burst into tears! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 97 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 97 Chapter 97 May You Go Forward Bravely The crying of the coward was unexpected. His ck energy suddenly doubled, and he was immersed in his own sorrow! The ck air broke through the spell that Mitch just cast, and Susan suddenly woke up and looked up. From the big mirror on the wall of the private room, I saw a boy in school uniform lying on my head! He spit blood out of his mouth, and cried so sadly that two tears of blood flowed from the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Susan screamed, and instantly fell off the chair. The cup on the table fell and broke into ss shards. She pressed one hand on the broken ss, and blood flowed from her palm in an instant! Things get out of hand all of a sudden! Susan¡¯s blood stained the coward, and the coward cried andughed, clinging tightly to Susan¡¯s body, and began to gnaw her head. Susan looked in the mirror in horror. The boy in school uniform was crying andughing strangely, biting her face with one mouth. ¡°Oh my god, my god!¡± Susan used both hands and feet, desperately pawing at her face, trying to tear off the evil ghost on her head. But how could she touch the evil ghost? He just kept scratching his face and tearing off his hair. Mitch squeezed his hands quickly, lifted Susie and threw it over there. Susie flew out, and from Martin¡¯s point of view, she just jumped up andnded on Susan¡¯s head. Mitch directed at the side: ¡°First find a way to separate him from Susan!¡± Susie: ¡°Separate. Separate!¡± She hugged the coward¡¯s arm and pulled it back with all her strength, like pulling a carrot. Susie pulled out one hand of the coward with a strong force. Susan was so startled that she almost fainted. Susie: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry!¡± After speaking, he grabbed the cowardly man¡¯s hair and pulled it back desperately. The coward¡¯s head was torn off. But the coward¡¯s body was still like a leech, lying tightly on Susan¡¯s body. Susan rolled her eyes and simply passed out. Susie thought she didn¡¯t mean it, really didn¡¯t mean it. Susie gritted her teeth and suddenly remembered the spell Mitch had taught her. She muttered quickly, grabbed the coward¡¯s back again, and finally pulled him off Susan this time! There was a hint of approval in Mitch¡¯s eyes, and he quietly withdrew his spell. The coward was still crying maniacally, Susieforted him while putting his head and arms back on. ¡°Brother, calm down.¡± Susie said, ¡°Hurry up, take a deep breath, calm down!¡± ¡°Be good! Don¡¯t cry, Susie will give you sweets!¡± Mitch looked at Susie, who was coaxing a ghost like a child, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Can this work? How ghosts breathe deeply, how ghosts eat candy! It seems that he still has to y the role. Susie can do this independently, which is already pretty good! Mitch was about to make a move, but saw the coward ¡®hup¡¯, and Susie patted him on the back, as if with some kind of magical power, it really calmed him down gradually! Susie took out two candies from her backpack that she had secretly hidden. Peeling off the candy wrapper, he gave one to the cowardly man, and took the opportunity to stuff one into his mouth as well. A ghost and a Susie just sat on the ground, eating sweets quietly. I only heard Susie ask: ¡°Go on, what happened next?¡± The cowardly ghost said silently: ¡°Later. After I died, my parents moved away. Those who hit people, because there were no witnesses and surveince, I never said it. My parents ran away for half a year, and the matter was over. Of.¡± But this incident is also well known. After his parents moved out, the unit they used to live in turned into a haunted house. Later he was trapped in that room and couldn¡¯t break free no matter what. Mitch nodded and said to himself: ¡°Yes, one of the conditions for the formation of evil ghosts is to be trapped in the ce of death and repeat the death process.¡± The coward was trapped in that room, constantly experiencing the despair before dying. Day and night, I repeatedly looked at the crack in the door, and repeatedly watched my parents quarrel. He called desperately, but no one heard his faint cry for help. Watching his hopes turn into despair, suffering to death in this pain, regret and hatred kept torturing him, and finally he turned into an evil ghost. Susie looked at the coward sympathetically, feeling sorry for him. ¡°Then go into the gourd by yourself, Susie won¡¯t catch you anymore.¡± Susie said softly. Mitch was about to say that the reason why an evil ghost is an evil ghost is because no matter how pitifully he died when he died, he was essentially evil. Seeing that the coward really nodded, he said very easily, ¡°Okay.¡± Mitch was speechless. Susie raised her gourd again, and shouted crisply: ¡°Brother Ford, do you dare to agree to my calling?¡± Ford suddenly smiled, nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± He gave Susie a deep look. This was the first time someone gave him candy during his life and death. A ck shadow floated up and silently entered the gourd. Mitch was silent for a while. In detail, the coward is also a child at heart. A very kind and silent child. He shook his head slightly, wrote a few words on the booklet, and closed the booklet. Susie was shaking the gourd and said happily: ¡°Micky, I feel the gourd is full!¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It¡¯s early!¡± Susie¡¯s face copsed: ¡°Huh? When will it be full?¡± Mitch reaches out, and a pen appears out of nowhere. He drew ten scales on a gourd the size of a fingernail. ¡°Here, shake it, see the color of the gourd?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened. Mitch: ¡°Now it¡¯s the first mark, and when it reaches ten marks, the gourd will be full.¡± Susie nodded happily. It seems that it is not very difficult! The movement here attracted the waiter. Susie looked at the broken cup and suddenly became nervous: ¡°Uncle.¡± Martin witnessed Susie catching a ghost. Although he couldn¡¯t see the ghost, he was frightened enough He recovered from his horror and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Everything is up to him! A few waiters finally knocked on the door, and saw the mess and Susan lying on the ground. ¡°Sir, this is?¡± the waiter was taken aback. Martin didn¡¯t change his face, and his voice was light: ¡°Kids like to y, I¡¯m used to it, do you have any opinions?¡± Waiter: ¡°No. But.¡± Martin took out a card: ¡°I willpensate you a hundred times.¡± Waiter: ¡°Ugh!¡± Martin: ¡°Any more questions?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Waiter: ¡°No problem, no problem! Then thisdy.¡± Martin: ¡°Are you free?¡± The waiter next to him quickly grabbed the waiter who was speaking: ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡± Susie looked at Martin in admiration, and gave a big praise: ¡°Thank you uncle! Uncle is really amazing!¡± ** Susan didn¡¯t know how she got home. Her mind was buzzing, and Susie simply told her that she had a ghost, a coward named Ford. Now the ghost has been captured, but she still can¡¯t stop shaking. Susan turned on the phone, searched for the name Ford, and finally found the news from ten years ago. A boy was bullied on the way home from school. Because of his silent personality, his parents didn¡¯t know he was bullied until after his death, and they didn¡¯t know that his son was beaten to the point of internal bleeding. 19 46. Susan couldn¡¯t help shivering, and subconsciously grabbed the ne hanging around her neck. ¡¾Auntie, Susie has already captured the ghost. I injected courage into my aunt¡¯s ne! In the future, Auntie will shine brightly and move forward bravely. ¡¿ Susie¡¯s words echoed in her ears, clutching the ne, wondering if it was an illusion, Susan gradually felt warmer. At this time the door opened, and her husband and mother-inw came back, followed by her aunt and children. As soon as the child came back, he ran to open the refrigerator to get a drink without washing his hands, and the ck paw prints were everywhere. When the mother-inw saw Susan sitting in the living room, she entered the room unhappily and closed the door. Susan¡¯s husband frowned, and said unhappily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You ran back after looking at the room well, why are you angry with my mother?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 98 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 98 Chapter 98 How dare you show me face after spending my money? Susan¡¯s husband looked very bad. He felt that Susan¡¯s losing her temper in front of his rtives just didn¡¯t give him face. His aunt was still adding to the chaos: ¡°Oh, why do you get angry when you make a suggestion? If you don¡¯t want us to give you an idea, then just say it! Isn¡¯t Auntie doing it for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you used to be a supermarket employee. You have been lucky enough to make some money in the past few years. Maybe you won¡¯t make any money this year! It¡¯s also for your own good to ask you to buy a cheaper house!¡± Susan¡¯s husband unhappily took out his keys, wallet and mobile phone, threw them on the table, took off his shoes, kicked them aside, and then leaned on the sofa beside him, looking like an old man. He said: ¡°Auntie is right. Are you paying for the manuscript today? Remember to transfer it to my card to save you from wasting money.¡± Aunt nodded approvingly. Susan¡¯s mother-inw told her that Susan would charge 100 for a mask. She couldn¡¯t figure it out, why would a woman wear makeup and skin care when she was married and had children? On the sofa, Susan was silent. That¡¯s right, all the money she earned over the years was transferred to her husband and stored in his bank card. For the monthly publishing fee, his husband knows better than she how much money she sends through that channel. She didn¡¯t want to care about these before, but now? Susie is right! Spend the money she earns however she wants! Others are not qualified to point fingers! On the coffee table, her husband¡¯s cell phone ding-dong lit up a verification code text message. Susan immediately picked up the phone, entered the QR code, took the phone into the room, and entered the USB shield. In one go, transfer your money back to your ount in an instant! Her husband was still frowning outside and said, ¡°What are you talking to? What are you doing with my phone?¡± Susan sneered and threw the phone in his face: ¡°Eat my food, drink my food, spend my money! And ask me to transfer the manuscript fee to you?¡± She pointed at the door: ¡°Also, buying a house is because I want to buy my house. You say one thing and another every day, have you ever asked my opinion? Your rtives are not my rtives, I wee you as a guest, and give me instructions if you make mistakes roll!¡± The child was drinking milk while climbing up and down on the sofa. There were ck handprints on the sofa, and the milk spilled out. Susan forcefully kicked the coffee table over. This tea table was bought by her mother-inw. She said it was made of mahogany, and it cost one hundred pieces. Susan wanted to throw it away a long time ago. She raised her eyebrows: ¡°And you! If you want to eat it, it¡¯s delicious. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± The child was stunned. Aunt was stunned. The husband was also stunned. The mother-inw who saw her tea table being kicked over when she heard the movement was also shocked. It was the first time they saw Susan like this, and it was annoyingly hard. The husband said angrily: ¡°Susan, why are you losing your temper?! Talk to my aunt well!¡± Susan stepped forward, pped her husband hard on the face after several years of grievance. ¡°Talk to me first!¡± Inside the ne, an undetectable red light shed, supporting Susan. Her husband was trembling with anger: ¡°Get out of here.¡± Susan pped her backhand again: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this house is also mine, if you want to get out, you have to get out!¡± The aunt opened her mouth wide, and the small cake she was about to give the child fell to the ground. The mother-inw who was about to say something just now didn¡¯t hold back a word. Susan¡¯s husband blushed, stood up ferociously, and raised his hands. Susan sneered: ¡°Come on, hit here, hit it!¡± Her husband¡¯s chest was heaving, but in the end he couldn¡¯t beat him. He picked up the car keys, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it!¡± With a cold face, Susan nced at her aunt and the children on the ground. The aunt quickly picked up the child and ran out quickly. The mother-inw was furious: ¡°Susan, why are you losing your temper?¡± Susan grabbed the vase and threw it at her mother-inw¡¯s feet. The vase was smashed to pieces under the feet of her mother-inw, exposing the y embryo inside, and her mother-inw trembled with anger. After stomping her feet, she chased after Susan¡¯s husband angrily. Before leaving, he mmed the door shut. My aunt shook her head: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this kind of woman! Who is doing her best?¡± The mother-inw said angrily: ¡°Let her lose her temper and see how she ends upter!¡± When the timees, she begs them to go back, who is the ugly one? There are really not many men as good as her son! She is a woman who has given birth to a child, where else can she find a husband who is so good to her! Several people drove back to their hometown angrily. Inside the house, Susan made a phone call: ¡°Hey, I want the house you introduced to me yesterday!¡± ¡°Yes, keep that new Chinese-style vi for me. I¡¯ll sign the contract right away.¡± ¡°And help me sell my current house!¡± One afternoon, Susan bought the vi at a price of three million yuan. This is her favorite set, with fine decoration and bags to move in After buying the house, she went to transfer the ownership right away. Her son and daughter are all on her ount. Now the transfer is convenient and fast, and it can be done in less than an hour. During the transfer period, she also hired a housekeeping team. She used to clean the house, but now she can clean and disinfect the new house without moving a finger. Then hire a moving team to move all the things of yourself and the children, as for the things of the old mother-inw? Susan wasn¡¯t so bad, they were all packed up and thrown back to their hometown. She changed into a new outfit, put on beautiful makeup, and looked like a dominatrix in a hip-wrapped skirt, high heels and sunsses, and carried the Chanel bag she just bought for herself to celebrate-to pick up her son Daughter is out of school! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In one step, take the children directly to the new home, and then go out to eat a big meal. Both children were stunned. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Susan¡¯s daughter said. The son tilted his head: ¡°Mom, where are Dad and grandma?¡± Susan curled her lips together: ¡°Your parents think the country is good, so they go back to live. Do you want to live in a vi with your mother or go back to the country to live with your parents?¡± The two children immediately raised their hands excitedly: ¡°I want to live in a vi!¡± Susan smiled. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t as difficult as she thought! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 99 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Dad Helps You On the car going back. Susie suddenly hugged Martin, raised her head and asked, ¡°Uncle, are you in poor health?¡± Martin paused. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He lowered his eyes and touched her little head: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± In the past few years, after his sister ra disappeared, he was exhausted physically and mentally. On the one hand, I was collecting all the information to find my sister, and I couldn¡¯t calm down to make a decision. On the other hand, the Murray family group is facing a critical period of development, and he needs to bear it. So he could work quietly only in the dead of night, and gradually formed a habit, staying up until three or four in the morning almost every day. Until now, a serious sleep disorder has formed. The body is worn out, and there are often headaches and dizziness. Susie asked seriously: ¡°Uncle, did you not sleep well at night?¡± Martin was startled: ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Susie shook the red string in her hand: ¡°Aunt Ugly said it. Aunt Ugly will go out for a walk at night, and sometimes she likes to lie on the window and watch Uncle.¡± Facing her most trusted uncle, Susie didn¡¯t hide anything. Martin was speechless. He nced at the red string on her wrist. Think about that picture ¨C he is concentrating on his work, and a female ghost is lying on the window and staring at him. Martin coughed tactically: ¡°Susie, can you spell?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yes, what does uncle want?¡± Martin: ¡°Protect evil spirits.¡± She looked at Martin inquiringly: ¡°Uncle, are you afraid of ghosts?¡± Martin didn¡¯t change his face, and his tone was light: ¡°Nothing.¡± Susie patted Martin¡¯s arm with an expression of ¡°I see it through but I won¡¯t say it¡± and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand!¡± ** Back to the Murray family, the oing is naturally the feeding of grandma. After eating and drinking, Craig¡¯s face was serious, and he called Martin to the study. Susie apanied na and talked for a while while pinching her legs before running back to the room. There was a smile on na¡¯s face, and the leg pinched by Susie always had an illusion of being very rxed, as if she could stand up in the next moment! Susie went back to the room andy down on the table to draw. In the first painting, an old woman is sitting in a wheelchair. Muttering: Grandma has bad legs. In the second picture, a man is busy with work, and the stars and the moon are outside the window. and a female ghost. Susie muttered: Uncle can¡¯t sleep. Alex bounced back and forth on the table with figure-of-eight steps, singing while dancing. With a final high-pitched sound, he kicked the turtle off the table. Fortunately, the tabletop is not high, and the floor is covered with carpets, so the turtle shell did not break. The old tortoise crawled a few steps and huddled at Susie¡¯s feet. Mitch closed the booklet and said with a frown, ¡°This bird is really noisy.¡± Susie asked, ¡°Is there any cure for insomnia?¡± Mitchy on his side by the window, and said slowly, ¡°Is there anything I don¡¯t know? There must be something that can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± As Susie wrote on the paper, she repeated what her master had just said, word for word. Mitch was startled, she has such a good memory? He hurriedly took a closer look, only to see a mess of scribbles on the paper. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Susie looked at the picture and exined, then folded the paper and ran outside quickly. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my uncle!¡± Seeing Susie run away, Alex flew down to the floor, chasing after him with figure eight steps. Grandpa Turtle stretched his neck and followed the parrot slowly Mitch thoughtfully, floating at the end. Susie ran to the study and was listening to the inside saying: ¡°Susie¡¯s father.¡± Susie was stunned. Grandpa and uncle were talking about Dad? Are they trying to find her a father? Do you want to send her to be with dad? Susie pursed her lips, and couldn¡¯t help but tighten the paper in her hand. The parrot poked its head in through the gap in the study and called out, ¡°Dad! Daddy!¡± Martin turned his head and saw Susie standing at the door, at a loss. She was holding a piece of paper in her hand, and it was crumpled. ¡°Susie.¡± Martin immediately walked up to her and picked her up. Susie¡¯s mouth was ttened, and tears rolled in her eyes: ¡°Uncle, are you going to send me away?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Martin immediately vetoed: ¡°I¡¯m just chatting with your grandpa.¡± Craig¡¯s stern face could not help but soften, and heforted: ¡°Susie will always be the little princess of the Murray family, and no one can take her away.¡± Susie said nothing. Martin and Craig exchanged nces. Susie is innocent and cute, but she is also very smart. It¡¯s not as easy to fool as ordinary children. After pondering for a moment, Craig said: ¡°This morning, someone came to you, he said it was your father, his name is Kellen Morton. ¡± Susie froze. Does she really have a father named Morton? Martin took the call and said, ¡°He wants to see Susie. Of course, if Susie doesn¡¯t want to see him, we will refuse.¡± ¡°Does Susie want to see him?¡± Both Martin and Craig looked at Susie, and for some reason, Craig was inexplicably nervous. Susie thought for a while: ¡°Want to meet here?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the insecure Susie, Martin replied in the affirmative: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you at home.¡± Susie finally nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± ** The meeting is in progress. Kellen twirled the pen carelessly, and the ck signature pen moved nimbly between his slender fingers. ¡°This matter needs to be visited by Kellen.¡± The leader said, turning his head, he saw Kellen spinning his pen. ¡°Kellen!¡± the leader yelled. Kellen replied, ¡°I¡¯ll solve it for you in two days.¡± Did he hear you? This time the mission is in country M, and it will take a day to fly back and forth, okay? If it wasn¡¯t difficult, they wouldn¡¯t have brought him back from his vacation. Kellen: ¡°Any more questions?¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Kellen stood up as he spoke, and disappeared into the conference room with his slender long legs. The subordinate hurriedly said a few words of apology, and his palms were sweaty. The men catch up to Kellen. Kellen arrived at the arsenal, quickly put on the equipment, and asked coldly. ¡°What?¡± The subordinate hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Morton family¡¯s birthday, I want to invite you over, and see if you agree.¡± Kellen paused and sneered: ¡°Reply to them and say I will go.¡± It¡¯s time for him to pick up the medal of honor that belonged to his grandfather. ¡°By the way, send a message to my cute little guy. Let her go too, and Dad will help her relieve her anger.¡± The subordinates thought to themselves, you called yourself father so soon? I have never seen it. ** Morton family. Hallie was trembling with excitement when she received the news! That god of war is the hottest big shot recently! Such a big shot wants toe to celebrate her birthday in person?! ¡°Hurry up, order it down immediately, it¡¯s a big deal!¡± Cain twirled his gray beard and made a decisive decision: ¡°Nick, go draw invitations immediately, and invite everyone you can!¡± The God of War came to the Morton family. The news made many people jealous. This is a good time for them to build rtionships and broaden their contacts! 1 H Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 100 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 100 Chapter 100 is actually the grandson of our Morton family Everyone in the Morton family is thrilled. Only one of the young men hesitated and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange why Mr. Kellen suddenly agreed toe?¡± The young man was Laszlo, the son of Cain¡¯s younger brother. Laszlo came to Los Angeles to develop, so he lived in the Morton family. Cain twirled his beard and said indifferently, ¡°They¡¯re all surnamed Morton. It¡¯s normal for Mr. Kellen to come.¡± Whatever his reason, juste! Laszlo shook his head again: ¡°I always feel that there is something strange. That Mr. Kellen is a character who doesn¡¯t even give face to the leader.¡± Hallie stared: ¡°Laszlo, can¡¯t you see our Morton family? Why can¡¯t Mr. Kellen celebrate my birthday!¡± They are the family members of the heroes, shouldn¡¯t theye to celebrate her birthday? Nick also said with a serious face: ¡°Laszlo, don¡¯t guess if you don¡¯t understand, it looks like you know a lot?¡± Laszlo shut up immediately, but couldn¡¯t hide his injustice in his heart. Laith rolled his eyes. He knew that this cousin who lived in his house was a capable person. So he pretended to ponder for a while, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I think it¡¯s a bit strange, it¡¯s better to be more cautious.¡± Seeing what his grandson said, Cain felt it made sense. ¡°Joel, go check it out.¡± Joel of the Morton family nodded in response. I don¡¯t know how manyyers of rtionships have been entrusted, and how many pairs of shoes have been broken. The Morton family finally found outThat god of war, Kellen, turned out to be from their Morton family! The Morton family was stunned by the news. Cain trembled: ¡°It¡¯s my elder brother¡¯s grandson, that is, my grandson!¡± Hallie blushed with excitement: ¡°No wonder! No wonder! He is going to celebrate my grandma¡¯s birthday!¡± Nick suddenly realized: ¡°I promised toe to celebrate my birthday but didn¡¯t say why, this is to give you a surprise!¡± Laszlo was speechless. If I remember correctly, I am not a grandson either. At most, it can be said to be a grand nephew. Although he felt that something was wrong, he didn¡¯t say anything more. The Morton family excitedly started arranging the birthday banquet! Cain likes to collect antiques. The antiques that are usually treasured and locked when going out are all brought out and disyed! Cain is gratified and excited: ¡°I have been in Los Angeles for five years, and this year, our Morton family will take another leap forward!¡± America¡¯s god of war, the suprememander of the army, no one else can invite him, but he is the grandchild of their Morton family! What is this concept? From now on, they will be thergest family! Invitations from the Morton family were sent out all over the ce, big and small families, celebrities, everyone who could be invited. The housekeeper of the Morton family told everyone that the firstmander of the war department and the first god of war in America was their grandson of Cain! That¡¯s called a happy and joyful person. As soon as the news came out, everyone was secretly startled, and they all congratted in advance. Hallie became proud. In the past, they had to rely on various people for rtionships, but now they feel that they are different. They are the rtionships themselves! Others can¡¯t afford it! When Craig received the invitation from the Morton family, he was reading in the garden, and Susie was drawing on the stone table beside him. Seeing a guesting, she subconsciously asked politely, ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± As a result, he recognized this as the housekeeper uncle who was rude to his uncle the day before yesterday. Immediately, he turned his face away and ran away. The butler of the Morton family nced at Susie, with a hint of contempt shing in his eyes. ¡°This time our olddy¡¯s birthday, all the celebrities in Los Angeles have been entertained, and I¡¯lle here to give you one too.¡± said the Morton family butler. Craig gave him a cold look. ¡°Put it aside. If there is nothing to do, I won¡¯t give it away.¡± He said very shamelessly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The Morton family butler¡¯s expression suddenly fell. Although the Morton family is an upstart who just came to Los Angeles, it is also as famous as several big families. What¡¯s so proud of the Murray family? The housekeeper of the Morton family couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°You know the hot God of War who just came back from Los Angeles, and even the big boss gave face? That¡¯s our Hallie¡¯s grandson!¡± Under normal circumstances, other people stand up immediately when they hear this name. Craig shook the newspaper and snorted coldly: ¡°That¡¯s great! Those who didn¡¯t know thought it was your grandson.¡± The Morton family butler was speechless. He frowned and said, ¡°Craig, it¡¯s not easy to say that casually! The admirable patron saint of America, Mr. Kellen, is admired by everyone.¡± Craig was expressionless. How amazing? Susie is still his daughter! Whether they agree to recognize their rtives or not, Susie doesn¡¯t necessarily agree! ¡°Colt, see off,¡± Craig said. Colt made a please gesture: ¡°Please.¡± The Morton family butler was speechless. He was about to die of anger. Then Craig picked up the invitation card, looked around, and threw it aside with a cold face. If Kellen hadn¡¯t asked someone in advance, Hallie hoped that Susie would alsoe to Hallie¡¯s birthday party, and he would vent his anger on the little girl. He will never pass. Thinking of this, his eyes flickered slightly: ¡°Susie,e here.¡± Susie ran over: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Craig didn¡¯t look sideways, and said very impartially: ¡°The rude butler just now invited us to the Morton family to celebrate Hallie¡¯s birthday, Susie, do you want to go?¡± As long as Susie said no, he would be happy not to go. Even if Kellen asks at that time, he can also say that Susie is not willing to go. Susie tilted her head and pinched her fingers: ¡°Grandpa, let me do the divination first.¡± Then, he heard Susie say, ¡°There¡¯s a reversal?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 101 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The Proud Appearance Susie hugged Craig¡¯s arm obediently, and asked quietly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you want me to go?¡± Craig pursed his lips and thought that when Susie became quiet and sensible, it always made people feel distressed. He sighed and said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to part with it.¡± It¡¯s like the Delia flower that he protects with all his heart, and doesn¡¯t want others to see it. But looking back, ra was also protected by them in the past, and finally passed away regretfully without seeing the wonderful things in the world. Then he wanted to bring all the prosperity in the world to Susie, so that she could see a wider world. Susie leaned against Craig, thought for a while, and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what does God of War mean?¡± Craig said: ¡°Heroes who fought very hard. They defended our country like patron saints. We can live in a peaceful country now because of the bloodshed and sacrifice of patron saints like them.¡± Although the first sight of Kellen makes people think he is not a good person, but it cannot be denied that Kellen is indeed respectable, and no matter how Craig will not hide this from Susie. Susie asked, ¡°That¡¯s what it means to be a very good guy?¡± Craig looked down at her and smiled: ¡°At least it¡¯s not too bad.¡± Agreeing to go to the Morton family, maybe they want to see what Kellen can do. Susie was thinking about another question, war? She asked suspiciously: ¡°Then we don¡¯t fight now!¡± You only see wars on TV, they are all movies. Craig patted Susie on the shoulder benevolently: ¡°War in a peaceful age is not a war that ordinary people can see.¡± Peace has always been fought. There is no such thing as a quiet time, but someone blocked the gunfire from behind. Susie half-understood, but if you put it that way, this god of war father seems to be not bad. She wanted to meet that God of War father. I wanted to see if he was as tall as in the dream, hitting the door frame every time he entered. Will he hang her on his neck like other people¡¯s fathers? The father who defends the people should be a good father, right? Instead of being the same as her original father. ** The butler of the Morton family returned to the Morton family. Hallie happened to be in the living room on the first floor, and asked casually, ¡°How is the Murray family happy?¡± It was very rare for their Morton family butler to personally deliver invitations. The Murray family is one of them. The butler of the Morton family lowered his hands and said respectfully: ¡°The invitation has been delivered. But he didn¡¯t seem very happy, so he just kicked me out.¡± He paused and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t see that little girl the day before yesterday, so they bear a grudge! The Murray family has always doted on that little princess.¡± Hallie frowned, very unhappy. The Murray family is really narrow-minded. She also heard before that the little girl was going to y at school, and Martin really let her go to ss with her. Then somehow a teacher offended the little girl, and that teacher was fired. ¡°Sooner orter, she will be spoiled.¡± Hallie snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to recognize her with such an arrogant personality.¡± Her fourth grandson is indeed more romantic and has also been to San Diego to y But even if Susie is really her grandson¡¯s child, she doesn¡¯t want to recognize such a child. ¡°Go down! Re-n the yard and separate several areas. Remember, as for the Murray family, let them be at the outermost edge.¡± Hallie is proud now, and feels that she is a big family. Her grandson is also the God of War in America. There is no other family that canpare with her Morton family. So she doesn¡¯t even care about the Murray family. ** The days passed by in the blink of an eye. Today is Hallie¡¯s birthday party! Martin set off with Susie. Susie was wearing a simple white dress with a fluffy skirt like a cute little flower. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Lottie and Ledger waiting at the door. Martin nodded and asked, ¡°Mr. Stevenson didn¡¯te?¡± Lottie said: ¡°He has an urgent mission and is not in the country.¡± After speaking, he looked at Susie and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Morton family will embarrass you, so I said wait for you.¡± The Stevenson family is from the orthodox military, and anyone in Los Angeles who doesn¡¯t know the Morton family can see that they are from the system. Martin¡¯s voice was t, but he politely refused: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Lottie waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t care, but Susie is different! She is a weak little girl, isn¡¯t she?¡± She fondled Susie¡¯s braid. Susie shook her head: ¡°No, Auntie, I¡¯m not weak!¡± She can break the railing with her bare hands. Give her a lever, and she thinks she can still lift the earth. Lottie looked at Susie, her cute little face was full of seriousness and seriousness. ¡°Wait and wait, let¡¯s go in together!¡± Martin nodded and led Susie inside. Ledger was silent, pursed his lips, and suddenly spread his hands: ¡°Here.¡± There were two fruit candies lying in his palm, one was yellow, it should be pineapple vored, and the other was pink, it smelled like strawberry as expected. Susie¡¯s eyes are sparkling, she doesn¡¯t want candy from anyone! But if it is given by a friend, it will be different. Susie took a quick sneak peek at Martin, then quietly reached out to grab the candy. ¡°Thank you Ledger!¡± She leaned close to Ledger and whispered. Ledger turned his face away, his small face was cold: ¡°Yes.¡± Martin didn¡¯t look sideways, all of Susie¡¯s little moves fell into his eyes, but he pretended not to see. Susie thought she was secretly peeling off the candy wrapper, and put the fruit candy into her mouth. A smile shed across Martin¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly turned around: ¡°Susie?¡± Susie immediately pursed her lips and let out an inarticte murmur. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked pretending to be nonchnt. Martinughed, coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Susie: ¡°Then call me if something happens.¡± She pretended that there was no sugar in her mouth and tried her best to cover it up. Who knows that during the speech, the mouth full of sugar still couldn¡¯t hold back a drop of saliva. Lottie couldn¡¯t hold back, and burst outughing. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get you a tissue!¡± Lottie stopped, lowered her head and opened her bag to find a tissue. As soon as Susie looked up, she saw the cake in the room. If it¡¯s in the Murray family, she¡¯ll run in! But Susie didn¡¯t forget where she was and held back. However, she uncontrobly looked at the little cake. At this time, the butler of the Morton family came out. He first saw Martin and Susie, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to Lottie behind him. Seeing Susie looking at the cake, he chuckled disdainfully. Sure enough, he is a child from a small ce, look at his appearance, he has never seen the world. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Please stop.¡± He smiled on the skin: ¡°Your position is over there.¡± Said, pointing to the outermost yard. In that corner, even the lights were dim, and the stool was a simple wooden chair. ¡°Sorry, not everyone can enter the back room.¡± The housekeeper of the Morton family said, ¡°But if you want to give us a gift, you can wait in line first.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, please take care of your child. After all, children are greedy, so as not to do anything embarrassing.¡± 1953) 87 98% Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 102 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Who will rece me and teach my daughter a lesson? The butler of the Morton family had a characteristic polite smile on his face, but his eyes were hanging from the corners of his eyes, showing contempt everywhere. Martin sneered. Susie spoke nonchntly, and said directly: ¡°Your family is so strange, and you have to invite guests to celebrate the grandmother¡¯s birthday, and let the guests sit at the door. Susie has never seen such rudeness.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Martin corrected: ¡°It¡¯s uneducated.¡± Susie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Susie has never seen such an uneducated person. I think it¡¯s you who are ashamed, not Susie.¡± The people around whispered, thinking that Susie was right! How stingy the Morton family even told them whether to eat cake or not! Everyone was a little angry in their hearts, and they wouldn¡¯t bear it if their grandson from the Morton family was not the god of war. So when Susie said these words, they only felt secretly happy. The Morton family butler¡¯s face was slightly gloomy, and he was about to say something when he saw Lottie behind him. He immediately ignored Martin and Susie, and greeted them warmly: ¡°You¡¯re here! Come inside, please!¡± Lottie sneered: ¡°The Morton family is so powerful, even the Murray family, the richest man in Los Angeles, is ignored, so I dare not go in with you.¡± She bent down and wiped Susie¡¯s mouth, and said lightly, ¡°Wherever Susie and Mr. Murray sit, we will sit there.¡± Lottie is supporting Susie. Ledger also had a cold face, and his voice was cold: ¡°Apologize to my friend!¡± Ledger has few friends. But since Susie rescued him, he regarded her as a friend. his first friend. Naturally, you can¡¯t be bullied! The butler of the Morton family froze. He didn¡¯t expect the Stevenson family to think highly of the Murray family! He was a little embarrassed, and he med Martin and Susie for the embarrassment. They obviously knew Lottie was behind and didn¡¯t say it, on purpose? The Morton family butler smiled and said to Lottie: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take care of you. Pleasee inside first! I will re-arrange their seats.¡± While talking, he deliberately took a step aside, and bumped into Susie ¡®inadvertently¡¯! Susie is a child, and the housekeeper is an adult. Susie was knocked aside when Susie was not prepared. Susie sat on the ground with a buttock. I wiped my wrist on the ground and it turned red. Without further ado, Martin kicked the Morton family butler aside! The butler of the Morton family was caught off guard, and immediately fell to the side like a humanoid crab, hitting the shelf where the antiques were ced! An antique vase fell and shattered to pieces! The butler of the Morton family immediately turned pale. This is Cain¡¯s most cherished antique, and today he repeatedly told him to look after the guests. Unexpectedly, it was smashed by himself! No, it was Martin¡¯s fault! The Morton family butler red: ¡°Mr. Murray, what are you doing! Hitting someone for no reason?¡± Martin didn¡¯t even look at him, he immediately picked up Susie and said, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Susie rubbed her wrists, then rubbed her buttocks. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine.¡± Susie said. The people inside heard the movement and hurried out. Cain saw the broken antique on the ground at a nce, and his heart ached to bleed, and he suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The housekeeper of the Morton family immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, Mr. Murray hit someone.¡± Martin sneered. Susie frowned, and looked at the housekeeper of the Morton family: ¡°This uncle is lying, he bumped into me first, and then uncle did it!¡± Susie looked at this bad uncle angrily, but now he is not easy to bully at all. The butler of the Morton family defended: ¡°It¡¯s a joke. How could I hit a child secretly? What can I get angry with a child as an adult.¡± Hallie was too leaning on crutches, and before she could understand anything, she reprimanded with a straight face: ¡°You learned to nder others at a young age, how did your parents teach you?¡± She red at Susie. Cain also said angrily: ¡°If I have money, my children are the easiest to raise and useless. It¡¯s time for Mr. Murray to take care of your children!¡± Martinughed angrily As for a newly promoted dignitary, the word power has nothing to do with it, and he is not considered expensive. With the glory of a hero, he really regards himself as a dignitary. Lottie looked cold, and said sarcastically, ¡°Your Morton family is so majestic. You are a guest, but you target a child like this. Is this your family¡¯s tutor?¡± Hallie looked at Lottie first, and hisplexion improved a little, but it wasn¡¯t much better. ¡°Mrs. Stevenson, Mr. Stevenson and my grandson are also members of the military department. You should look at the situation before you speak.¡± She raised her chin and said. Lottie alsoughed angrily, and even taught her a lesson. It is estimated that Kellen is the supreme leader and Rocky is the subordinate, so she also feels that she is great. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lottie held Ledger¡¯s hand very shamelessly. People around whispered to each other, discussing in session. ¡°Hey, why is this Morton family like this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take the Murray family seriously, even the Stevenson family. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen them so proud.¡± ¡°I suspect that they have no brains.¡± Mrs. Hallie is very unhappy, very unhappy! She is God of War¡¯s grandma. But they didn¡¯t give her face so much, and just left like this, where should she put her face? If they want to leave, she is the one who drives them away! Hallie looked at Susie coldly, and decided to build his prestige from Susie. She said sharply: ¡°You framed the housekeeper with your mouth,e here and apologize to the housekeeper immediately!¡± Lottie stopped in her tracks, speechless: ¡°Fucking apologizes!¡± Susie put her hands on her hips fiercely like a little beast, imitating: ¡°Fucking apology!¡± Martin took Susie and left without saying a word. Hallie was so angry that she almost fell on her back, her voice was a few decibels higher: ¡°Stop! Do you think our Morton family is a ce where you cane and go when you want! If you make trouble in my Morton family, you have to pay the price! Hallie pointed at Susie with a cane: ¡°Housekeeper, bring her here!¡± ¡°So unruly and uneducated, today I will teach her a lesson for her parents!¡± A sneer shed in the butler¡¯s eyes, he was overconfident, dare to fight him? He waved his hand immediately, and several people came up and stopped Martin and Lottie. The butler stepped forward and was about to grab Susie. At this time, the big iron gate of the Morton family mmed loudly, and a ck off-road vehicle drove in unreasonably, and stopped in front of everyone! ¡°It¡¯s so lively.¡± A man in ck stepped out of the car. The clothes on Kellen¡¯s body have not had time to change. He is wearing a ck uniform, body armor, and a ck mask that can cover half of his face. He pulled down the mask, took off the gloves and threw them away, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, but his eyes were filled with coldness: ¡°Who is going to rece me. Teach my daughter a lesson?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 103 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I have provoked my people, so naturally I have to pay th Everyone was shocked by this sudden change. It was a good birthday banquet, but suddenly a ck off-road vehicle rushed in, and everyone didn¡¯t react. Kellen looked at a small figure in the crowd. She was wearing a white tutu with two small braids. Big eyes, a little baby fat on the cheeks, cute and soft. When he saw her from a distance just now, she was looking at the person blocking the way angrily, her eyes were full of guard, like a little beast that could explode at any time. Susie is also looking at Kellen at this time, is this her father? She struggled to raise her head, feeling that he was really tall. Uncles are tall, and he is a head taller than uncles. It protrudes a bit from the crowd. It is so high that it will really bump into the door frame when entering the door. Susie¡¯s thoughts were inexplicably crooked, and she suddenly wanted to see if he would bump into the door frame. The other people who were stunned came back to their senses. A distinguished guest from the Morton family hurried over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Kellen!¡± Everyone was in an uproar, this is the God of War! The god of war who guards America and takes good care of even those big people who can only see on TV! Only then did Hallie realize that she leaned on a cane excitedly, walked forward quickly, and exaggeratedly shouted: ¡°Grandson! Grandma¡¯s good grandson! You are finally back!¡± Cain was also very excited, with a look of relief on his face: ¡°Okay! Okay! It¡¯s good to be back! Your grandma has been looking forward to you for a long time, and when she learned that you didn¡¯te back after performing the mission, she couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well.¡± Hallie wiped away tears: ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, you¡¯ve grown so tall! It¡¯s been more than ten years since you were separated. I still remember when you were a child, grandma still hugged you, coaxed you, and sang to you.¡± Laith greeted him warmly: ¡°Brother, you are back! When you said you were going to celebrate your birthday and surprise grandma, our whole family was looking forward to your return!¡± The butler of the Morton family, the butler, also had a proud expression on his face, and he beamed with joy: ¡°Pleasee inside, I¡¯ll help you get your things.¡± A group of people kept calling ¡®grandson¡¯, ¡®brother¡¯ and ¡®young master¡¯, as if they regarded him as the backbone of the Morton family. Kellen gave a half-smile, cast a cold look, and nailed the butler in ce, not daring to move. The butler¡¯s hand that was about to lift something was frozen in mid-air, sweating profusely. what happened. Why did he feel like the young master was going to kill him? ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Kellen looked around: ¡°Talk about what happened just now?¡± His voice was extremely nice, but there was a sense of coldness for no reason. Cain and Hallie were too excited to pay attention to what Kellen had just said when he first arrived. his daughter, he didn¡¯t hear at all. After all, the leaders said that Kellen was not married and had children, subconsciously they didn¡¯t think about that at all. Cain nced at Susie indifferently, waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s nothing more than an irrelevant person! I know you want to teach us a lesson, don¡¯t you? Forget it, you just came back.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hallie wiped her tears and said, ¡°Yeah, leave them alone, just an uneducated child!¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and he said in a cold voice: ¡°I have provoked my people, and they will naturally have to pay the price.¡± Hallie was jumping with joy from the bottom of her heart. It turns out that this is the feeling of having a backing! So domineering, so secure. She sighed, and said hypocritically: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this child is from the Murray family, and he came to our family to meet his rtives two days ago, saying that her father is from our Morton family. Then we rejected him, although Ben is greedy ying, but there is a sense of proportion, it is impossible to make such a big child. Maybe they will hold grudges after being rejected, just now the child fell down by himself but ndered the housekeeper and pushed her, and her adults beat the housekeeper unreasonably.¡± Cain nodded and added: ¡°It even smashed my cherished vase, it¡¯s just that there is no rules or education!¡± The two looked at Martin and Susie with disdain in their eyes. Sure enough, I heard Kellen say: ¡°nder, right? You even smashed an antique vase?¡± Cain: ¡°That¡¯s right, this vase, but I put it out specially to wee you. Well, it¡¯s several hundred million.¡± His eyes flickered. Isn¡¯t the Murray family rich? Then he can cheat him a few hundred million by the way. Kellen looked at the well-arranged flower racks standing on both sides of the yard, and each flower rack was exquisitely ced with two antique vases. ¡°It¡¯s really a pity.¡± He sighed softly. Not waiting for what the Morton family has to say. Kellen suddenly grabbed the butler on the side and threw it out, knocking several flower stands into the air before barely stopping! The antique vases on the flower stand all fell down and fell into pieces. Susie¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t help opening her mouth. The butler rolled down in the yard, coughed out a mouthful of blood,y on the ground trembling with pain. ¡°Master.¡± He said in horror. Why beat him?! Cain and Hallie were also stunned, subconsciously said: ¡°Wrong, wrong number.¡± Cain loves his antiques so much! Kellen smiled, with a hint of evil in his smile: ¡°Oh, look at me, I forgot all of this.¡± Hallie was inexplicably relieved, thinking that what he meant was that he forgot that the butler was from the Morton family, but Kellen took off his bulletproof vest and uniform and threw them into the car with a flick of his hand. He was only wearing a ck T-shirt, pressed his fingers and made a light sound. With extremely long legs, he stepped forward and squatted in front of the butler who was vomiting blood. The butler quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡­ ¡± Kellen interrupted him: ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. When I hit you just now, I forgot to take off my uniform. Just now you pretended that I didn¡¯t hit vou.¡± Kellen¡¯s men didn¡¯t look sideways. The butler looked suspicious. The Morton family members also looked puzzled, thinking about what it meant, but heard a click. Kellen squeezed the butler¡¯s hand, crushing his wrist bone. The butler let out a scream. ¡°Shh.¡± Kellen frowned, ¡°It¡¯s too noisy.¡± After saying that, he stood up and kicked him casually! The butler flew out and smashed the remaining two flower stands that hadn¡¯t fallen down. The antiques on the flower stands were also smashed to pieces one by one, and none of them survived. The butler copsed in the flower garden, not knowing whether he was alive or dead. Kellen turned around, walked back casually, and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear clearly just now. Who is going to teach my daughter for me?¡± When Kellen finished speaking, he stood in front of Susie. He bent down slightly, lifted Susie up involuntarily, and picked her up! Everyone was stunned. Susie is his daughter? The hands and feet of the Morton family were instantly cold. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 104 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Surprise Turned into Fright Everyone¡¯s faces were shocked. The little princess of the Murray family is actually the daughter of God of War?! Cain and Hallie were buzzing. Two days ago, Martin said that he would bring Susie to meet his rtives. Now Kellen says Susie is his daughter. So, I don¡¯t recognize Ben from their Morton family, but Kellen? Kellen beat someone for real, and he didn¡¯t look easy to provoke. Now they are offending him? Cain¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t panic! Those who don¡¯t know are innocent, and we are also his rtives if we take ten thousand steps back.¡± Hallie: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The two barely remained calm. In front of him, the tall Kellen was holding Susie with one hand, with his back straight. He was dressed in ck, with extremely powerful arms, while Susie was soft and cute in a white tutu skirt. Thisbination makes the heart skip two beats, it is so cute. Kellen stretched out his hand and pinched Susie¡¯s chin, and suddenly smiled: ¡°Little guy, call him Dad!¡± Susie was speechless. ¡°Dad was handsome just now, huh?¡± Susie was speechless. Martin on the side was expressionless: so familiar? Susie stared at the tall and handsome man in front of her with teary eyes, and always felt that this father was not very smart. But my mother said before that when others want to praise you, don¡¯t be stingy with praise. A word of yours may change someone¡¯s life. So Susie stretched out a hand and gave a thumbs up: ¡°Handsome, very handsome!¡± Kellen was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled softly. ¡°Tell Dad, how did they bully you just now?¡± Kellen nced at the Morton family lightly. Although the butler was beaten up just now, the butler¡¯s is the butler¡¯s, and the Morton family¡¯s is the Morton family¡¯s. Susie is also verypetitive. After living in the Murray family for a period of time, her vocabry and logic have been perfected, and her expressions are bing clearer and clearer: ¡°The grandma invited us over for her birthday, but she didn¡¯t allow us to enter the door, so she asked us to sit there.¡± Susie pointed to a dark corner next to the gate. ¡°My uncle was angry, so I said that the housekeeper was not polite at all. My uncle corrected me and said it was rude. Then the housekeeper got angry and pushed me down secretly.¡± She stretched out her little hand, and quicklyined: ¡°I fell so that my little butt was split in two, and my hands are red!¡± Kellen held Susie¡¯s hand, his knuckle fingers gently stroking her reddish wrist. ¡°And then?¡± Kellen asked. The Morton family was so frightened that they hurried to exin. Unexpectedly, Kellen¡¯s look made them unable to speak a word in fright. Susie continued: ¡°Then the grandma asked me to apologize to the housekeeper, and we won¡¯t be allowed to leave without an apology.¡± Kellen: ¡°You apologized?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡± Kellen showed a slight smile: ¡°Well, not bad.¡± He knew what happenedter. This task was indeed a bit difficult, and the time to return to Los Angeles was an hourter than he expected. He drove over as soon as he got off the ne, wondering if Susie hade to the Morton family? So I ¡®connected¡¯ to the monitoring of the Morton family. It turned out that they stopped Susie to teach his daughter a lesson for him. Hallie quickly said: ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! We don¡¯t know about it. It¡¯s all the housekeeper¡¯s fault!¡± 7 Kellen sneered, ¡°Oh? The one who said he would teach my daughter a lesson for me, isn¡¯t it you?¡± Hallie choked suddenly: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± She is clearly an elder, yet she wants to be obsequious to a junior. Cain red at Hallie, pretending to be angry: ¡°Look at what you did! You jump to conclusions without understanding.¡± Hallie: ¡°Yes, it was my fault!¡± Cain smiled all over his face: ¡°Your grandma is just confused, don¡¯t be as knowledgeable as her.¡± Kellen was condescending, with extremely cold eyes: ¡°Who are you fooling?¡± Hallie held his breath, and could only apologize under the eyes of everyone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It was my mistake!¡± Kellen sneered and looked down at Susie: ¡°How about it, are you satisfied?¡± If his daughter was not satisfied with a word, he made them apologize again. Apologies until Susie is satisfied! The Morton family looked at Susie nervously, but Susie nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t want to say it¡¯s okay.¡± Kellen hooked his lips: ¡°Well, then don¡¯t say it.¡± Hallie breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately changed the subject: ¡°Susie is such a kind and good baby! Look at you, your father is Kellen, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? If I said it earlier, how could I do such a stupid thing!¡± Cain also had a warm smile on his face. The contemptuous arrogance they had before was gone. Hallie smiled and reached out to Susie: ¡°Come and give me a hug!¡± Cain said with emotion: ¡°In a blink of an eye, we have such a great- grandson. What a blessing in life.¡± They smiled at Susie, wishing that Susie would call them immediately. In this way, everything can pass tonight! It¡¯s a pity that Susie didn¡¯t even look at them, and turned her head with a snort. ¡°I don¡¯t want to call you!¡± Susie wrung her fingers and thought to herself: her great-grandfather should be Sean. ¡°My great-grandfather is dead.¡± Susie said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Raif said that day that his grandfather Sean was retaliated for being exposed as an undercover agent, and his father escaped. Hallie and Cain¡¯s faces were slightly stiff, and they said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Your great-grandfather is my elder brother, so I am also your great-grandfather!¡± Susie looked at Kellen suspiciously. Kellen looked down at her, and exined in a cold voice: ¡°Your great- grandfather is an only seedling and has no brothers or sisters.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°So they are fakes?¡± Kellen was very satisfied with the word fake, and nodded affirmatively: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± People around are surprised, you look at me, I look at you. After a long time, it turns out that the Morton family has nothing to do with God of War? Hallie and Cain¡¯s expressions became more and more embarrassing. How can you say that it doesn¡¯t matter, isn¡¯t it rted to cousin? Now Kellen is not what it used to be. Such a good grandson should not be missed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 105 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Stopughing Hallieughed and said, ¡°Hey, look at you kid, how do you talk, how can you say it¡¯s okay? Cousins are also brothers.¡± Cain: ¡°Yeah, we all bleed the blood of the Morton family! Young people just love to joke!¡± Kellen let out a cold snort from his nose: ¡°Morton family¡¯s blood? Unfortunately, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. His eyes were cold, without any emotion. ¡°When my grandfather died and my parents were killed, I went back to San Diego to look for you. Guess what?¡± Kellen smiled mockingly: ¡°You guys knew I had just arrived at the bus station because you were afraid of being implicated. I quickly found someone to drive me out of the city. The next day, my family moved to the coastal area overnight.¡± He couldn¡¯t find them! When he was seven years old, the fear and confusion of losing his loved ones dominated his instinctive search for shelter from his loved ones. Unfortunately, he had no rtives at that time. Who would have thought that the 7-year-old kid survived? Susie didn¡¯t know why, listening to this father talking about the past indifferently, the sadness in her heart slowly overflowed. It turned out that this father, who was taller than the door frame, was once like her? No rtives, no parents. Susie pursed her lips and hugged Kellen¡¯s neck silently. Feeling the little guy¡¯s support, Kellen paused. Susie¡¯s soft hair poked in the hollow of his neck, making the tip of his heart soft. ¡°Huh?¡± Kellen raised an eyebrow. Did the little guy feel sorry for him? Kellen¡¯s heart warmed slightly. The Morton family was exposed by Kellen, and they didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, so they could onlyugh: ¡°There must be some misunderstanding.¡± After hearing this, everyone finally figured it out. That¡¯s not what the Morton family said when they first arrived in Los Angeles. They opened their mouths and shut up, saying ¡®my brother is miserable¡¯ and ¡®I wish I could rece my brother¡¯. When posting invitations, they kept saying ¡®God of War is the grandson of our Morton family¡¯. It made them, who were not very clear about the details, really think that the sacrificed Sean was their big brother. ¡°It¡¯s shameless enough.¡± ¡°If Mr. Kellen was just an ordinary person, would they still recognize him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely not the case. You see, I don¡¯t even recognize the Murray family who brought Miss Susie here. Those eyes have grown to the top of the head. I think only people from the government are worthy of dealing with them.¡± Listening to everyone¡¯s undisguised discussions, Hallie only felt a sigh of relief in her chest. Cain flushes even more, like they¡¯ve had a fig leaf all along and now it¡¯s been lifted. 24 324 Laszlo reacted quickly, and quickly said: ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s been hard for him toe all the way here. Let¡¯s go in and talk about anything!¡± He looked at Kellen, nodded and smiled warmly: ¡°What do you think?¡± Hallie said quickly: ¡°Yes, yes, Kellen, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Cain: ¡°I¡¯m tired ofing all the way! Hurry up, pleasee in.¡± But Kellen looked at Susie again. ¡°Want to go in?¡± Kellen asked. Without waiting for Susie to speak, Hallie quickly persuaded: ¡°Hey Susie, let¡¯s go in first, okay? Look, I prepared a cake for you. There are many interesting toys inside, Barbie dolls!¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t eat your cakes. I don¡¯t want your toys either.¡± Although she loves to eat cakes. Not everyone has their cake and eats it. Kellen said: ¡°Roger, go, get back my grandpa¡¯s medal of honor.¡± Roger is Kellen¡¯s subordinate. It was the leader above who asked him to supervise Kellen so that he would not let himself go too far. But is this something he can supervise? Roger sighed secretly, could only answer ¡®yes¡¯, and then walked in quickly. Leaving aside other things, it is indeed not suitable for the Morton family, it is simply tarnishing the hero! Cain and Hallie never expected that Kellen would want the medal! They got to this point with the meritorious service brought by this honorary medal. What would they do if Kellen took it away? Hallie quickly followed in. Cain said anxiously: ¡°Kellen! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± I don¡¯t know who whispered: ¡°Yes, yes, this is too fussy. It¡¯s so long ago.¡± Susie felt strange, now Dad just wanted to get back his own things, shouldn¡¯t this be the way it should be? Kellen raised his eyebrows, arrogant and cold: ¡°There¡¯s more toe, don¡¯t worry.¡± He looked around and said coldly: ¡°I, Kellen, have never been a magnanimous person. I don¡¯t recognize words like affection in front of this family.¡± ¡°My grandfather¡¯s medal, in what capacity did they get it? It¡¯s more reasonable than my own grandson!¡± The person who muttered just now looked embarrassed, and immediately stopped talking. Roger had alreadye out with the medal, and Hallie followed behind, eager to snatch it back. Kellen looked around nkly: ¡°Today, I also made it clear. I, Kellen, have nothing to do with their Morton family. If the Morton family dares to use my grandfather¡¯s name again in the future, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Susie nodded heavily: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wee!¡± Kellen pursed his lips, hugged Susie in one hand, and threw his grandfather¡¯s medal of merit into the off-road vehicle with the other. Then he gently put Susie on the seat, with a smile in his dark eyes: ¡°Sit down little guy, dad will take you home.¡± Martin, who had been observing calmly from the beginning to the end, suddenly came back to his senses. What¡¯s the matter with him taking Susie away like this? ¡°Wait!¡± Martin said with a cold face, and immediately chased after him. The arrogant and wild off-road vehicle mmed into the crumbling iron gate of the Morton family and disappeared into the night. Martin was speechless. Roger opened his mouth. Are you missing something? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 106 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Home, Susie Seeing the off-road vehicle going away arrogantly, the members of the Morton family regretted it to death. They Morton family have nothing! If they had known that Susie was Kellen¡¯s daughter, they didn¡¯t have to wait for her toe to recognize her, they would havee to recognize her in person! And Kellen, after all, they are rtives, how could they do such a great job?! If you don¡¯t say anything about taking away the medal, but also say harsh words, who will give them face in the future. This is to kill them! Sure enough, when the people around saw Kellen leaving, they followed suit one by one. Not only did he leave, but he even took away the birthday gift. If it were someone else, the guest wouldn¡¯t do such a great job. Hallie was in a hurry: ¡°Is there any reason to take back the gift you gave away? Don¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Bad luck!¡± ¡°A family of liars, luckily they weren¡¯t fooled!¡± In less than a moment, all the people left. The Stevenson family¡¯s car barely arrived, and Rocky, who had finished the finishing work and reported, was several steps behind. He got out of the car and nced at therge, empty iron door frame of the Morton family. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rocky stepped forward, throwing a coat over Lottie¡¯s shoulders. With an army green jacket with a rocky temperature on her body, Lottie pursed her lips and turned her face away. Ledger¡¯s small face was still stern, staring at the direction the off-road vehicle was leaving. If the Morton family saw the straw, they hurried up and said, ¡°Mr. Stevenson, Mrs. Stevenson. Please stay! Are yourades in arms with Kellen? Please tell Kellen, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± Ignoring him, the Stevenson family¡¯s car also drove away. Looking at the mess on the floor, Hallie recalled the tion she felt when she just received the gift. There are so many priceless things, and they are gone once they are turned around in her hands. A birthday banquet was thought to be the beginning of their sess. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t make a penny, and even posted hundreds of millions of dors, and all the antiques were smashed. *** Susie forgot her uncle for a while after being ¡®lifted¡¯ into the car. Because she was lying on the passenger seat, she looked back at the back seat from time to time. When did long-legs daddy have this stuff in his car? Kellen drove the car, pressing the Bluetooth headset next to his ear. ¡°Roger, send me Martin back.¡± He paused and added: ¡°Tell me Martin that we must return tomorrow.¡± Roger was speechless after receiving the call. Would you like to say it yourself? Roger nced at Martin beside him. Martin was holding the phone, staring at the screen for a long time without moving, as if he was thinking about how to make a phone call. Kellen on the opposite side said: ¡°If reasoning works, I won¡¯t do it.¡± Susie is the little princess of the Murray family. And why not his daughter. He wanted to take her back first, take her to the cemetery of her grandfather and parents, and tell them, don¡¯t worry, he has a family now. He has a good daughter, and he will never be alone for the rest of his life. But if you want to go through the process of the Murray family, at least you have to pass the test first, and then transition buffer. In short, it will definitely take several days. Kellen looked slightly rxed, looked at Susie at the side, and urged, ¡°Sit down.¡± Upon hearing this, Roger said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let a child sit in the passenger seat, would you?¡± Kellen: ¡°Hmm.¡± Where not to sit in the passenger seat. He didn¡¯t have a child seat in the car. Sitting in the back seat, he couldn¡¯t see it, and he was even more uneasy. Besides, someone died in the back seat of his car. Of course he couldn¡¯t let his daughter sit in the back. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Roger took a deep breath and said to Martin with a smile: ¡°Sorry, although he often ys cards out ofmon sense, he never does things that are out of proportion.¡± Otherwise, such a rebellious person would not be willing to submit to the country. ¡°He said that he would definitely take Miss Susie home tomorrow. Mr. Murray can rest assured that nothing will happen to Miss Susie with him.¡± Even if Kellen lost his life, he would not let others hurt Susie a little bit. Martin snorted coldly, got into the car and left with an ugly expression. Cielo started the car and asked nkly, ¡°Is Mr. Murraying home?¡± Martin pressed his brows together, can this go back? ¡°Back to thepany. Work overtime.¡± Cielo was speechless. Nobody wants to sleep tonight. ** The ck off-road vehicle drove through the city to its destination. Kellen got out of the car, opened the door of the passenger seat, and hugged Susie. Then he opened the rear door and picked up the medal. Susiey on Kellen¡¯s shoulder, staring at the white shadow that followed faintly. She hugged her head, her bright red Danko fingernails were long, and her eyes moved nkly, staring straight at her. Susie wasn¡¯t afraid, but Micky wasn¡¯t there, so she couldn¡¯t recognize what was in front of her eyes. As soon as he entered the door, a man in a dark gray robe bowed his head and said hello. Kellen handed the medal he was carrying to the man: ¡°Take it to the main hall and hang it up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man in the gray robe responded, and went in with the medal. All the way in, there are many people, most of them are people in gray robes on duty at night. Susie¡¯s eyes widened, as if she had stepped into a TV series. If the word is not mistaken, it should be called crossing? Everything in front of me really seems to have returned to the Middle Ages shown on TV. Looking at Susie¡¯s puzzled eyes, Kellen rubbed her little head. ¡°This is our home.¡± He said, ¡°Go home, Susie.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 107 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Uncle Has a Headache Susie looked at the yard in front of her, feeling a little cold, but somehow there was an inexplicable resonance. Grandpa¡¯s house is also a home, and this is also a home. But there is another feeling here. She had seen this ce in her dream. It¡¯s just that the scene in the dream was very vague, but now that I look at it again, I feel a sense of intimacy. Kellen walked straight with Susie and stopped in front of the yard. ¡°This is a photo of your grandparents and great-grandfather.¡± Kellen asked softly, ¡°Would you like to go in and say hello to them?¡± Kellen looked at Susie, seeing her looking at the photo, his heart tightened inexplicably. If she doesn¡¯t want to. How to do? Unexpectedly, he heard the little guy respond: ¡°Okay.¡± Grandpa said, father and great-grandfather are great patron saints, they deserve everyone¡¯s respect. Therefore, she should also respect, although she does not know them yet. But it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll get to know each otherter. Kellen¡¯s throat was slightly astringent, and his voice was hoarse: ¡°Okay, I really deserve to be Dad¡¯s good daughter.¡± He walked towards the door with steady steps, suddenly thought of something, and said, ¡°Susie, you haven¡¯t called Dad yet.¡± The little guy first called grandpa, grandpa and grandma. He actually ranked fourth? Seeing Susie staring at the door frame, she didn¡¯t answer. Kellen asked strangely, ¡°Susie?¡± Susie looked at him, blinked, and finally gave an affirmative answer: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen was so excited that he hit his head on the door frame. The subordinates on duty in the dark had doubts on their faces. Susie seemed to have been prepared for a long time, and at that moment, her little heady on Kellen¡¯s shoulder. She nced at the door frame, then at Kellen¡¯s head. Dad is really so tall, he can actually bump into the door frame. Kellen hissed. How could he hit the door frame? But his good daughter¡¯s reflexes are so quick! Before he could react, she was already on the ground. When I was boasting in my heart, I suddenly heard Susie whisper: ¡°Do it again!¡± Kellen looked suspicious. Susie quickly covered her mouth, how could she speak out what was on her mind. Kellen: ¡°What did you say?¡± Susie quickly waved her hand: ¡°Susie didn¡¯t say anything, it was the door frame that Grandpa said.¡± The corners of Kellen¡¯s lips were slightly raised, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise a smile. Kellen put Susie down and led her to the three photos. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, who do you think this is? I didn¡¯t expect that your grandson would have such a little Delia, she¡¯s so pretty!¡± After so many years, what he couldn¡¯t let go of the most was thest sight he had with his grandpa. He looked back, and grandpa was also looking at him. ¡°Come on, Susie, call grandpa.¡± Susie followed Kellen¡¯s example and shouted, ¡°Grandpa!¡± Kellen¡¯s throat was slightly astringent, and he said again: ¡°Call grandpa and grandma.¡± Susie: ¡°Grandpa and grandma!¡± Kellen took Susie to say hello before going to another room. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Kellen touched her forehead gently, not daring to touch her forehead any more. Susie put her small hands to her forehead. Kellen ordered his men to go get the potion, but Susie stared at the yard. The female ghost couldn¡¯te in just now, but she still stood outside. Kellen followed Susie¡¯s line of sight, looked under an osmanthus tree in the yard, and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Susie hesitated for a moment, and she asked, ¡°Dad, have you been looking for auntie outside?¡± Kellen was taken aback for a moment: ¡°What?¡± Auntie. Is he that kind of person? Murray family What is this teaching the kids? Kellen frowned and said, ¡°Dad has never looked for an aunt before, and he doesn¡¯t have any aunts now, and he won¡¯t look for an aunt in the future.¡± Susie¡¯s thoughts turned, and she asked, ¡°Then how was I born?¡± Kellen was speechless. He coughed: ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t count.¡± Susie¡¯s thoughts were pulled backpletely, and she asked, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t mom count?¡± Kellen: ¡°That was an ident.¡± Susie: ¡°So I was an ident too?¡± Susie: ¡°Then dad doesn¡¯t like mom?¡± Susie: ¡°Then why does Dad still have an ident with Mom?¡± Kellen: ¡°Susie, want some ice cream?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Eat!¡± The father and daughter walked over talking to themselves. Under the sweet-scented osmanthus tree, the female ghost hugged her head, with a hint of resentment in her eyes. She followed him leisurely, keeping a distance all the time, but refused to leave Kellen. She made a short sound from her throat, which sounded a little scary, as if her throat had been cut and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. ** Martin was so busy that he didn¡¯t return home until noon the next day. did not expect. Kellen hasn¡¯t sent Susie back yet! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. na pressed the remote control of the wheelchair, came straight out of the house, and said angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Susie? You¡¯re such an adult, you can lose it if you take a child out!¡± Martin pursed his lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mom, Susie was taken away by her father.¡± na stared: ¡°If you don¡¯t bring it back, you lose it!¡± Martin looked to Craig behind na. Behind Craig stood Ryan, Michael, Jonathan and David. Then there¡¯s Hamza, Wade and Lulu. The whole family, young and old, stared at him with their arms folded. Martin was speechless. He can only give a positive guarantee: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Susie.¡± He also added an emphasis: ¡°There will be no bumps at all!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 108 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Invincible from the womb After Martin finished speaking, he suddenly became worried for some reason. Martin stabilized his mind, entered the door with steady steps under the gaze of everyone, and went upstairs. Craig sped his hands and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been with Susie for so long, this can¡¯t beat me!¡± Michael had a very agreeable look on his face: ¡°If it were me, that Morton would never have the slightest chance to take Susie away from me, and I could finish him off with one hand.¡± Jonathan pushed his sses, but said nothing. In fact, if the Murray family really didn¡¯t like Kellen, they would have gone out to snatch him by now. In the end it was because Kellen passed their first ¡®test¡¯. His surname is Morton, but it is not the same as the original Morton family in Los Angeles. Character pass. ** At this time, Kellen, who had passed the test of character, was hugging Susie, looking at the 18 team leaders and lieutenants in the hall. His face was cold and calm, and he said without anger: ¡°Let me introduce, my daughter, Susie, the eldestdy of the Morton family! From now on, what she says will be my words, as long as she asks, don¡¯t ask why, and do everything. No matter what time, protect She¡¯s always rule number one.¡± Everyone below said neatly and coldly: ¡°Yes!¡± These people are all Kellen¡¯s own people, built up bit by bit during his wanderings, and they are all his loyal cronies. The Morton family is independent from the world and has be a hermit family that canpete with the big families of other countries. Yu Gong can fight. For personal matters, they can do whatever they want if it is inconvenient for the authorities to solve them. Of these people sitting in the hall, any one of them is a big shot who can stand on his own. Susie¡¯s forehead was painted with red syrup, and a man with a baby is rough, and the red syrup was applied in arge area, which looked very hideous. She raised her hand suddenly and corrected, ¡°It¡¯s Susie, not Missy!¡± The little guy had a serious face, which made a group leader sitting in the front rowugh. He himself has a rather naughty temper, so he booed at this moment: ¡°You are amazing! You can put on a show!¡± Seeing that Kellen¡¯s expression softened, the rest of the team leaders followed suit. The main reason is that in a ce as big as the Morton family, they have never seen a woman beside the head of the family in ten years and a dozen countries. Now seeing this sweet Susie, who is also the daughter of the head of the family, the big guy feels that he is the daughter and her uncle, and he is extremely happy in his heart. Susie tilted her head and thought for a while: ¡°Is everything okay? I haven¡¯t been to kindergarten, so I don¡¯t know.¡± Everyone apuded vigorously. Just when everyone thought that Susie was going to perform the show that a little girl should perform. Susie looked left and right, and walked to a few stone bricks under the eaves. Chopping down with one hand, the stone brick was split in two. Break bricks with bare hands! The smile froze on Kellen¡¯s mouth. Susie looked at it, why the uncles were all stunned. Is it because they didn¡¯t see clearly? Susie picked up another brick. His daughter, so powerful?! Susie pouted unhappy: ¡°Is it because my show is not good?¡± Why didn¡¯t everyone apud? Kellen coughed. Everyone immediately apuded vigorously! A team leader: ¡°As expected of the head of the family¡¯s daughter.¡± They were shocked. Although they can split bricks with bare hands, almost most people can do this kind of thing as long as they practice for many years and strengthen their physical fitness. But Susie is only four years old! Kellen narrowed his eyes slightly, with a ¡®very calm¡¯ look, but there was no hint of pride hidden in his cold voice: ¡°Well, not bad, let¡¯s practice again and try to smash the enemy¡¯s head with bare hands.¡± After some operations, Susie sessfully captured the hearts of rough guys. The team leaders loved Susie so much that they all wanted to hold her to visit the Morton family. Kellen said coldly, ¡°Is there nothing to do?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He couldn¡¯t hold his daughter enough. What¡¯s the matter with them? Everyone had no choice but to reluctantly go to work. Kellen picked up Susie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to take you back.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± Kellen habitually walked towards the off-road vehicle, suddenly remembered something, frowned and said, ¡°We won¡¯t take this car anymore.¡± Susie looked at the female ghost who had been waiting in the back seat of the car, and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Kellen said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s not clean.¡± Susie seems to understand, the car is very clean. Could it be that the ¡®unclean¡¯ mentioned by Dad is a female ghost? But Dad couldn¡¯t see the female ghost again. Susie was very strange, and leaned close to Kellen¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Dad, can you see Aunt Baotou too?¡± Kellen: What headshot? He followed Susie¡¯s line of sight to the back seat of the car. I used to say that children can see some unclean things when they are young. Could it be that she saw it. 64 51% 20:00 Thinking of this, Kellen realized what he was thinking, and couldn¡¯t help being speechless. ¡°Nothing.¡± Kellen squeezed Susie¡¯s small palm: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Kellen took Susie to the garage, re-selected a seldom driven, clean off- road vehicle, and headed towards the Murray family. Susie leaned against the window and looked back. Behind the car, the female ghost held her head and quickly followed. ¡°Can walk during the day, evil ghost!¡± Susie muttered, ¡°What the hell is it?¡± ** The Murray family waited until noon, only to see an off-road vehicle approaching arrogantly, and stopped in front of the manor with a creak. Susie poked her head out of the car window and shouted childishly, ¡°Uncle, open the door!¡± Colt quickly opened the door and said happily, ¡°Susie, you¡¯re finally back! Your grandma misses you so much.¡± Seeing her forehead clearly immediately, Colt was startled. Isn¡¯t Martin a guarantee that Susie won¡¯t get hurt? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 109 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Didn¡¯t You Say You Wouldn¡¯t Get Hurt? Susie got out of the car, spread her feet and ran quickly: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡± Colt couldn¡¯t see it even if he tried to look carefully, so he hurried to catch up. The slender Kellen followed Susie slowly, with his long legs taking advantage. Even though Susie was running ahead, he was still able to follow closely. Thest of the three is the female ghost holding her head. The head held in her arms creaked around in a circle, and when she saw the luxurious and magnificent Murray family manor, there was a hint of excitement in her eyes, and a strange cry came from her throat. Inside the house, na hurriedly controlled the wheelchair to go downstairs, and Wade, who was sitting at the bar and bookstore, also dropped the arithmetic book. Alex flew out of nowhere and stepped on the banister of the stairs. It turned out that the banister was so slippery that it slipped right off it. Martin was sitting on the sofa on the first floor working, when he heard Susie¡¯s voice, he stood up with one hand in his pocket, looking very calm. He said lightly: ¡°You should rest assured now.¡± The next second, I saw Susie running in. Her forehead was shockingly red, and at first nce it looked like her head was bleeding. na eximed: ¡°Susie!¡± Wade stepped forward quickly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your head? Are you okay? Does it hurt?!¡± Ryan told David to go get the medicine box immediately, and went to check it himself. Michael stared, even Jonathan put away his foolish look and frowned. Craig was angry and impatient, and scolded with a straight face: ¡°Is this what you said you won¡¯t get hurt?!¡± Looking at Martin, the whole family red at him. He looked dangerously at Kellen who had just entered the door. The man was tall, the top of his head was almost reaching the door frame, and the door was almost blocked when he stood there. Following Martin¡¯s gaze, the Murray family followed. As soon as Kellen entered the door, he felt seven or eight eyes shing at him like knives. He had seen the old man before, and now he was staring at him with a straight face. He had seen Martin before, with a cold face and sharp eyes. There are a few others I haven¡¯t seen before, one of them is dark-skinned and has a very bad temper at first nce, as if he is about toe up and fight him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was even a parrot fluttering its wings beside Susie, stepping its syed legs and yelling loudly: ¡°The old monster is here! The old monster is here!¡± Kellen looked around without changing his face, and asked, ¡°What?¡± na gritted her teeth: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Susie¡¯s forehead? You said you, such a big person, how did you bring a child!¡± Kellen paused for a moment. na chattered endlessly, and even when they met for the first time, she would scold others unceremoniously, unexpectedly without that kind of promiscuity and alienation. This made Kellen involuntarily think of his mother¡¯s nagging look. After a long time, he didn¡¯t expect to hear simrints again. Kellen pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Sorry.¡± na snorted, but she didn¡¯t ept it. Knocked her baby Susie, do not forgive! Seeing that everyone misunderstood, Susie hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s none of Dad¡¯s business!¡± Everyone felt jealous when they heard this, and after only one night, she called her father so smoothly, and even excused Kellen. After careful inspection, Ryan found that Susie¡¯s forehead was just a little scratched and swollen, and there was nothing serious about it. It¡¯s just that the red potion was so applied that it really killed them. He asked slowly, ¡°Susie, tell me, how did you get knocked on the head?¡± Susie said: ¡°Dad took me to see my great-grandfather and grandparents. I didn¡¯t expect to bump them identally.¡± Everyone was speechless. Kellen raised his eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s really not me.¡± na nced at him with an indescribable emotion in her heart. The person who abducted her daughter and her granddaughter. A ¡®crime boss¡¯, as Craig said. Ryan smiled and asked casually: ¡°Susie, why did youe back sote, where did your father take you to y?¡± Susie recalled seriously, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere to y! Dad took me to see your great- grandfather and grandparents.¡± Wade asked. ¡°And then?¡± Susie: ¡°Then teach me how to chop the brains of the enemy.¡± Everyone in the Murray family was stunned. Kellen was speechless. 93 52% ||| 20:01 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 110 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Wade¡¯s Invention The Murray family just retracted their gaze, and immediately flew towards Kellen like a knife. The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°There is no need to say this.¡± Seeing that he actually admitted it, na was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. She suspected that the injury on Susie¡¯s forehead was caused by Kellen teaching her to split bricks with her head, right? na looked Kellen up and down, the ¡®crime boss¡¯ was too tall. na looked back tiredly. He was too tall and made her neck ache. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down!¡± na pointed to the sofa. Ryan rubbed Susie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Let¡¯s chat with your dad, can you go upstairs with your brother?¡± Wade took Susie by the hand: ¡°Go, I¡¯ll show you something very powerful!¡± Susie nodded cheerfully: ¡°Okay!¡± After speaking, she ran away with Wade. For Susie, grandparents and uncles are good. Dad is also good. So they chat together and have absolutely nothing to worry about. Kellen looked at the little guy running up the stairs happily, followed by a parrot that could only fly but wanted to run after him-so, he was just abandoned by his good daughter? Kellen looked around, Craig, na, Martin brothers. Take Susie away, this is the preparation for the interrogation of the year. He could understand, ra was their daughter after all. If Susie was kidnapped by someone for no apparent reason, he would be more extreme than this. Kellen sat down on the sofa, he slightly curled his lips, obviously sitting in a well-behaved manner, but still looked so rebellious. ¡°If you want to ask anything, just ask.¡± How much interrogation has he experienced? I¡¯m not afraid. Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. ** Wade took Susie to his room and introduced to Susie his inventions of the past few days. ¡°Look at this!¡± Wade excitedly picked up a digital high-definition video recorder. Susie took it over and looked at it curiously. Wade said, ¡°I modified this video recorder to enhance the infrared night vision function. I use infrared searchlights to illuminate the target and receive reflected infrared radiation to form an image.¡± If there is a ghost, maybe it can be photographed. Susie: ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t understand anything at all. Wade put the video recorder on the table casually, and took out a big, round thing that looked like an iron basin. This thing is covered with a piece of cloth, which shows that Wade loves it very much. Susie asked curiously, ¡°Wade, what is this?¡± Wade untied the straps and lifted the ck cloth, revealing a big and round iron basin.. It really is an iron basin. ¡°After my unremitting efforts and calctions, I found that the rtionship between the maic field and the devil is the closest. It took me several days to finally calcte the closest form and write this form on the iron basin with the maic field.¡± Wade exined: ¡°This iron basin looks ordinary, but I put two NdFeB mas under it. Assuming that the maic charge surface density is ¦Ò, then. Two-dimensional Poisson equation.¡± Susie was in a daze: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Wade paused and thought for a while: ¡°Inyman¡¯s terms, I think ghosts are a specific substance that can interfere with the maic field. The maic field of my iron basin is regr, but when a ghost approaches, it will change.¡± maic field.¡± ¡°The maic fluctuation of my pointer setting is very small, which means that the pointer is very sensitive. As long as there is a ghost nearby, the pointer will rotate quickly until it determines a certain direction.¡± Susie was silent. After thinking for a while, he struggled to understand: ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this thepass?¡± Wade was speechless. petrified on the spot. Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could there be a prototype in reality for what he spent a few days making?! 39.46% 2001 Susie blinked, looked at Wade¡¯s stricken look, andforted: ¡°You can make apass, it¡¯s still very good!¡± Wade was speechless. don¡¯t want to hear. Susie said again: ¡°Well. Brother, your iron basin is different from apass. Thepass is full of words, but brother, your iron basin is full of forms. Forms must be better than words!¡± Wade¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes!¡± The calction result of the form is the most urate! Susie asked suspiciously, ¡°Why are you doing these things!¡± Unexpectedly, Wade snorted and pulled hisputer to open a website. ¡°I made a website and published two essays. But there were all jeers.¡± The video has been posted to Facebook since he expounded the ghost encounter theory himself. As a result, arge number of onlookers were attracted. He was very angry and insisted on proving his theory of encountering ghosts. Susie: ¡°Uh.¡± Wade said: ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s test it now.¡± He took the iron basin and started walking around the house. ¡°I¡¯ve tested it, and nothing abnormal can be detected here. There are no ghosts in our house, right?¡± With a rxed smile on his face, Wade said, ¡°My instrument is very powerful. If there is one, it will definitely be able to detect it. Susie, can you verify it?¡± Susie can go to hell. There was nothing abnormal about his iron basin, so the calctions he had worked so hard over the past few days were correct. Susie looked out the window. At this time, by the window, a headless female ghost was floating there, holding her head in her hands, staring straight at Wade. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wade suddenly noticed that the pointer in the iron basin was turning rapidly, and he let out a snort. ¡°Is my ferromaic reversed?¡± He checked: ¡°No. Strange. Something went wrong.¡± Why did the iron basin react when my sister came back-could it be that the maic field on my sister is different from others? Wade immediately walked towards Susie with the basin, only to find that the pointer did not move again. ¡°Strange, is it broken?¡± Susie¡¯s little face was full of tangles: ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget it.¡± Wade followed the pointer¡¯s instructions and constantly adjusted the direction, and finally walked towards the window step by step. He was immersed in the rapid calction and result verification of his brain,pletely unaware of what he originally used the iron basin for. He said: ¡°No, it can¡¯t be counted. Thest step in the calction is verification. Ah, the pointer has stopped!¡± The pointer is abnormal, pointing in one direction. ¡°This direction is ¡­ ¡± Wade looked up, the smile on his face froze 79 015 instantly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 111 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The Weird Female Ghost Outside the window, a pair of feet stood silently in front of Wade. Look up along the blue and ck feet. A headless female ghost held her head, and the eyeballs of the head in her arms rolled around and stared straight at her. Her white skirt seemed to be stained red with blood. The closer to her neck, the brighter the skirt became, and it was shaped like an irregr blood basin. Just one nce could make people imagine the picture of her before she died. The female ghost seemed to be trying very hard to show a smiling face. The head was broken up to the neck, and the face became pale due to blood loss, and then tried hard to draw a weird smile. Wade jumped up on the spot, the iron basin hit the ground with a bang, and spun around in circles. Before Susie could react, Wade flew behind her and hugged her neck tightly. ¡°Rx.¡± Susie stuck out her tongue, ¡°I¡¯m going to strangle me.¡± Wade seemed too scared, he didn¡¯t let go at all, and kept hiding himself behind Susie¡¯s small shoulder. Susie couldn¡¯t help it. Susie pushed hard, and Wade was thrown flying by an over-the-shoulder throw. Wade only felt his head spinning, and he hit the ground heavily, but fortunately there were carpets on the ground so that he wouldn¡¯t fall stupid. It¡¯s just that when he came back to his senses, he raised his eyelids and saw the female ghost holding her head floating above him. Wade tremblingly stretched out his hand: ¡°Susie, help me.¡± His legs are weak! Susie hurried up to help Wade up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it just now.¡± Wade: ¡°It¡¯s okay. No, is this the time to talk about it?¡± He didn¡¯t look sideways and didn¡¯t dare to turn his head. ¡°When did shee?¡± Susie was really puzzled, how could Wade see ghosts again. ¡°When the pointer of your iron basin started to spin, Aunt Baotou was outside.¡± Susie replied. At the end, he added a sentence: ¡°Brother, you are so afraid of ghosts, why do you have to desperately calcte how you can see ghosts?¡± Wade: ¡°It¡¯s not a conflict.¡± Susie thought of Brother Zion who was ying games, and asked half- understanding, ¡°So this is, you are afraid and love to y?¡± Wade thought to himself, let¡¯s talk about the female ghost first! Why can my sister discuss issues with him so calmly when all the female ghosts are in front of her? Isn¡¯t she afraid? Wade held back his trembling legs and asked, ¡°What the hell is she?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mitch said he was going to a meeting below. I haven¡¯te back for two days! Susie looked at the female ghost and asked, ¡°Aunt Baotou, what kind of ghost are you?¡± The female ghost holding her head was speechless. She rolled her eyes slightly, revealing a trace of strangeness in her eyes, and made a sound in her throat, and then drifted towards Wade. Wade yelled from the bottom of his heart: Don¡¯te here! ! ! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Susie instinctively sensed a hint of danger, and stopped in front of Wade vigntly: ¡°Speak as you speak, don¡¯t move.¡± The female ghost suddenly let out a roar, and rushed towards Susie viciously! Susie¡¯s actualbat experience is not considered rich, without Mitch teaching her, she subconsciously raised her hand to block it. The red rope in her hand suddenly shone red, and the female ghost was thrown out violently. The female ghost was caught off guard, and the head she was holding in her hand fell off, and fell to the side in embarrassment. The head rolled to Wade¡¯s feet again. The head turned half a circle, revealing a pair of female ghost¡¯s eyes, staring straight at Wade, and opened her bloody mouth. Susie quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Immediately after speaking, he ran over, screamed in a milky voice, raised his foot and kicked, kicking the female ghost¡¯s head out of the window like kicking a football! The female ghost immediately fumbled crookedly and floated out. Susie chased out: ¡°You stay here!¡± Wade was still in shock, how could he dare to stay in the room by himself. He quickly said, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Both the little brother and sister ran out, but they didn¡¯t pick up the iron basin on the ground, and they forgot to turn off the video recorder that was casually ced by the table. The indicator light of the video recorder blinked, and the scene just now was recorded. ** Susie ran downstairs, and Craig and Kellen, who were talking, stopped suddenly and turned to look over. I saw Susie running out. ¡°Susie? Where are you going?¡± na quickly controlled the wheelchair to follow. Kellen immediately stood up, grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair, and pushed na out together. na looked back at Kellen in surprise. Naturally, Kellen pushed the wheelchair faster than na pressed the remote control herself. na hadn¡¯t ¡®run¡¯ so fast for a long time, and soon caught up with Susie. Susie ran to the back of the garden, looked at the sky, then at the flower garden, looking down for something. Kellen asked, ¡°What are you looking for? Dad will help you.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t find it.¡± There was a hint of a smile in Kellen¡¯s dark eyes, and his tone was a littlezy: ¡°There is nothing that Dad can¡¯t find.¡± He figured Susie¡¯s toy had fallen. No matter what kind of toy it is, how small it is, finding things is easy for him. Susie shook her head and said nothing, what if grandma was frightened? Last time grandma was frightened by Ledger covered in blood. Wade followed closely behind. He looked around nervously, but he didn¡¯t see the female ghost again. Only then did he stabilize his emotions, and he opened his mouth to calcte subconsciously: ¡°ording to the parab.¡± He visually measured the distance from the window to the garden, and the angle at which the female ghost¡¯s head flew out just now. ¡°It should be here.¡± The trajectory of the parab is traceable, unless the female ghost changes direction halfway. Susie doesn¡¯t know what a parab is. She only had an inexplicable feeling that the female ghost¡¯s head was in that position. I just looked around intuitively, but I couldn¡¯t find it. The body of the female ghost who just flew out also disappeared. ¡°Strange, strange!¡± Susie frowned and muttered. 71 76% na said: ¡°What is Susie looking for? I¡¯ll ask someone to look for it together.¡± Susie had no choice but to give up temporarily, shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, grandma, I lost a butt.¡± na looked at Wade strangely. Wade: ¡°I teased her to throw her fart out, and she believed it.¡± Everyone was speechless. na said: ¡°Don¡¯t tease her all the time! She believes in everything.¡± Wade said quickly: ¡°Got it!¡± Kellen narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Susie, and then at Wade cryptically. The little guy is good, he can cover up very well, but unfortunately there is still a trace of lying. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back.¡± na said. Everyone walked back, but they didn¡¯t find a woman standing upright behind the bushes in the flower garden. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 112 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 112 Chapter 112 A Dad Who Can¡¯t Cook is Not a Qualified Dad In the garden, a maid twisted her neck stiffly, but her body twisted to the other side strangely, as if she was not quite used to it. But she quickly adjusted again, her head and body were in the same direction. Her hands made a movement of holding something, as if she was used to it, and after a while she reacted and put her hands down again. I don¡¯t know if it is because she is not used to it, she picked up another flower basket, and then she showed a satisfied smile. Kellen, who was walking in front, seemed to have sensed something, and suddenly turned around, only to see a maid holding a flower basket and a branch scissors in the garden. She quietly went to do her own thing with the flower basket in her arms. Kellen narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling that he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. If he had seen the head-holding female ghost before, he would be able to recognize that the maid¡¯s movements were exactly the same at this moment from the subtle differences in her movements. Too bad he can¡¯t see hell. It turned out that Susie¡¯s kick just now kicked the female ghost into the maid¡¯s body by mistake. Kellen took Susie back to the house, and the interrupted speech did not continue. na said: ¡°Susie, are you hungry? Grandma ¡­ ¡± She was about to tell grandma to cook something delicious for you, but she changed her voice and said, ¡°Grandma asked your father to cook for you.¡± A qualified father must have superb cooking skills. Otherwise, how to raise children? Kellen raised his eyebrows: ¡°Are you sure?¡± When he held a knife with these two hands, he only cut people. Then, he saw the Murray family collectively looking over, as if a certain tacit understanding had been formed at this moment. Kellen was speechless. Susie made a gesture of cheering with both hands, and said, ¡°Come on, Dad!¡± Kellen hooked her lips: ¡°Okay.¡± His good daughter has said it, so he will definitely do it. There is nothing difficult about cooking. Arrange the ingredients and throw them into the pot, and remove them when they are cooked. Kellen tugged at the cor, undid a button. It was only then that Martin noticed that Kellen was wearing a shirt and trousers today, which was very formal and slightly different from his usual informal style, which showed that he took this meeting very seriously Uncle Rating: +1. Craig who just discovered this detail: Barely +1 point. na said: ¡°There are three chickens in the kitchen, you can do it.¡± Kellen nodded while rolling up his sleeves, ¡°Simple.¡± na said again: ¡°Susie likes to eat eggnt, eggnt is not easy to make, you can¡¯t just ask Ada.¡± 22.00 Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Other kitchens can cook whatever they have. For a family of more than a dozen people, they can cook about 18 dishes.¡± Kellen looked suspicious. Are there so many dishes in one meal? Think about when he was in the Morton family, he was cooked by those rough men, one dish was cooked in one pot, one soup had four dishes. and that was it. Kellen walked across the small yard between the main house and the kitchen to the kitchen. Wade whispered: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go up!¡± He couldn¡¯t find the female ghost, so he felt restless. Susie was not at ease, so she ran to the kitchen and said. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m going to see Dad!¡± in the kitchen. Ada handed Kellen a bib and asked. ¡°Need a hand?¡± Seeing Susie running in, Kellen changed the words he was about to blurt: ¡°No.¡± In front of his daughter, he must show his majestic side as a father. Kellen lifted the chicken out easily. Kellen took the kitchen knife and turned it around like a pen, which scared Ada to stop in front of Susie, for fear that the knife would fly out. Seeing that Susie covered her eyes, he moved quickly. Seeing this, na, who was watching not far away, curled her lips: ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t, but it seems to be okay.¡± Martin: +1 point. Craig: +1 point. The rest of the Murray family: +0.5. Michael felt that killing a chicken would be too cool, so he barely gave it a 0.5. Behind the old tree, a maid holding a flower basket seemed to be frightened, her pupils constricted violently, and the flower basket in her hand fell with a tter. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 113 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Maid Sylvia Wade recovers from the shock. Susie is my aunt¡¯s daughter. The father of the aunt¡¯s daughter is also his uncle. The uncle in front of me is so fierce at cooking. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡± Wade ran to Susie. At this moment, Susie was looking to the other side. There was a maid with a pale face standing behind the big tree. The flower basket in her hand fell to the ground, and the flowers scattered all over the floor. She said, ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± The little guy ran to the big tree, then looked up at the maid in front of him: ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡± As soon as the maid lowered her head, she saw the little girl in front of her with a cute face, big dark eyes, and a bloody kitchen knife in her hand. She seemed to be frightened, and backed away again and again: ¡°Don¡¯t cut off my head!¡± Susie was taken aback, and hid the kitchen knife behind her back. She didn¡¯t mean that! Was this aunt frightened? Susie looked again suspiciously, always feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Auntie, is your neck okay?¡± 0.00% It turned out that when the maid backed out, she tried her best to turn her face away as if she wanted to run, but her hands and feet were a little uncoordinated, her head moved to the left and her body backed away, failing to keep up with her brain¡¯s reaction. At first nce, it was as if his head had been twisted. Kellen didn¡¯t know when he came over. He carefully took the knife from Susie¡¯s hand, and then he turned the kitchen knife firmly and stared at the maid. ¡°May I have your name?¡± Kellen has apelling aura, his eyes are slightly cold when he stares at a person, and the knife in his hand. The maid seemed frightened and stammered: ¡°I ¡­ ¡± Kellen frowned. na controlled the wheelchair and asked, ¡°Sylvia, what are you doing here?¡± It turns out that the maid¡¯s name is Sylvia, a gardener and florist who manages the Murray family estate. The Murray family¡¯s manor is veryrge, and a lot of flowers are nted. Now April is the season of flowers blooming. The garden is full of favors of the opposite sex, roses, crabapples, lilies, peonies, etc., and there will be special people to visit them. Cut the flowers, put them in vases and ce them in various rooms of the Murray family. It took a while for Sylvia to calm down, lowering her eyes and saying, ¡°I¡¯m cutting flowers.¡± na didn¡¯t think much about it, after all, if such a big kitchen knife flew over, anyone would be scared to death. ¡°Get to work!¡± she said. Sylvia nodded, hurriedly picked up the flowers that fell on the ground, and ran away in a frivolous footstep. na wondered: ¡°What happened to this Sylvia today, it¡¯s weird.¡± The meaning in Kellen¡¯s eyes was unclear, and he just echoed: ¡°Maybe I¡¯m scared.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. na squinted: ¡°How dare you say that? What if you identally hurt Susie?¡± Kellen touched his nose, he didn¡¯t expect that he could be trained now. na pulled Susie over and said, ¡°Susie, go upstairs with brother.¡± Susie nodded, looked at Kellen and said, ¡°Come on, Dad.¡± Kellen reached out to rub her little head. But when I thought about it, I just grabbed the chicken with one hand and the knife with the other. Forget it anyway. ¡°Go up!¡± He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad can cook.¡± Susie nodded trustingly and followed Wade upstairs. na couldn¡¯t do anything, and ordered Ada to cook other dishes, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat at noonter. The kitchen is huge, Ada cooks other dishes on the other side, and Kellen cooks na¡¯s hand-picked dishes. upstairs. Alex crouched by the window with his eyes closed in a daze. The parrot is also going to take a nap. At this time, its beak rests on the 36 16 edge of its wings, its eyes are half-closed, and it nods from time to time as if dozing off. Wade nced cautiously at the window, then shifted his steps, holding a mirror out in his hand. Alex opened his eyes and gave him a strange look, then moved to the side. Wade made sure that there were no ghosts outside the window, on the walls on both sides, and above, so he poked his head out with confidence. ¡°Strange, where can it fall?¡± He stretched his neck to look around, and picked up a notebook to calcte the parab. Draw the location of the house and the distance of the flowerbed, as well as the parabolic trajectory. ¡°That¡¯s right there, we didn¡¯t find the wrong ce just now.¡± Susie leaned close to Alex by the window, propped her chin with one hand, and scratched Alex with the other. She didn¡¯t seem to care much about where the female ghost went. Wade froze, ¡°Susie, aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There are many ghosts in this world. The ghost we are looking for will appear one day.¡± Wade was skeptical: ¡°Will it be?¡± Wade remembered Susie saying to fill the gourd or she might be forced to leave. So no matter how frightened he was, he couldn¡¯t let the female ghost run away. Susie nodded affirmatively: ¡°Yes! Maybe she wille out by herself when we sleep at night.¡± The more he couldn¡¯t find it, the more worried Wade was, and he couldn¡¯t sleep well. Thinking of the way the female ghost opened her bloody mouth just now, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. So Wade immediately began to write and draw on paper again, and picked up the video recorder. He¡¯s going to make a ghost siren! ¡°Huh? Is the VCR on?¡± Wade clicked the end shooting button, and clicked on the finished video. ¡°I don¡¯t remember when it was opened.¡± He said, ¡°I have to clear the memory before¡­ ¡± Before he could say anything, he saw a headless female ghost appearing leisurely in the picture, first a shoulder appeared, followed by a hugging head, and then those blue and ck feet. In the picture, he is tinkering with the iron basin. Wade was so scared that he almost threw the VCR out! Susie hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Wade said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay.¡± He slowed down for a while, then suddenly became excited: Don¡¯t those people on the Inte not believe him? He wants to upload this video to scare them to death! Wade did what he said, uploaded a copy of the video, and added a cool 72 19% 240 101 copywriting: [Heh, stupid human beings, you know nothing about this world. ¡¿ After the video was uploaded, several viewers soon came. [Special effects, garbage! ¡¿ [There are no ghosts in the world, do you want to believe in science? If you don¡¯t study hard and do all these things all day long. I think you can¡¯t even pick up trash after you graduate. ¡¿ [It¡¯s this again! As long as there are some supernatural events involved. the picture is ck and white and blurred. I have seen many routines of you people. ] [If you have the ability to go to the high-definition one, don¡¯tpare blindly if you don¡¯t! ¡¿ Stillughing. Wade suddenly became sullen. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 114 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The Secret Peep Seeing Wade¡¯s sullen look, Susie patted him on the shoulder like a little adult: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be downcast!¡± Wade was depressed: ¡°I¡¯m not a young man.¡± Susie paused, and then said, ¡°Kids, don¡¯t be downcast!¡± Wade was speechless. After about an hour, na shouted from downstairs: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat! Susie,e down quickly.¡± ¡°Hamza and Wade, Zion and Lulu!¡± na yelled one by one. Immediately, the sounds of children running, reluctantly or dawdling could be heard from upstairs. The one who ran was definitely Susie, and the one who dawdled was definitely Zion. In Lulu¡¯s room, Lulu is doing homework. She raised her head pitifully: ¡°Dad, can you go to eat first.¡± David¡¯s temper was silent, admitting to death. I just said that if she didn¡¯t finish her homework, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go to Susie, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to eat, so she really wouldn¡¯t let her Lulu was pampered by Mara before, and he really didn¡¯t know a single word. She is six years old this year and will start elementary school next year. The eldest brother¡¯s two children are both academic masters, and Susie is also smart. Only his two children are weak and the other is addicted to games. As a father, it is impossible to be stress-free. Lulu cried: ¡°I¡¯m only in the top ss of kindergarten! What homework I have to do, other children don¡¯t do it.¡± After writing a few words for a whole morning, he almost couldn¡¯t control his temper. Lulu was speechless. She wants to have dinner with Susie! David gritted his temper and sat on the side, starving with Lulu. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lulu had no choice but to write while crying. At this moment, Sylvia went upstairs with arge bouquet of flowers, her footsteps were light and light, walking like a ghost without making any sound. She passed by Lulu¡¯s room, quietly approached, and peeked at the situation inside. After looking at it for a while, I felt that there was nothing to look at, so I walked away contentedly, and ced flower bouquets room by room, and secretly peeked into each room by the way. Downstairs, the spacious dining room was bustling with activity, and na asked David and Lulu to leave food. The Murray family felt suffocated watching the few dishes Kellen brought The white-cut chicken is okay, after all, it is thrown into the water and boiled before being taken out. This is one of his most sessful dishes. Next is the meat-foamed egg, and na scooped it up with a spoon: ¡°This is it?¡± Kellen didn¡¯t change his face: ¡°I tasted it. Although it doesn¡¯t look very good, it tastes very good.¡± The corner of na¡¯s mouth twitched, and he picked up arge ck gray shiny thing: ¡°Then what is this?¡± Kellen: ¡°Eggnt.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± na asked. Kellen felt a little strange: ¡°Isn¡¯t it cut?¡± Cut an eggnt in half and cut it evenly! Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. Martin silently picked up a piece and said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Each person is assigned a piece, it is unptable and everyone eats together, which is fair. Michael stared and couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Such a ¡®delicious¡¯ eggnt, you must leave a piece for David.¡± Ryan kept smiling: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the other people are not here, so they missed such a delicious eggnt. Next time, we must make them separately.¡± Kellen agreed deeply, nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Susie finished drinking a bowl of Furong eggs with a little bit of egg flower on the corner of her mouth. She raised a big smiling face and gave a thumbs up: ¡°Delicious!¡± Kellen hooked his lips. In the next second, Susie picked up another piece of eggnt and put it into her mouth. Susie¡¯s heart: The eggnt that my uncle said is delicious must be delicious. Everyone in the Murray family turned pale with shock: ¡°Susie.¡± Before she could speak, Susie spat it out. Strange, it¡¯s so unptable, why do uncles and grandparents still eat it so deliciously? The little guy looked up pitifully: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, this is too bad, I really can¡¯t praise it.¡± Is it that bad? Martin, don¡¯t they eat well? Kellen picked up a piece and took a bite, then coughed uncontrobly, grabbed the water ss on the side and took a sip of water. He said silently: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can¡¯t boast.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help smiling, and Zionughed unceremoniously. Craig¡¯s stern face gradually softened. ** After cing the bouquet, Sylvia went downstairs at some point. She peeked quietly across the dining room. The whole Murray family is elegant and luxurious, theyugh and have fun. Sylvia¡¯s eyes unconsciously showed a trace of resentment. Why can they live so well? Sylvia was holding the flower basket in one hand, and the other hand was holding the shears for cutting flowers and grass, she couldn¡¯t help but clenched tightly.. At this moment, Kellen turned his head suddenly, and Sylvia was so frightened that her hands trembled, and the pruning fell to the ground. Hearing the movement, everyone in the Murray family turned their heads. Sylvia quickly picked up the scissors and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I identally dropped the scissors.¡± Kellen stared at Sylvia¡¯s back, and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this gardener.¡± na frowned, and felt that Sylvia¡¯s words and deeds were particrly strange today. But this gardener is personally checked by her, because she has to take care of the garden of the entire manor, and is responsible for the recement of the manor¡¯s bouquet and flower arrangement. Just like cleaning several master rooms, she must have a very trustworthy personality, so she will choose it. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s something ufortable, or something at home. I¡¯ll ask herter.¡± Kellen didn¡¯t say anything more. In the blink of an eye, Kellen temporarily stayed in the guest room. Kellen looked around the room. The interior was decorated in calm earth tones, gray bed, gray and white wardrobe and bedside table, as well as a single sofa and a small coffee table. There was no superfluous furniture, but it suited his temperament quite well. It can be seen that it has been specially arranged. Kellen satzily on the sofa, turned on his phone, and called up ra¡¯s photo. He watched silently, and whispered for a long time: ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t have that chance to meet you.¡± I heard that Susie was the one who worried her the most before she died. Regardless of the considerations, he will take good care of Susie. ** Lulu, who was finally released by David, ate big mouthfuls, and had long forgotten the bad habit of being a picky eater. After eating, he put the bowl in the dishwasher, and then he ran away, going upstairs and shouting: ¡°Susie! Susie! Come and y!¡± Susie poked her head out of the room: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lulu went over happily, but saw Susie took out a book and said, ¡°Uncle let my brother and I supervise your studies.¡± Lulu turned around sharply: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m suddenly sleepy, I¡¯m going to take a shower and sleep.¡± Susie was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 115 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Mad Lulu na talked to Sylvia for a while, but Sylvia denied it outright, saying that she was a little unwell and it was fine. na didn¡¯t seem to see anything unusual about her, so she was careful and let her go back to rest. The moon was shining brightly and the stars were sparse. At eight or nine o¡¯clock, the sound of reading came from Susie¡¯s room. Hamza put on a stern face, trying topete with Martin. Wade sat alone on one side, sprawled over Susie¡¯s pink and white dresser, tinkering with his VCR. At the desk, Susie held the textbook with both hands and put it on top of her head. Hamza said coldly: ¡°Do you remember what I just taught you?¡± Lulu looked at his brother¡¯s cold and serious face, he was even scarier than his own father. She said with a sad face, ¡°Remember.¡± Wade sneered: ¡°Remember everything?¡± Lulu replied in panic, ¡°Remember!¡± Hamza narrowed his eyes: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll test you.¡± Susie looked at Lulu, then at Hamza. Lulu was in a daze, she looked to Susie for help. Susie kept her eyes fixed and whispered a reminder. Hamza gave her a stern look. Susie quickly shut up. Lulu stared: what? What did you say? Susie returned a look: Think for yourself! Think quickly! Lulu racked his brains and answered cautiously. Hamza was speechless. Susie was stunned for a moment. Lulu managed to distract Susie, making her forget the original sentence. Susie¡¯s memory is far beyond the scope of normal people. Mitch often teaches herplex spells, and she can remember them word for word. but at this time she doubts herself. Hamza quit in a fit of rage. ¡°Go find your father and teach you yourself!¡± Lulu cried pitifully: ¡°My dad was so angry that I had a heart attack. If I go to him again, he will be mad at me.¡± Hamza sneered: ¡°You also know that you are angry?¡± Susie covered her mouth and smirked. Lulu looked at her for help. Susie hurriedly pleaded for Lulu: ¡°Lulu knows she¡¯s wrong, teach her again, she will definitely.¡± Susie looked at Hamza anxiously, blinking her big eyes. Hamza was speechless. that is. Five more minutes of teaching! five minutester. Hamza really lost his temper, his face was as cold as ice, he threw down the book and said, ¡°You learn by yourself!¡± Susie and Lulu looked at each other. Lulu: ¡°Did I recite it wrong?¡± Susie: ¡°Definitely not.¡± But when Brother Hamza stared at her like that just now, her mind was buzzing, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. Susie looked at Lulu sympathetically: ¡°Are you the legendary scumbag?¡± Susie went to school with Wade for a day, and learned vividly from the French teacher what is a top student and what is a bad student. Lulu sullenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to either!¡± Learning is really hard. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why is there such a thing as learning! Why is there such a thing as an exam! Susie patted her andforted her, ¡°Wash up and sleep!¡± Lulu kicked off the slippers and threw himself on Susie¡¯s bed: ¡°I want to sleep in your room.¡± The two little girls looked at Wade. Wade said silently, ¡°I¡¯ll stay a little longer.¡± Why is he a boy. Otherwise, he also wants to sleep in this room. Wade didn¡¯t want to go back to the room, what if the female ghost came to the door in the middle of the night. Susie suddenly ran over and was tinkering with the dressing table. ¡°Brother, here you go, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Wade said without blushing and heartbeat: ¡°Who said I was scared, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t invent the damn device.¡± Lulu shouted: ¡°What? Wade is afraid of ghosts? You are a coward!¡± Wade walked away angrily Lulu touched her nose innocently, she said something wrong, that¡¯s right! As the night deepened, the lights of the Murray family estate gradually went out, leaving only a few dim night lights. Wade set up his own iron basin in the room. Looking at the quiet surroundings, the breeze blew and the curtains swayed. He always felt that there was something creepy in his heart, that there was someone under the bed, someone in the bathroom, and someone behind the door. The terrified Wade tensed his back for a while, and fell asleep at some point. The wind blew the curtains, and there was a slight sound from the door, as if someone was opening the lock with a key. Wade frowned in his sleep, as if he had a nightmare. The door was pushed open by a person, the door panel was of good quality, and there was no creaking sound. A person was thinking about his feet, walked silently, walked up to Wade quietly, and stared at the sleeping Wade. A hand stretched out, getting closer. Wade¡¯s eyshes trembled, he seemed to feel something in the dream, he became more and more uneasy, and suddenly he was frightened by the nightmare and opened his eyes suddenly. It was pitch ck in front of his eyes, and Wade didn¡¯t recover for a while, but secretly heaved a sigh of relief: it turned out to be a nightmare. When his eyes gradually adapted to the darkness, Wade remembered his dream, and subconsciously turned his head to look at the door. His pupils shrank suddenly, when did his door open? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 116 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Night of Terror Wade¡¯s hairs exploded, and he only felt numbness in the top of his head, and his heart rate was close to 180. ¡°Who. Who!¡± Wade yelled to embolden himself and turned on the light. The room was brightly lit, and the curtains were blown by the breeze, making a soft sound. The room was silent, and he looked around, but there was nothing. Wade¡¯s heart was beating violently, and he almost cried. The light gave him the courage to be confident, and he quickly ran out to look around. The night lights in the corridor are energy-savingmps with only a few watts of brightness, making the corridor dim and hazy. There is a corner at the end of the corridor. I can¡¯t see what is behind the corner, but there is a shadow on the ground, which seems to be the shadow of a person. Wade immediately closed the door, not only closed, but locked! ¡°People are scary. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡± Wade almost cried out of fear. He thought maybe he didn¡¯t close the door before going to sleep? Wade is not so sure when he thinks so. Did he really forget his habit of closing the door before going to bed tonight? Wadey on the bed, not daring to turn off the light, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. He remembered the nightmare just now, someone opened the door of his room, wandered in lightly, and stood in front of his bed. The more I think about it, the more terrifying it bes. Wade hesitated, or just go and sleep with Susie, he can sleep on the floor or on the floor. If not, he will go find his brother? It¡¯s not shameful to share a room with his brother to sleep, right? But if you want to go out, you have to go through the corner of the corridor. What if that ¡®person¡¯ is hiding there? Don¡¯t you want to confront him directly. Wade couldn¡¯t help shivering, and quickly thought of another way: or go to his father! His room is separated from his father¡¯s room by a study, so there is no need to go through the corner of the stairs. Wade got up trembling, and just as his feet stepped on the floor, he suddenly saw the shadow cast from the bottom of the bed. In an instant, he retracted his feet again. He is afraid of everything he sees! Wade fumbled around and took out his phone, ready to call Dad. At this moment, there was a soft sound from the closet. The closet door opened a crack. Wade¡¯s back stiffened, and he turned his head with difficulty. The closet door opened about two inches and then stopped moving, as if it was just an aging part, and it opened by itself without bearing the weight of the door panel. Wade looked at the slit, somehow feeling that there was something hidden in it. If the nightmare was real, wouldn¡¯t that person not have left at all, but hid in the closet?! Wade held his breath, the room was so quiet that he had the illusion that he heard someone¡¯s breathing. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Wade shouted to embolden himself in fear. Immediately, there is no way to close the person under the bed, the window, or the bathroom. He rushed out and opened the door in a panic, but the door was locked by him, and he couldn¡¯t open it in a hurry. He didn¡¯t dare to look back, he always felt that something from the closet came out and was standing behind him. Finally the door opened and Wade ran out crying. ¡°Dad!¡± Wade mmed on the door, not daring to look back. It was around two or three o¡¯clock in the morning, and Martin had just finished work andy down, frowning and enduring a severe headache. Suddenly he heard the door mming, he got up and opened the door, before he could see what was going on, a small figure threw himself into his arms. The force was so great that he couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, only then did he see clearly that it was Wade in his arms, and Wade was crying with tears all over his face. Martin looked suspicious. Both Hamza and Wade were sensible at an early age, and began to sleep in a separate room when they were more than four years old. I haven¡¯t relied on him for the past three years, let alone the current situation. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Martin bent down, picked Wade up easily, and patted him on the back with his broad palm. Wade can¡¯t remember how long it¡¯s been since he was hugged by his father like this. I only remember that after my aunt disappeared, the atmosphere at home was terribly depressed. Dad was too busy to see anyone, grandma soon copsed into the nursing home, and the uncles were exhausted and ran around looking for their aunt. Only Ada is at home, the maids are there, Colt is there, and grandpa is also there most of the time, but his face is so cold that it is scary to see him from a distance. Colt and Ada are not his rtives, and aunt Mara is at home every day, but she only pays attention to Lulu. Sometimes Wade is also envious of Lulu, even if at that time she was crying at every turn, it was annoying. ¡°Dad.¡± The more Wade thought about these messes, the more he cried, fear and grievance seemed to be intertwined, tears and snot falling down together. Wadey on Martin¡¯s shoulder, wiping away his tears and snot. After all, he had such a personality, and soon felt that he was too embarrassed to cry, so he tried to calm down. Martin closed the door casually, carried Wade into the room and let him sit on the sofa, then poured him a ss of water, took a clean towel and wet it with warm water and handed it to him. ¡°Calm down?¡± he asked. Wade nodded curtly: ¡°Yeah.¡± Martin sat down across from him, bent slightly, elbows on knees. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wade suddenly couldn¡¯t tell, did he say he had a nightmare, or that there was a ghost in the room? No matter which one it is, it¡¯s ridiculous just to think about it, let alone say it. Seeing that Martin was still looking at him, Wade could only grumble and say, ¡°There seems to be a ghost in my room.¡± Just when Wade thought his father would say ¡®ridiculous¡¯ in dejection, he saw his father standing up and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wade stood up quickly: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Martin: ¡°Go to your room and have a look.¡± After a while, the father and son returned to Wade¡¯s room, and Wade tightly grabbed Martin¡¯s clothes. Martin turned on all the lights in the room, squinted his eyes and looked around. Immediately, his eyes fell on the wardrobe door Wade was talking about. The closet door opened, revealing the neatly hung small clothes inside ¨C two sets of summer school uniforms, two sets of spring and autumn school uniforms, and several T-shirts. Wade¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and he stammered, ¡°The closet door was only a crack open when I left.¡± That¡¯s right, he must have remembered correctly this time! There was a soft sound outside the door, like footsteps. Martin took a few quick steps and opened the door with a bang. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 117 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Its not sure who scares who A woman stood outside the door, with Kellen next to her. Kellen held a sharp knife to the woman¡¯s neck. This woman is none other than Sylvia! ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Kellen¡¯s voice was t, with a hint of cold killing intent invisible. Sylvia¡¯s eyes widened, and she repeated in panic, ¡°Don¡¯t cut off my head. Don¡¯t cut off my head.¡± Kellen narrowed his eyes. When the kitchen knife flew over in the afternoon, she also disappeared in fright, repeatedly saying not to chop her head off. When a normal person sees a knife flying towards him or touching his neck, he should say ¡®don¡¯t kill me¡¯ or ¡®help¡¯. This woman is really abnormal. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kellen¡¯s voice was cold. Sylvia¡¯s face was pale, and she said tremblingly, ¡°I¡¯m Sylvia.¡± Kellen and Martin exchanged nces. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Martin asked. Sylvia stammered and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, and I just heard something going on.¡± She rolled her eyes andnded on Wade: ¡°It seems to be Wade¡¯s voice. Is Wade okay?¡± A gleam of coldness shed in Martin¡¯s eyes, but he just said lightly ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you can go back!¡± Kellen withdrew the sharp knife upon hearing this. Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Kellen carefully, and then said. again and again: ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± After speaking, he left quickly. Wade said, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Martin lowered his voice: ¡°The room where the servants rest is on the other side of the manor, about 500 meters away-even if you yell, it¡¯s impossible for her to hear you ande over so quickly.¡± The decoration quality of the Murray family manor is very good, and the sound instion effect is very good. Otherwise, Wade knocked on the door, and the rest of the Murray family would have been woken up long ago. Of course, Kellen is special. ¡°Secondly, there are so many children in this manor, how does she know that you are the one calling?¡± It¡¯s hard to tell who is who when a child screams, let alone Wade, Hamza and Zion are all three little boys with very close voices. Sylvia immediately concluded that it was Wade¡¯s voice, it was too suspicious. These two points are enough to prove that she is lying! Wade¡¯s mind turned quickly, and when he realized it, he lowered his voice nervously: ¡°Dad, you mean she was the one who was in my room just now?¡± Martin nodded, called Colt up and asked him to check the surveince, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. but he couldn¡¯t find it. The surveince was artificially turned off. Wade felt even more frightening. Sometimes, people with strange movements were scarier than ghosts. Martin looked up at Kellen, and just as Kellen was looking over, there was a sh of calction in both of their eyes. Kellen nodded, his voice raised slightly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Martin said: ¡°Okay.¡± Wade immediately said, ¡°Dad, I want to sleep in your room.¡± Martin hummed and led Wade back to the room. The main building of the manor soon returned to dead silence. Not long after, the door on the first floor was quietly pushed open, and a figure floated in without a sound. At this moment, Kellen was squatting on the top of the beam, sneering to himself. A normal person was caught once on the spot, and would never dare to do it again immediately. Right now, this maid is either terribly treacherous, or she doesn¡¯t have the thinking of a normal person. Kellen was more inclined to believe that she was a pervert. Under the empty vi, Sylvia walked upstairs slowly with silent steps. The strange thing is that she also went around the vi, a bit like patrolling, like a lonely ghost wandering around in the middle of the night. Kellen frowned, feeling strange for some reason. ** In the room, Wade was lying on a big blue-gray bed. Theyout of Martin¡¯s room is more of a cold blue-gray, and things are ced meticulously, giving people a feeling of rigidity and inhumanity. Wade¡¯s small body was straight, and his hands were neatly ced on his belly. Martin took out a thin quilt and said lightly, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± The lights went out, there was no night light in Martin¡¯s room, only the dim light from outside the manor shone in. Wade looked towards the window and subconsciously moved towards his father. After a while, he pursed his lips and probed in a low voice: ¡°Dad?¡± Martin responded with one word: ¡°Yeah.¡± Wade thought to himself: Didn¡¯t fall asleep. He murmured: ¡°Dad. Others say that my brother and I came out of test tubes, and the purpose of our existence is to provide a match for my aunt. Is that true?¡± Martin closed his eyes, and said lightly, ¡°Listen to someone.¡± Wade pouted: ¡°Everyone says so.¡± They have no mother since childhood, only father. In the photos or other news owned by the family, there is no trace of their mother¡¯s existence at all. That¡¯s why others say that he and Hamza were carefully selected from a cold test tube, just because my aunt¡¯s leukemia was in thete stage, and I couldn¡¯t find a suitable match all over the world. Martin sneered: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you make two of one tube, and separate the two tubes.¡± He and Hamza are more than a year apart. Wade was speechless. Martin was about to speak, but he seemed to feel something, and turned his head to stare at the door. Wade tensed up. As we all know, it is impossible for the door panel to fit the floorpletely, otherwise it will wipe the floor when the door is closed, so there will always be a small gap. The corridor light outside prated a little under the crack of the door, but at this moment it suddenly went dark, as if someone was standing outside. After a while, the shadow moved forward and disappeared quickly. Wade watched the light and shadow y with his own eyes. ** In Susie¡¯s room. The little one fell into a drowsy sleep, when suddenly a gust of wind blew across her cheeks, and Alex¡¯s low creaking sound came from the balcony. Parrots will think it is a natural enemy after being touched by other creatures in the middle of the night, so they will make this sound. But soon the sound disappeared. Susie opened her eyes somehow, staring nkly at the ceiling. After a while, the eyelids were heavy and half closed, as if about to fall asleep. It was very quiet around, so Susie heard when the door was gently opened, and she looked over suspiciously. Against the light in the corridor, she saw a figure quietlying in, gradually approaching. When a person suddenly enters a dark ce in a bright ce, his eyes are usually darkened and he cannot see the direction in the darkness, but the reverse is the opposite. Susie could clearly see that person walking to her bed, standing upright like a ghost, staring straight at her. Susie suddenly asked, ¡°Aunt Sylvia, what are you doing?¡± In the silent night, in the darkness where you can¡¯t see your fingers, suddenly the childish voice of a child resounds. Sylvia was startled and shivered subconsciously. She stepped back quickly, but she stepped on something and made a sound. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 118 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The Ghost Was Scared The headless female ghost was briefly separated from Sylvia in fright, and her head was slightly shifted by one centimeter. This centimeter was enough for Susie to see clearly, and said in shock, ¡°Ah, so you are hiding here!¡± No wonder she couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard she looked! Susie got up immediately, stretched out her hand, and grabbed the headless female ghost¡¯s head! ¡°Come out quickly.¡± Susie stood on the bed and shook her head vigorously like pulling a carrot. Sylvia hugged her head in a hurry, a trace of pain appeared on her face, and then her face became numb and stiff again. She said, ¡°Miss Susie. What are you talking about?¡± Sylvia¡¯s eyes showed a hint of ferocity. Just relying on this little thing to catch her?! Although she also wanted Wade¡¯s flexible mind, but the identity of the little girl was obviously better. Sylvia stretched out her hand, wanting to grab Susie¡¯s neck viciously! Suddenly, a ck lightning shed across the balcony. Kellen had murderous intent in his eyes, and was about to p Sylvia flying with his palm. But Susie suddenly grabbed Sylvia¡¯s hand and threw Sylvia out! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sylvia bumped into a toy shelf not far away, knocking the shelf down, and the toys scattered all over the floor with a tter. It all happened in an instant, and Kellen froze. This is his soft and good daughter? ! Lulu, who was sleeping on the bed, seemed to be too noisy, frowned, turned over and muttered something, then fell asleep again in an instant. Susie ran out of bed barefoot and came to Sylvia. Seeing that Sylvia still wanted to resist, she immediately stretched out her white and tender little feet- and stepped on Sylvia¡¯s chest. Sylvia wanted to push her over, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t push her. Susie asked, ¡°What are you doing here? Why did you sneak into my room?¡± Sylvia saw Kellen behind her, dodging her panicked eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here. I might be sleepwalking.¡± Sylvia struggled while speaking: ¡°Miss Susie, can you let me go first?¡± Susie: ¡°No!¡± Kellen said, ¡°Susie, go and rest.¡± Susie withdrew her foot trustingly, and Sylvia quickly got up, but she didn¡¯t expect Kellen to step on it. There was a icy smile on the corner of Kellen¡¯s lips: ¡°I¡¯m impatient, if I don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± He gestured to her neck with a knife, his voice was low and gloomy. Sylvia¡¯s eyes flickered with horror. Kellen turned his dagger and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m pretty experienced 18.61% when ites to taking heads.¡± He chattered: ¡°Do you want to try?¡± Sylvia was so frightened that the ghost body of the female ghost with the head came out! The original Sylvia passed out! The female ghost holding her head left Sylvia, immediately hugged her own head, and flew out. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Susie immediately caught up. Kellen looked suspicious. Let¡¯s talk about Wade. After the father and son saw the abnormality in the room, Martin immediately followed Wade quietly. Wade didn¡¯t dare to breathe, there was still a projection at the corner of the corridor, Wade tightly clutched the corner of Martin¡¯s clothes. Martin didn¡¯t look back, just took his hand instead. Turning around the corner of the corridor, Wade finally saw clearly ¨C the shadow was nothing at all, but a bunch of flowers on the side of the corridor. Wade breathed a sigh of relief, and then followed Martin to the door of Susie¡¯s room in peace. Susie¡¯s door was ajar, Wade had just arrived when she heard Susie¡¯s sweet voice: ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Before he could react, he saw that female ghost holding her head rushing towards her! Wade: ¡°!!!!¡± Poor Wade cried out in fright, and Martin, who hadn¡¯t seen anything, was baffled. Seeing that it was Wade, the female ghost holding her head immediately revealed a fierce look, and rushed towards Wade. But before he got close, he was hit by a ray of light! The female ghost holding her head let out a shrill scream. Martin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, he seemed to see a bright light shing in front of Wade¡¯s chest just now, but it was too fast, as fast as his illusion. But in the next second, there was a scream in the ear. Martin pulled the pale-faced Wade into his arms, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What did you see?¡± Wade had a mournful face and trembling lips: ¡°Female ghost, a decapitated female ghost, she rushed towards me.¡± At this time, the female ghost who held her head fell back into the room again, just hitting Susie. Susie quickly raised her hand and showed the gourd: ¡°Come in!¡± The head-holding female ghost was indeed taken in. But evil ghost is so easy to collect? Susie has been apanied by Mitch several times before, and this is the first time Susie has collected by herself. As soon as the female ghost holding her head entered the gourd, she immediately resisted violently. The gourd trembled uncontrobly, and Susie couldn¡¯t control it. She only felt a tightness in her chest, and she spat out a mouthful of blood As soon as the little guy¡¯s body went limp, he fell to the ground. Kellen¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°Susie!¡± He immediately took Susie into his arms, but the little guy¡¯s face was slumped, and the corners of his lips were still trembling: ¡°Don¡¯t run.¡± The female ghost holding her head came out again, her body was filled with ck energy, and a hoarse sound came from her throat. The cowardly ghost and the ugly ghost were also forced toe out, and they saw Susie vomiting blood at a nce. The coward was a boy about 14 years old, and only Susie peeled a candy for him, and understood his unwilling remorse. Seeing her injured right now, I jumped at her without even thinking about it! The two evil ghosts fought immediately, the coward was weaker after all, and was torn off by the head- holding female ghost and swallowed it. Ugly ghost: ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡ª¡± She rushed up. The female ghost who held her head turned her head, and she was so scared that she backed away: ¡°Baby, don¡¯t me me, I can¡¯t beat her!¡± There was a strong gloomy wind in the house, the curtains rattled and the temperature in the house dropped several degrees inexplicably. Lulu, who was sleeping like a dead pig, felt cold, instinctively grabbed the quilt and rolled it up, and continued to sleep. Both Kellen and Martin were shocked, although they couldn¡¯t see anything. But I could see Susie vomiting blood inexplicably, I could see the strangely rolled curtains, and I could also feel the sudden coldness in the room. Wade was the only one besides Susie who could see ghosts. At this moment, he was horrified to see the two ghosts fighting, and could only hold Susie¡¯s hand tightly. It turns out that my sister is not omnipotent. It turned out that my sister would really be taken away. Wade¡¯s eyes were red, and he was desperate to find that he couldn¡¯t do anything. J Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 119 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Micky is Back The red string on Susie¡¯s wrist continued to shine brightly, and Susie¡¯s chest was not so tight, but she still felt unable to lift her strength. Kellen picked up Susie and said repeatedly, ¡°Go to the hospital. Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± He panicked for no reason, this panic was a sense of powerlessness out of his control! Only now did he vaguely understand that his good daughter is really different from other children. Martin quickly took out his phone and called Ryan up first. Seeing that Susie was injured and slumped, a trace of ecstasy shed in the eyes of the ghost holding her head. She jumped at Susie! How good it is to be a human being, she wants to be a human being. And Susie¡¯s identity is great, not only the little princess of the entire Murray family, but also the daughter of the head of the Morton family! There are so many people who dote on her, if she bes her, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get what she wants? At that time, she will go to the beautiful country to be a master, get a green card from the beautiful country, and be a native of M country. Wherever you go, you are superior! ¡°Be careful, Susie-¡± The coward rushed over anxiously. Wade had no other choice but to stand in front of Susie, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You. Don¡¯te over!¡± At this moment, a ck lightning struck, and with a click, the female ghost holding her head with fierce eyes flew out! The man in a white robe had a cold and stern face, with a pale face and red lips, it was Mitch. Wade almost cried, ¡°Mitch!¡± He¡¯d never been so excited to see the hell. Mitch looked ugly. He has only been away for a few days, why is there another evil ghost at home. Mitch quickly came to Susie, grabbed her hand, and his voice slowed down: ¡°Are you all right?¡± Susie was weak, and her voice was milky: ¡°Hmm.¡± Susie only felt a warm currenting from the wrist held by Micky, and immediately her whole head became dizzy, as if soaking in a hot spring, sofortable. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The female ghost holding the head sensed that something was wrong, and immediately took the opportunity to escape. Without looking back, Mitch just raised his finger, and a red fell down, trapping the female ghost! He said coldly: ¡°You hurt my apprentice, and you still want to run?¡± The female ghost holding her head struggled furiously, but it was useless. Susie asked, ¡°Micky, what the hell is Aunt Baotou?¡± This ghost is so strange, he likes to sneak into other people¡¯s rooms in the middle of the night, and he also likes to drill on people. Mitch exined: ¡°This kind of ghost Muqiang. It¡¯s just Muqiang. People have to have a certain Muqiang mentality, so that we can work harder to be stronger. The most fearful thing is the kind of admiration and unwillingness. Stand up on your own, and only think about the garbage that achieves its goals by stealing other people¡¯s lives, bullying the weak, and other despicable means.¡± Mitch went back to the subject at this point. He didn¡¯t care about that ghost now, he just frowned and lifted Susie¡¯s wrist, shook it, and asked, ¡°Did you force her into the gourd?¡± Susie nodded obediently. Mitch stretched out a finger and tapped her forehead: ¡°Are you still nodding? Don¡¯t think about forcibly epting evil ghosts when you haven¡¯t grown up. For example, if you didn¡¯t move the gourd just now, she will do something about you.¡± No, if she dares to attack you, she will be stopped by the red rope.¡± Susie looked at the red string on her wrist suspiciously: ¡°Is the red string very powerful?¡± Mitch nodded: ¡°Very powerful, very powerful, but you can¡¯t use it for active attack yet, it can only passively protect you.¡± When someone or a ghost wants to hurt her, the red rope will be triggered to attack. Susie understood: ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°Then Micky, can we take her now?¡± The little guy gained strength and was eager to try again. A trace of helplessness and pampering shed in Mitch¡¯s eyes. After all that was said, did she really listen? What else can he do, he can only pamper her. The master and apprentice gathered around and stared at the female ghost holding her head. The female ghost holding her head was terrified: ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Susie remembered Lulu¡¯s prank, and imitated her smirk: ¡°Scream, even if you break your throat, no one wille to save you!¡± Kellen and Martin were a little speechless in their doubts. Who did she learn this line from? On the bed, Lulu kicked the quilt as loudly as before, and turned over Keep sleeping. Kellen couldn¡¯t help asking Wade in a low voice, ¡°Who is Susie talking to?¡± Martin looked at Wade too. Wade immediately tranted: ¡°Susie and Mitch are talking, and Mitch said that Susie can¡¯t forcefully catch ghosts, and ghosts can¡¯t hurt her. Because the red rope is very powerful.¡± Suddenly he remembered his VCR. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to get the camera!¡± Wade was running fast. The female ghost holding the head was trapped, this time he waspletely unafraid, ran to the room to get his video recorder and ran back. Martin frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wade: ¡°I invented this video recorder. It¡¯s so powerful that it can capture ghosts!¡± Kellen was speechless. The video recorder in his hand is simr to an ordinary camera, except that there are a few mas attached to the bottom, and two antennas are exposed on the top of the camera. Can ghosts be photographed in this way? What a joke! But seeing the VCR indicator shing, Kellen was staring at his good daughter with folded arms, and nced at it¨C I saw four more ¡®people¡¯ in the video recorder! Next to Susie stood a man in a white robe. Behind Susie stood a boy who looked like a junior high school student, still wearing a school uniform. There was also a group of ugly female ghosts who turned their heads to look at her, sheughed and said shyly, ¡°Mr. Murray, can you see me?¡± In front of them is a, in which a woman with her head is trapped. The headless woman was making a sound like a saw, and said aggrievedly, ¡°My name is Jastremski.¡± Both Kellen and Martin were silent. Everything in front of them has long exceeded their cognition and subverted their worldview! If the world is not within their control, then. Who will protect Susie in the future? He looked at Susie, his eyes gradually softened. Big deal, he will switch to hunting ghosts in the future. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 120 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Hypocrisy Hearing that Susie called her wrong name, the female ghost with her head rolled her eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jastremski!¡± ¡°Jastremski. It¡¯s a cool, stylish, and trendy name! You know what? A bunch of bumpkins!¡± The female ghost holding the head seemed to be angry that others ¡®sullied¡¯ her sacred name, and spoke intermittently for a long time in her breathless voice. Kellen stared at the female ghost in the picture, only feeling that the female ghost had an indescribable familiarity. Wade frowned and muttered contemptuously: ¡± J astremski. This name has the meaning of being strong and unyielding, which is really ironic.¡± Hearing Wade¡¯s words, Kellen finally felt familiar! Ten years ago, when he was sixteen years old, he got into the dark group and just got a ¡°big order¡±. The group kidnapped a group of women from unknown sources and sent them abroad to ¡®work¡¯. One of the women was tied up and couldn¡¯t figure out the status quo, and she took one bite at a time [I¡¯m not from America, you bunch of rubbish. ¡¿ At this moment, Susie nodded after listening to the female ghost, ¡°Yeah, Jas ker, how did you die?¡± The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help a lowugh. The little guy looked serious, blinked his eyes, and directly drove the female ghost to death. ¡°Shut up! Jastremski! My name is Jastremski!¡± Mitch shed over with one palm, and cut off one arm of the female ghost holding the head. She screamed suddenly, that arm turned into a ck gas and disappeared! 0.00% Mitch sneered: ¡°How did you talk to my apprentice?¡± The female ghost who hugged her head was obedient and hugged her head tightly. Mitch: ¡°Juicy, go ahead.¡± Susie said, ¡°Well! Auntie, how did you die?¡± Susie really couldn¡¯t figure out the name, she just thought it was weird, why she couldn¡¯t say it right every time. The female ghost holding her head was aggrieved and unfair. Mitch held the pen without raising his eyelids: ¡°Let you tell me where you were born!¡± She seemed to feel ashamed to mention her birthce, her voice was small and fast. Susie pricked up her ears: ¡°What?¡± Female ghost: ¡°Buffalo County!¡± Susie thought for a while and asked, ¡°What about your real name?¡± She didn¡¯t want to say her previous name at all. But seeing a sharp gaze from Mitch, the knife in Kellen¡¯s hand ¡®dropped¡¯ to the ground inadvertently. She was so frightened that she confessed quickly, tremblingly said: ¡°My name is Wang Dani, and my family is very difficult. I have felt that I am different from others since I was a child. I was born with that noble blood, but I was born in the wrong ce.¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched and they were speechless. Susie asked curiously, ¡°So have you realized your dream?¡± The female ghost holding her head said aggrievedly: ¡°No.¡± She was originally just a girl from the countryside, with no money or background in her family. Her grades were not very good since she was a child, and she was not admitted to university, so she could only face two choices: Either go back to their hometown, and then they will marry and have children for the rest of their lives. Either go to the factory, and then still marry and have children to live a lifetime. Either way, it¡¯s not what she wants. The female ghost holding her head was excited: ¡°Is this the way I am all my life? I¡¯m not reconciled.¡± Wade said with a cold face: ¡°Then who can me? You can¡¯t even pass the college entrance examination, it¡¯s your own problem!¡± Susie: ¡°Yes!¡± The female ghost was indignant: ¡°I couldn¡¯t get into college because education restricted my talent and freedom.¡± Susie interrupted suddenly: ¡°Then how did you do in the exam?¡± The female ghost said: ¡°C. ¡± Susie understood: ¡°Then this is a scumbag! Just like sister Lulu.¡± Lulu: I don¡¯t know when I snored and blew a snot bubble. The female ghost defended: ¡°Then I also worked hard, it¡¯s because of the system! And when I was young, my parents didn¡¯t have the money to send me to remedial sses.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Susie: ¡°Then what are your specialties? Do you speak French very well?¡± The female ghost opened her mouth. She has no special skills, she is not beautiful, and her French is not good. She has a dream of going abroad but she can¡¯t go abroad, and she feels that she is superior to the people around her but she has to mix with them, which makes her more and more painful. Finally one day she got the chance, a foreigner came to the supermarket. ¡°At that moment, I felt as if I saw the light of God, like a reward for my long-term persistence and not giving up. I chased that foreign man to ask his health, acted as a tour guide for him, and apanied him to the hotel.¡± In order to be able tomunicate with him without barriers, she also stayed up all night studying French. Even if you are with that foreigner and conceive a child, you can get nationality. She also seeded, and the foreign man helped her get a visa and took her to France. Susie asked suspiciously, ¡°Where are you going to ask for money?¡± It must cost a lot of money to go so far away, right? The female ghost said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s my dad¡¯s. I said he wouldn¡¯t give me the money to go abroad, but if he was sick, he would have the money to go to the hospital for surgery.¡± After making a fuss in the hospital, her father really gave her the money, and she got her wish and left. ¡°The moment I got off the ne, I felt everything was so wonderful, even the air was full of sweet smell.¡± Susie was a little angry! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 121 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Her Life Susie pursed her lips, children still don¡¯t understand the truth, they only think that what the female ghost did was wrong. ¡°You took away Uncle¡¯s medical treatment money, what should Uncle do?¡± The female ghost paused and said. ¡°My dad¡¯s money is mine, why should he spend my money without my consent?¡± ¡°Besides, do you think he only has that little money? He must have other money, but he won¡¯t give it to me!¡± Everyone was speechless. Obsequious and ttering to foreigners, I wish I could put everything I have in it. He was extremely indifferent to his close rtives,ined about injustice, and even got his father¡¯s life-saving money. ¡°And then?¡± Susie said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to heaven, why did youe back?¡± The female ghost was silent for a while, turned her head, and said after a while: ¡°I was really happy at the beginning! Foreign men are better than domestic men. I am devoted to romance, considerate and gentle.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before she found out that her visa date had arrived. It turned out that the foreign man had applied for a tourist visa for her. When the deadline came, she spent all her money with the man, and the man ran away. She is penniless, has no rtives, and cannot speak thenguage. How to go back? Besides, she didn¡¯t want to leave either. Mitch sneered: ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s ¡®dedicated and romantic¡¯, very considerate.¡± The female ghost couldn¡¯t help but speak for the man: ¡°He must have something to hide.¡± Mitch was speechless: ¡°There are scumbags everywhere.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only So even if it is sleeping on the street, washing dishes, picking up garbage. She doesn¡¯t want toe back either! Going back to China will only make her life worse than death. Susie nodded: ¡°Understood, so you went to sleep on the street, wash dishes, and pick up trash?¡± The female ghost argued: ¡°I was fighting for my dream!¡± Wade rolled his eyes. Even if I stick myself on the ground and let others step on it, I still feel that I am superior to the people of my country! ¡°Later. I really couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Later, someone said they could do it for me, but it would cost 100,000.¡± She really has no money! So I tried to contact my parents in China and asked them to send her money immediately. As a result, she was discovered and forcibly deported. So she made a fuss at the airport. Kellen watched with cold eyes, and said lightly: ¡°Remember, the woman who shouted ¡®I am a superior¡¯ at the airport was you!¡± Wearing shabby clothes, but with a condescending look on his face, he yelled at the security staff, punched and kicked them, and reprimanded them as inferior people. Later, he didn¡¯t know how this female ghost was kidnapped by the dark group. He only remembered that when he saw her again, she still shouted ¡°I am a superior person!¡± So when Boss Hei asked him to kill someone to show his loyalty, he chose this person. Kellen¡¯s eyes darkened, as if thinking of some bad memory. The female ghost also said with resentment on her face: ¡°America is just bad, bad! Dirty and smelly!¡± She was trapped in the country and couldn¡¯t leave, which made her very miserable, so she could only go to the bar to drink. As a result, he was taken away by the stun! When she woke up again, she found that she had been kidnapped, but when she heard that the destination was where she wanted to go, she became excited again. She wanted to go back through this method, but who knew that the cruise ship was even more messy and messy, and the environment was simply not suitable for human beings. ¡°So I strongly protested. Just then, a few men with big flower tattoos came over.¡± They didn¡¯t know why they confronted each other, and one of them asked the man next to him to kill someone to prove that he was really in the group, not with evil intentions. ¡°The man actually chose me!¡± The headless female ghost trembled angrily: ¡°That knife. The knife for chopping watermelons. It¡¯s so long.¡± He was dragging the knife and scratching the deck, and she was really terrified. It was the first time she begged a low-race person, and she had achieved this level! But he never let her go. ¡°When I woke up again, I saw my head and body separated.¡± The female ghostined: ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled, I can¡¯t believe that I died like this!¡± So she refused to leave, trying to put her head back together over and over again Day after day, the death process was repeated on that cruise ship. Susie let out a long breath, only feeling stuffy in her heart. An indescribable emotion made her feel angry, sad, and depressed. Mitch nced at her, put his palm on her back, secretly giving her strength It is difficult for adults not to change their state of mind in the face of life¡¯s vicissitudes. Susie is just a kid. After experiencing themon people and seeing all kinds of situations in the world, can they still keep their original intentions in the end? Mitch wasn¡¯t sure himself. ¡°Take it!¡± Mitch said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you again this time.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Wade suddenly asked: ¡°Wait, there is one more thing I don¡¯t understand. What is she doing in my room in the middle of the night? What is she doing in Susie¡¯s room?¡± The female ghost suddenly looked at Wade and said, ¡°I lost the child in my belly because I was too tired. But if it didn¡¯t, then he must be a very 70 24% beautiful boy. Just like young master Wade.¡± Wade was speechless. He felt that this was the worst time he had been insulted! ¡°So you came to my room in the middle of the night to want my head?¡± he asked. The female ghost nodded of course: ¡°Yes, such a clever mind, I think I should take it away.¡± Just when Wade thought she said she wanted his head just to miss her child, unexpectedly the female ghost said: ¡°Such a smart head, rubbed together with my head, I must be very smart.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 122 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 122 Chapter 122 How much will the other party pay? Wade¡¯s hairs stood on end, thinking of a woman groping into his room in the middle of the night and gesturing at his head. Wade couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Pervert!¡± Wade couldn¡¯t help yelling. The female ghost smiled indifferently. Susie suddenly remembered something, and asked again: ¡°By the way, how did youe back after my father?¡± The female ghost died on the deck of the cruise ship that traveled across the ocean, and logically she would not be able to return. Only then did the female ghost look at Kellen resentfully. Kellen didn¡¯t wait for her to speak, and said indifferently: ¡°The ce where I went to perform the mission this time is at sea, and I just stepped on the previous cruise ship. Maybe I¡¯lle back like this!¡± The female ghost holding her head stared at Kellen, with a weird smile on her lips. ¡°You lied.¡± The female ghost said, ¡°You are afraid that your daughter will hate you and be afraid of you.¡± ¡°Little guy, let me tell you, your father killed innocent people indiscriminately on the cruise ship. A little girl who looked about your age hid in his car. He shot him in the head.¡± The female ghost held her head and made a headshot. ¡°It¡¯s miserable. What mistakes can a child make? He can do it all. Your father is a devil! If it weren¡¯t for this, I haven¡¯t even found out that your father is the man who beheaded me. So she followed him back. ¡°I She really couldn¡¯t cross that sea area at first, but she finally could after swallowing the ghost of the little girl who died tragically. All this is of course thanks to Kellen. The female ghost held her head and turned, her eyes fixed on Kellen¡¯s direction. This direction is exactly the direction of the video camera, and Wade¡¯s spine was stiff with fear from her staring eyes. The next moment, the female ghost screamed and turned into a ck cloud of ck air, all of which were absorbed into the gourd! Susie raised her hand, quietly looking at the red string and gourd on her wrist. There was no expression on her face, and she was so quiet that it made people panic. ¡°Susie?¡± Kellen went up immediately. Susie was still immersed in that low, lost and stuffy mood, and looked at Kellen nkly. Kellen¡¯s heart sank, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°Susie, I can exin.¡± Did she still misunderstand him? Afraid of him, never get close to him again? The next second, he saw Susie close her eyes and copse into Mitch¡¯s arms. Kellen strode forward and grabbed her before she fell! After leaving the video recorder, Kellen couldn¡¯t see Mitch, so he reached out and picked up Susie and left. Mitch saw a big p towards him, and Susie in his arms disappeared. The ghost in the house was caught, and Wade was really relieved this time. His nerves were too tense just now, and now he is tired and sleepy, and his feet are weak. As soon as Ryan arrived at the door with the medicine box, he saw Kellen walking out with Susie in his arms. Martin stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t chase, Susie is fine.¡± He saw the little guy¡¯s master in the video. It seems that he is really good to Susie, and he will not let Susie have an ident. Wade rubbed his eyes sleepily: ¡°Why are you so slow.¡± Ryan said: ¡°There was an emergency in the middle of the night, and I got a call from your dad just as I was halfway there.¡± He came very quickly, and the patient was pushed to the director of the department by him. Just what¡¯s going on right now? Ryan: ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Martin patted Ryan on the shoulder and walked away. Wade followed closely, hugged the video camera, and patted Ryan too. Arms (people are not that tall). In a blink of an eye, only Lulu who was sleeping soundly was left in the room. There is also a maid unconscious on the ground. Then Colt came and dragged the maid away. ** It was bright daylight, and Lulu got up in a daze, staring at the cabin outside the balcony in a daze. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Susie?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She got up and ran out, only to find that the atmosphere at home was a bit wrong. Lulu was at a loss, what happened when he woke up? Seeing the butler, Lulu immediately said, ¡°Where¡¯s Susie?¡± Colt made a shush gesture: ¡°Miss Susie is sick, don¡¯t make noise.¡± Lulu waited and waited for a whole day, but Susie didn¡¯t wake up, and the faces of the adults in the family became more and more serious. ** Susie didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but it was still dark when she woke up. She got up suspiciously and looked around. Where is this? Mitch sat cross-legged in the air, saw Susie opened her eyes, and closed the booklet. ¡°Woke up?¡± He floated over and touched Susie¡¯s forehead. Susie raised her face and muttered, ¡°Micky, you¡¯re not human, you can¡¯t feel the temperature, what can you feel like this?¡± Mitch poked her on the head with his finger: ¡°Do I need to feel the temperature? If I touch your forehead, I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re okay.¡± Susieughed. Mitch grinned and shook his head. She vomited blood and exhausted her mind too much, but she fell asleep soundly, and the whole family would be scared to death by her. At this time, the door opened, and na came in with a bowl of porridge, and the aroma hit her face. ¡°Susie, are you awake?¡± na said in surprise. Susie¡¯s saliva was drooling, she just felt extremely hungry, she swallowed and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m so hungry.¡± na cried with joy: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go and cook you something delicious!¡± Susie immediately raised her hand: ¡°I want eggnt and meat.¡± na looked at the little guy who hade back to life, and finally let go of her hanging heart. Carefully wiped away her tears, she was really afraid that her good daughter who just came back would leave her like this. Seeing na crying. Susie quickly hugged her and said softly, ¡°Did I worry grandma again? I¡¯m sorry, grandma!¡± na couldn¡¯t help crying even more. ¡°Susie, be good!¡± Grandma stroked Susie¡¯s hair: ¡°Grow up happily and safely.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! Grandma is the same.¡± na hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°Grandma is getting old, she won¡¯t grow up anymore!¡± Susie said firmly, ¡°You can do it!¡± na finally couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Okay, grandma grew up with Susie too.¡± The two looked at each other and grinned. Kellen came in right after na went downstairs. ¡°Susie?¡± he whispered. The usual arrogance and rebelliousness disappeared, and the tall figure blocked the door, with arms hanging down on both sides, and lips pursed into a straight line. Susie hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Dad, did you get into trouble? How much does the other party want us to pay?¡± Kellen looked suspicious. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 123 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 123 Chapter 123 et¡¯s Fight Together Susie looked at the troubled father with a confused face. It¡¯s no wonder she thought so, it¡¯s because her former father was too ¡®arrogant¡¯! Now it looks like it¡¯s doing something wrong with its head down. Susie said: ¡°I don¡¯t have much pocket money, but don¡¯t worry, Dad. If there is not enough money, I will borrow it from my uncle.¡± The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing lowly: ¡°Susie, Dad doesn¡¯t owe any money.¡± He breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that the good girl really didn¡¯t want him anymore, and didn¡¯t like a father like him. Susie said strangely: ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter with you, Dad? Young people don¡¯t want to be depressed!¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes were stained with a cluster of smiles, squatting on the edge of the bed, looking directly into Susie¡¯s eyes. ¡°That female ghost said that about Dad yesterday, aren¡¯t you afraid of Dad?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I believe in Dad, Dad will definitely not be that kind of person.¡± Both grandpa and uncle said that Dad is a patron saint, not a devil. Kellen was startled, only to feel that his heart was filled instantly, warm and soft. ¡°Thank you, good girl.¡± Kellen reached out and tapped on her nose. Susie immediately covered her nose as if she was ticklish, and giggled, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Although the little guy trusted himself unreservedly, Kellen felt that he had to make things clear. He sat on the edge of the bed, stretched andy down, and said very easily: ¡°Come here, lie down together.¡± Susie immediately fell down, her little head resting on Kellen¡¯s shoulder. Stretching his legs and spreading his little hands, he reallyy t. Kellen put his hands behind his head and said, ¡°Dad went on a mission some time ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me to tell you the content of the task, but Susie just needs to remember that Dad will never do anything wrong to the country and the people.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± Kellen continued: ¡°The little girl was restrained and had a bomb in her body.¡± He mentioned that the little girl was actually not an ordinary bomb, but a human bomb imnted in her body. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be unable to take it down. The little girl was only seven years old, very thin, and looked not much older than Susie. She saw how her parents and sister died with her own eyes, and she should have used his sympathy to blow him up. But at the end of the day, she cried and told him that she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Dad asked her to hide in the car first.¡± Kellen stared at the roof with a deep voice: ¡°I promised her that I would definitely rescue her. But Dad broke his promise.¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes were dim, and his situation was critical. He was climbed onto the off-road vehicle by the terrorist leader due to his negligence. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t hit the little girl with that shot, he just hit the big viin. But the little girl disappeared right after him. So she didn¡¯t tell the whole story about the female ghostst night.¡± Susie understood, and murmured, ¡°I knew it, that auntie holding her head is too bad.¡± Susie looked up at Kellen and asked softly, ¡°Dad, are you sad?¡± Kellen¡¯s throat was slightly astringent, and his voice became hoarse: ¡°Well. It¡¯s because Dad is not strong enough.¡± Susie looked at her father, lost in thought. So, is her father the same as her? I also feel ufortable and feel tight in the chest. ¡°Then will daddy continue to be the patron saint?¡± Susie asked suddenly. Kellen looked down at her and nodded firmly: ¡°Yes.¡± In the past, he was only for the country, because he was alone and had no worries. Now I understand more about the meaning of protection. He has a daughter whom he cares about. Only a country can have a family, and he wants to let his good daughter grow up in the sun to the fullest. Susie seemed a little confused, and asked in a muffled voice: ¡°Then won¡¯t Dad feel bad when he sees those bad things in the future?¡± Kellen smiled: ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter. What each of us does has our own meaning.¡± ¡°In the past, when Dad came back from his mission, he would eat a big ice cream. Then all the unhappy things would be gone.¡± In an instant, Susie suddenly understood. The stuffy feeling in my heart disappeared all of a sudden. ¡°Yeah!¡± Susie turned over and got up, gave a thumbs up, pressed between Kellen¡¯s eyebrows like a stamp, and said, ¡°Dad is awesome. Let¡¯s work together-¡± Kellenughed lowly, raised his arm to fish out the little guy, and creaked his shoulders. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Tickle!¡± he said. Susie giggled out of breath and yelled. Kellen pretended to be shot and fell to the side: ¡°Well. I lost!¡± Susie immediately got up and tickled Kellen in turn. While the two wereughing andughing, na pushed the door open and came in. She stared: ¡°How big a person is, and still so childish, what should I do when the childughs so hard that I can¡¯t breathe?¡± Kellen touched his nose and sat up straight. ¡°Yes.¡± He said, ¡°I was wrong.¡± Susie sat upright, put her little hands on her knees, and nodded like a pounding garlic: ¡°Yes, yes, I was wrong!¡± naughed angrily: ¡°Come down to eat!¡± downstairs. Lulu stood on a chair by the table, quickly picking up dishes. He piled Susie¡¯s kitten-shaped bowls to the brim before sitting down. Craig frowned, and said sternly: ¡°She eats and let her pick it up herself, why do you pick so much for her?¡± Looking at Wade again: ¡°Also, everyone is not seated, why did you start eating by yourself first?¡± Wade obediently put down his chopsticks, and muttered, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t want us to be so strict.¡± Craig snorted and subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m so strict with everyone.¡± Martin, Lulu and Wade looked at him with ¡®I don¡¯t believe it¡¯ expressions. At this time Susie came down, and Craig looked at Susie who was alive and kicking, and the big stone in his heart waspletely let go. ¡°Susie,e, eat.¡± Martin clenched his hands into fists and coughed against his lips. Lulu and Wade both coughed too. Craig was speechless After eating, Susie patted her round belly and copsed on the sofa, not wanting to move. Suddenly, btedly, she remembered what her father said ¡®eat a really big ice cream!! The little guy got up immediately, approached Kellen and whispered: ¡°Dad, can we go eat big ice cream tomorrow?¡± Kellen nced at her, and lowered his voice, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tell your grandma.¡± na came over with the fruit, narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What bad idea are you two thinking about?¡± Susie ran away as soon as she saw the fruit! ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full, I¡¯m really full! If I eat any more, the food wille out of my butt!¡± When the voice fell, the little man also ran away and disappeared. na was speechless. Without squinting, Kellen said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs too.¡± na: ¡°You stop.¡± Kellen paused and turned to look: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± na said nkly, ¡°Eat this te of fruit.¡± Kellen was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 124 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Please don¡¯t the next day. Under na¡¯s watchful eye, Kellen flees with Susie. Destination: Central Mall. There is an ice cream truck stationed in the square outside the central shopping mall all the year round. ¡°Dad has eaten this ice cream for ten years.¡± Kellen said while driving an off-road vehicle, ¡°The best ice cream in Los Angeles.¡± Susie can¡¯t wait: ¡°Ice cream! Ice cream! Susie¡¯s favorite ice cream!¡± The off-road vehicle roared past the kindergarten school bus. Lulu, who was sitting by the car window, immediately looked over with resentment in his eyes. She seemed to hear Susie¡¯s voice just now! She said ¡®ice cream, ice cream¡±! she also wants a daddy who will take her sneaking out for ice cream! Lulu said: I can¡¯t see my sister being so happy, I hope she goes to school as soon as possible~! ** The square outside the central shopping mall, because it was Monday, there were quite few people. Kellen brought Susie a small ¡®super-sized ice cream¡¯, topped with delicious nuts and ayer of sweet but not greasy blueberry jam. The soft ice cream and the not-too-sweet jam melt in your mouth, making you feel happy! ¡°Good time!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes were shining with joy, as if the whole gxy was in her eyes. The father and daughter sat by the flower bed like this. Kellen is very tall, sitting on the edge of the flower bed with legs stretched out, left foot stacked on top of right foot, still dressed in ck, looking from a distance like a toppled streetmp. Susie was sitting on the edge of the flower bed, dangling with her left foot folded on top of her right foot. The people around couldn¡¯t help being fancied by the father and daughter, turning their heads frequently, and a youngdy bumped into the ss door of the shopping mall. Susie licked the ice cream at the corner of her mouth, shook her head and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, Dad, are you called attractive?¡± Kellen raised his hand and poked her forehead: ¡°How do you know she¡¯s not looking at you?¡± Susie snorted, ¡°It seems to be the same!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, this little guy is just fun. He looked up and saw the familiar flower beds and shopping malls. But different from before, now there is a cute Susie beside him to eat ice cream with him. The road ahead does not seem to be so boring and difficult. At this time, Susie snorted and pointed to the coffee shop not far away. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Susan!¡± she said. Kellen followed and saw a woman sitting in the booth of the coffee shop on the first floor, turning on the computer, basking in the sun while drinking coffee and working. He asked, ¡°Who?¡± Susie pulled Kellen over there: ¡°It¡¯s the aunt I went to catch ghosts with my uncle before!¡± Catching ghosts? Kellen raised his eyebrows slightly, let Susie lead him into the coffee shop. There was a wind chime at the entrance of the coffee shop, so I hit it and bowed my head quickly. The clerk stared. Susie quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My dad is too tall, did he damage the wind chime? I¡¯ll lose money.¡± After speaking, he poked around in his small satchel and took out a red envelope. Susie held the red envelope with a pained look on her face. Seeing that Susie really took out a red envelope and handed it to herself, the clerk quickly said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not damaged.¡± Susie immediately stuffed the red envelope into the bag and said quickly, ¡°Okay!¡± Susie ran to Susan and raised her hand to say hello: ¡°Hi~ Auntie, we meet again!¡± Susan took a closer look, surprised and delighted: ¡°It¡¯s Susie! Why are you here?¡± Susie pointed at Kellen behind her: ¡°I¡¯ming to eat ice cream with my dad!¡± Susan quickly stood up and said hello, ¡°Hello, hello.¡± Kellen nodded andzily replied hello. Susie probed her head: ¡°Auntie, are you working?¡± Susan has a smile on her face, and now she is confident and sassy, and her body seems to be shining. She hugged Susie and sat with her, pointed to theputer and said, ¡°I¡¯m writing a novel.¡± Susie: ¡°Oh, that means writing a storybook?¡± Susan smiled: ¡°Yes.¡± Susie understood, pointed to the words on the screen, and read aloud: ¡°Gourd baby: Once upon a time, there were seven gourd babies and one grandpa.¡± Susan was taken aback, almost dying ofughter: ¡°This is the president of the empire begging for a hug with tears in his eyes.¡± Susie wondered: ¡°Who is crying and begging for a hug?¡± Susan: ¡°President.¡± Susie: ¡°Who is the president?¡± Susan¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she was in trouble, ¡°It¡¯s just like your uncle, a super powerful, super rich and handsome uncle.¡± Susie was even more puzzled: ¡°Then why does such a powerful uncle beg for a hug with tears in his eyes?¡± Susan: ¡°Uh.¡± How is she going to exin to the little guy, is she just being romantic? When I was in trouble, suddenly a man came in angrily from outside, and threw a stack of documents on the coffee table! Susie looked up, and saw an uncle with a tanned face standing in front of her, staring at Susan. ¡°Who is she? Who is he?!¡± The man pointed at Susie and Kellen. With a flick of Kellen¡¯s finger, the coffee shop¡¯s business card inserted in the booth flew out, pping the man¡¯s finger aside. The man scratched his fingers in pain, ¡°You!¡± Kellen nced up, his eyes were cold, and all the threatening aura came out. ¡°Speak carefully.¡± Kellen said: ¡°I have a bad temper and don¡¯t like people pointing at me and my daughter.¡± The man was too shocked to make a sound. He could only turn his head aggrieved, and pointed at Susan: ¡°Tell me, who are they!¡± Susan frowned, apologized to Kellen quickly, and hugged Susie to his side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have some housework to deal with.¡± Seeing that Susie didn¡¯t want to leave, Kellen crossed his legs, leanedzily on the back of the sofa, and snorted. Susan pulled the man aside and said angrily, ¡°Have you had enough trouble? This is my friend!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. This person is none other than Susan¡¯s husband. Susan¡¯s husband sneered: ¡°Friend? I think it¡¯s your lover? I¡¯ll tell you why you have changed now. It¡¯s ok, so it turns out that you have found a new home! Do you want face?¡± Susan was half-dead with anger, this speech is too ugly! ¡°Keep your mouth clean!¡± Susan said coldly, turning around to leave without bothering to pay attention to him. Unexpectedly, her husband stopped in front of her and asked, ¡°Wait, did you sell the house?!¡± Susan said with a nk expression, ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to sell my own house, so what¡¯s your business?¡± Her husband seemed to be furious, and said in a vicious voice, ¡°Why is it none of my business? That house is mine too!¡± Susan crossed her arms, her eyes were cold and disdainful like a queen: ¡°Your? Do you have any proof? Did you pay the down payment or the monthly payment? Or did you bear the family living expenses?¡± ¡°You!¡± Susan¡¯s husband almost vomited blood. On the sofa booth, Kellen and Susie finished their ice cream. Kellen picked up a piece of watermelon, picked out the watermelon seeds and handed it to Susie. The two, while watching Susan and her husband quarreling, ate the watermelon in unison. Kellen: ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Susie followed: ¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 125 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Mamed Property Susan¡¯s husband was very angry, but there was nothing he could do, he could only bear it. He stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m toozy to argue with you! I sold the house just because I waspeting with me. I¡¯m really speechless! If you don¡¯t discuss such a big matter with me, you won¡¯t be afraid of being cheated by others? Also, you Did you still buy a vi? Give me the key.¡± Susan crossed her arms, full of momentum: ¡°Why should I give it to you? Get out! Don¡¯t you guys like to live in the country, then go! I told you clearly in advance, my money and my house have nothing to do with your half a cent No!¡± At this time, Susan¡¯s mother-inw came before she could say: ¡°This is the joint property of the husband and wife! Why is it okay? Whether it¡¯s the house or the money, half of it belongs to my son!¡± Susan¡¯s mother-inw red at Susan angrily, she was so mad at her. After waiting in the country for so long, they didn¡¯t wait for Susan to beg them to go back. Instead, she packed their things and threw them back! I heard that she even bought a vi! ¡°I¡¯m tired, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you! Give us the key, I¡¯m going back to have a rest!¡± Susan¡¯s mother-inw said angrily. Susan raised her hand and pushed her mother-inw away. She sneered: ¡°Want toe into my house? Please!¡± Susan stepped on her high heels and walked back to the booth with disdain, and immediately saw the father and daughter who were watching with great interest. Susie even took the lead in apuding: ¡°Auntie is so cool!¡± Susan was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susan put theputer into the bag, with a look of displeasure: ¡°The good mood is ruined.¡± Kellen stood up, lifted Susie easily, and held Susie in his arms. Seeing that Susan was really about to leave, her husband seemed to feel too ashamed, and said viciously: ¡°You are doing well! If you leave this door today, believe it or not, I will divorce you immediately!¡± Susan didn¡¯t turn her head back, she took herputer bag, checked out and left. Susan¡¯s husband was speechless. Susan¡¯s mother-inw was so angry that she had high blood pressure and her brain was buzzing. ¡°Divorce, divorce her immediately!¡± the mother-inw yelled angrily. Susan¡¯s husband was very upset: ¡°She has made money all these years, and I have nothing after divorce!¡± Unexpectedly, the mother-inw said: ¡°How is it possible? I have already asked thewyer. As long as the ie during the continuation of the rtionship between husband and wife, no matter whether it is earned by you or by her, it belongs to the joint property of the husband and wife.¡± Mother-inw Susan smiled proudly: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t earn a penny after marriage, you can share half of what she earns! This is the rule!¡± So it doesn¡¯t matter whether she buys a vi or not, she must share it. Susan¡¯s husband was overjoyed immediately: ¡°Really? You asked me?¡± Grandma Susan: ¡°Of course!¡± Susan¡¯s husband breathed a sigh of relief, that¡¯s all. He didn¡¯t dare to really divorce after quarreling, because it was indeed his fault all these years, and he didn¡¯t make any money. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get a divorce. Now? Susan¡¯s husband sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sue for divorce right now, and we¡¯ll see how she regrets it! How can she beg me!¡± When she had cried enough, he would remarry her mercifully. ** Susie and the three of them were walking on the street outside. Susie asked curiously, ¡°Auntie, are you going to get a divorce too?¡± The little guy can¡¯t understand why adults like divorce so much. But Susan shook her head: ¡°No!¡± She also asked about it before, and indeed, if she divorced, half of the money she earned would be shared with the other party as the joint property of the husband and wife. That is to say, no matter what the actual situation is, as long as it is earned during the marriage, it is counted as joint property. Under normal circumstances, she would give half to the other party no matter what. This rule is very angry. but. They seem to have overlooked a very important thing. Susie couldn¡¯t figure it out even more, and asked again: ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you afraid that uncle will divorce you?¡± Susan sneered: ¡°One is that he doesn¡¯t dare, and two, even if he really dares, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± First, it is impossible for their family to be willing to let her go. After all, her husband is such a good-for-nothing, leaving her, he has no other thoughts but to be his mother. And her mother-inw also knows this very well, and she is bound to hold on to her tightly and refuse to let go. Second, she has confidence! At the intersection of the square, Susie and Kellen were going back, Susie waved goodbye to Susan: ¡°Goodbye, auntie,e on.¡± Susan nodded heavily: ¡°Yes! Come on, Oli!¡± ** As soon as Susan got home, she received a call from awyer, saying that the other party sued for divorce and asked to discuss the distribution of property now. ¡°There is no room for discussion.¡± Susan was looking in the mirror, and she was about to remove her makeup, but now she picked up the lipstick and put on imposing red lips. The opposingwyer said: ¡°That¡¯s right. I also heard from your husband about the family ie during your marriage. I have to remind you that although you make money after marriage, your husband still has the right to divide half of the property when you divorce¨C including that vi you just bought.¡± Susan hooked her red lips, and said leisurely: ¡°Then my good husband must have never told you that my mother¡¯s ount is the payment ount for my manuscript fee. We have been married for three years, who said that I am the one who makes the money? What can I do as a woman, That money was gifted by my parents. Gifts from my parents are not considered joint property! If he wants a divorce, it¡¯s fine, and I¡¯ll go there right away. After all, Susan hung up the phone. opposite. Susan¡¯s husband, who was listening to the external phone, was stunned. Mother-inw Susan asked urgently, ¡°What do you mean? Why isn¡¯t it counted asmon property?¡± Thewyer said embarrassingly: ¡°Before your money was transferred from your mother-inw¡¯s card to your ount?¡± Susan¡¯s husband: ¡°Yes.¡± When she first got married, Susan signed a contract to write on a small website, but because the contract on that website was too dark, it was clearly bound to Susan¡¯s ID card. In other words, without their consent, Susan is not qualified to write books on other websites. Susan had no choice but to secretly use her mother¡¯s ID card toe to the current website to register, re-open the pseudonym, and then write down step by step. Later, he kept her mother¡¯s ount, and he transferred the money. Why? Thewyer said: ¡°Then there is no other way. Your wife used her mother¡¯s ID card to register a pseudonym, and the manuscript fee was transferred to her mother¡¯s ount. If the money needs to be certified, it is really her mother¡¯s money. Spending it for you is considered a gift.¡±, has nothing to do with you.¡± The two were stunned immediately! Mother-inw Susan said excitedly: ¡°But she is the one who makes the money! Not her mother! They are lying!!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lawyer: ¡°Do you have evidence to prove it? To put it bluntly, as long as your wife and mother-inw agree, there is nothing you can do.¡± After speaking, thewyer didn¡¯t bother to talk to them, so he got up and left. Susan¡¯s mother-inw trembled: ¡°It¡¯s not fair. It¡¯s not fair!¡± With so much money, why don¡¯t they have a share. Do you really want to go back and beg Susan? He didn¡¯t ask her! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 126 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Kneel down and beg for forgiveness Susan epted the petition and agreed to divorce. And what about Susan¡¯s mother? She has been chasing Susan¡¯s books before and is her daughter¡¯s number one fan. All kinds of plot frames came out of the mouth, even more clearly than Susan remembered. Susan also gave her mother the previousputer, and her mother wrote a Chapter update on the spot in front of the appraiser, seamlessly connecting with the plot of Susan¡¯s new book. Susan praised her mother for ying from the bottom of her heart, it was so awesome! In short, it has been proved that the book was written by Susan¡¯s mother, and the money was given by Susan¡¯s mother because of her daughter¡¯s grievance. The vi is written in Susan¡¯s own name, which belongs to the real estate gifted by the parents and has nothing to do with the man. Before the court session, Susan¡¯s husband and mother-inw knew they had lost, and they really didn¡¯t get a penny. I can still get it. The ck website where Susan stayed before paid a monthly fee of more than ten dors. There are more than 1,400 over the years! Susan hadn¡¯t moved either. So they got 720. But what can this 720 do? Susan has millions of savings and a vi! As long as she keeps writing, there will be several million deposits in a few years. If they really get divorced, they will lose money! They can¡¯t win the custody of the child! If you visit, you have to look at Susan¡¯s face. In the future, when the children grow up, they will know that their father is such a person, and they will not give him old age. Susan¡¯s husband regretted it on the spot, and immediately knelt down for Susan. ¡°Wife, I was wrong. I was just angry before. I never thought of divorcing you. I still love you very much.¡± Mother-inw Susan was so ashamed that she could only say embarrassingly: ¡°I was wrong before, I¡¯m old and confused! I encouraged Amin to do everything, and he didn¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡± She thought very well and took over all the faults first. When Susan¡¯s heart softened, they immediately withdrew thewsuit and refused to divorce. Unexpectedly, Susan put her bag on her shoulders and stepped on her high heels. ¡°Wait for the court session! Oh yes, I forgot to tell you that both children¡¯s watches have recording functions. If you ask the children behind your back to say something you shouldn¡¯t say, I can revoke your visitation rights.¡± Susan walked away, leaving behind Susan¡¯s husband and mother-inw who secretly vomited blood, regretting endlessly. ** After a period of time. Susan called Susie excitedly and told Susie about these things. The two were 30 years old and the other was 4 years old. They chatted for a long time, and those who didn¡¯t know thought they were also a good friend. Susan also bought a bunch of gifts and sent them to the Murray family as a token of appreciation. Susie smiled and said, ¡°Well, okay, goodbye, auntie.¡± After hanging up the phone, Susie suddenly felt that she had found the ¡®meaning¡¯ that her father said. For example, now, she feels very happy. Mitch said on the side: ¡°Susan has changed a lot.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah, yes! The brave aunt is not afraid of difficulties!¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°Happy now? But you won¡¯t be happy soon, you¡¯re going to kindergarten.¡± Tsk, he once passed by the kindergarten, and that scene was really spectacr. Children who don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten cry, and the children in the whole ss are not very happy. But Susie jumped up and said happily, ¡°Really? I¡¯m going to kindergarten? I¡¯m finally going to kindergarten!¡± Mitch was speechless. Susie bounced out. Mitch then opened his palm, and saw a thumb-sized soul standing on it. ¡°Susie is doing well, should you be relieved now?¡± This ¡®Thumbelina¡¯ soul is ra. ra couldn¡¯t bear to look at Susie¡¯s figure, and begged, ¡°Can I really not see Susie again?¡± Mitch shook his head, ¡°No way.¡± ¡°You should have left half a year ago, and you have been procrastinating. I took a great risk by bringing you up this time. It is difficult for me to control you when you meet Susie again.¡± ra cried with a sad face: ¡°There is no other way? Like rebirth?¡± ra: ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a soul wear!¡± ¡°You read too many novels, you!¡± He rolled his eyes. ra knelt down and cried: ¡°No, let me be reborn nearby, don¡¯t erase my memory, okay?¡± Mitch took ra away directly. ** Susie is getting ready for kindergarten, and na is busy again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although the garden clothes can be directly customized with names, na just likes to do it herself. Craig picked up a pen and personally wrote a hundred name stickers of Susie¡¯s ss and name. na put these names on the school uniform and daily clothes one by one. Lulu made a strong promise: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one dares to bully Susie!¡± The day before the end of the vacation, all the Murray family came back and held a [Susie school celebration party] for Susie. Michael made several barrels of fireworks and let them go bang bang bang for two hours. 20 33 L Susie finally put her Juicy on her back and stepped onto her school bus. The little guy was excited, and it was hard for the old and young Murray family to follow the school bus. Wisdom Elementary School and Wisdom Nursery School are close together, and the elementary school is opposite the kindergarten, just across the road. Wade got off the school bus and craned his neck to watch, but unfortunately he couldn¡¯t see anything. The rest of the Murray family quietly came to the iron fence outside Susie¡¯s kindergarten. Looking around, taking advantage of no one, na grabbed the iron fence and leaned over the railing to peek. Craig put his hands behind his back and said with a straight face: ¡°What are you doing?¡± The next second, he also stretched his neck. Michael leaned directly on the iron fence, with his face pressed against the iron fence, and sighed: ¡°She grew up too fast, why did she start going to kindergarten.¡± Martin looked at these peeping people, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Wearing a neat suit, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back, trust Susie.¡± He squinted out of the corner of his eye, nced at it, and turned to leave In kindergarten. Principal¡¯s office. Kellen smiled: ¡°So I think it is necessary to conduct a kindergarten explosion-proof drill.¡± Principal: ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Kellen: ¡°Then, let me be the chief instructor!¡± The principal was ttered: ¡°Okay. You have the final say!¡± Kellen left satisfied. The principal was speechless. After wiping off his cold sweat, the headmaster decided to go and watch in person, nothing could happen to this new little girl. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 127 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Female Teacher The principal said that nothing should happen to him, but his eyelids twitched, and he always felt more and more afraid of something. Lulu Take the school bus with Susie to school in the morning. Mitch floats by, bored. Although he knew that it would not be a good thing for the child to go to kindergarten, he could take this time to rest, practice and so on. But I don¡¯t know why, so I can¡¯t help but follow. Lulu took Susie¡¯s hand and said to the children in the same ss, ¡°This is my sister!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my sister, you know?¡± Susie is a transfer student. ording to the school age, children should start elementary school at the age of three, and usually start middle school at the age of four. Susie was left alone in San Diego, and no one sent her to kindergarten when she was three. Now it is a direct transfer to the middle ss: Pineapple ss. Susie is very happy: ¡°I like Pineapple ss!¡± A ss that sounds delicious. Lulu said: ¡°Susie, I¡¯m in Apple ss, if anyone dares to bully you, you cane to me.¡± Susie is obedient: ¡°Got it.¡± The teacher who picked them up at the side thought it was funny, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen, the teacher is here! Lulu also go back to the ssroom!¡± Lulu shook his head: ¡°That won¡¯t work, I have to escort her to ss safely, this is the task my father entrusted to me.¡± The teacher was amused and said ¡®yes¡¯ again and again. The teacher looked at Susie and said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you having fun on the first day of school today? I¡¯m the English teacher of Pineapple ss, you can call me Flora!¡± Flora suddenly smiled until her eyes narrowed into crescent moons. For some reason, seeing the light in the child¡¯s eyes, her mood improved unconsciously. At the door of the ssroom, Lulu hugged Susie¡¯s shoulder reluctantly: ¡°Here, don¡¯t cry when I leave later!¡± Susie: ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡± Lulu is worried, what if a child bullies her? She waved her hand suddenly: ¡°Kids from Pineapple ss, look here!¡± The children who were eating breakfast or ying suddenly looked up. The busy teachers were also stunned. Lulu imitated the teacher¡¯s usual appearance and said: ¡°This is your new ssmate, everyone said: Good morning!¡± Many children who wake up in the morning are in a fugue state. Plus kindergarten teachers often say that. So they subconsciously said: ¡°Good morning!¡± The principal who just came to inspect: My good guy, I thought I joined some kind of amazing organization. After Lulu finished speaking, he carried his schoolbag and left with satisfaction. Susie was led into the ss by another teacher, and Mitch sat cross- legged by the window boredly, continuing to flip through his booklet. The principal told Flora in a low voice at the door: ¡°Take care of her, this little child needs special attention.¡± Flora said, ¡°I see.¡± At this moment, another young female teacher arrived panting, hearing what the principal and English teacher said. She said quickly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡¯mte.¡± The headmaster frowned and left without saying anything. Flora said. ¡°Be careful next time.¡± The female teacher stuck out her tongue, and hurriedly changed her shoes and washed her hands to disinfect. In ssrooms. Flora arranges a day¡¯s teaching work and takes some notes. Usually this is free time for activities. The children have gone through the chaos in the small ss, and now they are in the middle ss, and their discipline is already very good. Some children eat breakfast quietly in the restaurant area, and some children y on the other side of the ssroom after eating. Susie is cooking. Although I ate some at home in the morning, the meals in the kindergarten seemed to be very delicious. Half a bowl of rice, half a bowl of cut small steak and a whole piece of cod were wiped out in two or three strokes. The children at the same table were stunned. A little girl eximed: ¡°You are amazing, you cat so much!¡± Susie said: ¡°My name is Susie!¡± The little girl smiled embarrassedly, ¡°I thought you were called sister!¡± Another little boy propped his chin up and said with a smile, ¡°Big belly woman who eats a lot~¡± Susie frowned, this sentence made her feel a little ufortable. She said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s very impolite to say I¡¯m a big belly woman, I hope you don¡¯t say it again in the future.¡± The little boy became more and more enthusiastic as he tried to reason with him, and immediately he laughed and said, ¡°Big belly woman, you can eat whatever you want, and you can do whatever you want.¡± The other two children didn¡¯t know what he meant, they just thought it was funny seeing his funny look, and couldn¡¯t helpughing along with him. Susie put the small bowl on the table: ¡°I won¡¯t be happy if you do this again!¡± At this moment, thete female teacher came over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She reached out and touched the little boy¡¯s head, then looked at Susie with a smile on her face. Thinking of what the principal and English teacher said just now, the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Susie, why are you upset?¡± The female teacher¡¯s voice was gentle. 54753 ||| 20 35 Susie looked at the female teacher¡¯s head in surprise, then turned to look at Mitch, opened her mouth, and said with her mouth: Micky. Mitch snorted, ¡°A phnderer¡¯s ghost?¡± There is a female ghost coiled on the female teacher¡¯s head, her eyes are green. The reason why Mitch finds it strange is that ghosts with a phndering heart are moremonly seen in male ghosts, while female phndering ghosts are generally called ¡°Yangui¡±. There is still a difference between phndering ghosts and erotic ghosts. To put it simply, phndering ghosts ¡°walk away from the heart¡±, while erotic ghosts ¡°walk away from the kidneys¡±. So their obsessions are also different. To put it bluntly, the former wants many boyfriends to like him, while thetter wants to sleep with many boyfriends. But the female ghost in front of him is indeed a yboy, and the possessed one is also a woman. This is very strange. Mitch said: ¡°Susie, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Deal with the immediate matter first.¡± Susie nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, he said I¡¯m a big belly woman. I¡¯m upset. I told him not to say it, but he still said it.¡± The little boy grimaced slightly. The female teacher suddenly smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! It¡¯s okay, we are all good friends, Sun, you apologize to Susie, and Susie also said it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s shake hands and make peace, okay?¡± She smiled softly, and her voice was a bit like that of a hostess in cartoons, with a cute tone. The boy named Sun said sorry quickly, but Susie didn¡¯t say it¡¯s okay. She pursed her mouth, picked up the small bowl silently, and put the small bowl in the sink. The female teacher followed, half-squatting with one hand on her knees and the other pinching the small knob on Susie¡¯s head. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Susie, what¡¯s the matter, why are you upset, tell the teacher, okay~¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 128 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Fighting on the first day of school Hearing what Cherry said, Susie said again: ¡°I think this matter is wrong, teacher, you should make it clear that he was wrong, and then let him apologize to me!¡± Why do you have to say ¡®sorry¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯ inexplicably? If the little boy apologized sincerely, she would definitely say it was okay. But that little boy didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all when he said he was sorry. Cherry suddenly realized: ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! That¡¯s my negligence, I¡¯m really sorry, the teacher must remember next time, okay?¡± Susie was speechless. Why next time. Is it okay this time? Susie is not happy, she doesn¡¯t want to talk to this teacher anymore. Cherry touched her cheek innocently, and said softly to herself, ¡°Oh, what did I say wrong again?¡± At the other end of the ssroom, Flora, who had finished her work, raised her voice, ¡°Okay, kids, come and roll your name!¡± The children immediately put down the things in their hands, some ran fast, and some dawdled. Susie was the one who ran so fast, she immediately dropped Cherry and ran to stand in front of Flora. A smile flickered in Flora¡¯s eyes. Seeing the children dawdling behind, she reminded: ¡°Grandpa Time has already run a circle, faster than you,e on! Children who run fast are great, everyone should learn from children who run fast. Especially Our new ssmate Susie~¡± Several dawdling children ran forward immediately, and even the little boy Sun came up quickly. After all, adults and children love to be praised. Flora said: ¡°It¡¯s still the old rule. The teacher says ¡°kids, kids, kids, kids have to respond, let the teacher hear who¡¯s the loudest.¡± Flora: ¡°Kids, kids.¡± The whole ss responds Susie suddenly realized that this is how she yed. So when Flora said ¡°children, children¡± for the second time. Susie roared. The sound made the sparrows outside the window flutter into the air, poking their heads in surprise. The teachers were stunned. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Flora couldn¡¯t helpughing, and praised: ¡°Our Susie has the loudest voice! The teacher praised a sticker!¡± Saying that, he put a [You are awesome] sticker on Susie and put it on her forehead. Susie¡¯s eyes widened and she reached out to touch it. She deserves a reward! Kindergarten is so much fun! Flora started the roll call, and Susie watched carefully to see how the younger students responded. When it was my turn, I still said ¡®to¡¯ very loudly The other two teachers couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud This little baby is too serious and cute Cherry couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°What a cute baby, I can¡¯t help falling in love with her.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The teacher next to him joked in a low voice: ¡°Then you have a baby with Stone!¡± Cherry shy: ¡°What nonsense, we are not married yet.¡± While whispering, Flora finished roll call and asked Susie to introduce herself. Susie said what her grandmother taught herst night: ¡°You can call me Susie. I am four years old this year. I am very happy to be friends with you!¡± The words are clear and there is no stage fright. The teacher takes the lead in apuding, and the children apud too. Susie was speechless. Flora¡¯s tone became severe, and she said, ¡°Sun, it¡¯s very impolite to call others nicknames, you hurt Susie like this, please apologize to Susie.¡± Seeing that the teacher became serious, the children couldn¡¯t help but lower their noisy voices, and all looked at Sun. Sun felt ashamed all of a sudden, and reluctantly said sorry. Susie: ¡°Hmph.¡± Do not forgive! Susie looked at Flora and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive him. He also said that I was a big belly woman when he was eating, and Cherry asked him to apologize, but he was also very insincere.¡± Flora nced at Cherry, and said to Susie: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you don¡¯t want to forgive, we don¡¯t have to forgive for now, and when you think you can forgive, you can say it¡¯s okay, okay?¡± Susie was happy and nodded vigorously. Cherry felt wronged That¡¯s what she taught too! But the two children don¡¯t listen to her, what can she do. Next, Flora introduced several teachers to Susie and the self-introduction of several teachers. Wisdom Nursery School is a well-known private kindergarten. Originally, a ss only epted 10 children. Later, due to the pressure on the source of students, it was changed to a ss of 20 children. There are four bishop teachers and three nursery teachers. The bishop teacher attends sses, maintains order in the ssroom, develops potential,nguage development, etc., while the childcare teachers mostly take care of them, such as helping the children change their clothes when they are sweaty, and go to the toilet. Except for the English teacher who directly calls Flora, the other three bishop teachers are called Grapes, Cherry, and Grapefruit. They are all named after fruits, which is convenient for children to remember. The childcare teachers are Cat, Rabbit, and Sparrow. They mainly focus on cute animals, which are different from the bishop teachers. Sun unhappily stretched his legs and sat on the small chair, and kicked the chair of the kid in front of him from time to time, all in all he was restless at all. The kid in front turned his head and said angrily, ¡°Why did you kick me!¡± Sun: ¡°No, I kicked the stool, but I didn¡¯t kick you!¡± The child looked aggrieved at Cherry who was standing behind Sun to maintain order in the ssroom. Cherry quickly regained consciousness and said, ¡°Sun listens to the ss well. You are the best kids-¡± Sun felt bored, and stared at the two little scratches on Susie¡¯s head again. Her ck and soft hair was twisted into a twist, and she had two bunny hair clips, which looked very cute. Sun reached out his hand mischievously, and pulled it hard! The little bunny¡¯s hairpin was ripped off abruptly, taking a few strands of hair with her. Susie¡¯s scalp hurt and she eximed. She turned her head and saw that it was Sun again, and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Flora, who was demonstrating aerobics, turned her head in doubt. Seeing Susie angry, Sun thought it was more fun, and reached out to grab the little pinch on her head again. While pulling it, he said: ¡°Everyone else has pigtails, why do you tie up pigtails? I¡¯ll tear them off for you to look good.¡± Mitch: ¡°What the hell? Susie, tell Flora.¡± Susie got angry, moved the small stool away politely, then walked up to Sun, stood on tiptoe, and grabbed Sun¡¯s hair forcefully! Sun felt the pain, subconsciously waved Susie. Not to be outdone, Susie waved her hand and grabbed at random, and even flew out with one foot, kicking Sun on the knee! Sun was kicked back a few steps and fell to the ground. All this happened too quickly, and when Flora realized it and rushed to the two, Sun had already been kicked out, crying loudly. ¡°She hit! She hit me! I¡¯m going to tell my grandma!¡± Sun was crying and cursing, saying everything, and he didn¡¯t know who he learned from. Susie¡¯s waist was thrust up, and her small face was full of stubbornness and reluctance to admit defeat. Mitch¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. Susie got into a fight on the first day of school. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 129 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Did you win? There was chaos in the ssroom. Sun cried and cursed. Susie felt a little itchy on her face, and she raised her hand to touch it. Mitch found her face bleeding from being scratched. Mitch¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Who is his grandma? I¡¯ll look for her at night!¡± Seeing what the child scolded, he probably learned it from his grandma. Susie hit the young one, so he¡¯s going to find the old one! ** na never dreamed that the kindergarten called as soon as she got home. ¡°What? Fight?¡± After na hung up the phone, she followed Craig and hurried to the kindergarten again. Call Martin on the way. Martin: ¡°What? Fight? Is Susie hurt?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The uncle¡¯s first sentence was to ask Susie if she was injured, then dropped the half-open meeting and immediately went out to the kindergarten. On the way, Martin called Kellen again. Kellen: ¡°What? A fight? Did Susie win?¡± The first sentence asked Susie if she won. His fault, how could he expect Kellen to speak like a normal person. Kellen snorted coldly after hanging up the phone, knowing that children in kindergarten would not fight to the point of death. Since you don¡¯t want to die, of course you have to ask if you won the fight. If he wins, even if it hurts, the other party will definitely hurt more than Susie. If he was injured, the other party must be more injured than Susie. Anyway, we are determined not to suffer at all! ** The driver of the Murray family hit the gas pedal. Cielo also drove the car to the fastest speed under Martin¡¯s sharp gaze. Kellen¡¯s off-road vehicle is amazing, rampage all the way, driving savagely An hourter, Craig, na, Martin and Kellen met sessfully in the kindergarten at the same time. They all stepped into the kindergarten with sullen faces and cold eyes. The principal wanted to cry. Sure enough, he was afraid of something. Kellen finally met Susie in the office, and the other little boy she was fighting with. The little girl¡¯s face was scratched with a few red marks, and she was bleeding. She wiped some disinfectant iodophor, and it looked a little serious at first nce. The little boy also had paint on his face, also rubbed iodine, and cried from time to time. Susie was sitting on the sofa with her hands neatly folded on her knees, but she said, ¡°You have the ability to hit people, and you have the ability not to cry!¡± Sun: ¡°I let my grandma beat you to death!¡± Susie snorted, turned her head and saw Kellening in, her mouth was ttened, and she yelled aggrievedly: ¡°Dad!¡± She didn¡¯t feel wronged just now, but for some reason, she felt wronged when she saw her father, uncle, grandpa and grandmaing. Kellen stepped forward in two steps, picked up Susie, and examined it carefully. Then he asked. ¡°I heard you got into a fight?¡± Susie felt guilty: ¡°Yeah.¡± Kellen: ¡°Did you win?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and she waved her small fist: ¡°We won!¡± The principal and other teachers were speechless. Sun¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t arrived yet, seeing Susie¡¯s father was intimidatingly tall, they couldn¡¯t help being bluffed and dared not make a sound. Kellen looked around and sneered. ¡°Susie, remember, we don¡¯t bully others. But if others bully us, we will definitely let him know, we are not easy to mess with!¡± ¡°Understood?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! Got it!¡± Craig had a straight face, and he was very scary when he was cold and serious, only to hear him ask sharply: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Principal: ¡°Listen to me. Flora, speak up!¡± Flora had no choice but to say: ¡°During ss, Sun was naughty and pulled Susie¡¯s hairpin and hair. Susie got angry and did it.¡± Flora wiped sweat from her brow. In fact, speaking carefully, Susie was not at fault. Susie endured it three times, and only did it the third time. But before she finished speaking, an old woman with silver hair pushed the door in. She happened to hear the passage exined by Flora, and she started to spray without saying a word: ¡°Oh, just pull your hair lightly and hit someone? Who is it? Stand up and let me see! Let me see who is so fierce!¡± Sun ran over, ¡°Grandma! She hit me! She also kicked my knee, it hurts!¡± The old woman scolded angrily: ¡°My precious grandson dares to beat him? It¡¯s unreasonable, how did the parents teach him!¡± Kellen hugged Susie, a condescending olddy who was less than 1.5 meters high, and said with a sneer, ¡°Come on, show me instead.¡± I thought the other party¡¯s parents were reasonable parents, so everyone should be reasonable. After all, it¡¯s normal for children to fight. But who knew that this person poured dirty water on Susie before he stood still? The olddy raised her neck with difficulty, only to see Kellen, who was as tall as a streetmp-a strange face, unknown. The bottom of my heart is even more angry. 20 39 1 ¡°Is it reasonable for you to beat someone?¡± she said. Flora quickly exined: ¡°Grandma Sun, you misunderstood! At first, Sun made fun of Susie during breakfast, and then he made trouble when Susie introduced herself, and pulled Susie¡¯s hair from behind. Susie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± The olddy paused, and then became even more angry: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What kind of ugly words can a child say? This is going to hit someone, isn¡¯t it too mean? Besides pulling hair, which boy is not naughty, You can¡¯t do anything if you grab it, so you beat someone??¡± Flora was speechless. As a teacher, you need to be impartial and devote yourself to resolving the conflicts between the two schools. But maybe Susie is too well-behaved, or maybe it¡¯s because the olddy¡¯s words are too annoying. Flora took out the little bunny hairpin she was clutching in her hand, and said, ¡°Sun is not easy to attack.¡± I saw a small bunch of hair wrapped around the hair clip of the little rabbit. You can imagine how it was torn off with force. Kellen looked cold. The second elder of the Murray family and Martin were also shivering from the cold. The principal hinted, ¡°Flora.¡± Flora withdrew her hairpin, expressionless: ¡°During breakfast, Susie ate a little too much, and Sun made fun of Susie, saying that she is a big belly woman, and there is nothing left over from what she eats.¡± The olddy was speechless. Flora continued: ¡°Susie is a transfer student, and she just arrived today for the first day, and Sun gave her a nickname when he introduced himself.¡± The olddy was speechless. Why doesn¡¯t her grandson talk about others, just her? Why did her grandson fight with her instead of others? It must be that the other party also has a problem! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 130 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 130 Chapter 130 You shouldn¡¯t reflect on your own problems? Hearing Flora¡¯s words, na was already half-dead from anger. What¡¯s even more annoying is that the other parent¡¯s face is indifferent, and they don¡¯t care! Kellen handed Susie to na, and said coldly, ¡°Tell me how to solve it!¡± Grandma Sun¡¯s face froze when she was bluffed, and she said even more forcefully: ¡°How to solve it? Didn¡¯t you listen to the teacher? It was your child who beat someone first!¡± ¡°Funny, is it reasonable to beat someone?¡± Grandma Sun snorted angrily, and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what her grandson did. Kellen sneered: ¡°It was your kids who pulled my daughter¡¯s hair first, and my daughter beat up.¡± The olddy was impatient: ¡°I said it all, pulling your hair is not a big deal, do you think which little boy doesn¡¯t pull a girl¡¯s hair?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t talk to others, he will talk to your children. Instead, you should reflect on yourself. What are you doing with such ostentatious hairpins for your children? I also said that you have prevented my grandson from concentrating on ss!¡± After finishing speaking, she snorted, and asked Sun if he was hurt or if it hurt. And moring to go to the hospital for an examination! Ask forpensation for all medical expenses! na was shaking with anger. Chapter 1: Who are these people? This is it! Martin also looked ugly. If the beating person was an adult, he could call the police and send the other person in to teach them a lesson. But now that the other party is a child, he can¡¯t call the police, and even if he calls the police, it won¡¯t do much good. At most, the other party will be reprimanded and pay a few dors. But is his Murray family short of money? No shortage! Martin took out his phone with a cold face. Kellen was expressionless, and pped the olddy on the face. This sudden p stunned everyone, and Flora looked at Kellen in shock. There was no emotion in Kellen¡¯s eyes, there was no such thing as hitting women, children and the elderly. He only epts reason! If you provoke him, he dares to release the ashes, so why not dare to beat someone. The olddy was trembling with anger, covered her face and said, ¡°You hit someone!¡± Kellen¡¯s face was insensitive: ¡°What? Why did I hit you when I didn¡¯t hit others? Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on it?¡± He withdrew his hand and turned his wrist: ¡°I also want to say that you are too thick-skinned, which made my hand hurt.¡± Craig and na opened their mouths, and Martin paused as he prepared to make a phone call. This p might not be so moral, but it was a good one! Kellen¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°You guys are going to the hospital for an examination, and you still have to pay for the medical expenses?¡± ¡°Come on, Susie, Dad will give you one million, and give him two more beatings.¡± Kellen stared at her with a big smile: ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find anything when you go to the hospital to check, so it¡¯s not convenient to ckmail me.¡± Suddenly Martin couldn¡¯t help butugh. The olddy yelled angrily, ¡°You wait, you wait for me.¡± She had never been bullied like this. She said that the other child would beat someone for a trivial matter, so she learned it from her parents! With such parents, sooner orter their children will be taken away! The olddy was furious, and red at the principal and Flora: ¡°You don¡¯t care, do you? Fine, you wait for me too! I want to expose you!¡± The principal wants to take care of it, but does he have a chance? Seeing that the olddy almost died of anger, na felt relieved. Martin also took back the phone, and said to Cielo, ¡°Go and check, whichpany it is from.¡± The principalughed a lot: ¡°Mr. Murray, you sit down first, everyone calm down.¡± Flora also panicked: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a small matter, let¡¯s discuss it carefully.¡± She was too impulsive just now, and she always felt that Sun¡¯s parents were too much. She was worried that Susie¡¯s parents would not be able to quarrel with her. Looking at it now, well, the real ruthless person is Susie¡¯s father. Now it¡¯s her who worries about the olddy. This incident will not benefit the Sun family if it bes a big issue. Flora doesn¡¯t want the children¡¯s quarrel to turn into an adult¡¯s grievance, which in turn will harm the children. Unexpectedly, the olddy was ungrateful, and stared and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, threatening people?¡± She often reads celebrity magazines, and she has never seen Martin¡¯s face in a magazine, and she has never seen Kellen. The olddy pointed at the Murray family and said, ¡°Let me tell you, our family also knows people! Los Angeles, Morton family, do you know? That is the family that cooperates with my son¡¯spany!¡± ¡°I tell you, you are finished.¡± Both Martin and na looked at Kellen. Kellen: ¡°Hehe.¡± It¡¯s the Morton family again. They used to disdain to deal with business families, but now they don¡¯t refuse anyone? This time, the Murray family and Kellen were toozy to talk to each other, and the olddy couldn¡¯t stay any longer, and she was about to leave with her grandson. Unexpectedly, Kellen said again: ¡°Wait.¡± The olddy sneered: ¡°Why, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Apologies,¡± he said. The olddy thought he hit her and wanted her to apologize? Kellen looked at Sun, and said tly: ¡°If you do something wrong, you are doing something wrong. When it¡¯s time to apologize, you should apologize.¡± Sun was so frightened that he grabbed his grandmother¡¯s crutch tightly. Kellen¡¯s face was cold: ¡°I still gave you a chance today. If you don¡¯t realize your mistakes, you will have more cruel things to admit your mistakes when you leave the society.¡± Sun didn¡¯t know why, but felt flustered. My heart was heavy, out of breath, subconsciously ready to say I¡¯m sorry¡¯. At this moment, the olddy tugged at Sun and hugged him tightly. She scolded angrily: ¡°Are you a human being! You are so unreasonable to a child?! Sun did nothing wrong. You are still not a human being just threatening a child like this!¡± Sun suddenly felt confident again. Yes, he did nothing wrong, why should he apologize? He doesn¡¯t want to apologize! The grandfather and grandson left in such a aggressive manner. The principal wanted to cry, but he had tough: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all because of our school¡¯s mismanagement.¡± Outside the door, Cherry stood anxiously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just now she had been standing outside the door and dared not go in, but she had seen everything that passed by. Seeing Florae out, she said with a sad face: ¡°Flora, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. I was the closest to Susie and Sun, but I was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t have time to stop them. If they hadn¡¯t fought, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened Already.!¡± Flora was tired and didn¡¯t want to talk. Cherry asked again: ¡°By the way. Flora, are Susie¡¯s parents all amazing? I seems that I haven¡¯t seen them in magazines.¡± Flora left on her own, leaving only one sentence: ¡°Everyone in the magazine is a boss, but those who are not in the magazine are sometimes the real bosses.¡± There were clusters of lights flickering in Cherry¡¯s eyes. She quietly looked at Kellen, this man is really tall and handsome Most importantly, the arrogance and wildness in him made people¡¯s hearts flutter Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 131 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Yes, mydy 288 Vouchers Cherry peeked at it for a while, her heart was pounding, and she couldn¡¯t control it at all. Susie¡¯s dad is so charming that she can¡¯t help herself. Her cheeks were hot, this feeling of being in love made her intoxicated! Cherry didn¡¯t notice that a male teacher hurriedly came not far away. This is the physical education teacher in the school. Generally, preschool teachers rarely have male teachers, except in private schools like Wisdom Nursery School. Almost every ss here has a male teacher, and this male teacher is Stone and Cherry¡¯s object. one. Stone is a physical education teacher. He is warm and cheerful, and a very kind person. He patted Cherry lightly, and Cherry was startled, patted his chest coquettishly: ¡°It¡¯s you! You scared me to death.¡± Stone said, ¡°Come here, follow me.¡± Cherry asked quickly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Stone took her all the way to a remote ce, and then looked up and down nervously at her. ¡°Are you okay? I heard that two children in your ss had a fight, and their parents went to school. You were the one who watched those two children.¡± Cherry bit her lip and med herself: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I was in a trance at the time. One didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Stone patted herfortingly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t want to, right. You can¡¯t be in a daze when you work in the future.¡± His tone was helpless, knowing that she was in a daze. Cherry sniffed and said aggrievedly, ¡°I was thinking about something with you.¡± Stone asked softly: ¡°Then have you considered it clearly? Choose me or him?¡± Cherry suddenly looked pained: ¡°Don¡¯t force me anymore, I¡¯m really in pain!¡± ¡°I love you so much, but Mark is really nice and likes me so much. I will copse without him. Although I don¡¯t like him. I¡¯m really afraid of hurting him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, really can¡¯t.¡± Stone sighed: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Cherry said again: ¡°Give me some time, and I will slowly let him ept it.¡± Stone nodded. Cherry said again: ¡°By the way, do you know who Susie¡¯s parents are? Especially her father, I just watched it, he looks so amazing, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Stone said: ¡°Susie is Lulu¡¯s younger sister, and her natal family is the Murray family. As for her father, I¡¯m not very clear about that.¡± Cherry was secretly startled. Murray family. It¡¯s that very low-key big family, Murray family? She thought of the man in a suit who hadn¡¯t spoken much all this time. It turned out that this was the big president in the novel. Cherry¡¯s heart pounded again. ** After the fight, Susie didn¡¯t go home with her father, but insisted on finishing ss and didn¡¯t go back until after school. Lulu saw the wound on Susie¡¯s face and knew that she had fought with someone, so he immediately grinned. ¡°He dared to bully you!¡± Lulu said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me, I have to beat him too!¡± Susie: ¡°Uh, it¡¯s toote if I call you!¡± Lulu was distressed: ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t let me see that child next time, hit him once!¡± She was so angry that she told her family that she would take good care of Susie. It was only the first day, and she had painted her face. Lulu and Susie got on the school bus. The school buses left one after another, and the parents who picked up their children also came to pick up their children, and the lively kindergarten was quiet again. Not long after, a boy stood at the entrance of the kindergarten, holding a box of bento in his hand. Cherry ran out in small steps, rubbed her hands and said coquettishly, ¡°Mark, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say don¡¯te to the kindergarten to find me!¡± Mark gave her the bento, pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you forgot to eat again, and your stomach hurts.¡± Cherry took it and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, you are so kind to me.¡± Mark said, ¡°Just a thank you?¡± Cherry: ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± Mark points to his cheek. Cherry blushed immediately, looked around, and quickly kissed Mark on the cheek. Then he stomped his feet and said, ¡°It¡¯s disgusting!¡± After speaking, he ran away quickly holding the bento, like a frightened bird. Mark couldn¡¯t help smiling, and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so cute. What no one knew was that the phnderer on Cherry¡¯s head curled up even tighter with an intoxicated expression on his face. ** na waited and hoped at the door, and finally when Susie came back, she quickly stretched out her hand to pull her over, with a distressed expression on her face. ¡°Susie,e here, grandma, take a look, does the injury on your face still hurt?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± It¡¯s just that the iodine on the wound is red, which is shocking. na was heartbroken. Thest time Kellen took Susie away and kowtowed and hurt her forehead, she also applied iodophor to make it red. It was just right, and the face was injured again. Susie didn¡¯t care, and stretched out her hand to show: ¡°Grandma, I got a lot of rewards!¡± There is a ¡°you are awesome¡± on her forehead, two ¡°like¡± thumbs on the back of her left hand, and two ice princesses on the back of her right hand. As if she had won some grand prize, she showed it to her family one by one. Not even Alex. ¡°Alex, look! I have a lot of stickers, only children who behave well! Am I amazing?¡± Alex pped his wings and praised: ¡°Amazing!¡± Susie was so happy that she couldn¡¯t bear to tear off the stickers in the shower. In the end, Kellen brought her a notebook to collect stickers. Under each sticker, Susie will exin. ¡°This one was the loudest when I rolled the roll, and it was rewarded by the teacher!¡± Kellen took a pen and wrote a note under this sticker: ¡°Reward for the loudest roll call. Um, okay.¡± Susie said again: ¡°This one is the first one I finish eating at noon, the cleanest one, and it was rewarded by the teacher.¡± Kellen: ¡°First ce in cooked rice, reward.¡± Susie: ¡°This is to help the teacher set up a small stool.¡± Kellen: ¡°The teacher¡¯s little helper.¡± The father and daughter were lying on the desk, writing the memo seriously. In the blink of an eye, when Kellen was coaxing Susie to sleep, he whispered, ¡°Susie, do you think Dad did the right thing today?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°It seems wrong to hit someone.¡± But she also beat Sun. So you can¡¯t ask too much of your father. Kellen touched Susie¡¯s little head, and his voice was very pleasant: ¡°Well, Susie is right, it is wrong to hit people. However, there are different ways to deal with different people. Some people you reason with him, and he is right with you.¡± You move your fists, but when you shake your fists with him, it¡¯s his turn to reason with you. So sometimes don¡¯t be too rigid, it¡¯s easy to suffer, you know?¡± Susie nodded half understanding. Kellen didn¡¯t expect her to understand much. He has walked all the way from the darkness, and he understands how dark the other side of the bright world is, and understands theplexity of human nature better than anyone else. He hopes that his Susie will not bully others, suffer losses, and not be bound by the world, just be a willful and upright person. Watching Susie gradually fall asleep, Kellen stood up after a long time, stretched, and went out lightly. Mitch, who had been sitting cross-legged on the side with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and said, ¡°You said you were worried about Susie¡¯s father, now you see it?¡± ra¡¯s eyes were gloomy, floating like a ball of will-o¡¯-the-wisp: ¡°Yeah.¡± Mitch: ¡°Don¡¯t worry? You can leave this time, right?¡± ra pitifully: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it again! Let me bring my memory and soul rebirth, if it doesn¡¯t work, I can start from a fertilized egg!¡± Mitch was speechless. + Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 132 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Money Dropped from the Sky Mitchughed angrily. ¡°Do you really think such a thing exists?¡± Mitch shook his head: ¡°I think you really read too many novels.¡± ra said: ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in ghosts until I died. Don¡¯t you think there are all of them?¡± ra said pitifully: ¡°I can¡¯t do anything wrong. I just want to be with her daughter!¡± Mitch was speechless. Tears flickered in her eyes, and when she blinked her eyshes, the tears fell: ¡°Hey.¡± Mitch clutched his forehead, reached out and took out a booklet out of Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. thin air. Turning to the page belonging to Susie, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t allow you to meet, but I¡¯m worried that letting you meet Susie and your family is a use of private power. Everything we do can¡¯t be hidden from this booklet. If this matter is recorded in the booklet, will it affect Susie in the future?¡± Mitch couldn¡¯t be sure of that. But if it might affect his little apprentice, he must resolutely kill it in the cradle. ¡°So I brought you here privately, it¡¯s my own behavior. But if I let you meet Susie, I have something to do with Susie. Do you understand?¡± It doesn¡¯t matter what affects him, not Susie! ra couldn¡¯t read the words on the booklet, all she saw was a nk space, and it wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that Mitch had taken such a big risk by bringing her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Mitch breathed a sigh of relief. The rxed Mitch saw ra¡¯s dejected look, and couldn¡¯t help but pat ra on the head with the booklet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there is a fate.¡± Before I finished speaking, an ident happened! A sh of lightning suddenly struck outside the window, and thunder rumbled in the sky. ra was instantly smashed into bits and pieces by the booklet, flying around uncontrobly like fireflies. Mitch was intimidated. She is going to disappear? He hastily stretched out his hand, hurriedly trying to gather ra who had been shattered into pieces, but it didn¡¯t help! ra¡¯s eyes were astonished, and in the end she only had time to say: ¡°I¡¯ll leave Susie to you.¡± Before she finished speaking, her soulpletely disappeared, leaving no trace behind! Mitch was covered in cold sweat, stood up anxiously, and flew out. After chasing him for two miles, he didn¡¯t see ra¡¯s soul. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Mitch¡¯s already pale face became even paler: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± ra gave birth to Susie out of luck and died young. However, she was actually shot to death by him! Mitch searched all night but couldn¡¯t find ra. An urban vige far from the Murray family. A girl rubbed her sore neck, wondering, why did she suddenly feel heavy in her neck?? No one noticed that there was a ghost lying on her neck, it was ra. However. ra¡¯s eyes were a little confused at this moment. She looked around and held her head with a headache: ¡°Strange, who am I?¡± ra couldn¡¯t remember the past at all at this moment, she didn¡¯t even remember how she possessed this girl. The girl is holding arge bunch of keys and wearing slippers, rubbing her neck as she walks. Someone saw her and greeted her with a smile: ¡°Jade, go collect the rent! Seeing how tired you are, how many days have you collected it? It¡¯s hard work!¡± It turned out that the girl was a charter woman named Jade. She is still in college, and her parents died a few years ago. She inherited 40 buildings left by her parents and became a veritable renter. Jade dragged on her slippers, held a lollipop in her mouth, and said with a hearty smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way, making money is hard work, otherwise you can wait for money to drop from the sky!¡± At this moment, ra, who was lying on her neck, sneezed. A bundle of things suddenly fell from the sky andnded at Jade¡¯s feet! Jade withdrew her feet in shock, ¡°Who is throwing the ball?!¡± Upon closer inspection, the bundle turned out to be a bundle of money! Jade was stunned, and stared nkly at the sky, then at the bundle of money at her feet. Can money really drop from the sky? Jade picked up the money and waited for a long time before anyone came to im it. She just picked up a bundle of money inexplicably. The people around all eximed, ¡°I¡¯m going, isn¡¯t this luck too good?¡± Jade waspletely dumbfounded. It was dawning soon. When Susie woke up, she felt energetic and full of energy. She got up by herself, changed her clothes, brushed her teeth and washed her face, and then cleaned up Juicy. ¡°I need to bring a change of clothes. A sweat towel. A water cup. Well, the teacher said that I should also bring a light coat.¡± Susie stepped onto the chair, took out a small coat hanging from the closet, folded it neatly and put it in her schoolbag. Doing the whole process by yourself is really very worry-free. Then she put on her schoolbag and went out happily. In contrast, Lulu kept yawning and confused his sentences: ¡°Uh, put on the small schoolbag and carry the small water ss on your back. Susie, let¡¯s go.¡± Lulu is getting up early now because she is going to kindergarten with Susie. Craig put away the newspaper and asked, ¡°Is everything packed?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± Lulu: ¡°Yeah.¡± She yawned as she spoke, and subconsciously opened her schoolbag. Susie looked up and found that there was a night light and a smelly shoe in her small schoolbag. Kellen saw Susie and Lulu going out just after the morning exercise, and asked, ¡°Go so early?¡± The school bus is waiting outside. There are two school buses, one at 7:30 and the other at 8:00. It was the eight o¡¯clock bus yesterday, and Kellen thought it was the same today. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to kindergarten! Dad, you have to be good at home!¡± Kellen smiled lowly: ¡°Heh.¡± na quickly chased him out and said, ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go after breakfast!¡± Susie waved her hand: ¡°No, I¡¯m going to school for breakfast!¡± She just realized the novelty of school and thought it was fun, so she just wanted to eat with the children at school. na was suddenly lost: Hey, doesn¡¯t her good granddaughter need her loving breakfast? After Susie and Lulu, three other little boys got on the bus to primary school. In the car, Lulu tilted his head and fell asleep on Susie¡¯s shoulder for a second. Susic turned her head to look left and right, only to see Mitch floating slowly over. She was taken aback, lowered her voice and asked strangely: ¡°Micky, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Did you do something badst night?¡± Mitch was speechless. You may not believe it, but I shot your mother to death. Mitch twitched the corners of his mouth, trying to look calm: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I worked overtimest night, I was too tired.¡± Susie wonders, does Micky work overtime at night? She shook her head and didn¡¯t care, but yed with the gourd in her hand. ¡°Gourd, have you filled it yet?¡± Susie muttered. ¡°Catch ghosts by yourself, can you fill it up yourself?¡± Susie continued to mutter: ¡°Huluhulu, did Micky do something bad? Shall we take Micky away?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 133 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Taking a Wife for Three Generations 201 (Vouchers When Susie arrived at school, she found out that the little boy Sun who fought with her yesterday was not here today. A little girl ran over with a bowl in her arms and sat at the same table with Susie, looking at Susie with bright eyes. It was the girl who was kicked off the stool by Sun yesterday. ¡°Susie, you are amazing!¡± the little girl said, ¡°My name is Lumi, do you remember me?¡± Susie nodded while cooking: ¡°Remember!¡± Oh, she has a good memory! Lumi said excitedly: ¡°My mother said, Sun was beaten to the hospital by you!¡± Susie was taken aback: ¡°What?¡± Lumi immediately turned her head and lowered her voice-it has the temperament of a vige gossip intelligence bureau. ¡°Sun¡¯s grandma posted a message in the ss group yesterday, scolding the teacher, the school, and your dad! Then your dad scolded him back!¡± Susie said: Is there such a thing? Why didn¡¯t she know, neither uncle nor father told her. Susie asked seriously: ¡°How do you know that!¡± Lumi said: ¡°My mother said, Sun¡¯s grandma also sent a photo of Sun in hospital, I saw it.¡± Susie was shocked. Hospitalized like this? She was very puzzled, she didn¡¯t even try hard, and Sun was hospitalized. Lumi expressed that she was very happy. She was also nicknamed by Sun before, and he even pinched her face. She said not to pinch her face, but the angrier she got, the more energetic Sun became. Then she told her mother, and her mother talked to Grandma Sun. Lumi will never forget that day, Grandma Sun and her mother had a quarrel at the door of the ssroom. His grandma said loudly: [You said our Sun pinched her, did you see it was him? I think your Lumi is lying! Is she not doing well? What are youining about? ¡¿ Her mother said it was not good for boys to pinch girls¡¯ faces and hoped they would tell Sun not to do it. Unexpectedly, Grandma Sun said: [Children are clean, how can there be so many dirty thoughts! My kids just pinch it if they like to y together, but your family is hypocritical. ¡¿ At that time, many people gathered around, and Lumi felt extremely ashamed and sad, as if it was her fault. Her mother had no choice but to tell her to stay away from Sun and not to y with him. Now that Susie beat Sun to the hospital, Lumi felt that her parents seemed very happy, so she thought Susie was very powerful and a superhero! Several other children heard it and started chatting. The chat between the children is always weird, Lumi also announced loudly: Sun is a naughty little boy, Susie has fixed him now, Susie is very good. Lumi: ¡°Susie is super awesome!¡± Several other children: ¡°Super powerful!¡± Lumi: ¡°Woohoo, superhero!¡± A few other children: ¡°Woohoo, superhero!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Susie was full of doubts. Although I don¡¯t quite understand why, Susie is still very happy that she suddenly has four good friends, and they stick together and y together all day long. On the other side, in the hospital. Grandma Sun was furious in the doctor¡¯s office: ¡°My grandson said it was in pain, but you didn¡¯t find out what you said! You quack doctors! You trash!¡± The doctors were speechless. X-rays were also taken, and MRIS were also done. Even the whole body examination, CT, blood drawing, etc. have all been checked. There was nothing wrong with the little boy, no internal bleeding, no trauma, no fluid umtion, except that the knee was a little red. ¡°Calm down, your grandson just suffered a little trauma, don¡¯t worry.¡± Unexpectedly, Grandma Sun turned up the volume: ¡°What are you talking about? Just a little injury?! ¡°How is it possible! He kept crying, saying that his knee hurts! You have done tens of thousands of tests and said it was fine. Are you cheating money? I want to expose you!¡± The doctor was speechless. In the end, I could only write a very general conclusion on the case report: suspected ligament injury. Grandma Sun was not very satisfied. She felt that this conclusion was written too lightly, and she was reluctant: ¡°I¡¯ve checked it on Baidu. It¡¯s very likely that my grandson¡¯s condition is a meniscus injury. You should also write it up.¡± The doctor¡¯s work was seriously affected by her disturbance, and the Department of Pediatrics was the most stressful department. He had no choice but to write this down too, and to be on the safe side, he added a line at the end. [Suspected ligament injury, suspected meniscus injury, further examination is rmended. ¡¿ Grandma Sun was not very satisfied, but she got what she wanted. As soon as he turned his head, he posted on the Inte that his grandson was beaten to the hospital, and the doctor suspected that it was a ligament injury and a meniscus injury. Grandma Sun cried in front of the camera: [The grandson went to kindergarten in the morning and was fine, but he was injured when he came back. I, an old woman, went to the other parent to argue and was pped by them. ] [Our grandson didn¡¯t offend anyone! It was when he identally touched the child¡¯s hair while doing exercises, and he was beaten! ¡¿ ¡¾That girl is too violent. She learned from her father. She hits people when she disagrees with her. She is very arrogant without apologizing even if she has the support of an adult. ¡¿ [We just wanted an apology from the other party, thinking that everyone from the same school would just apologize, but we never expected it. ¡¿ Olddy wiping tears to the camera. There are videos of hospitalization, diagnostic reports, big ones wiping tears, and small ones crying in pain. The olddy bought traffic again and pushed hard. Immediately ignited the anger of the majority ofizens! ¡¾uneptable! There are really what kind of parents there are what kind of children! Among other things, if you can do anything to an old me, this kind of person is definitely not a good person. ¡¿ [I¡¯ve seen a lot of kids like this, really, it¡¯s a parent¡¯s habit to throw things and hit people when they feel unsatisfactory!¡¿ [Hurry up and call the police! Teach her a lesson! She¡¯s still a child, don¡¯t let her go! ¡¿ There are a lot of reverse ps on the Inte, but the vast majority ofizens will never have a long memory, and they mored for the school to give an exnation. The olddy was very proud, very satisfied with her wit! Soon Sun¡¯s parents rushed to the hospital. The couple are really too busy. Usually they don¡¯t touch the ground and rarely go home. This time they only understood what happened to Sun after hearing what the olddy said. Sun¡¯s mother asked anxiously: ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Do you know that the Murray family is opposite! The richest Murray family in Los Angeles!¡± The olddy snorted: ¡°Why are you afraid of him? The richest is great? Our ancestors are richer than them!¡± But then it disappeared. Since she married into the family, she didn¡¯t know why she began to plummet. Otherwise, they are also a family with heritage! ¡°Besides, we have the support of the Morton family! We are all partners, and Hallie and I have a pretty good rtionship.¡± In short, Sun is her baby, she can¡¯t swallow this breath. Sun¡¯s mother had to look at Sun¡¯s father. Sun¡¯s father was wearing a suit, and his beer belly was about to blow the buttons off. He frowned and said unhappily: ¡°My mother is right!¡± The child¡¯s problem is the bottom line, his son is hospitalized, should they bear it? His mother said it was the other party who hit someone first. They are right, what are they afraid of. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 134 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 134 Chapter 134 The monitoring just happened to be broken? 288 Vouchers With the affirmation of her son, the olddy became even more arrogant. Started posting a second video: [Today I went to talk to the other parent again, but the other party was very arrogant and said to give me one million, and let me hand over my grandson to him for another two beatings! ¡¿ [This parent¡¯s father is very powerful, with big flower tattoos on his arms, he even beat the olddy, and knocked out my teeth. ¡¿ The olddy exposed her dentures. Netizens are outraged. This is definitely a ck and evil force! What Susie¡¯s father is obviously a violent maniac, even the olddy beats her! Seeing the explosion of traffic on this hot event, many bloggers and Inte celebrities rushed in like a tide, chasing the traffic one after another. Mom talks about parenting v: [I think that the frequent urrence of school bullying incidents is because there are such children since they were young, and they beat others but did not receive severe punishment. ¡¿ The first line of gossip v: [I picked it up for you today, the child who hit someone is the little princess of the Murray family! What kind of family is the Murray family? How spoiled is this little princess? And listen to me slowly. I Real-time hotments v: [Then I also heard that the Murray family has eight sons and eight grandchildren, but only one female doll. Since she was born, this girl has been pampered so that her feet never touch the ground, and she is hugged everywhere. She can¡¯t walk until she is three years old, so she didn¡¯t go to kindergarten until she was four years old. For a meal, she will make a full banquet for her to choose, and throw away the ones she doesn¡¯t like immediately. Then in this kind of child who has no bottom line to spoil, it is not surprising that she beats. someone if she disagrees with her. ¡¿ Some Inte celebrity bloggers know how to say to get traffic. As long as the audience¡¯s anger and emotions are aroused, the morements, the more likes, and the more bonuses they can get. So I don¡¯t care about the truth at all, just ¡®investigate¡¯ it hastily, and even make it up directly. Anyway, it is difficult for them to get in touch with the circle of the Murray family. Howe it is so hot, and finally add the phrase ¡°viewpointes from the Inte¡±. Generally, they are warned to delete the video, and nothing will happen.. So this thing spread more and more outrageous. So much has been said. that the false has be true. Susie has be the most annoying kid on the Inte, and Kellen has be a bully with nothing to do and tattoos everywhere. [The scum of society, the blood-sucking worm! ¡¿ [I hate children the most in my life, all the children are going to die!¡¿Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The olddy is even more proud when she sees that the public opinion on the Inte is favorable to her, and she feels so happy in her heart! Isn¡¯t the Murray family amazing? Come if you have the ability! The Murray family never imagined that one day they would be raped by the Inte. The swearing words on the Inte are ugly, and the Murray family got angry, so they directly called the police and sent awyer¡¯s letter! But those people are self-righteous, isn¡¯t it just awyer¡¯s letter? Are they paid less? This kind of national entertainment matter, even if the defendant is really used in the end, it is enough to issue an apology statement as soon as possible. It has always been like this, and the cost of pursuing it is too high, and no one will really pursue it. The most important thing now is to make money from traffic! Wade was very angry. Compared to the Murray family going through legal procedures, he didn¡¯t care so much as a child, so he scolded directly: [If you don¡¯t know the truth, don¡¯t talk nonsense, okay? Beware of being struck by lightning!¡¿ [Garbage that doesn¡¯t know anything! ¡¿ [You are disgusting, your whole family is disgusting! ¡¿ Little Wade, the battle of words. After scolding a full ten G of traffic, I realized that I forgot to turn on wifi. Susie identally saw those videos. The little guy was happily ying with the parrot, but he was stunned. ¡°Uncle, did I do something wrong?¡± Susie asked. Martin said, ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± Susie asked again: ¡°Then why do they say that? Obviously they did something wrong, why did they scold us?¡± na had no choice but to say: ¡°Because they don¡¯t know anything, they just listen to others.¡± Susie didn¡¯t understand even more. Since I don¡¯t know anything. Then why did they speak so forcefully and with burning words, as if they had seen it with their own eyes. Why can you judge a person at will when you don¡¯t know the truth. Kellen was silent, picked up Susie and went back to the room. The Murray family felt distressed, so they could only bear with it and deal with the online affairs first. In the evening, the Murray family¡¯s public rtions team went online, exined the ins and outs of the incident, and dered that Susie had not hurt anyone, and could cooperate with the other party to go to a higher- level hospital for examination. In addition, sue all Inte bloggers and hold them ountable for spreading rumors! The Murray family also called the police. The police reported the truth and are investigating. It is illegal to spread rumors at will. Those Inte bloggers were stunned. Isn¡¯t it, just talking about it, so stingy to block the video all over the Inte? For a while, those who deleted the video, and those who had resentment in their hearts began to curse people with trumpets. The Murray family is so rich, so they just make some money and don¡¯t give it back. Isn¡¯t this stingy? [Why is the video gone? Is a certain family so powerful? ¡¿ [Even the police can buy it? ¡¿ [Brothers, I received awyer¡¯s letter from the Murray family! Ouch, I¡¯m so scared! Is there still a ce to tell the truth these days? ¡¿ Those watching the excitement, they are more willing to believe their own guesses. Even if there is rification from the police, they still feel that the world is dark. No wonder an old man and child can be bullied to such an extent. So they have to uphold justice! Seeing the shocking information on the Inte, Flora couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, so she stood up with her real name. [Lam the ss teacher of this incident, and I was there at the time. I can say responsibly: things are not as you imagined! ¡¿ Flora recorded a long five-minute video exining all the details of what happened that day. Unexpectedly, instead of calming down theizens, it attracted a bigger wave of ridicule! [Hey, the Murray family¡¯s PR is amazing! Even the teacher bought it!] [I don¡¯t believe a word of what you said! Tell me, how much did you charge me? Do you deserve to be a teacher? ¡¿ [Just speechless, anyway, now that you have money, you can really do whatever you want, right? ¡¿ Flora didn¡¯t expect things to develop in a worse direction, and everyone was stupid. Lumi¡¯s mother hesitated all night, and finally stood up under pressure: [I am the parent of this ss. I testify that Flora will never lie. The little boy in this incident often bullied other children. My daughter was also bullied by him, and his olddy was very unreasonable. ¡¿ Without exception, they were also stunned: [Tsk tsk, you said you can testify if you testify? You also received money? [Laughing, how many people did the Murray family buy? It is predicted that there will definitely be other parents who im to be in this ss toe out to speak for this little princess!] [The Murray family is in a hurry! If you say you are innocent, you have the ability to release the video!] [Don¡¯t ask about the video, just ask about ¡®the monitoring was damaged at the time of the incident¡¯. ¡¿ As long as it speaks for Susie, it will be regarded as fake news. In this world, whether it is politics or business, the most difficult thing to control is the mouths of netizens. ¡°Is there surveince?¡± Craig asked coldly. Martin¡¯s face was slightly cold: ¡°The monitoring ¡°just happened¡± to be broken.¡± Once an ident urs, the monitoring is just bad. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen to them! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 135 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Susie¡¯s Transformation Again Craig frowned, and said coldly, ¡°Is the monitoring really broken?¡± Martin hands Craig the findings. ¡°ording to regtions, the public part of public kindergartens must install monitoring equipment to ensure that children are well-documented when idents ur. But there is no requirement to install monitoring equipment inside ssrooms.¡± ¡°Wisdom Nursery School is a private kindergarten, which is more inclined to ¡°de-monitoring¡± and the concept of fully trusting teachers, so the public part is equipped with monitoring, but the monitoring in the ssroom is always in a state of ¡®damage¡¯.¡± Craig grimaced and pressed the results of the investigation on the table. ¡°Check! The Murray family wants to check, but I don¡¯t believe they can¡¯t find it!¡± upstairs. Susie was lying on the table, stroking Alex¡¯s feathers with her small hands. She asked silently: ¡°Micky, why are those people like this?¡± Mitch pursed his lips: ¡°It¡¯s like this in this world. We can¡¯t control the mouth growing on other people.¡± A thousand people have a thousand opinions. They believe they ¡®seeing is believing¡¯, but they don¡¯t know that sometimes what they see is what other people show on purpose for them to see. Susie felt wronged: ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong.¡± If she did it all over again, she thought she might still hit him. This is the first time for Susie to be deeply involved in cyberbullying. She doesn¡¯t understand why the world is like this, and she doesn¡¯t understand why they say the same thing as the truth one by one when they obviously haven¡¯t done it. Susie even wondered if she had really done these things. ** Kellen stood at the door, silently looking at the unhappy Susie. She was still hurt after all. Kellen turned and left, changed into ck clothes with a nk face, and left the Murray family in the dark. There is no monitoring in the kindergarten, but there will be a third eye near the kindergarten. The third eye is different from surveince, and the third eye is more in the hands of the government to maintain social order. The high-definition third eye can zoom in to see even the bird¡¯s nest on the tree. He can use his authority to check the third eye nearby, and if he is lucky, he can restore the whole incident. Over the years, there is nothing he can¡¯t do! ** After the incident fermented, the other brothers of the Murray family, who found out that Susie had been raped by the Inte, rushed home urgently. Ryan was furious, never thought that such a well-behaved little niece of himself would be arranged like this! Michael was so angry that he smashed the hood of the car and dented it. Regardless of the consequences, Jonathan stood up to defend Susie on the spot, and quickly attracted arge wave of ck fans. Everyone gathered in the study, and Martin forbade them to disturb Susie now, for fear that their emotions would affect Susie. Michael red angrily: ¡°Is that the way to go? I¡¯m going to find that dead old woman and beat her to death!¡± Jonathan crossed his arms and pushed the sses frame: ¡°Count me in.¡± Martin said coldly: ¡°The public opinion on the Inte is too hot now, so we can only proceed step by step. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± No matter what they do now, the other party can bite back, which is not good for them. Could it be that they can kill people directly, disregard thew, and justify whatizens say? Unless there is monitoring, even if the olddy can be threatened to change her words now, the netizens still don¡¯t believe it and continue to say things that hurt Susie. Martin really didn¡¯t want Susie to get hurt any more. The brothers of the Murray family were very annoyed. ** Inside the house, Susie was still in a slump. She has heard a lot of truths, but still can¡¯t figure out the world. Mitch sat cross-legged in front of Susie silently, and asked, ¡°So, does Susie still have the courage to resist?¡± Susic raised her eyes and asked, ¡°Can you?¡± Mitch: ¡°If you think you can, you can! Your courage is the arrow of light that you use to defeat all the monsters in the world.¡± In order tofort Susie, Mitch brought out all the terms in the Ultraman cartoon. ¡°You can say no to those online violence loudly, you can stand up bravely and defend yourself. You can do a lot, even if the storm is more violent, as long as you are not afraid, then there is nothing to fear.¡± Susie listened to Mitch¡¯s words, and the light in Susie¡¯s heart rekindled. No one knows, this will be Susie¡¯s most important transformation. Susie clenched her small fist and said firmly, ¡°I can, I have to exin myself!¡± With a sound, Alex pped his wings: ¡°Susie is great, Susie,e on!¡± Susie ran to Wade¡¯s room in soft slippers. The hair on Wade¡¯s head was messed up by himself, and he was still arguing with the Inte. Seeing Susie approaching, he quickly put away his phone and asked, ¡°Susie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide it! I know it all.¡± Wade was silent, thinking offorting words: ¡°Susie, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, those people don¡¯t know anything at all. My dad has already settled the matter!¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Brother, I want to say it myself.¡± Wade was at a loss for a moment, ¡°What?¡± Susie said loudly: ¡°I want to speak for myself!¡± ¡°I dare to stand up and say clearly what I haven¡¯t done!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t bully me!¡± Wade opened his mouth, and was immediately ignited with a raging fire in his heart: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll set up the equipment for you right now!¡± The two children really started to set up equipment and record videos, and they did it without any hesitation. If Susie was looking for Martin, Martin would never let her mess around. But when children do things, they don¡¯t think about the consequences, and they don¡¯t look forward and backward like adults. Go forward bravely and go on a rampage, even if you make a mistake and get injured, you still have a kind of momentum. When Martin found out that Susie was ¡°speaking for himself¡±, it was toote to stop him. The Murray family was sullen in the study, exhausting all rational solutions, and slowly trying to solve the problem. Unexpectedly, a new push was received suddenly. After clicking on it, everyone in the Murray family was stunned. Susie sat obediently in front of the camera, her little hands still stacked obediently on her knees. She blinked her eyes wide, showing some nervousness. Then I asked: ¡°Are you ready? Can we start?¡± Wade¡¯s voice came from beside him: ¡°Okay.¡± Susie then looked directly at the camera and said, ¡°Hello, uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Susie, the bad kid you¡¯re talking about.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Susie bit her lip. When she first spoke, she didn¡¯t dare to look at the camera, but gradually, she became more and more brave. ¡°I did hit Sun, but I don¡¯t think I made a mistake. In the beginning, I was eating breakfast, and Sun said I was a big belly woman. I was very angry and told him to stop, but Sun still said. II ignored him and ran to roll call.¡± Susie¡¯s voice is soft and she is very quiet. na always wanted to cry when she was this quiet. What did her Susie do wrong? Why are there always so many disasters? In the camera, Susie continued talking. ¡°It was my first day in kindergarten. The teacher asked me to introduce myself. I happily said: Hello everyone, my name is Susie, and I am very happy to be friends with you. But Sun made a fuss and gave me nicknames. The teacher asked Sun Apologizing, Sun said sorry quickly, but I didn¡¯t want to forgive him at all, because I thought he was insincere. So I ignored him, but during ss, Sun suddenly pulled my hairpin.¡± Susie touched her little head and said, ¡°Here, he just tore away my bunny hairpin, and my hair was ripped off. It hurts so much. I said how could you do this, but he didn¡¯t listen, he also pulled my braid and said to untie my hair. I was angry, so I also grabbed his hair, he hit me, and I hit him. too!¡± A trace of stubbornness appeared in Susie¡¯s eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. Dad said we don¡¯t bully others, but when others bully us, we must not let others think we are easy to bully.¡± As she spoke, tears welled up in her eyes: ¡°But uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters, you all said that I did something wrong. You all called me a bad boy. The uncles are very anxious, and my father is also very worried. They have been working hard I¡¯m telling the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me. I want to ask, did you see with your own eyes why Sun and I fought? Why can you call me a bad boy without knowing anything?¡± Susie¡¯s tears fell down, and she wiped them off stubbornly, but she wiped more and more. Finally, I burst into tears: ¡°Why can¡¯t those who tell the truth be believed, and why are there so many people who support nonsense? Could it be that I did something wrong?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 136 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Susie Don¡¯t Be Afraid. Daddy is Here In the camera, the little child cried very sadly. She didn¡¯t know what she did wrong, let alone why all the uncles and aunts said she was a bad child. She was wronged, and she didn¡¯t understand the world even more. She was hesitant, but bravely looking for an exit. Wade ran up quickly and brought her a tissue in a panic: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, be good.¡± Susie cried very sadly. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Susie sobbed: ¡°If he bullies me again, I¡¯ll still beat him.¡± Wade didn¡¯t know what to do, so he hugged her. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not wrong, if hees again, I¡¯ll beat him with you too!¡± ¡°We just did nothing wrong!¡± Wade said firmly. At the end of this video, Wade kept wiping Susie¡¯s tears, and finally he seemed to remember that the video was not turned off, and ran to turn off the camera again. The entire video has not been edited, and it is the end here. online. After seeing this video, many people fell silent. The little girl in the video is sitting obediently, her hands are well ced. Quiet, it hurts. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The sentence [Why are those who tell the truth not believed, and why are there so many people who support nonsense? Am I really doing something wrong?]. Poke their hearts straight, but they can¡¯t answer. Someone hesitated and said: [I think, did we really misunderstand something?] [Look at the wound on this little girl¡¯s face, it seems to be much more serious than that of the little boy. I [Tears, I couldn¡¯t help crying. Yes, why? Is what we see online really the truth? ¡¾I don¡¯t know what happened, but at this moment, I choose to believe Susie! The grievance in her eyes cannot be faked!]¡¿ ¡¾Yeah, when this child cries, it makes my heart ache. If it¡¯s really like what she said, then she is indeed right to beat someone! If it were me, I couldn¡¯t help but want to fight! ¡¿ It¡¯s just that among the well-intentioned remarks, harsh voices are still inevitably mixed in: [The tutor of the rich is really amazing! How long has this child been crying for this effect?] [Look at what she said, can a child ask such profound questions? Obviously someone wrote the lines first! ¡¿ [If you are so good at acting at such a young age, why don¡¯t you enter the entertainment industry? Oh, I forgot, one of her uncles is an actor in the entertainment industry! ¡¿ [No wonder you can act so well! It¡¯s so fake, if one of what she said is true, I will kneel down and kowtow to her during the live broadcast, brothers, take a screenshot of my words, hahahaha. ¡¿ [Do you deliberately turn off the video after crying to increase credibility?] The olddy who was still in the VIP ward of the hospital saw Susie¡¯s 288 Vouchers video. After seeing Susie cry, sheughed very loudly. Cry, will you cry now? Wasn¡¯t yesterday awesome? What¡¯s the use of crying without evidence? If they have the ability, they can show their innocence with videos, otherwise they don¡¯t want to prove it. Kindergartens are not monitored. The olddy smiled so happily. Murray family. After watching the video, na couldn¡¯t help but control the wheelchair so that it flew up and rushed to Susie¡¯s side. The Martin brothers also clenched their fists tightly, as if their hearts had been cut into pieces. Susie has quieted down, and is sitting on the sofa in a daze. ¡°Grandma¡¯s good Susie!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Susie was a little surprised, ¡°Grandma, why are you crying? Don¡¯t cry.¡± She hurriedly took the tissue and said, ¡°Grandma is not in good health, so don¡¯t cry!¡± na couldn¡¯t help crying even more, the little guy was really kind, even though he was very sad, he comforted her instead. This made her feel even worse. ¡°Susie, don¡¯t worry about those people on the Inte, your uncle will take care of it.¡± Craig said softly. Martin nodded: ¡°Well, as long as Susie grows up happily, uncle will do the rest.¡± Michael has a bad temper: ¡°Yes! No one dares to say that you are a bad boy. I went to his house overnight and smashed his phone!¡± Susie looked at the grandparents, uncles in front of her, and she felt confident in her heart. ¡°Yeah.¡± She said, ¡°But I still want to see, do they know?¡± The little man felt that he had tried very hard to exin. Martin hesitated, unwilling to show Susie thements. Susie can¡¯t read, they want to read to her, they can¡¯t read those vicious words, but Susie insists on listening. Adults, you look at me, and I look at you. At this time, a voice came from the door: ¡°I¡¯ll read.¡± It was Hamza. With a small face, somewhat simr to Martin and Craig, he walked in with steady steps. Hamza nced at Susie and asked, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t cry?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, Susie is very brave!¡± After recording the video and crying, she suddenly felt that she could stand up. She felt that she had more courage. Hamza nodded, reading thements slowly. There are good and bad. Those who are not good speak even worse. Susie felt very happy at first, because someone believed her! But those sharp and piercing voices gradually made her more sad. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there are uncles and aunts who believe it anyway.¡± Susieforted everyone. Everyone in the Murray family felt their noses were slightly sore. Obviously he was very sad, but he tried his best to smile andfort them. Such a good angel baby, how could those people say such ugly words. At this moment, the Murray family would rather believe that there is retribution in this world. Susie smiled on her face, but ayer of darkness was unavoidably shrouded in her heart. The more Susie thinks the more sad she feels. She was only four years old, but she experienced the feeling of powerlessness for the first time. The world is falling, as if falling into an abyss, and the surroundings are getting darker. It seemed that her efforts were of no use. Just at this time, a new video hit with an explosion ofments, like a flood, unstoppable! In the video, half of Kellen¡¯s body is in the dark, but his eyes are extremely bright. He said: [Susie, don¡¯t be afraid, Dad is here. ¡¿ Immediately afterwards, he opened his third eye and zoomed in on the videos he found that were taken by the third eye! These videos are not veryplete, some only shoot the door of the ssroom, some only shoot the back of the ssroom, and some only shoot a window. Fortunately, the third eye has hundreds of millions of pixels, and the erged pictures are stitched together to finally make up aplete event. In the picture, Susie is struggling to cook, and there is a little boy next to him who doesn¡¯t know what to say, and thenughs. Several children around alsoughed, Susie got angry and said something seriously. Instead of restraining himself, the little boy even made a grimace. At this time a teacher came over, and the little boy ran away. After a while, Susie stood in front of the students talking, and the little boy below startedughing again. Although I couldn¡¯t hear what he said, the look on his face was irritating. What did the teacher and Susie say, the boy showed reluctance on his face, and this happened again. Soon came the highlight, the little boy forcefully pulled the hairpin off Susie¡¯s head, Susie seemed to be in pain, she turned her head while covering her head in surprise. After she said a few words, the boy didn¡¯t restrain himself at all, and ever continued to reach out and pull her hair. At this time, Susie moved the small stool aside politely before going up to pull the boy¡¯s hair, and the two started fighting. This is no different from what Susie described! 288 Vouchers Those people on the Inte whoughed and spoke harshly just now lost their voices in an instant. All of them are desperately looking for their ownment records, and deletements quickly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 137 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 137 Chapter 137 W Victorious The kindergarten video is over, and it¡¯s not over yet. Kellen released the video of the hospital again! It was too troublesome to go through the process to retrieve the hospital surveince video, Kellen couldn¡¯t wait, and directly hacked the hospital¡¯swork! The surveince video of the hospital is wonderful, with pictures and sound. The olddy changed her crying and pitiful posture in the online video, and asked the doctor to make a diagnosis for her with her eyes wide open and unreasonable. Immediately afterwards, in the ward, the family was talking, and the olddy was very arrogant. A video of a little boy crying because of pain circted on the Inte. The reason was not because of his ¡®wound pain¡¯, but because he wanted to eat fried chicken, and the olddy couldn¡¯t buy it for a while, so he cried loudly. The wholework was shocked. ¡¾Oh my God. This is the worst time I¡¯ve ever been misled. ¡¿ [It turns out that what the little girl said is true, and what the Murray family rified is also true! It¡¯s ridiculous that they all said they were fake at the time. ] [My heart was very dull, I remembered what Susie said while crying. Why do no one believe those who tell the truth, but why do those who tell lies have so much support? ¡¿ 288 (Vouchers. Some people were silent and did not dare to make a sound, while some still jumped out and cursed. It¡¯s just that they scolded the Murray family for being rich and covering the sky with one hand, and scolded Susie for acting and deceiving people at a young age. Now, they scold little boys and children, and olddies are hateful. [Nowadays, people just don¡¯t use their brains to surf the Inte, right? Inte violence against a little girl, you are still not human! ¡¿ [There are also those bloggers who will take the rhythm! We strongly demand that they be held ountable for spreading rumors!¡¿ [I¡¯m really convinced! What about those people who called me a little girl before? Why are you so vicious, stand up now, why don¡¯t you dare to stand up!] Someone keeps deletingments. Naturally, there are non-stop screenshots. Someone took a screenshot of the previousment scolding Susie and found that these ids are very familiar. Most of the people who scolded the most justly and solemnly were the same group of people! [Hehe, fine score? You used to scold my little girl yourself, but now you pretend to be righteous, and you scold your former self in turn? ¡¿ [Where is the man who asked us to take screenshots of kowtowing live broadcast? I put the screenshot here, when will you kowtow to apologize live? ¡¿ [I don¡¯t care about these! I¡¯m so pissed off right now, I just want to ask that nasty old woman when she wille out and apologize! ¡¿ 788 Vouchers There was another quarrel on the Inte, how distressed Susic was crying just now, now that they know the truth, how much they defend. Someone even recorded a video, solemnly apologizing to Susie. [Susie, don¡¯t cry, you are right, we are wrong. This impetuous society is Wrong.] [Susie, I¡¯m sorry, I scolded you before I didn¡¯t understand anything, I was wrong.] Susie looked at these apologies, with tears still on her eyshes, but couldn¡¯t helpughing It turns out that hard work can really achieve what you want! Kellen¡¯s words [Susie, don¡¯t be afraid, Dad is here], is like a ray of light, cutting through the darkness andpletely illuminating her heart! Just as he was thinking, the door was pushed open. Kellen was dressed in ck, with slightly curly ck hair hanging unrulyly in front of his forehead, his slender figure still covered the doorway. He slightly hooked his lips and opened his hands: ¡°Susie, Dad is back!¡± Susie flew over, Kellen easily picked her up and lifted her in the air! Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°We won.¡± Kellen looked at her like a returning general: ¡°We won!¡± Susie cheered: ¡°Yeah, we won, we won! Daddy is great, Susie is great!¡± ¡°Uncle is great too, brother is great, grandpa and grandma are great.¡± ¡°Micky is great, Alex is great, and Grandpa Turtle is great.¡± 288 (Voucher to The little guy was so excited that he ordered all the human and non- human ones. na smiled and couldn¡¯t help but choked up. While cheering, Kellen¡¯s phone rang. The voice of Roger, the subordinate of Grudge, copsed through the microphone, and everyone could vaguely hear: ¡°What are you doing again? That¡¯s thework of the police department and the military department. You dare to hack. Someone from above has asked you to ¡®have a meeting¡±.¡± Kellen rubbed his nose. Susie looked at him with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Uncle?¡± Kellen said without changing his expression, ¡°Uncle told me to go over to have dinner.¡± Martin looked softly at the father and daughter in front of him. Kellen¡¯s done, next, it¡¯s his turn. The truth came out, at this time he could do whatever he wanted with money, asizens said. Mitch, who had been silent all this time, also backed out silently. ** Different from the rxation and cheers of the Murray family, the atmosphere of the Sun family was terribly depressed at this time. The olddy watched the words scolding herself on the Inte, the scolding was too harsh, she couldn¡¯t bear it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only 288 Vouchers ¡°These blind people are all blind!¡± She cursed and was half dead with rage. What are you scolding, there is no such ugly scolding. Don¡¯t you know that she is an olddy and her heart can¡¯t take it? The olddy didn¡¯t expect that Susie¡¯s father was so powerful that he could actually find the video! How can this be done. Now she is so wronged that she wants to record a video to refute, but she has no excuses. The olddy was angry and anxious, and couldn¡¯t help walking back and forth. Sun¡¯s father was so angry that he was half dead, and asked: ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that it was the other party¡¯s fault before! Why is it like this!¡± Sun¡¯s mother also said: ¡°That¡¯s right, you said I hit our Sun for no reason, but that¡¯s not the case!¡± This old woman is going to kill them all! The Murray family is so rich and powerful, doesn¡¯t this make them the king of Tianliang?! I told her not to do this a long time ago, she must listen! The olddy threw away her crutches immediately, sat on the ground and cried loudly: ¡°Oh, I usually take Sun with you, and you don¡¯t care about it. Now if something happens, me me?¡± ¡°I was looked down upon by my son and scolded by my daughter-inw. I didn¡¯t take care of Sun well.¡± Sun¡¯s mother rolled her eyes and tried this trick again. She has had enough! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 138 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Stap in the Face 1 The Ancestor Comes to the Door 288 (Vouchers The olddy cried for a while and found that no one paid attention to her. While watching cartoons, Sun lost his temper and kicked the things off the coffee table: ¡°It¡¯s so noisy! Can you please keep your voice down!¡± The olddy¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but lowered a little. Sun¡¯s father was holding the phone, and said distressedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Mr. Murray hasn¡¯t answered the phone.¡± The Mr. Murray he was talking about was Laith, the eldest son of the Morton family. Sun¡¯s mother also sighed: ¡°The most urgent thing now is to find a backer. This matter is too much trouble, and the Murray family will definitely not let it go. I will not let our family go bankrupt right away!¡± I used to think that I was right, if the Murray family dared to bankrupt them, they would go online and say that the Murray family is covering the sky with one hand and doing whatever they want. But now they are the ones being scolded by the whole Inte, even if the Murray family makes them go bankrupt, the Inte will only be full of apuse. The more the couple thought about it, the more they regretted it. The olddy was all to me. The olddy immediately said: ¡°I know Hallie well, I¡¯ll call her!¡± After speaking, he took out his mobile phone and made several calls before he got through. The olddyughed immediately: ¡°Hello, Hallie, it¡¯s me.¡± Hallie¡¯s angry voice came from the opposite side: ¡°Your family don¡¯t call us anymore, you want to kill us!¡± He hung up the phone without exining the reason. The olddy¡¯s family was shocked. ¡°The Morton family is so powerful, why are you still afraid of the Murray family?¡± As everyone knows, the Morton family is almost scared to death now. After the birthday party, they lost all face. The big families who had been begging for their cooperation all ran away, and all the rtionships they were proud of were all severed with them. At the beginning, they still said that Kellen was their grandson behind their backs, but in the end, Kellen fixed him up and didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore. They had no choice but to cooperate with the small families who were not there at the time. When they sent invitations before, they felt that they were not qualified. It was not easy to find the small family of the olddy, who had a bit of background and was easy to fool. In the end, they actually provoked Susie! The more Hallie thought about it, the more angry she became, and she said depressedly: ¡°This Susie, at the beginning, said she wanted to recognize me, but now she doesn¡¯t even ask.¡± She regretted it to death in her heart, if she had recognized Susie at the beginning, she would be the olddy with the highest status in Los Angeles now! How can I be so aggrieved like now! This night, I don¡¯t know how many people can¡¯t sleep. The olddy tossed and turned, the more she thought about it, the more wronged she became. She just wanted to protect her grandson, so what was wrong with her. After tossing until midnight, the olddy gradually fell asleep. However, just as she closed her eyes, she saw a man in a white robe with a paleplexion standing in front of her, staring straight at her. The olddy opened her eyes again with a fright. ¡°It scared me to death.¡± The olddy patted her chest, ¡°It turned out to be a dream.¡± At this moment, the window mmed lightly, and something fell down. The olddy subconsciously turned her head to look. This look almost scared her away. I saw a row of ¡°people¡± standing upright outside the window. They all stared at her coldly. When the wind blew, the curtains rolled up, and in the blink of an eye they all entered the room from outside the window. The olddy screamed, only feeling the heat in the bed, she was scared to pee. ¡°Help. Help!¡± The olddy got up and wanted to run, but her hands and feet were soft and she fell to the ground. She was fascinated, screaming as she crawled outside: ¡°Help. There is a ghost. There is a ghost!¡± Just then, a pair of shoes stood in front of her. The olddy was so frightened that she sobbed, and when she poked her head tremblingly, she saw a pair of eyeballs staring straight at her. And this person is too familiar, she was the mother-inw who fought with her to death when she was young and was pissed off by her. The olddy was going to be scared out of her wits. Her mother-inw gave a grinning smile, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Zoe, you are awesome! Don¡¯t you think our family has been hurt enough by you?¡± An old ancestor was so angry that he grabbed the olddy¡¯s feet and pulled her out. ¡°Go! Go now!¡± The olddy screamed and cried: ¡°No! Help! Help!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die, I haven¡¯t lived enough.¡± Terrible screams pierced the sky. It¡¯s a pity that Sun¡¯s parents suddenly received a call in the middle of the night and hurried to the company. Sun slept soundly, leaving only the olddy¡¯s shrill screams. the next day. Sun woke up too hungry and knocked on the door of his grandma¡¯s room, but there was no answer. He opened the door and went in, but smelled a bad smell. Then he saw the olddy lying on the ground with her mouth crooked and her eyes nting, which made him jump up in fright, and ran out screaming. ¡°Mom, grandma has be a ghost!!¡± Their family¡¯s financial problems were reported and exposed, and they were seized overnight. Zoe had a stroke at this time. Although she saved her life, she was paralyzed in bed and unable to take care of herself. She treated her daughter-inw badly before, and her daughter-inw didn¡¯t bother to take care of her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The olddy was in great pain, and living was worse than dying. Only then did she realize that she regretted it. ** Compared with the olddy, those Inte celebrities who were stalking traffic at first were not much better. They regretted it, the Murray family really cares about it! The Murray family is the richest man, they are just some little people, and such a big big man still cares about them. Yes, it was wrong for them to spread rumors at the beginning, but didn¡¯t everyone know it at the beginning. Those who do not know are not guilty. Why did he send them to prison. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 139 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Face p 2 Cherry Comes A group of people pped their hands online for what happened to the Li family and those rumor- mongering bloggers. At the same time, there was an upsurge of [Apologizing to Susie] on the Inte. It¡¯s hotter than ever, hotter than ever. At the beginning, arge number of Inte celebrities who were arrested for spreading rumors cried bitterly and apologized. Then, a blogger who was involved in a minor incident and not enough for a sentence shot a video overnight to say sorry. Immediately after that, things became unreal. Seeing the poprity of this matter, the wholework followed suit! They made videos to apologize one after another, and took the opportunity to say a lot of life truths. Gained countless likes overnight. Immediately afterwards, just talking about reason and apologizing can no longer satisfy them. Another person took a video, knelt on the ground and wept bitterly, fanning himself wildly with his exaggerated acting skills. There were even no fewer than ten people who said that they were the ones who kowtowed and apologized to Susie immediately at that time. They kneeled and kowtowed during the live broadcast, and then took the opportunity to bring goods. Cherry also took the opportunity to post a video with red eyes, saying it was all her fault. As a result, there were no more than ten likes. Susie was stunned when she saw these videos. For some reason, she felt a chill inexplicably. What happened to these people? They are obviously living people, but why do they look like ghosts. In the kindergarten principal¡¯s office. Cherry looked at the principal in front of him and asked incredulously, ¡°Fired me? Why!¡± Her eyes turned red, and she choked up, ¡°Is it something I didn¡¯t do well? I was indeed distracted by the matter of Susie and Sun. I¡¯m sorry, please give me another chance.¡± The principal frowned and said, ¡°Neglect at work is just one reason, you can think of other reasons yourself.¡± Cherry burst into tears: ¡°I see, did I offend the Murray family?¡± The principal was annoyed by her crying, and said directly: ¡°It has nothing to do with the Murray family. It is a unanimous decision of our school board to dismiss you! You dated three boyfriends at the same time, and this matter has had an extremely bad impact on our school!¡± Cherry was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± She defended: ¡°I only have one boyfriend! It¡¯s Stone! The others. The others are all pestering me. I¡¯m trying to deal with my personal affairs, but I don¡¯t want to hurt them. I just want to Come on a little bit, speak slowly and clearly.¡± The principal sneered: ¡°Speak clearly slowly? Kissing someone on the cheek at the school gate, is that clear?¡± Cherry turned pale: ¡°No, you listen to my exnation.¡± 288 Vouchers The principal didn¡¯t want to hear it, so he just told her to get out. Cherry standing at the door felt aggrieved. Her dismissal had absolutely nothing to do with her own affairs. She¡¯s going to the Murray family to ask for forgiveness. She is Susie¡¯s teacher, and she is so sincere, the Murray family will surely forgive her, right? After she left the kindergarten, she went home and changed into a pink chiffon off-the-shoulder dress, let down her slightly curly long hair, and then put on a lovely Cherry earring. The timing of Cherry¡¯s visit to the Murray family was also very subtle, at 7:30 in the evening. This time is usually the time when the teacher makes home visits, and when others have just finished eating, it is the time when they have the most free time and the most rxed mood. Most importantly, people are there. Standing at the gate of the Murray family manor, Cherry was stunned. The address of the Murray family was hard toe by, she had a hard time getting Stone to steal it. It was only at this time that I really saw the Murray family that I was so shocked. The Murray family¡¯s manor is somewhat simr to a castle, magnificent and romantic. Cherry hid her shock, and showed a polite yet cute smile to the doorman: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the teacher of Miss Susie¡¯s ss, my name is Cherry, and this is my business card.¡± The guard looked at her, frowned, and went to notify the housekeeper. After a while, Colt came out. But when he saw Cherry, he also frowned. If Miss Susie¡¯s ss did not have this teacher, he would definitely drive her out as soon as they met- Seriously doing home visits, no one is wearing a strapless dress. ¡°Come with me, please,¡± Colt said. Cherry didn¡¯t notice the problem yet, so she suppressed her excitement. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When I saw my shape on the mirror in the entrance hall when I entered the door, I felt gentle and cute. The exposed shoulders were round and round, and the pink color was more innocent, shy, tender and pleasant. She would be fascinated by herself like this. After passing through the entrance gate, and passing through argewn and garden, they officially stepped into the main building of the manor. Everyone from the Murray family was there, and Martin was sitting on the sofa in the lobby on the first floor, dealing withpany matters. Kellen was also sitting by the sofa, with Susie leaning in his arms, holding a picture book in one hand, and resting his elbow on his knee with the other, teaching Susie how to read in a low voice. I heard that a teacher came to visit Susie¡¯s home, and David, Ryan and Michael also went downstairs, sitting on the side and waiting quite formally. Suddenly seeing a woman in a pink off-the-shoulder dress walk in, everyone was taken aback with strange expressions. Kellen frowned slightly, and asked Susie in a low voice, ¡°Is this your teacher?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Cherry.¡± But she doesn¡¯t like Cherry very much, Susie thinks Cherry is a bit unreasonable and fooling people. Kellen read thisyer from the kid¡¯s expression. I get it, the teacher she doesn¡¯t like probably isn¡¯t a good teacher. na pursed her lips, and looked Cherry up and down, her usually kind face was rigid at the moment, just like Craig¡¯s, cold and unreasonable. She also felt strange when she heard a teachere to visit her home suddenly. But two days ago, the principal said that he hoped toe to Susie¡¯s door to apologize for what happened to Susie, so she didn¡¯t think much about As soon as Cherry entered, she was shocked by the scene in front of her. Her heart was pounding, and a picture involuntarily appeared in her mind. In the magnificent pce, she was wearing a snow-white princess dress and slowly walked down the stairs. Beside him were five tall and handsome men in knight uniforms. Among them, the tallest and most handsome one held her hand, and the other four looked at her fascinatedly, and said softly: [Good morning. my dear princess. ¡¿ At this time, a voice came from my ear: ¡°Cherry?¡± na looked at Cherry displeased. As soon as she entered the door, she saw her staring at her sons in a daze, which made her very unhappy. Cherry said quickly: ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Susie¡¯s teacher, Cherry!¡± Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 140 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Just Kicked Out 288 Vouchers na took the business card that Colt handed over, and looked at her sharply: ¡°Why did youe to visit home suddenly, and the school didn¡¯t notify you?¡± Holding a cup of coffee, Ryan nodded and said, ¡°Flora, the English teacher, didn¡¯t say hello to us in advance.¡± Cherry followed the trend and saw Ryan, who was dressed in white and gray home pants. Her heart beat faster. ¡°Ah. This is our fault. Flora forgot to notify in advance.¡± Martin¡¯s face was cold, and his eyes were tinged with a chill: ¡°Forgot to notify?¡± Cherry blushed, it was Mr. Murray! Her voice couldn¡¯t help bing cute: ¡°Yes. This time I¡¯m here on behalf of the school. I¡¯m really sorry for the factst time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all due to our school¡¯s mismanagement, and it¡¯s also due to my negligence. I am also very responsible for this matter. So the principal asked me toe and apologize in person.¡± Martin didn¡¯t say anything, just nced at Colt. Colt understood, quietly went out to call the principal. na said lightly: ¡°Sit down.¡± Cherry was so happy that she really wanted to sit on the sofa. But in order to appear polite and measured, she chose to sit on the single sofa chair opposite the sofa. She looked at na with a cute smile. When she said this, Cherry unconsciously had another picture in her mind. na is the most authoritative queen in the pce. She likes herself very much and has been worrying about which son she will marry herself to. Susie stared at the female ghost on Cherry¡¯s head. At this moment, the female ghost was in sync with Cherry, and her eyes were obsessed. The ghost looked at his uncle for a while, with a hint of shyness in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. After a while, she looked at her father again, covered her face suddenly, and shrugged her shoulders shyly. Mitch sneered: ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t know how many scripts I have made up in my mind.¡± He sat cross-legged, flipping through the booklet in his hand. ¡°Most of these phndering ghosts live in their own fantasies. Judging by the look on this guy, he probably has watched too many TV shows.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Thinking of this, Mitch suddenly felt his scalp go numb. Listening to Micky¡¯s chatter, Susie understood a little bit. In order to learn romance better, she decided to ask Wade to help her find the TV series that Micky mentionedter. At this moment, Colt walked in after finishing the phone call. He walked up to Martin and said something in a low voice. Martin immediately looked at Cherry with a cold expression on his face. At this point Cherry is still repenting. ¡°The two children were right in front of me that day, but I failed to stop them immediately. It¡¯s all my fault! Later, when I saw those words scolding Susie on the Inte, I med myself so much that my heart was broken.¡± Just Rick¨¦d As Cherry spoke, her eyes turned red. But suddenly heard Martin¡¯s cold voice: ¡°Colt, see off.¡± Cherry, who was moved by herself, was stunned and stunned. No, she med herself so much and seemed so kind. When they saw her so pitiful, they shouldn¡¯t haveforted her: Be good, it¡¯s not your fault that you don¡¯t cry. How could he suddenly drive her away. Colt made a please gesture: ¡°Please!¡± Cherry stood up anxiously, looked at Martin pitifully, bit her red lips and said, ¡°Mr. Murray, did I say something wrong?¡± Sure enough, when it came to the fact that she didn¡¯t like Susie, they got angry. So they just me her. They were the ones who got the principal to fire her. na remained expressionless: ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong, we were wrong, and we shouldn¡¯t have let you in.¡± Before Cherry could figure out what was going on, she was forcibly taken away by Colt. Susie looked at her uncle and then at her grandmother. what happened? She just heard Micky say Mary Sue, and Cherry left? She hasn¡¯t even caught that yboy yet! Mitch said, ¡°Next time! Don¡¯t be here, bad luck.¡± The little guy blinked and said obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Kellen carried Susie, lifted her onto his shoulder easily, and said, ¡°Come on, Dad will take you back to the room.¡± Susie suddenly became taller, let out a cry of surprise, and immediately thought it was amused, and laughed. He felt that he could take off the chandelier on the roof with his hand. If he was outside, would he be able to reach Grandma Moon? Susie excitedly said: ¡°Dad, go higher, higher!¡± Kellen shook his shoulders, Susie let out a low cry, and immediately became happier. na was frightened: ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t fall!¡± Kellen said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine if I run with the ne, but what¡¯s the point of carrying her? You can¡¯t fall.¡± na was speechless. I saw Susie excitedly said: ¡°Dad, I can pick the stars! One for grandma, one for grandpa, one for each uncle. And brothers and sisters. Then give one to dad, one to Alex, one to One for Grandpa Turtle.¡± I still counted all the family members, and the birds and tortoises were not left behind. Kellen pursed his lips, grabbed her two little hands, and raised her hands up. Both father and daughter went upstairs smiling like children, only to hear a bang. Susie covered her head: ¡°I hit the door frame too!¡± Kellen: ¡°How? I¡¯m bent over.¡± Susie: ¡°It¡¯s almost a little bent, it needs to be lower!¡± Kellen: ¡°Dad¡¯s fault.¡± Everyone in the Murray family is angry and funny, they are really unreliable fathers, cheating kids! While cursing, na went to get the medicine box. ** 288 Vouchers Cherry looked at the closed iron door in front of him, tears came out uncontrobly, and he choked up, ¡°What did I do wrong!¡± She came to apologize sincerely. The Murray family didn¡¯t listen to her exnation. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 141 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Seduce 288 Vouchers Cherry only felt aggrieved and embarrassed, but more sad because the five men didn¡¯t believe her. A scene couldn¡¯t help floating in her mind: In the princess¡¯s castle, five men who loved the princess deeply misunderstood the princess because of some things, and all left the castle angrily. The princess cried sadly, and it rained cherry blossoms in the sky. When the princess ran out, she slipped and fell to the ground. Cherry blossom petals fell one after another andnded on her eyshes like butterfly wings. The five knights ran back quickly, but the princess refused to open their eyes again. They regretted it very much. It was so sad, Cherry cried even harder and cried all the way home. Stone was waiting anxiously, seeing here back crying, he quickly hugged her in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t even call you!¡± Cherry threw herself into his arms and cried out of breath: ¡°Stone, is it really my fault? But why, I really didn¡¯t mean it. Why did the principal fire me like this, why did the Murray family won¡¯t forgive me.¡± Cherry burst into tears. Stone said distressedly: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s not your fault, please don¡¯t cry.¡± Cherry cried for a while, and suddenly saw her sad and beautiful appearance from the dressing mirror. But the Stone holding her was a man who couldn¡¯t be more ordinary. I used to think he was sunny and handsome, the most handsome of several boyfriends. But after meeting Martin and Kellen, Cherry felt that he was no longer 288 (Vouchers good enough for her. Cherry, who suddenly felt dull, couldn¡¯t cry anymore, and felt an indescribable pain in her heart. For a good girl like her, when she cries, someone like Martin and Kellen should hold her. Cherry suddenly pushed Stone away and ran out. He hurriedly chased her out, but there was no sign of her in the corridor. Stone hurriedly pressed the elevator, hurriedly entered the elevator and chased after him. After he left, the dark stairway suddenly lit up, and a figure stood there faintly. It is Cherry. She covered her mouth and murmured in pain: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can no longer be together. Fate arranged for us to meet, but we can¡¯t walk together.¡± Heartbroken Cherry. Went to Mark¡¯s house. Mark was surprised and delighted: ¡°Cherry, why are you here?¡± Cherry thought she was ¡®haggard¡¯ and looked at Mark, but when she realized that he was even more unworthy, she burst into tears again. But it was toote, she decided to finish crying the night and leave tomorrow. She and him are also doomed to no results. ! In Susie¡¯s room. na took a towel wrapped in ice and put it on Susie¡¯s forehead. Kellen stretched out his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± But na red at him: ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Kellen rubbed his nose. Susie tilted her head obediently, and let na apply ice to her, and said weakly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m actually fine!¡± na: ¡°Shut up, too!¡± Kellen said: ¡°Susie, Dad will tell you a story, what do you want to hear?¡± He reached out and took a few picture books on the table. Susie immediately raised her hand: ¡°Dad, I want to hear Mary Sue¡¯s story! I want that kind. An auntie held the hands of two uncles and told the story of letting them be her child¡¯s father together.¡± na said angrily: ¡°Kellen, what kind of mess did you show her again?¡± Kellen was dumbfounded, he was wronged! How could he show such indecent things to his children! Susie looked aside suspiciously, folded her hands and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mitch, is there anything wrong with this story?¡± na paused, and both of them looked aside sharply. air. Mitch was also wronged. The Mary Sue story he told was a love triangle story, not the weird and unscrupulous ones. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Susie, be good, be good, let¡¯s not watch it.¡± Susie pursed her lips, understanding. Sure enough? Unreliable Micky teaches her naughty things Susie turned to na and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch it. I want to watch the story of the hundred floors under the sea.¡± Relieved, Kellen took out the picture book that Susie was talking about, and said, ¡°Well, the story of a hundred floors under the sea.¡± na watched Susie obediently go to bed and lie down, Kellen opened the picture book, and a very unruly person was honestly telling stories to the children. na went out quietly and closed the door. At this time, she felt a slight numbness in her legs, and she just felt a little strange. It seems that since Susie started massaging her legs, her legs have be stronger and stronger. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her illusion. na didn¡¯t know what was going on, and suddenly tried to stand up, but her legs still had no strength. She shook her head involuntarily, because she thought too much. In the room, Kellen was half leaning on the head of the bed, holding Susie in his arms, making up stories about a hundred floors under the sea. His voice was deep and very pleasant¨Cand very hypnotic. Susie quickly yawned and gradually fell asleep. Kellen stopped and looked down at the sleeping Susie. The little guy looked more cute when he fell asleep, like a little angel, making people want to kiss him. Kellen leaned over and kissed Susie¡¯s forehead, and whispered, ¡°Good night, my little angel.¡± Thank her for being in his life. The only thing that makes him regret is that he failed to watch her grow up from the time she was born, and he was not by her side when she needed it most. But in the future, he will be there. Kellen gently put Susie down, covered her with a thin quilt, then stood up, stretched, and walked towards the balcony out of habit. Alex, who was sleeping, opened one eye and moved sideways to make room. It tilted its head and said, ¡°Do you want to sleep together?¡± The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, who wants to sleep with a bird! Kellen stretched out his hand and flicked the parrot¡¯s small head, and said speechlessly, ¡°Go find a female parrot yourself.¡± Kellen closed the screen door on the balcony before closing the door and going out. In the room, Susie slept soundly, and dreamed that she had caught a yboy, and the gourd was full. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As for Mitch, he was still distressed at the brochure: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t, why can¡¯t I find it?¡± Where did ra go? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 142 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Solving Cherry 288 Vouchers the next day. After crying enough for the whole night, Cherry became energetic again. Looking at herself in the mirror, she made a cheering gesture for herself, and said loudly: ¡°You must work harder today! You are the best, nothing in this world can defeat you~¡± Mark made breakfast and brought it in, just in time to see her cheering himself up in the mirror, and couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°It¡¯s so cute.¡± He put the breakfast aside and hugged Cherry from the back: ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡± Cherry looked at him sadly, shook her head and said: ¡°No. Mark, you are really good to me, I wish I could be with you for the rest of my life. I wake up in the morning, you make breakfast, and then we have A child, when you go to work, I will clean up the house at home and wait for you to get off work with the child.¡± Mark tightened his arms and said hoarsely: ¡°Then we will live like this, as long as you stay, I will try my best to give you the life you want.¡± Cherry shook his head: ¡°What about Stone? He suffers from severe depression, keeps himself closed, and smiles at everyone. I am his only courage to live. If I leave, he willmit suicide.¡± She covered her face and cried bitterly: ¡°I really love you, Mark, I really love you very much. I don¡¯t care what I think about, just be happy with you like this. But I can¡¯t do it, Mark, you know I There¡¯s no way to just watch someone die.¡± While talking, Cherry made up a life-and-death sadomasochism drama in her mind. 288 Vouchers Chapter 142 Solving Cherry And she is the heroine among them. She loves one of them deeply, but the other one is terminally ill, and she cannot abandon him. Cherry cried beautifully: ¡°I can¡¯t be so selfish. Mark, forget about me.¡± Mark hugged her distressedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him!¡± Cherry immediately shook her head: ¡°No, you went there to provoke him, what if he said right on the spot and jumped off the building? If that happens, I will never forgive myself!¡± While talking, Cherry pushed Mark away, gave him a deep look, turned and ran away. Mark chased her out, but still couldn¡¯t catch her. At the corner of the stairs, Cherry covered her mouth with a sad face, she was destined to be unable to be with Mark. Sad, she went to Russell, her third boyfriend besides Stone and Mark. Seeing Cherrying over, Russell, who was just going to work, was surprised, he said silently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll never see me again.¡± Cherry said destely: ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I couldn¡¯t find anyone to talk to. It didn¡¯t obey its feet, so it came here by itself.¡± Tears fell as she spoke. Russell resisted not moving, and justughed at himself: ¡°Where are Stone and Mark? They¡¯re not.¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Cherry covered her face and cried bitterly: ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do with them. After you left, I didn¡¯t contact them again. I shouldn¡¯t havee to you today, but I don¡¯t know what to do. II miss you so much all of a sudden, I can¡¯t lie to myself.¡± There was a sh of struggle in Russell¡¯s eyes, and finally he hugged her fiercely. Cherry leaned against Russell¡¯s arms. At this moment, this feeling was like in a sadomasochism TV series, where the hero and heroine meet again because of a misunderstanding. She looked up stupidly, but was suddenly awakened by Russell¡¯s appearance. There was a circle of green beard growing around the corner of his mouth, which looked unclean at all and looked a little sloppy. Cherry¡¯s heart suddenly felt extremely painful. Sure enough, Kellen and Martin had already upied her heart, and she couldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your peaceful life, me.¡± Cherry turned around and was about to leave. However, this made Russell go crazy even more, he directly grabbed her wrist, pressed her against the wall and kissed her. The scene of this violent collision instantly fascinated Cherry again. She closed her eyes and imagined that the person who forced her to kiss her now was Kellen. Her heart beat faster and she couldn¡¯t help but respond shyly. Cherry, who kept her eyes closed the whole time, put herself into the process of being domineeringly loved by the general attacking Martin. half an hourter. Cherry covered the quilt with a flushed face. Russell¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise, he couldn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Cherry,¡± Cherry immediately said: ¡°I hate it, don¡¯t say it!¡± Only this time she had just had surgery, and thinking of Kellen and Martin, she had to go to the hospital twice more. Russell didn¡¯t know why, so he hugged her happily, believing everything at this moment. The two had a conversation, and Cherry told about offending the Murray family and being expelled from the kindergarten. Russell said distressedly: ¡°So you came to me?¡± Cherry cried: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do, I me myself so much. I really want to apologize to the Murray family! But they didn¡¯t listen, they kicked me out without saying a word. I really don¡¯t know what to do I was walking aimlessly on the street, not knowing where I was going, and when I came back to my senses, I found myself here.¡± Russell said happily: ¡°So the person deep in your heart is me.¡± Cherry hummed, and suddenly said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s right, Russell, don¡¯t you work for the Murray ¡®s Group? Can you sneak me in. I want to personally apologize to Mr. Murray. ¡± Russell said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself so much, you don¡¯t need to apologize to anyone.¡± Cherry shook her head with flushed eyes: ¡°No, I med myself deeply when I saw Susie being bullied by the Inte in the past few days. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t like Susie, she is only four years old! But because of me, she was bullied by the Inte If I hadn¡¯t been in a daze because I missed you at the time, I could have prevented the two children from fighting, and Susie wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so much later.!¡± Russell only felt that she was too kind, how could he bear it, he just felt guilty: ¡°I¡¯ll try. But our ordinary executive office is not on the same floor as the president¡¯s office. The president¡¯s office is on the 66th floor, and most of us can¡¯t go up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take me there!¡± Cherry happily kissed Russell, ¡°I believe that God will favor those who refuse to admit defeat.¡± Russell kissed her dotingly, and waste anyway, so he simply said that he had urgent business and took half a day off, and took Cherry to thepany in the afternoon. ** In the heart of the new economic district is where the Murray ¡®s Group is located. Thisndmark building is veryrge. Hotels and shopping centers are used below the 30th floor, and office buildings are used above the 30th floor. In addition to the huge system of the Murray ¡®s Group, there are also parts leased to otherpanies, so people The flow isrge and the interior is also complicated. However, the Murray ¡®s Group system has its own internal elevators, which are different from other rentalpanies. Therefore, when entering this area, employees will have their own ess control cards. It is really difficult to get in without an ess control card. Cherry¡¯s face was full of exmation: ¡°It¡¯s amazing here!¡± Seeing her pure and innocent appearance, Russell couldn¡¯t help pampering her, and secretly decided to make more money in the future and take her to see more of the world. Cherry asked nervously, ¡°Is Mr. Murray going up this way too?¡± She is wearing a white dress today, which is very beautiful. Cherry couldn¡¯t help imagining the scene of running into Martin in the elevator. The aloof boss responded to the employees¡¯ greetings with a nk face, but suddenly lowered his eyes to her, with a sh of surprise in his eyes. But she heard Russell say, ¡°No, Mr. Murray and the others have a VIP channel. Now, those elevators over there.¡± The Murray ¡®s Group is veryrge, and it spreads across the industry. For example, he only works in the sales department of the clothing industry. Both the general manager¡¯s office and the president¡¯s office are on the 66th floor. They belong to the ¡®headquarters¡¯ and manage their subsidiaries. ¡°Mr. Murray is not that unkind. He doesn¡¯t have an exclusive elevator, but takes the VIP elevator with the employees of the headquarter.¡± But even so, the VIP elevator is not something they can take. Cherry¡¯s eyes watered and she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± It turns out that the Murray ¡®s Group is also divided into the general group and otherpanies. Since it is the general group, there must be an attribute department. For example, there must be some in the assistant department. It just so happens that she doesn¡¯t want to work in the kindergarten anymore, so she can apply for the secretary of the general group, the general manager¡¯s office, or the president¡¯s office! At that time, there will be many opportunities to meet Martin, and Cherry imagines the sweet script of the president and Jiao Didi¡¯s female secretary. ** Martin came out from the meeting and was handling work in the CEO¡¯s office as usual, but his eyelids kept twitching. He couldn¡¯t help pressing his eyebrows, wondering, is something going to happen? At this time, the door was pushed open, and a small head poked in. ¡°Uncle!¡± Susie¡¯s cute voice sounded. 288 Vouchers Susie is wearing a blue and white striped T-shirt with a pair of denim overalls. Carrying a thick-backed transparent pet bag, which contains Alex and Grandpa Turtle. ¡°Susie?¡± Martin stood up immediately: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Behind Susie is na, holding a food box in her arms, and said, ¡°She thinks that you are not doing well today, so she wants toe and have a look.¡± na believed that Susie had Mitch beside her. But I don¡¯t really believe in Susie¡¯s divination. After all, she is such a young child, so I think her Mitch is teaching things again. Martin didn¡¯t say anything, but he had already pressed the pause button on what he nned to do today in the bottom of his heart. Susie said things were not right, so he would do nothing. ¡°Then where is Susie going to take me?¡± Martin¡¯s eyes were stained with a smile. Susie tilted her head and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to buy medicine!¡± Martin paused, remembering a note Susie gavest time. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy it, did you?¡± Susie asked, with a serious face and a little angry look. Martinughed: ¡°If you want to buy, buy it, go today.¡± Susie snorted: ¡°You say that every time, but you don¡¯t go, so I¡¯m here today!¡± Martin thought about what she said ¡®today is inappropriate¡¯, so let¡¯s go with her if there is nothing to do. His medicines are already on the list given by the best experts. In fact, there is really no need to take any medicines. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He picked up the phone key and took Susie and na out. After obediently apanying Russell to work for a while, Cherry excused herself to get some air and left the office on that floor. She tried several methods, but unfortunately she couldn¡¯t get to the 66th floor. Cherry pouted, unhappy She even went down to the underground parking lot to see if she could go up from here, but found that there was no way. Not only does the vip elevator have to swipe the card, even she can¡¯t get through it, and there is a guard hall in the middle. Cherry was about to give up, when she heard a ding, the elevator door opened, and a tall figure stepped out. Martin was wearing a dark shirt and his well-ironed trousers made him even more handsome and straight. Cherry¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 143 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Three Boyfriends Gather 288 Vouchers Seeing Martin, Cherry chased after him. ¡°Mr. Murray, please wait!¡± Cherry was panting from running, and wiped the sweat with her forehead. Martin looked back and saw that it was Cherry, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. na cursed in a low voice, and immediately couldn¡¯t help but think of what Susie said about Martin¡¯s inappropriate things. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± na said angrily. Susie stared at the yboy on Cherry¡¯s head, and suddenly said, ¡°Grandma, wait a minute.¡± Cherry ran up to Martin in small steps, thinking they would turn around and leave, but Martin was waiting for her. Cherry was so happy that she flicked the broken hair beside her ear, and said pleasantly, ¡°Mr. Murray, what a coincidence! Are you here too? Where are you going!¡± na was about to speak with a nk face, but Susie smiled and said, ¡°Cherry, we are going to buy medicine!¡± Cherry was taken aback, medicine? Susie asked them to wait, just to tell Cherry where they were going? Cherry was ted, children are easy to coax, and this got her into the conversation. She showed concern: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your health? Do you want me to take you to the hospital! I can take care of you.¡± A hint of impatience floated in na¡¯s eyes, and he said coldly, ¡°Who are you to me, it¡¯s your turn to go to the hospital to take care of me?¡± Cherry immediately bit her lips in aggrieved manner, and said weakly, ¡°na, don¡¯t be so fierce! I really know I was wrong!¡± ¡°As Susie¡¯s teacher, I didn¡¯t take good care of Susie, please give me another chance to take care of you.¡± na was really powerless toin, and couldn¡¯t understand Cherry¡¯s logic. Susie had just figured out that going to the herb market was the best time to catch phnderers, so she stopped on purpose. Now that we have finished speaking, we can go. Susie believes that Cherry will definitely follow. Seeing that Martin is leaving, how could Cherry agree? She finally met Martin! Cherry rushed up immediately and stopped in front of Martin! On the other side, Russell, who realized that Cherry was missing, found her and found her in the underground parking lot after searching around. I was hearing her apology in a crying voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Murray, please, give me one more chance. Give me one more chance to take care of Susie and na, and I will definitely do a good job!¡± Cherry cried pitifully, and there was a stubbornness in her eyes that would not admit defeat, ept fate, and not give in. She would be moved by such a self. Isn¡¯t this the heroine on TV who doesn¡¯t bow to life and works hard? Mr. Murray must be inexplicably upset, and then agree to her. Unexpectedly, before Martin could speak, na scolded harshly first: ¡°First, I don¡¯t need your care, and Susie doesn¡¯t need your care. Who are you? What do you think of yourself? Are you qualified to take care of Susie?¡± ¡°Second, you didn¡¯t fulfill your duties as a preschool teacher, and you were expelled from the school. What does it have to do with us Susie? I apologize repeatedly, and I think you are trying to force yourself!¡± Cherry covered her chest with a pale face, looking as if she had been hit hard. How could the olddy say that about her? Seeing this, Russell not far away felt that na¡¯s words were too harsh! Cherry has apologized so poorly, they just don¡¯t want to listen to it, why are they still cursing. ¡°Cherry!¡± Russell yelled, running after her. Martin had already pushed na, picked up Susie in one arm, got into the car and closed the door to leave. Cherry chased the car unwillingly: ¡°Mr. Murray, Mr. Murray! Listen to me.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing the car going away, Cherry couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°Russell, isn¡¯t your car parked nearby? Come on, let¡¯s catch up with Mr. Murray.¡± Russell: ¡°Cherry, forget it, give up!¡± Cherry cried: ¡°No, I will never give up! I must ask the Murray family to forgive me. Russell, please help me!¡± Russell had no choice but to chase after him in his own car,pletely unaware that he was helping Cherry ¡®chase a man¡¯. This is one of thergest and most professional medicinal material trading markets in the country. The whole market covers an area of 100 mu and is extremely lively Susie took Martin¡¯s hand, looking at this, looking at that. Mitch taught her how to recognize medicine by the way. Susie memorized while listening, went to several pharmacies, and had memorized more than half of the medicinal materials, and learned some theoretical knowledge on how to identify good and bad medicinal materials. na just listened to her keep picking up the herbs and asking ¡®what is this? ¡°what about this?¡¯ She was in a hurry to search with her mobile phone, but Susie often switched to another medicine before she found it. naughed and shook her head, what is she doing, children are just ying, does she expect the little guy to recognize these herbs? Walking all the way, I soon arrived at a pharmacy. The owner of the shop came out and asked with a smile, ¡°Hello, what medicinal materials does the boss need?¡± Suddenly he snorted and said, ¡°Are you Susie?¡± Susie looked up at him, with a smile on her face: ¡°Yes, I finally found you.¡± Mitch was staring at the shop owner and said, ¡°It¡¯s him who is ck.¡± The person in front of him is none other than one of Cherry¡¯s boyfriends: Mark. Because of Cherry, Mark also found Susie on the Inte and was seen by rted incidents of cyberbullying, so he recognized Susie. Mark didn¡¯t like Susie very much for making his family Cherry feel guilty. Not to mention that Cherry went to apologize yesterday and was kicked out by the Murray family. ¡°Just look at it.¡± He said something, toozy to say hello. On the other side, Russell led Cherry to the medicine market. Cherry suddenly stopped, remembering! She said that she is so familiar, Mark opened a shop in this medicine market! It shouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence. Will not hit it. The medicine market is so big. Cherry hesitated for a while, but finally couldn¡¯t resist Martin¡¯s temptation, and gritted his teeth and went in. ¡°There are a lot of people, Russell, let¡¯s find each other separately? If I miss today¡¯s opportunity, it will be difficult for me to see Mr. Murray again.¡± Russell reluctantly nodded in agreement, and the two separated. Cherry was overjoyed, and finally got rid of it, but didn¡¯t see Stone standing in front of a shop not far away. Stone came to buy medicine for his mother today. I have to say that he is indeed a kind and filial person. He is very careful in his selection at the moment, and he didn¡¯t even see Cherry walking past. 288 Vouchers At this moment, Cherry didn¡¯t even know that her three boyfriends were all here. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 144 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 144 Chapter 144 They Are All My Brothers 288 Vouchers Susie looked here and there in Mark¡¯s shop, and Mark sat drinking tea inside and looked at her with curled lips. Look at her little appearance, pretending as if she knows how to recognize. medicinal materials. Suddenly Susie picked up a piece of medicine, put it in her mouth and gnawed it. na quickly said, ¡°This is inedible! Spit it out quickly.¡± Susie said crisply, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay!¡± While wiping her mouth with a tissue, na said, ¡°There is no one who chooses medicinal materials like this.¡± Mark, who was drinking tea, couldn¡¯t help being surprised, this kid, really knows how to read? Susie picked up the selected ones, and Martin handed over the basket tacitly to pack them. The two picked around, and suddenly heard the familiar voice: ¡°Mr. Murray! You are here!¡± Cherry stood at the door, looking at Martin in surprise. She was so surprised that she didn¡¯t see the equally surprised Mark sitting in the shop drinking tea. Mark was about to speak when Martin¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly: ¡°Are you finished? I have already said that the Murray family will not ept your apology and will not hold you ountable, but I warn you not to harass me again us.¡± Cherry¡¯s eyes turned red immediately: ¡°But the kindergarten expelled me! It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t take good care of Susie.¡± Martin sneered: ¡°The kindergarten expelled you because you had three boyfriends at the same time, which corrupted the teacher¡¯s morality. It has nothing to do with Susie.¡± na also had a grim look on her face: ¡°I¡¯m convinced too, Ie to touch porcin every day, and I always say that Susie is hurt, what do you mean?¡± Cherry said weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± na sneered: ¡°I think your apology is fake, I know what purpose is in my heart!¡± Cherry shook her head and cried: ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡± Hearing this, Mark was already stunned. three? Isn¡¯t there only Stone besides him? And Cherry and Stone don¡¯t have a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. She said that she was just afraid that Stone wouldmit suicide due to depression, so she had to coax him first. Here, Cherry, whose eyes had been on Martin, still didn¡¯t notice Mark who had stood up, after all, there was a shelf across. She was about to cry, and choked up: ¡°Mr. Murray, na, you really misunderstood me. When did I have three boyfriends? I don¡¯t.¡± Mark was relieved to hear her denial, and he just said, how could his Cherry be that kind of person. However, Cherry¡¯s next sentence stunned him on the spot: Cherry: ¡°I¡¯m still single, I don¡¯t have any boyfriend at all, I don¡¯t know what you guys are talking about.¡± She shook her head and wiped her eyes sadly: ¡°Mr you are 288 Vouchers upset, you can just say so, there is absolutely no need to frame me like this.¡± Mark¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. Cherry said she was single. Don¡¯t have a boyfriend?! What about him? What is he! Martin¡¯s face was cold, and there was no superfluous expression in his eyes, helping Cherry who had intermittent ¡®amnesia¡¯ remember: ¡°Your boyfriend, Stone, Mark, and Russell. You were with Russell just now, and now you¡¯re denying it so quickly?¡± Susie looked at her uncle, then at Cherry. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Micky said, collect all three boyfriends and exchange them for a phnderer! Just thinking about it, Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she saw Stone and Russell behind Cherry. It happened that Cherry was defending: ¡°Mr. Murray, I think you misunderstood! The three you mentioned are just my friends!¡± ¡°Stone, he was a colleague from the same school as me before. We can chat better, so maybe someone misunderstood.¡± ¡°As for Mark, he is just a friend who takes good care of me. Our rtionship is very pure. He dropped me a meal before, and I don¡¯t know how others misunderstood him.¡± ¡°And Russell. I don¡¯t know him very well. I went to the mall today and happened to bump into him and chatted. Did you see it and misunderstand it?¡± After finishing speaking, Cherry did not forget to say sincerely: ¡°Really, they are all just my friends. If you misunderstand, then I will not associate with them in the future.¡± ¡°Actually, the person I¡¯ve always liked is you!¡± When Cherry said this, her face flushed as if she was juggling. She couldn¡¯t help it, and couldn¡¯t help but fantasize in her mind that the male protagonist misunderstood her rtionship with other people because of jealousy, and was questioning her, and then she cried aggrievedly, crying and saying that I actually like you, you viin! The hero¡¯s heart ached, and he couldn¡¯t help but hug her into his arms. Thinking of this, Cherry nced shyly at Martin quickly. With this nce, he happened to see Mark behind Martin. Cherry froze, feeling panicked. To make matters worse, two familiar voices came from behind her. Stone let out a miserableugh, and said dejectedly, ¡°So, I¡¯m nothing?¡± It was also hard for Russell to believe that Cherry, who spent a good night with himst night, actually said that she didn¡¯t know him well! Cherry never expected that all three men had arrived and heard what she said! She immediately turned pale. Susie was amazed, this auntie is so powerful, her face seems to have a switch, it turns red when she pulls it, and turns white when she pulls it again. Cherry¡¯s head was buzzing, she opened her mouth, and said in a panic, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 145 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Revealing the Truth Russell barely had the energy to speak. Mark disappointed: ¡°Cherry, why can¡¯t we be here? What did you mean just now?¡± At this moment, Cherry was anxious, ¡°No, Mark, listen to me.¡± Russell, Mark and Stone all stood in front of Cherry, watching her flustered expression, preferring to believe that none of this is true. Stone stared at Mark: ¡°You are Mark? You are pestering Cherry?¡± Mark snorted: ¡°Stone? The one who stalked Cherry!¡± Russell squinted at Stone: ¡°You are Stone? Cherry said you have severe depression, I don¡¯t think so!¡± When the three men met, they immediately confronted each other. A scene of several men fighting for her appeared in Cherry¡¯s mind, and she yelled, ¡®Don¡¯t fight, stop fighting¡¯. The huaxin ghost coiled on her head let out a honey-likeugh. Cherry said immediately: ¡°Stop arguing, don¡¯t quarrel about me.¡± The three men paused for a moment and looked at Cherry again. God, what is she doing? Shouldn¡¯t you run away? ¡°Mr. Murray, I think I still have something to do, so let¡¯s go first.¡± Cherry hurried to leave, but her three boyfriends stopped her!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Cherry, who are they? You have to make it clear today.¡± Mark said. Stone¡¯s eyes were full of sadness: ¡°That¡¯s how you exined it to him? 288 (Vouchers That I have severe depression?¡± Russell clenched his fists and said with difficulty: ¡°Cherry, you tell me this is not true. As long as you tell me, I will believe you.¡± After all, she was still in his armsst night. Russell didn¡¯t care, anyway, her first time was for him. He can forgive her previous mistakes, as long as she is willing to be with him. Cherry said weakly: ¡°What are you doing? You are all my good friends, and I have always regarded you as brothers.¡± Stone was extremely disappointed: ¡°As a brother? Then you said you would marry me.¡± Mark is also unbelievable: ¡°Impossible, if you just regard me as a brother, then why did you still have sex with me?!¡± Cherry was shocked in his heart, no matter how he exposed thisyer! She was about to defend herself when Russell said in shock: ¡°Impossible! She was only with mest night. I can swear on my life that when she had sex with mest night, she was still a virgin!¡± The two looked at Cherry, and it took a while to find their voices. Stone: ¡°When Cherry was with me, she was also a virgin.¡± Mark clenched his hands: ¡°Me too.¡± No matter how stupid he is, he still understands what¡¯s going on. No wonder, after she had the first rtionship with them, she refused to have the second rtionship desperately. They thought she was innocent, shy, and embarrassed. Unexpectedly, 288 Vouchers even this thing is fake. Russell looked at Cherry inplete disappointment. And they thought she was innocent and lovely, but now it seems that they are the innocent ones. Stone felt so tired, took a step back, his eyes showed determination: ¡°Since we are just colleagues, then everything will end here, you can do it yourself.¡± After finishing speaking, he left without looking back. Cherry suddenly felt as if her heart was being torn apart, and shouted, ¡°Stone!¡± Stone paused, didn¡¯t look back, and quickly disappeared into the crowd. The one who treats her the best and loves her the most is Stone, but it was also Stone who left the most decisive way! Cherry wants to chase him out-and take the opportunity to leave. Mark grabbed her wrist violently and pulled her back: ¡°Cherry, why don¡¯t you leave without an exnation? You still can¡¯t let him go, can you?!¡± Russell immediately grabbed Cherry¡¯s other hand: ¡°Tell me, who is the person you love the most!¡± Mark: ¡°Stone is gone, you choose him or me!¡± Russell stared at Cherry. na was shocked. Now that we have seen Cherry¡¯s true face, can he still choose to forgive? na suddenly found that she was old, she didn¡¯t understand. As for Cherry, her brain is still buzzing. They all wanted to fight for her Umple MND MOVE and rob her. She is so troubled, she loves them all, she can¡¯t make a choice! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 146 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 146 288 Vouchers Chapter 146 Catch the Ghost 288 (Vouchers Cherry looked at the two men who were jealous of her, and was in pain. ¡°Russell, Mark, stop pushing me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t.¡± Deep in the sadomasochistic plot, she forgot her new pursuit goal-Martin for a while. At this moment, Cherry grabbed the hands of Russell and Mark, tears in her eyes: ¡°Can you stop robbing me? Don¡¯t force me to choose which one of you to be with.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we live happily and happily together?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give up any of you, I¡¯m in so much pain.!¡± ¡°Please, can you turn your fight for me into a secret care for me?¡± Susie approached Mitch quietly, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Micky, is this the Mary Sue story you said about an aunt and two uncles?¡± Shocked by the scene in front of her, na took the words subconsciously and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a Mary Sue story.¡± Susie nodded and said: Got it! The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Don¡¯t forget about business, Juicy!¡± At this time, the yboy on Cherry¡¯s head looks at Mark for a while, and Russell for a while. Mitch squints and whispers to teach Susie Susie learned it seriously, muttering in her mouth, and immediately threw something out forcefully. Mitch encouraged: ¡°It¡¯s okay, try again!¡± Susie tried again, didn¡¯te out? She was not convinced, Martin subconsciously looked at Susie, she was throwing something. ? What he couldn¡¯t see was that, as Susie threw it vigorously, a red flew out andnded on Huaxin Gui urately. Mitch opened his mouth wide in surprise, a red?! A genius can only throw a red string for the first time! The flower-hearted ghost was trapped, and instantly regained consciousness from the fantasy he had created, and when he looked up, he saw that the person who restrained him was actually a little kid. She roared and struggled hard, but she didn¡¯t know that the red was getting tighter and tighter. Cherry¡¯s eyes also gradually became a little demented. ¡°Mark. Russell. Don¡¯t leave me,¡± she murmured unconsciously. Susie pulled hard and pulled the rope. The Huaxin Ghost struggled desperately, and roared heart-piercingly: ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± She pulled the red hard, and Susie, who was unsteady, was almost thrown aside. Martin quickly supported Susie. Mitch¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and with a slight movement of his finger, the red suddenly emitted a red light, suppressing the phnderer so much that he couldn¡¯t move! With great strength, Susie finally tore the flower-hearted ghost off Cherry¡¯s head! The little guy was overjoyed. At this moment Russell was breaking away Cherry¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Enough is enough. Since you have no choice, well, I¡¯ll just quit.¡± He is heartbroken. Last night, he still hugged her sweetly, dreaming about a happy life in the future. Today, reality hit him hard. He should have known. From the very beginning, she never thought of single-mindedness. Russell sighed and turned his head, leaving without any more lingering thoughts. As soon as Cherry came back to her senses, she saw Russell leaving. Thinking of the sweetness of last night, she subconsciously said urgently: ¡°Russell.¡± Mark pulled her back again, showing a veryplicated smile: ¡°Cherry.¡± Cherry looked at the man in front of her, she only had him. ¡°Mark, you¡¯re not going to leave me, are you? You said you¡¯d love me forever.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After the two boyfriends left, Cherry just felt empty in her heart, which was worse than not letting her breathe. Cherry looked at Mark eagerly, but unexpectedly Mark said, ¡°I want to tell you, move your things away when you go back.¡± He looked at Cherry and said word for word, ¡°Don¡¯te back again.¡± 288 Vouchers Cherry was stunned: ¡°No. You can¡¯t do this, you said that no matter what I did wrong, you would forgive me and be by my side!¡± She is just insecure and just wants lots and lots of love! What¡¯s wrong with her? Mark pushed her away: ¡°No, I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡± He took a deep look at her: ¡°I will take back the card, and you will take care of yourself in the future!¡± If he took back the card, she would have no money, how would she live? ¡°Mark.¡± Mark resolutely pushed her out! A lot of spectators had already gathered outside, Cherry was pushed out, and suddenly a bunch of people pointed at her, which made her unable to get off the stage. Mark pursed his lips and looked at Susie and Martin, packed the medicine they had just chosen without saying a word, and handed it to Susie. ¡°Sorry.¡± He said, ¡°I won¡¯t be opening today, so I¡¯ll give these herbs to you.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Thank you.¡± na took Susie by the hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Martin pushed na¡¯s wheelchair, and the group passed Cherry and walked outside. Susie felt so tired with the struggling phnderer in her hand. This aunt is too heavy! 288 Vouchers na turned around and asked strangely, ¡°Susie, what are you taking?¡± Susie remembered how her grandma was frightened before, and immediately shook her head: ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything! Grandma, I¡¯m just ying!¡± na was suspicious, but didn¡¯t ask again. Susie stopped several times along the way. Although she caught the yboy, she still didn¡¯t forget her uncle and grandma¡¯s medicine. After visiting a few more stalls, I bought all the medicinal materials I needed, and then went to the parking lot. As soon as I arrived at the parking lot, I saw that familiar figure sticking up again. Cherry burst into tears: ¡°Mr. Murray. I¡¯m so sad, I¡¯m really sad. I don¡¯t know what to do now, I don¡¯t know where to go.! Can you lend me your shoulder.¡± She looked at Martin through sobs. He must have epted her. After all, she is so pitiful now. Martin¡¯s fists hardened when he heard that. Seeing that Cherry was really sticking up shamelessly, he lifted his foot gracefully. Kicked her out!! Cherry bumped into the trash can, knocked the trash can down, and fell into the trash. After kicking Cherry aside, Martin straightened his clothes and said lightly, ¡°If you dare to pester me again, we will see you again and hit me once!¡± Susie and na were stunned. Martin picked up Susie, pushed her into the car, and stepped on the pedal to push na up. Cherryy on the ground, raising her hand to look at the luxury car going away. My heart broke from crying! A scene can¡¯t help appearing in Cherry¡¯s mind: the hero misunderstood the heroine, let her off the side of the road cruelly, and drove away by himself. The heroine fainted from crying on the road, and the hero who drove halfway regretted it, and came back quickly, holding her in his arms. Cherry stared nkly at the end of the road, but unfortunately, no one wille back. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 147 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 147 Chapter 147 The Evil Ghost influenced by the Host Cherry waited in a daze for a long time, until it was dark and didn¡¯t see Martining back. She felt as if she had been abandoned, and cried all the way back. When I arrived at Stone¡¯s house, I found that he had moved overnight, was still there in the morning, and sold the house in the evening. She went to Mark¡¯s house again. Mark is the owner of a shop in the medicinal material market. He has opened a smallpany of his own. He is the richest of her three boyfriends and lives in a high-end neighborhood. When Cherry arrived, she found out that he had changed the lock, and he hadn¡¯te back. The door was full of her things. The cleaning aunt asked her if she wanted these things? If you don¡¯t want her to sweep away. Cherry had no choice but to drag the suitcase and take a taxi to Russell¡¯s house. Russell was in a bad mood. He was fired for such a trivial matter, and he couldn¡¯t figure it out. He is also a victim, and he just brought Cherry into thepany without authorization. Thinking about all of this, it was Cherry¡¯s fault, and Russell regretted it. So Russell saw Cherrying, locked the door silently, and went back to his hometown. Cherry cried and begged all the way, but Russell never looked back. She was desperate and wanted to stay in a hotel for a while. In the past, several boyfriends gave her money, and the hotel was always luxurious. Looking at it now, the room fee is not enough! She couldn¡¯t help squatting on the side of the road and crying loudly, feeling like the heroine who was targeted in a TV series, weak, helpless and pitiful, and the hero misunderstood her. She had no choice but to live on the street and suffer so much. When the male protagonist found her again, her eyes no longer had the brilliance like stars, like marites. But Cherry didn¡¯t think she was wrong at all. They really loved her, shouldn¡¯t they love her all and ept all her shorings? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. So at this moment, she only felt that she was sad and pitiful, but she didn¡¯t have any thoughts of regret. At this moment, a taxi drove past quickly, just as the wheels sank into a puddle on the side of the road, and Cherry was sshed with sewage. A lump of sludge or something flew into her mouth. Cherry vomited violently. After vomiting for a long time, she had no strength, and cried while hugging the pir of the bus stop sign. ** Susie dragged Huaxin Gui back home and tied her to the bed. yboy: ¡°Let go of me! Damn it, let me go!¡± She is an evil ghost! Is it reasonable to keep her on a leash like a dog? Susie: ¡°Call it slowly, it¡¯s okay, you won¡¯t be able to hear it anyway.¡± The flower-hearted ghost continued to shout angrily. Alex pped his wings and ran behind Susie with small steps: ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, it¡¯s so noisy!¡± Wade poked his head over and asked, ¡°Susie, what did you catch?¡± Susie looked at him and said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± Wade was speechless. After dinner, Susie yed on the first floor for a while before returning to her room. Huaxingui had already shouted until his throat was smoking, and he was paralyzed at the foot of the bed speechlessly, not wanting to move. Susie: ¡°Hi Auntie, are you calm?¡± yboy: ¡°Hmph.¡± Susie moved a small bench and sat next to her, excitedly said: ¡°Story time!¡± She rested her chin and looked at Huaxin Gui longingly. Wade didn¡¯t know when he followed, he ran in quickly, set up his camera, then turned it on carefully, and took a look. Seeing a female ghost in red looking straight at her, he was so frightened that his feet went limp, and he quickly supported Susie. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s sit together.¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name, where you were born, and how you died.¡± At this time, Huaxin Gui has calmed down a lot, thinking back to the time when his Cherry was on his head, he couldn¡¯t help but cursed ¡®Damn¡¯. ¡°That woman disgusts me to death.¡± The flower-hearted ghost said angrily, ¡°Can you believe that I, an evil ghost, was blinded by her fantasy?¡± Mitch looked suspicious. The flower-hearted ghost wants to cry but has no tears: ¡°I originally attached to her, just wanting to suck some ck energy, but I didn¡¯t expect that girl to be so good at fantasizing.¡± 288 Vouchers After staying with Cherry for so long, she almost forgot what she was here for. Mitch sneered, ¡°Then when you were arrested, you still shouted to let you go?¡± The Huaxin Ghost was full of displeasure: ¡°That¡¯s another matter.¡± If caught, they may be exterminated. But if she could leave Cherry at that time, she would have taken the opportunity to escape. She can find another one! ¡°There are so many flirtatious men and women in this world, I can easily find one that suits me, but I am blind, so I chose Cherry.¡± This is the first evil ghost they caught, being affected by the host. She is such a miserable woman, ridiculous and ridiculous. The flower-hearted ghost cried: ¡°You don¡¯t know! Cherry¡¯s desire and greed should have turned into ck energy to support me. In the end, my good fellow, the ck energy on my body has be her nourishment instead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a woman. I fantasize that I¡¯m the heroine in a TV series, a noble princess! I also imagine that my hair is curly when I¡¯m happy, straight when I¡¯m unhappy, and heavenly when I¡¯m happy. It rains cherry blossoms, and when you are unhappy, it rains roses! The whole world revolves around her, centered on her!¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a yboy, I¡¯m not a fool! She¡¯s good, she¡¯s a yboy and a fool. I don¡¯t think her brain is that of a normal person.¡± Huaxin Guiined for a while, as if he had already been filled with resentment. Susie asked curiously, ¡°So how did you die? You became a yboy, wasn¡¯t it the same as Cherry before?¡± Huaxingui frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t insult me!¡± Immediately, I don¡¯t know what to think of, and Huaxingui has another unspeakable expression on his face. ¡°I also dated two men at the same time.¡± The Huaxin ghost said faintly: ¡°I am definitely the worst in the world. My ex-boyfriend cheated me of my money and eloped with my ex-ex- boyfriend!¡± Susie and Mitch, master and apprentice, were full of doubts. ha? Two boyfriends elope together? What kind of strange thing is this? Can two men still elope? Susie looked dazed, with doubts all over her little face. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 148 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Two Exes Elope The yboy sighed and said, ¡°My name is Jennifer. Although my family is not very rich, it is also considered rich. My parents bought a vi in a rich area. Because I am the only child in the family, my parents bought that house. The transfer of ownership of the vi is under my name.¡± Jennifer has been serious in her studies and well-behaved before university. It¡¯s just that no one knew about the repressed wantonness in her heart. When she was in college, she was freed from the supervision of her parents for the first time. She felt like a bird that was let free. ¡°I often go to bars, sing K, and y. Because I am rich, I look good, and I have many suitors. My first boyfriend is also from our city, and his family background is simr to mine. After we were together for half a year, Suddenly one day I felt bored.¡± Susie scratched her head and asked, ¡°Why?¡± The feelings of adults are so difficult to understand. Why do you suddenly dislike it? Huaxingui said: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since I saw him. After seeing all his characters clearly, it seems that the future can see the end at a nce.¡± At this time, another boy with apletely different personality from her boyfriend came into her sight. ¡°He is very well-behaved, so well-behaved that it makes people feel distressed, he will stick to me, sensible and gentle. I really like this character.¡± Huaxingui soon broke up with the first boyfriend and got together with the second boyfriend. Susie nodded: ¡°Then you chose the one you like this time, will they be together forever?¡± 288 Vouchers Unexpectedly, Hua Xingui shook his head: ¡°No, we broke up after a month.¡± Susie was confused: ¡°Why?¡± Huaxingui said: ¡°He is too obedient, not challenging, and too clingy!¡± Susie pursed her lips, wondering what she was thinking. Mitch asked, ¡°And then?¡± Huaxin Gui said: ¡°After breaking up, I found that if I don¡¯t fall in love, my heart will be very empty. At this time, I feel that my ex-boyfriend is better.¡± She wanted to get back together, but suddenly another senior appeared beside her. The senior is sunny and handsome, warm and cheerful, and caring for others. She was tempted again. Susie nodded, already guessing the routine: ¡°So you¡¯re with the senior?¡± Huaxingui sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but the senior is really handsome. Compared with his ex-boyfriend, everything about the senior seems fresher.¡± Mitch said speechlessly, ¡°You¡¯re really hardworking.¡± Huaxingui defended: ¡°That¡¯s not what I said. Every love, I put 100% into it, and it¡¯s all sincere!¡± Every time she talked about a new boyfriend, she seemed to have changed into a new dress, and she felt happy from the bottom of her heart. Especially during the passionate love period of the previous month, she was intimate with every boyfriend, wishing to be Siamese twins and stick together. 288 Vouchers Huaxingui really likes the feeling of being in love, and even has no brains when in love, and cannot do without her boyfriend. She often does things like showering her boyfriend in the rain, weaving towels, and washing underwear. Mitch pouted, nced at Huaxin Gui, and asked, ¡°Then you were hacked to death when you changed boyfriends?¡± yboy: ¡°Not really.¡± After graduating, the family began to urge her to marry, and suddenly learned about what she had been with her first boyfriend. It happened that both of them knew each other, so the parents of both parties matched her with her ex- boyfriend. ¡°At that time, I was in a period of emotional emptiness, so I agreed.¡± The female ghost said: ¡°Maybe I was tired from ying, and I also wanted to settle down. Soon I talked about marriage with my ex- boyfriend. Although I no longer like him It was as glucy as before, but it was also very sweet. At this time, I suddenly realized that there is also a long-term side to love, and it is also equally happy. I am willing to step into the grave of marriage.¡± Wade, who had been silent all this time, asked, ¡°Is it time to stop now?¡± Huaxingui shook his head: ¡°At this time, my second good boyfriend came to me. He said with a sad face that he hadn¡¯t forgotten me all these years, but he forced me to bless me with a smile. He took me to watch the fireworks and made a wish for me. Peace and happiness in the next life. When the fireworks exploded, I saw him cry quietly.¡± Susie hugged Alex andmented, ¡°He¡¯s a very good brother.¡± yboy: ¡°Bah! My death is rted to him!¡± Susie, Wade, and Mitch were full of doubts. 288 Vouchers Huaxingui gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When I saw his tears at that time, I felt distressed all of a sudden, and suddenly I realized that I still love him! But I¡¯m about to get engaged again, and I love my first boyfriend deeply. How to do?¡± So, while preparing for the wedding with her boyfriend, Jennifer secretly dated another obedient boyfriend. The stimtion of this secret rtionship gave her the illusion that she loved her obedient boyfriend more. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°I feel that I owe him, I¡¯m sorry for him, let him break up with me! But he said, no, as long as he can be with me, he is willing to be anonymous for the rest of his life.¡± Huaxingui cried at this point: ¡°I was moved and cried. How could I let my good boy have nothing, so I gave him the vi that my parents gave me, and bought him a car with my savings .After a few days he stopped contacting me. I was busy during the wedding and didn¡¯t think much about it. I thought he was hiding in the dark and sad. When we got married and exchanged rings, I was still Thinking about him. I only found outter that he sold his vi and car in those few days, turned them into cash, and ran away overnight!!¡± Mitch, Susie, and Wade were speechless. Huaxingui became more and more excited when he said this: ¡°Run and run. I didn¡¯t know untilter that he ran with the senior!!¡± Huaxingui was very excited when he said this. ¡°My ex cheated me of my money and eloped with my ex! Is this a script that people can write?¡± The yboy cried loudly: ¡°These two liars!!¡± The vi was sold, and the family and her husband soon found out, and the husband was going to die of anger when asked. When my wife was sweetly preparing for the marriage with me, she was still meeting other men in private. ¡°My husband is going to divorce immediately.¡± Huaxin Gui choked up: ¡°But after going through all this, I realized that from the beginning to the end, my husband is the one who really loves me. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the divorce, but he seems to have made up his mind. I can¡¯t help it. I begged him hard and didn¡¯t turn back. So I climbed up the tallest building in themunity and threatened death. I didn¡¯t want to really jump off the building., who knew that it had rained in those few days, and the moss on the roof was too slippery, so the fake show came true. I just fell.¡± Wade, Susie, and Mitch were speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 149 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 149 Chapter 149 I did ¡°The moment I fell, who could know my fear? I didn¡¯t want to die, I was so scared that I disappeared, and I was scared to death before I fell to the ground, so I watched myself hit the ground and my brain burst.¡± The soul has notpletely left the body, and she can still feel the pain in the body. The scariest thing was watching his red and white brains spurt out, spraying her soul body all over the face. It was an unspeakable fear and regret. After she died, she couldn¡¯t ¡°fly up¡± at all. Day and night, she repeated falling from the roof of the building, repeating the fear of being sprayed all over her face with her own brains. It took a whole ten years until she became an evil ghost before she was able to leave that ce. ¡°I¡¯m so miserable.¡± Huaxingui wiped his tears: ¡°It¡¯s so miserable.¡± Huaxingui looked up at the sky at 45¡ã, and burst into tears: ¡°I once had a sincere love in front of me, but I didn¡¯t cherish it. If God can give me another chance, I will tell my past self. Cheating is not good die!¡± Mitch, Susie, and Wade were speechless. Susie: ¡°So?¡± Huaxin Ghost looked at Susie pitifully: ¡°So for the sake of my sincere repentance, can you not kill me. Although I am a ghost, I still want to live for five hundred years.¡± The corner of Wade¡¯s mouth twitched. Mitch was very speechless and wrote a few words on the booklet, and saw Susie patted her small chest and promised: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t kill you, soe in by yourself?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. yboy: ¡°Where are you going?¡± Susie held up the gourd: ¡°Gourd! There are ugly aunts and candy-loving brothers in it.¡± As soon as he heard that there was a boy, Huaxin Gui¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± After speaking, he willingly flew to the gourd. Mitch silently crossed out the few strokes he wrote just now, and rewrote. Susie held up the gourd and shook it: ¡°Micky, is the gourd full?¡± Mitch didn¡¯t even look up: ¡°It¡¯s early,st time one box was full, now it¡¯s two full.¡± Susie propped her chubby chin and asked, ¡°But I caught several ghosts, why did I add one more.¡± Mitch: ¡°Because you didn¡¯t kill every ghost.¡± The gourd needs to refine the ck energy of the evil ghost. If her permission is obtained, the ghost entering the gourd will enter a space and cannot be transformed into the ck energy required by the gourd. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Maybe these ghosts can be your helpers in the future.¡± Mitch said. Susie was lying on the bed, staring at the gourd with her head tilted, wondering what she was thinking. On the side, Wade took out a notebook, and saw a list of forms written on the front of the notebook: The volume of evil ghosts = x, the volume of ordinary ghosts = y, and the volume of vile ghosts = z. Cbash area = Filling the gourd requires x¡Ö19, or y¡Ö100, or z. Wade pens to add: Now: x=2 (vanity ghost, hypocrisy devil), y=0, z=0 Untransformed x=2 (cowardly ghost, yboy), untransformed y=1 (ugly aunt) Wade looked at the records in the notebook and sighed. No way, I need to find more x¡¯s!! ** In the gourd, the ugly aunt and the coward are ying guessing games, and the loser gets a p in the face. Seeing the phndering ghoste in with a smile on his face, the cowardly ghost trembled for some reason. yboy: ¡°Hahahaha, what are you guys ying?¡± Aunt Ugly and Cowardly Ghost were speechless. Before going to bed at night, Susie secretly uses her mobile phone to watch videos. Like all young children who are new to new things, Susie can¡¯t control her hands. At this time, Susie suddenly saw a video, and felt a chill run down her spine. In the video, a man is kneeling on the ground with a kitchen knife, kowtowing and shouting: ¡¾Sorry, Susie! I¡¯m the one who set the g and said kneeling and kowtowing the day you were bullied by the Inte! Unexpectedly, I raped a little girl on the Inte! I regret it! I¡¯m wrong! I will never spray on the Inte again! The man does what he says, I will cut off my finger today under the witness of the wholework!!¡¿ After finishing speaking, he really put his finger aside, and chopped off with a swipe of the kitchen knife, on his index finger! The video is not coded, but ck and white image processing is done when it is cut. The man let out a scream, and blood spurted out. He covered his fingers and rolled on the ground in pain, then picked up the chopped off index finger, and showed a sick smile to the camera: [Look, I am really chopping. You should know my sincerity. ¡¿ The ck and white picture is even more weird. Susie was so scared that she threw her phone out! Due to the cyberbullying, the Murray family decided to let Susie go to kindergarten after the incident completely subsided. na opened the door and came in, asking quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie threw herself into na¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, these people are scary.¡± She has seen so many ghosts. Headless, even limbs were severed. She is not afraid. But I never thought that these people I saw on the Inte were scarier than ghosts. na patted Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, grandma is here!¡± Susie pursed her lips tightly, but she still couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Those people, why did they do this? It¡¯s obviously an apology, but why is it so scary?¡± na sighed, hugged the little person in her arms, and said in a low voice: ¡°In this world, there are always people who be inhuman for money. Before we made money, we knew that we had to work hard and suffer, so we honed our will and took one step at a time. Step up and keep your feet on the ground. But now traffic is king, whoever masters traffic, even a person with no knowledge, can get rich overnight. Traffic gives people a false impression that traffic is within reach, and they think they are casual Just post a video, and it seems to be able to explode all of a sudden.¡± ¡°In order to get gifts, I am full of ugliness. After I have tasted the sweetness once, I am not willing to do other hard work. I will only use more extreme behaviors in exchange for more traffic.¡± Susie said softly: ¡°Then, are they still human?¡± na stroked Susie¡¯s soft hair, not knowing how to answer. ¡°Okay, go to sleep!¡± na looked at her kindly: ¡°You are not allowed to y with your phone from now on.¡± Susie obediently picked up the phone and handed it to na: ¡°Hmm!¡± After Susie fell asleep, na, who left the room, turned on her phone and found the video Susie had just watched. When she saw that scene, she couldn¡¯t help being startled, and immediately became very angry. How did this thing pass the trial? na backhanded a report. In the future, if this kind of videoes, she will report one and block the ount of the other party! 288 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 150 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Good Luck 288 Vouchers Passing through this noisy area is the densely packed urban vige self- built housing area. There is a medal hanging in front of one of the buildings, with colorful marquees shing, and fourrge characters written on it ¨C Love Apartment. In a studio apartment on the fourth floor, a man with short arms was excitedly swiping his phone. He is the Stetson who cut off his finger. Stetson found that the video he just posted broke 1 million views and more than 70,000 likes in just half an hour. He¡¯s about to explode! However, before he could be proud for two seconds, the phone received a notification: [Your video has been removed from the shelves due to vitions! ¡¿ Stetson was startled, then resentful. Why take down his video! He adjusted the bloody part to ck and white, without any red at all! ¡°Obviously I was the one who set the g and said kneeling and apologizing, but because thepany was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to my phone all night.¡± Stetson flipped through his phone, looking enviously at the ounts that became popr and gained countless fans because of apologizing to Susie. The first person who pretended to be him kneeled durian live, and his fans had 100,000. Then he took the opportunity to sell durians to see the transaction volume in the past two days. You have to earn tens of thousands just for the pure share! 288 (Vouchers Stetson was furious, staring at the phone. The second person who pretended to be him was kneeling on the ss g in the live broadcast, and then cried miserably, saying that he was in a tragedy. Immediately afterwards, they brought goods and sold various ¡®cups¡¯. In the past two days, the sales of cups alone have exceeded 10,000! ¡°Am I the one who is ruthless? I cut off my fingers live!¡± Stetson¡¯s eyes glowed green. ¡°It¡¯s all like this, and I only have more than 10,000 fans. It¡¯s really unfair!¡± The video of chopping off his fingers made him gain 10,000 followers in an instant, and he tasted the sweetness. Now he racks his brains and just wants to make another video. You have to catch up with the flow, otherwise he won¡¯t be able to get up when the heat passes. Stetson was scrolling through the video, and suddenly came across a video of [Girl was captured by three boyfriends on the spot]. This should be a video shot by the crowd. Stetson looked at it, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and he recognized the child in the video as Susie! ¡°God help me too!¡± Stetson was excited. He saved the video, and then carefully selected a clip, titled Susie# …¢¿¼¼sÈýÄÐÓÑÖ±²¥¡¿ This title is a steal, others see Susie? Susie dating three boyfriends at the same time? The number of headlines has exploded, thepletion rate has exploded,ments and likes have exploded, and the poprity is rising like a rocket! Stetson attached an ad link to the video, and as long as there is exposure, he will be paid. Looking at the rising number of fans, the man seemed to see a pile of money beckoning to him, and his heart was full of joy. ¡°That Susie is indeed a cash cow!¡± In the crowded and messy rental room, the curtains were drawn, the room was dark, and there was an invisible coldness. the next day. Stetson got up with dark circles under his eyes, and the first thing he did was to watch the video. ¡°The daily ie is 3268. I rely on it!¡± The man jumped up happily, muttering: ¡°More than three thousand a day, more than one hundred thousand a month.¡± What ss do you still have?! The man resolutely quit his job, all he wanted was to hold on to Susie, the cash cow. At this moment, there was a bang on the door. ¡°404, Stetson! The rent is paid!¡± Thendlord muttered indistinctly from outside: ¡°You have been procrastinating for months!¡± Outside the door, Jade, a charter woman, was wearing a T-shirt and big pants, holding a lollipop. She stretched out her hand and scratched the top of her trousers, and said to herself, ¡°This Stetson is still refusing to move out after six months of rent.¡± ¡°When wee to collect the rent, it¡¯s either that no one is there, or the door is not opened. Can the rent be collected smoothly today?¡± This single room is at the corner of the fourth floor. The door opens to the stairs. Not to mention the noise of people going up and down every day, and the lighting is not good-three sides outside are the outer walls of other buildings, and 404 has only one window. The room number sounded ominous. So the monthly rent is only 450, which is 2700 for six months, plus water and electricity ¡°A total of 3268.¡± Jade looked up and knocked on the door again, without any hope in her heart. The tenant of 404 is very poor andzy, and his monthly sry is not enough for him to eat, drink and smoke. Obviously earning a monthly sry of less than three thousand, but want to smoke the best cigarettes. Can¡¯t afford the rent, but the game has bought all the equipment. It is estimated that there is still no way to collect the rent today, Jade couldn¡¯t help sighing. At this moment, ra, who was lying on her neck, sneezed again. Jade knocked on the door, there was a rustling sound from inside, and a voice said impatiently: ¡°Wait a minute!¡± 288 Vouchers After a while, the door of 404 opened. Stetson has a sloppy beard and serious dark circles under his eyes. Holding his mobile phone, he said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just six months¡¯ rent? Call me every day! Are you annoying?! Tell me, how much is it?¡± Jade was amazed, Stetson was finally willing to give the money?! Suddenly found that her luck has been very good in the past few days! Jade quickly said: ¡°You owe six months¡¯ rent, a total of 3268 yuan!¡± Stetson was dumbfounded. 3268? Such a coincidence? The daily ie he just saw was exactly 3268. This ie is the ie shown after tax deduction, and as much as it is shown is withdrawn, Stetson grumbled, withdrawing the 3268 yuan with great heartache, and then transferred it to Jade. He snorted, this ce costs more than 3,000 yuan, and when he makes more money, move out of your damn ce immediately! 404 is dark and airless, and the single room is very small. He has had enough. Jade closed the notebook and said, ¡°If you still want to live next month, remember to pay the rent. You won¡¯t be here every time youe.¡± Stetson rolled his eyes and closed the door. ¡°Bah, I¡¯m rich and I¡¯m going to rent a house in a high-end neighborhood, who wants to live here!¡± He murmured to himself. Jade threw the pen and notebook into the bag and stretched. 288 Vouchers ¡°Done!¡± She walked down with her slippers on with a rxed face. There was a banyan tree downstairs, and a few uncles and aunts were chatting with their grandchildren to enjoy the shade. ¡°Hey, Jade, have you received the rent for 404?¡± an aunt asked. Jade smiled: ¡°I received it, and I gave it for six months.¡± Several uncles and aunts were surprised. Jade nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I feel weird too.¡± As she spoke, she chewed the lollipop that was left in her mouth, and threw the stick of the lollipop casually, and the stick fell into the trash can.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jade¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Ah!¡± Is it so urate? After eating the lollipop, Jade was a little thirsty. After turning out of the alley, she bought a bottle of drink at a canteen. The proprietress saw her and asked, ¡°Have you finished collecting the rent?¡± Jade: ¡°Yeah. Finished.¡± She unscrewed the cap from her drink, turning it around for a look as she drank. When she saw the following words, she almost spit out a mouthful of soda. The proprietress quickly said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, shouldn¡¯t it be another bottle?!¡± Jade: ¡°No.¡± The proprietress breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°You said that the drinks you bought from me in the past few days, every time you open it, you get another bottle.¡± Jade coughed, looked at her innocently, and handed the pull ring to the proprietress. She said, ¡°It¡¯s another box.¡± The proprietress was speechless. In disbelief, she picked up the ring of the can and looked carefully, and sure enough, she saw that there was another box written on the back. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 151 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Susie Looking for Mom 288 Vouchers Jade carried a box of drinks and walked towards the parking lot with a stunned expression. She has been very lucky these days. Buying a drink is guaranteed to win another bottle, and throwing garbage can still be thrown into the trash can no matter how far away it is, even if an egg is cracked, it is a double-yolked egg. Jade put the case of drinks away and drove off. Behind her, the ghost ra opened her eyes and looked at herself ¨C she was covered in golden light, like a koi carp. ¡°How did I get on this girl?¡± ra felt so strange, she wanted to try to leave, but found that she couldn¡¯t. ¡°strangeness.¡± ra didn¡¯t believe in evil, so she tried hard, but bumped into the steering wheel. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At this moment, arge truck rushed over uncontrobly with a harsh. horn sound. Because the brakes were too fast, the car body was swayed. Before Jade could react, her steering wheel turned around inexplicably, narrowly avoiding the big truck! The big truck pushed several small cars out, and then stopped after five hundred meters. Jade turned pale with fright, and hurriedly parked on the side of the road. Passers-by were stunned. She managed to escape under the out-of-control truck! ¡°Oh my god, I thought she was going to be knocked into the air just now, and if she doesn¡¯t die, she will lose half her life. I didn¡¯t expect to stick to her past!¡± Passers-by were constantly amazed and ran to the front to see the scene of the car ident. Jade also took a look, several cars were horribly hit, only she was not injured. ¡°Oh my god.¡± She patted her chest with lingering fear, and drove away quickly. Back downstairs in themunity, something even more incredible happened. The proprietress of the lottery shop craned her neck to see Jade, and hurriedly chased him out. She lowered her voice, looked around, and asked, ¡°Hey, Jade! Look at the lottery ticket you boughtst night. Did you win a prize? Five million dors! I remember the string of numbers you chose.¡± Jade fumbled in her pocket and said, ¡°No way, it¡¯s not so easy to win five million. I just picked yesterday¡¯s date at random.¡± The proprietress saw it, and said excitedly, pping her thigh, ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s yesterday¡¯s date! Five million! My god, Jade, you¡¯re rich!!¡± Jade was excited, and then realized that she was going to bete, so she hurriedly changed her clothes and rushed towards the university. It was halfway through the first ss in the morning, and she sneaked in through the back door of the lecture theater, just in time to hear the teacher say: ¡°Okay, half of the ss is over. I don¡¯t think everyone is awake. Let¡¯s roll the roll now.¡± 288 Vouchers The teacher saw that he fell asleep, so he decided to y something exciting ¨C roll call. ¡°Jade!¡± Jade who had just sat up quickly raised her hand: ¡°Here!¡± The teacher took a look and continued to roll the roll. The two ssmates next to Jade looked at her in surprise: ¡°Fuck, what luck are you having?¡± Behind the university, on the road where the car ident happened just now. Susie squatted on the side of the road, watching the carsing and going strangely. ¡°Mitch, why are you sneaking on me?¡± It turned out that Mitch couldn¡¯t find ra, so he wanted to pull Susie out for a walk. He figured out that he still had to rely on Susie to find ra. Now looking at the car ident in front of him, eight cars collided in a row, one died and seven were injured, he checked all the dead and seven injured, but still couldn¡¯t find ra. ¡°Strange, it is clearly said to be here.¡± But it turns out he was thinking too much. There was a car ident, but ra was still not found. Susie stood up suddenly, and solemnly patted Mitch¡¯s arm: ¡°Micky, what problem are you encountering, tell me? I can help you!¡± 288 Vouchers Mitch was speechless. After thinking about it, he still said with difficulty: ¡°Susie, a few days ago, your mother went home for the last time before she was reborn, but she identally got lost.¡± Susie froze. Mom got lost? Mitch rubbed his nose: ¡°Yes. There was a little ident, and your mother¡¯s soul turned into a star and flew away. Mitch couldn¡¯t find it after searching for two days. We need to find your mother and send her away.¡± Susie said urgently: ¡°Micky, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡± Mitch wanted to say something, Susie ran with the puppet rabbit in her arms: ¡°Quick, let¡¯s find mom together!¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help being anxious in her heart, although in the Murray family, her grandparents and uncles were really kind to her. However, she still wants to see her mother again. Susie searched randomly, crossed the street, walked to the back door of the university without knowing it, and ran in without looking back. Mitch: ¡°Susie?¡± On the other end, Jade finished ss and looked at the timetable: ¡°Teacher asking for leave this afternoon?¡± That¡¯s all right, she was thinking about going to see a new movie that was released. Unexpectedly, the teacher asked for leave! Jade cheered, got into the car and left with the book in her arms. As soon as the car left, Susie found the door of her ssroom and looked around. ¡°There¡¯s no mother here either!¡± Susie was disappointed. Strange, she just calcted that her mother is here! Fate seemed to y a joke on them, neither Susie nor Mitch knew, now that ra was possessed by Jade, everything was based on the idea of the host Jade. On the way home, Susie leaned against the window, looking out at the street. ¡°Mom, mom.¡± She kept muttering, her beautiful ck eyes full of disappointment. After dinner, Susie heard Micky say that her mother disappeared in the Murray family, and she began to search the yard. Everyone in the Murray family looked at Susie running all over the yard in bewilderment. I saw her pulling the bushes, climbing up the trees, and lying beside the rockery pool. In the rockery in the garden, Susie poked her head in: ¡°Hello, is mom here?¡± Grandpa Turtle was full of doubts. In the temporary chicken coop behind the kitchen, Susie lifted the hen¡¯s nest: ¡°Hi, did you see my mother?¡± Even before going to bed at night, Susie ran to the balcony and spread Alex¡¯s wings: ¡°Alex, did mom hide in your feathers?¡± Alex: ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a mother.¡± After making a fuss in the middle of the night, Susie finally fell asleep. Mitch was stunned, and the reaction was a bit too much. The Murray family all looked worried, did the little guy miss his mother? Must be missing my mother. na just felt sad, thinking of ra, her eyes turned red. Your mother will nevere back. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 152 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 152 Chapter 152 look, that¡¯s my dad 288 Vouchers Susie searched for two days, but couldn¡¯t find her mother. Soon it was time for her to resume school. Susie could only keep the matter of finding her mother in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help being in a daze during ss. ¡°Susie.¡± Flora was calling the roll, but seeing Susie in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help shouting. At the beginning, the little cutie who responded loudly at the roll call was a little quiet. Flora felt that she was still affected by the cyberbullying, and felt a little ufortable in her heart. Susie immediately raised her hand and said, ¡°Here!¡± Flora was slightly startled, and smiled, ¡°Very good, Susie finally came to school!¡± Adults can¡¯t bear cyber violence, and she has been worried that the little guy won¡¯t be able to get out. Fortunately, looking at it now, it still seems so soft and cute. Susie apologized very sensiblely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry~ I made the teacher worry!¡± Flora touched her little head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re fine!¡± ¡°Okay, sit down, kids! Today we have a very important ss, which is taught by the father of a child in our ss. Guess who it is?¡± The children chattered instantly, and Susie was also curious, whose father came to ss? I just heard Flora say: ¡°Then the teacher won¡¯t be a joke. Today our whole 0.00% kindergarten will participate in a drill called explosion-proof drill.¡± 288 Nouchers She exined what an explosion-proof drill is and what everyone needs to do, and then focused on revealing: ¡°Susie¡¯s father from our ss came to this explosion-proof drill. Susie¡¯s father is a great soldier. He will teach us how to escape when we encounter gangsters, and finally show us how to subdue the gangsters!¡± Flora only mentioned Kellen¡¯s identity and nothing else, but the identity of a soldier is already very remarkable in the eyes of the children. The children suddenly let out an ah, and looked at Susie with sparkling eyes. Susie suddenly felt her heart bulging, so proud! When she came in the morning, Dad didn¡¯t even tell her. Excited, Susie finally put the matter of finding her mother behind her for the time being. My mind is full of Dad now, and I can¡¯t wait to go to the yground. The children went out in line, and Susie saw the host stage from a distance. Her dad was wearing an army green camouge uniform, with his hands behind his back, standing upright with a cold face. The father standing on the podium looked taller, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. Susie thought her father was the most handsome father in the world! Standing behind Kellen are two men who also wear army green camouge uniforms, but Susie, who wears a father filter, feels that the two uncles are not as good as her father, and instead make her father look more majestic. Susie couldn¡¯t be happier. 288 Vouchers ¡°Look, that¡¯s my dad! That¡¯s my dad~¡± Susie couldn¡¯t wait to share: ¡°Stand in front, the tallest one!¡± Lumi said, ¡°Susie, your dad is so tall!¡± The children described the height of Susie¡¯s father one after another, and the children¡¯s words were very innocent. Kellen didn¡¯t squint, and slightly hooked his lips. Seeing Pineapple ss passing by him, he lowered his eyes slightly, and locked his obedient daughter with one nce. Susie was also looking up, and said hello nervously and quickly: ¡°Hi, Dad!¡± Kellen had a serious face, but when others were not paying attention, he quietly stretched out a hand and made an OK gesture to indicate eptance. Susie suddenly smiled, eyes crooked, stretched out her fleshy little hand, and made an OK gesture. The little interaction between the father and daughter made the hearts of the teachers who saw it feel sore. Stone on the podium was holding a microphone, and said in a gentle voice: ¡°Kids, please stand in your respective ss positions.¡± Stone haggarded a lot, but he was still very serious when working, with a smile on his face, making it impossible to see his downfall. After all the sses were lined up, Stone said: ¡°Today we are honored to invite the father of Susie from Pineapple ss to give us today¡¯s explosion-proof drill! Children, let us apud together and wee our instructor!¡± The children immediately apuded vigorously and shouted: ¡°Wee, wee, warmly wee!¡± He smiled slightly and said, ¡°Hello, children!¡± Stone handed the microphone to Kellen. Kellen took the microphone and said: ¡°Today, I will lead all the teachers and students of Wisdom Nursery School to conduct an explosion-proof drill. Later, a gangster will rush in through the door with a kitchen knife. Kellen did not y cards ording to the routine, and did not exin what explosion-proof drills were ording to the procedure. He believed that the teachers in each ss had exined it. The children looked at the school gate. Although the teacher had exined everything, some children still showed panic on their faces. The principal¡¯s mouth twitched. Kellen said: ¡°But children, don¡¯t be afraid, the instructor, the two uncles behind you, and your teachers, we will protect you!¡± ¡°Now, put your little ears up for me, listen up!¡± ¡°When you are in danger, your campus police uncle will sound the siren. What you have to do is to increase your vignce, keep your eyes on your teacher, and follow the teacher¡¯smand to escape in an orderly manner! Don¡¯t run around, don¡¯t push people !¡± A boy from the big ss plucked up his courage and said, ¡°Then can¡¯t we beat the bad guys?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Kellen directly denied: ¡°No! Remember, when you can escape for your life, the first choice is to escape!¡± After answering the children¡¯s questions, and exining the process of avoiding violence and things to pay attention to, let the children know what the explosion-proof siren sounds like. 288 Vouchers Kellen started right away. However, an rm sounded, and a gangster in ck clothes with ck stockings on his face climbed over the wall and charged in with a kitchen knife! The teachers panicked and couldn¡¯t react at once, and the scene was chaotic in an instant. Stone subconsciously ran forward, grabbed the children who were closest to the gangster, and backed away in a panic. Kellen¡¯s eyes were sharp, and with a nce, he recorded the existing ws of Anquan. What I want is the effect of such a surprise attack. What¡¯s the use of following the procedure? His daughter¡¯s kindergarten is to train for actualbat results! Otherwise, his trip would be in vain. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 153 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The most eye-catching Seeing the chaotic scene, some children were crying, and some were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. Kellen dropped the microphone and said coldly: ¡°Remember the escape process just now!¡± This cold drink scared everyone back to their senses. A few school policemen rushed over, holding a big fork to kill the gangster. The gangster held a ¡®kitchen knife¡¯ made of a cardboard box and waved it while screaming. The children screamed, and it took half a minute before the teachers managed to control the scene and led the children to escape along the nned route. Kellen nced again and went upstream, while the school policeman was still fighting the gangster with a fork, he grabbed the gangster¡¯s arm and threw him to the ground! Boom! The gangster suddenly screamed: ¡°Ah.¡± Michael¡¯s head was buzzing with pain, man, when he first found out that Kellen had ¡®spoiled¡¯ their sister, he always wanted to beat him up. Although I found outter that he was a good person, I was still dissatisfied in my heart. After all, ra was the sister they had loved for more than 20 years. Being ¡°cheated away¡± by Kellen in this way, being an older brother must be more or less ufortable. Ever since, when he learned that the kindergarten was going to practice, Michael signed up to be a gangster without saying a word. Michael thought very well, and he decided to take advantage of the exercise to knock Kellen over. Pretend to be subdued again. Let him know who is the boss of the family. Unexpectedly, he was knocked over by Kellen. 288 Vouchers Kellen snorted coldly, picked up the microphone and said lightly: ¡°Okay, the first round of exercises is over, everyone is back.¡± The children were all stunned. Susie was also stunned. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The gangster lying on the ground was none other than someone else. It¡¯s uncle! With a ck hood on, she couldn¡¯t even recognize it! At the end of the first exercise, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating wildly, and the headmaster¡¯s face turned pale. However, the children looked at Kellen with sparkling eyes in fear and excitement! The way he swung the gangster to the ground just now was super cool! The principal approached Kellen and whispered: ¡°Instructor, can you give everyone a preparation time in advance.¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°Will the gangsters give you a preparation time?¡± The principal was dumbfounded for a while, and said, ¡°But you will scare the children like this.¡± Kellen didn¡¯t look at him, his eyes swept over the children who were lining up. His tone was cold and unquestionable: ¡°I believe our children are not that 288 Vouchers fragile. Although they are as delicate as flowers, they have a strong heart hidden inside.¡± Kellen does not agree with this greenhouse cultivation method. He believes that children do not have fragile hearts, and all fragility is raised by adults. He has his own measure and knows what is eptable and what is not. War, bloodshed, brutal killings, beatings. These things really shouldn¡¯t be confronted by today¡¯s children, but it¡¯s just gangsters rushing in. This level is uneptable. What happens when gangsters reallye? Are you so frightened that you can¡¯t even run? The principal was speechless for a while, under Kellen¡¯s strong aura, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything at all, and didn¡¯t know what to say. With a sad face, he said, ¡°But if the children say something to the parents after they go home, the parents will be angry.¡± Kellen nced at him: ¡°Because you are afraid that your parents will settle ounts with you, so you give up some necessary education?¡± The principalined from the bottom of his heart, but he heard Kellen say: ¡°After the exercise is over, it should be your business to calm down the children. Also, if there is trouble, you just ask him to come to me.¡± The headmaster quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Kellen stopped looking at him, and waited until the children lined up before he said, ¡°Kids, were you afraid just now?¡± Some children said they were afraid, while others said they were not. Of course, some are still crying. Kellen smiled: ¡°It¡¯s normal to be afraid. Only when we know that we are 288 Vouchers afraid will we be in awe of this world. It is also normal not to be afraid, which means you are very brave!¡± A child cried: ¡°The one who cried.¡± Kellen affirmed: ¡°It¡¯s normal to cry, I cried when I was your age.¡± The children gradually quieted down. Susie looked up at her father. Dad is amazing. worship! ¡°You all have great power hidden in your heart, so when another gangster rushes inter, do you remember what to do?¡± One after another, the children raised their hands, some said to run, and some said to listen to the teacher¡¯s instructions. Susie raised her hand and said loudly, ¡°Run up and beat him!¡± Her eyes were shining brightly, and she was waving her small fists, looking very excited. When Lulu heard this, he waved his fist fiercely: ¡°Yes! Run up! Fuck him!¡± Kellen was speechless. The teachers were speechless. The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, now he dare not doubt the strength of his soft and good daughter. He said: ¡°Student Susie is very brave, but remember what I said, under normal circumstances, the strength of children is far less than that of adults. Our first principle is still to save our lives.¡± Susie nodded, understood. 288 (Vouchers She felt that she belonged to the abnormal situation. She has a red string, so she can also fly uncle¡¯s! No matter what, you can¡¯t make trouble for Dad now, so Susie nodded very obediently: ¡°I understand!¡± Kellen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, really afraid that Susie would really go up to fight the gangster later. Once Susie goes up, is it okay? Lulu will definitely be there too. Kellen summed up the confusion just now, pointing out the problems of the teachers, as well as the slow response of the school police and poor practical skills. Immediately after the conclusion, the second exercise was conducted, and this time it was much better. As soon as the siren sounded, the teachers were shocked and immediately organized the children to evacuate. The children also understood what to do, and no longer just obeyed the teacher¡¯s orders, but had their own thinking and understood why they ran like this. Kellen was very relieved, watching the school police forcefully cross Michael. Michael was almost pissed off. This time he couldn¡¯t even handle a few school policemen. Michaelpeted with his strength, and the school police alsopeted with their strength. Michael was one against eight, and it took a full two minutes before he was kicked out, which is actually pretty good. After teaching the drill, Kellen started the second process, teaching the school police how to prevent riots. The children sat cross-legged on the yground, sweating profusely, but full of excitement, watching Kellen surrounded by seven or eight school police officers on the practice field. The children shouted: ¡°Instructor,e on!¡± Susie then shouted: ¡°Instructor,e on!¡± A whistle sounded, and seven or eight campus police officers rushed to Kellen at the same time. I saw Kellen¡¯s eyes turned cold and crackled. In less than half a minute, everyone was knocked down! She was very proud and kept saying, ¡°This is my dad! Look, this is my dad~¡± Kid Susie instantly became the most eye-catching kid in the school! Kellen couldn¡¯t help curling his lips, looking at the proud little guy, his heart softened. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 154 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Does Your Dad Like Ultraman? 288 Vouchers Seeing Susie proudly say ¡°This is my dad¡± to the children, Michael was sour. He snorted coldly, raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± He didn¡¯t believe that he was on the construction site all year round and was physically strong, so he couldn¡¯t do Kellen? ! When the children saw the ¡®gangster¡¯ing again, they shouted even more excitedly: ¡°Come on! Come on! Defeat the gangster! Beat him up!¡± Susie looked at her father, then at her uncle. Uncle has no one to help. So the little guy shouted at the top of his voice: ¡°Come on, instructor! Come on, gangster!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When Susie shouted, Lulu also shouted: ¡°Come on!¡± The kid was stunned again, what kind of operation is this? Susie pointed at Michael and exined, ¡°He¡¯s not really a gangster! He¡¯s the fifth uncle!¡± The children suddenly realized. Michael automatically ignored the first half of Susie¡¯s sentence, and only heard the sentence [Gangsters,e on], his eyebrows were beaming, and he felt that he was full of strength, and now he can overturn a cow without any problem! Michael hooked his fingers, full of provocation. The next second, he was suddenly grabbed by Kellen¡¯s wrist, and fell over his shoulder to the ground! Kellen¡¯s movements were too fast for everyone to see clearly, and the gangster was defeated. The children cheered and apuded. The little girls looked at Kellen as if they saw a hero, and the little boys looked at Kellen as if they saw Ultraman. Michael blushed and said loudly, ¡°This guy¡¯s sneak attack doesn¡¯t count!¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows, ¡°Okay.¡± Michael got up and saw Kellen turned to look at Susie. Michael rushed up quickly, ready to knock Kellen down while he wasn¡¯t looking! Kellen didn¡¯t seem to notice, the children eximed again and again, dancing wildly with their hands anxiously: ¡°Behind.¡± A triumphant smile appeared in Michael¡¯s eyes. However, just as his hand touched Kellen, suddenly, he fell to the ground again. Some little boys have jumped up excitedly. A child in arge ss has mastered high-quality human vocabry and kept shouting: ¡°Awesome¡± Kellen made a big ssh in the kindergarten, but Michael was the opposite teaching material. No matter what posture he rushed up, he ended up lying on the ground in the same posture. This explosion-proof drill, the children are still full of enthusiasm. On the way back to the ssroom, some children even imitated Kellen, envious of Susie having such a father. At this time Susie was waving goodbye to her father and uncle. The little guy¡¯s eyes are full of adoring little stars: ¡°Daddy is amazing!¡± Kellen reached out and rubbed her head, the corner of his mouth slightly raised: ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing his uncle crossing his arms and looking a little unhappy, Susie said again: ¡°Uncle is very sessful in being a gangster today! He is also super powerful! If other gangsters fall like this, they will definitely have a ck nose and a bruised face! Uncle is still so handsome!¡± Susie really thinks that uncle is amazing, so she manually likes it and praises it sincerely. The little emotion in Michael¡¯s heart disappeared in an instant, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Really?¡± Susie nodded affirmatively: ¡°Really!¡± Michael grinned suddenly, feeling relieved in his heart. ** Kellen went back to deal with some things, and looked at the time, it happened that Susie was about to leave school. He changed his clothes and drove to pick up Susie. Kellen thought that driving by himself would be enough arrogance, but he didn¡¯t expect a car to drive past him on the road. A young girl panicked and waved her hands: ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± Before the sound fell, the car drove past with a whistling sound. Kellen raised an eyebrow. He couldn¡¯t see ghosts, so he didn¡¯t see ra lying on top of Jade. He watched as the car ran crookedly in an S shape, overtook the other two cars, and barely stopped. There are quite a lot of cars on the road, and she will not be injured. Kellen put his hand on the car window and tilted his head slightly: ¡°Tsk tsk. Good driving skills!¡± At this moment in the car in front, Jade secretly said that it was dangerous. Her brakes failed, and strangely enough, she was fine. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Jade muttered, ¡°Is this lucky or not?¡± How can a good brake fail if you¡¯re lucky. If you¡¯re not lucky, the brakes on the fast rings of so many cars fail, and she¡¯s fine. Jade parked the car on the side road and made a phone call. ** When Kellen arrived at kindergarten, it was just after school. Susie came out all the way, and there were children who greeted her all the way: ¡°Hi! How are you, Susie! I like your dad very much. Let¡¯s ask your dad to go to the amusement park next time!¡± ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go together! I also take the school bus!¡± ¡°Susie, here you are!¡± A little boy ran up, stuffed her a lollipop, and then his eyes lit up: ¡°Does your dad like Ultraman cards?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°Should like it?¡± Boys seem to like Ultraman? The little boy was immediately happy: ¡°Next time I will bring an Ultraman card to your dad!¡± Several other little boys also came up and asked Susie about Kellen in twitter. While talking, I saw Kellen standing outside the school gate with one hand in his pocket. The little boy who said he was going to give Kellen an Ultraman card suddenly called out: ¡°Look! It¡¯s the instructor!¡± A group of children rushed out. The teachers hurried up to pull people, their foreheads covered with sweat. Susie was amazed, her dad was so popr! At this time Lulu ran over and took Susie¡¯s hand: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± In front of me, a group of children surrounded the tall Kellen, asking questions one by one: Little boy A: ¡°Instructor, I like you!¡± Kellen was speechless. Little boy B: ¡°I want to ask you a question, how did you grow so tall?¡± The children who worshiped heroes also admired Kellen¡¯s height by the way. Kellen said ¡®uh¡¯: ¡°Eat on time, go to bed on time, eat less snacks and read newspapers more.¡± Little boy C was shocked: ¡°Really? My mother kept telling me that, but I never believed it.¡± Now go home, eat and sleep! 288 (Vouchers After finally getting away, Kellen took Susie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°How do you feel at school today? Are you happy?¡± Susie: ¡°That¡¯s great! Daddy, I want ice cream!¡± Lulu immediately raised his hand: ¡°Me too!¡± With a wave of his hand, Kellen stuffed the two children into the car: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Eat ice cream!¡± The handsome off-road vehicle drove away, leaving only a bunch of envious eyes. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 155 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Encounter by chance, I found my mother 288 Vouchers Central mall. Next to the colorful ice cream cart, there stood a man and two children. Susiey on the transparent ss cab, holding back her saliva: ¡°Auntie, I want a yogurt ball, a strawberry ball, and a mango ball!¡± The ice creamdy scooped out scoops of ice cream. ording to the taste she ordered, each scoop was scooped round and big. The ice cream cup was filled with three ice cream balls of different colors. Susie took it, and took a bite first, then stretched it out to Lulu. Lulu was staring at the ice cream in the ice cream truck with bright eyes, waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I want to choose by myself!¡± Susie held up the ice cream again: ¡°Instructor, hey!¡± Kellen was funny, bent over and took a small bite, and put his finger on her nose: ¡°Call me dad.¡± Susie: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, the more he looked at his good daughter, the more he liked it. Mitch floated aside, wondering: ¡°What¡¯s so delicious about ice cream?¡± Susie gave him a squinting look: ¡°Micky, you haven¡¯t eaten it, have you? The ice cream is super delicious.¡± Mitch curled his lips and said, ¡°Is there anything delicious, isn¡¯t it just ice gs?¡± While thinking, he took a quick look at the ice cream in Susie¡¯s hand. After Kellen paid, he still leaned against the central flower bed. A little girl turned her head while walking, only to hear that the door was mmed again. Lulu: ¡°Hahaha! The little girl must be looking at my ice cream, she¡¯s hungry!¡± Susie: ¡°I think she might be looking at my dad.¡± Kellen: ¡°Oh. She¡¯s looking at you.¡± Seeing them eating with gusto, Mitch turned around speechlessly, sat cross-legged on the edge of the flower bed, and resignedly flipped through the books. What¡¯s so delicious about ice cream, he¡¯d better read the brochure! In the past few days, he has almost dug out the booklet, but he still hasn¡¯t found ra¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Where did it go? I couldn¡¯t find it with Susie. Is it so confusing?¡± Mitch muttered. At this time, a girl¡¯s voice came from the ice cream truck behind: ¡°Boss, help me get an ice cream.¡± The ice cream owner asked, ¡°What vor do you want?¡± Jade looked at the original ice cream, she wanted the original one. ray on top of her, staring at the yogurt, strawberry and mango vored ice cream with bright eyes. As a result, as soon as Jade opened his mouth, a sentence came out of his mouth: ¡°One yogurt ball, one strawberry ball, and one mango ball.¡± Jade was confused, no, what she was thinking was original. 16.83% Susie turned her head when she heard that someone had the same ice cream as hers: ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s the same as me!¡± Seeing this, Susie snorted. I saw a youngdy wearing a yellow T-shirt and strappy jeans standing in front of the ice cream truck, with a ghost lying on her body. A golden ghost! Susie has never seen a ghost with golden light. ¡°Micky, what the hell is that? It still glows.¡± Susie stared at ra without blinking, feeling an inexplicable feeling in her heart. At this moment, ra turned her head and looked at Susie. Susie¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and the ice cream bar in her hand fell with a bang! Mitch also just looked up, and at this look, the whole person bounced off the edge of the flower bed, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. ¡°Fuck?! Fuck?!!¡± Mitch¡¯s whole person is not calm, a series of lies in his mouth. Who else could this glittering ghost be but ra? ¡°Why did you run onto someone else!¡± ra is not an evil ghost, nor a vile ghost, how could she be possessed?! Seeing the golden light on her body, Mitch quickly understood. In a way, it is not a ghost possession. Susie rushed over, hugged Jade¡¯s leg, looked up at ra lying behind her with tears in her eyes. 27 005 ¡°Mother!¡± Jade thought to herself, kid, if you want ice cream, just say so. There is no need to call mother! Susie refused to let go of her, staring at her head with sobs and calling her mother. ra was also stunned the moment Susie called her mother. Who is this kid? White and chubby, with baby fat on her little face, very cute. The eyes are big, the eyshes are curled up, two braids are braided, and the broken hair on the forehead is pinched with a small white rabbit hair clip, revealing the round forehead. In an instant, something seemed to disappear in a sh, but her head was empty, and she still couldn¡¯t think of anything! It¡¯s just that I feel a pain in my heart for no reason, and I have an urge to hold the child in front of me in my arms. ra struggled to get away from Jade, but she still couldn¡¯t. On one side, Lulu opened his mouth wide with a puzzled expression on his face. Kellen calmed down from the surprise, walked over with long legs, and said, ¡°Sorry, this is my daughter.¡± He looked down at Susie looking behind Jade with tears in his eyes, his eyes flickered slightly, and he said with a sullen face: ¡°My daughter just lost her mother, she may have made a mistake.¡± Jade said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± 285 IVouchers Looking at the tearful Susie, Jade¡¯s heart softened. She hesitated for a moment, then handed the ice cream in her hand to Susie. ¡°Here you go, your ice cream fell.¡± Susie rubbed her eyes and said in a crying voice, ¡°Then you¡¯re gone.¡± Just as Jade was about to speak, Miss Ice Cream suddenly said in surprise: ¡°Ah, you are the thousandth customer today! Wait a minute, we have a small gift!¡± I saw the clerk quickly made another ice cream that was exactly the same. ¡°Buy one get one free!¡± The clerk said happily. Jade took it and said thank you with a dazed expression. This, this luck seems a bit too coincidental. Next to the flower bed, there are four people sitting here. Susie, Jade, Lulu and Kellen. Susie grabbed Jade¡¯s hand and stared at her head ¨C at ra, actually. Jade touched her forehead strangely, and asked, ¡°Little friend, is there something on my head?¡± Susie shook her head. There is nothing, but there is her mother! ra looked left and right to confirm that Susie was indeed staring at her, and also calling her mother. Pointing at herself, she asked, ¡°Little friend, do you know me?¡± Susie¡¯s mouth suddenly ttened, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know Susie anymore!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mitch couldn¡¯t help being bald on the side: ¡°This. Maybe it¡¯s because of amnesia.¡± After speaking, he quickly added: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, we will find your mother¡¯s other soul fragments, and she will be able to remember!¡± Only then did Susie understand, it turned out to be like this. As long as you find other fragments of your mother, can you make your mother remember her? Susie nodded heavily: ¡°Well! It¡¯s okay if mom forgets me, I will help mom remember.¡± Jade: ¡°Uh.¡± She looked at Kellen as if asking for help, brother, take care of your daughter! She is still a big girl with a yellow flower, and she also has a male god who secretly likes, she doesn¡¯t want to have multiple children out of thin air. Kellen understood something in his heart, and after a little thought, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, my daughter has never been like this before, I wonder if I could ask you to take her home today?¡± Fearing that the girl might misunderstand, he immediately emphasized: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her grandparents and a few uncles are at home.¡± Jade wanted to refuse, but seeing Susie¡¯s aggrieved eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kellen stood up. As for her mother, Kellen nced vaguely at the top of the girl¡¯s head, but saw nothing Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 156 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The Uncaning Daughter 288 Vouchers On the car ride home, Susie was very happy. She murmured to ra that after she came to the Murray family, her grandmother treated her very well, and her uncle treated her very well. She¡¯s fine, Grandpa Turtle is fine, and Alex is fine. ra¡¯s eyes were empty and dazed, but she felt inexplicably sad. She couldn¡¯t remember anything, and she didn¡¯t know how she possessed Jade. Could it be that she really had a daughter before her death, the little guy in front of her? Jade looked at Susie who was talking to herself, and sighed inwardly. This child really misses her mother too much, right? There seems to be something wrong with the spirit. She couldn¡¯t help but patted Susie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little cutie, I can¡¯t be your mother anymore, but how about we can be sisters?¡± Jade said: ¡°It¡¯s friends who hit it off at first sight, and be brothers and sisters! From now on, you will be my sister and I will be your sister, so our rtionship will be closer!¡± Susie nodded and realized: ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jade held up the ice cream: ¡°Come on, after making this ice cream, we are good sisters!¡± Susie held up the ice cream: ¡°Damn it!¡± The two of them took a big bite of the ice cream, and then gasped from 288 Vouchers the ice together. Seeing Susie¡¯s cute look, Jade was also very happy from the bottom of her heart. Finally not a daughter. If a child calls her mother when she goes out, will she still chase after the male god? She couldn¡¯t help pinching Susie¡¯s little face, and said, ¡°You will be my sister from now on,e on, call me sister!¡± Susie: ¡°Sister!¡± Jade responded happily. Mitch wondered if it was a little hasty?! You two don¡¯t even know what each other¡¯s names are?! Mitch was about to say something when suddenly Susie pointed at Kellen: ¡°Sister, this is my father. If you are my sister, my father is your father? Sister, call me father!¡± Jade squirted out a mouthful of ice cream. Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched. Jade looked at Kellen and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Before Kellen could speak, Lulu said loudly, ¡°I have to call Dad!¡± Susie: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jade: It¡¯s outrageous. She just recognized a little sister casually, why did she recognize a father for herself? 288 (Vouchers Susie suddenly frowned again: ¡°No, no, my sister was not born by my father, so I can¡¯t call her father!¡± Seeing that the two children were really lost in thought about a title, Mitch was really speechless. He looked at ra and said in a deep voice, ¡°ra?¡± ra responded subconsciously: ¡°Ang?¡± Mitch tried to answer the code: ¡°Remember? Invincible from the womb?¡± Seeing that ra didn¡¯t respond, he said again: ¡°Invincible from the fertilized egg?¡± She moved away from Mitch with a look of disgust. Some time ago, I was dying to wear the soul wear with memory, but now Ipletely forgot it. Just then Kellen¡¯s phone rang, and Kellen picked it up, holding the handset a little away from his ear. na¡¯s voice came from the receiver: ¡°Kellen! Where did you take Susie and Lulu?¡± ra stopped short when she heard na¡¯s voice. Why does she also feel so familiar! Kellen was touching his nose innocently: ¡°It can¡¯t be called abduction.¡± na was out of breath: ¡°Did you take them to eat ice cream again?!¡± Kellen: ¡°You can¡¯t say ¡®again¡¯ either.¡± Seriously, it¡¯s Lulu¡¯s first time to eat ice cream, so how can you say yes. na snorted coldly: ¡°You have 30 minutes to bring me back!¡± 28 Vouchers Kellen was about to say yes, but na quickly said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you an hour, and I¡¯ll warn you not to drive too wildly.¡± Kellen raised his eyebrowszily: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Kellen said, ¡°Sit tight!¡± Susie quickly said, ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t finished eating ice cream.¡± Lulu did the same, his mouth turned red from eating, and he said, ¡°Wait, I still have one more bite.¡± Susie held up the ss: ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you help me have a bite.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of grandma/grandma, both Susie and Lulu are nervous. Kellenughed: ¡°Eat slowly, we can just destroy the garbage before we get home.¡± The two little girls nodded immediately. ten minutester. Kellen¡¯s off-road vehicle has reached the periphery of the Murray family estate. Susie leaned behind the driver¡¯s seat and said nervously: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen: ¡°Oh, almost forgot.¡± He parked the car in front of the trash can beside him and was about to ask Susie and Lulu to give him the empty ice cream cup. But I saw Susie looking left and right, sweating and nervous, as if she was about to do something big. Kellenughed: ¡°Destroying the rubbish means that we throw away the rubbish before we get home, and don¡¯t let grandma find out.¡± Only then did Susie understand, and she got out of the car with Lulu, and Jade followed without worrying. When she looked up, she saw that the setting sun had already sunk into the horizon, and the far side was the end of the river, and the bright sunset glow dyed half of the sky red. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Jade couldn¡¯t help admiring. ra, who was lying on her head, looked at the scenery in front of her with a dazed expression, always feeling familiar. She seems to have seen this kind of scenery before, as if she often walked this way in her previous life. As the car got closer to the Murray family manor, ra didn¡¯t know what was going on, and became nervous for no reason. At the gate of the Murray family manor, na was sitting in a wheelchair, like an old mother waiting for her children to return home. The light of the sunset glowed on her white hair, making her inexplicably sad and lonely. ra stared at na, something in her head was about toe out, driving her head into a terrible pain. ¡°Mom.?¡± ra murmured subconsciously. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Mom, do you remember?¡± ra shook her head, she didn¡¯t understand why such a title appeared. Susie cheered her up: ¡°It¡¯s okay, when I find mom¡¯s soul fragment, mom can remember everything.¡± She reached out on tiptoe and took ra¡¯s hand. ra just felt a wave of warmth flow through her soul. If this little guy is really her daughter, it would be so sweet. 20 However, in the next second, Susie pinched her wrist and pulled her hard ra flew out! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 157 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 157 Chapter 157 ra retums to the Murray family 288 Vouchers ra flew out and hung on the top of an osmanthus tree. A bird was startled, flew away, and pooped. ra was speechless. She took back the thought just now! ra floated up quickly, and found that she was inseparable from the host no matter how hard she struggled before, but now she is free. She flew to Susie with a cry: ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so good!¡± Susie had a ¡°of course¡± look on her face. The happy two didn¡¯t notice that there was Yin Qi approaching around. Mitch frowned and looked around, only to see a dozen or twenty ghosts gradually gathered outside the Murray family manor. The ghouls stared at the gleaming ra, their eyes sparkling. Mitch thought to himself: It¡¯s not what he thought. ra¡¯s scattered soul fragments must not have been ¡°divided¡± by the surrounding ghosts by ident. Susie didn¡¯t pay attention to the ghost in the distance, pulled ra and ran towards na quickly. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re back!¡± The little guy threw himself into na¡¯s arms. Even took ra and flew into na¡¯s arms. na put her arms around Susie, and ra felt like she was being hugged too. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± The inexplicable vicissitudes and loneliness disappeared from her body just now, and there was a kind smile on her face. ra didn¡¯t know why, but when her nose felt sour, tears fell down. ¡°Strange, why am I still crying?¡± ra hurriedly wiped away her tears, and the result was golden light. As a ghost, whether it is crying tears or bleeding, it is essentially ck air. And ra was amazing, the tears she shed were not ck air but blessings. Susie remembered what Micky said, after finding her mother, she should send her to be reborn. She was a little sad, but after thinking about it, her mother was reborn with a whole body of blessings, and she must be a very blessed person in the future. Thinking of this, Susie became happy again, and asked, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry! Mom is hungry too!¡± na heard her mention her mother again, thinking that Susie must miss her mother again, so she patted her little head: ¡°Okay, then Susie and mom are going to eat, okay?¡± Susie cheered, pulled ra and ran away. After running two steps, she remembered that there was still a sister she had just appointed, and turned back to pull Jade. Jade didn¡¯t expect Susie¡¯s home to be so big and luxurious, like a pce, everyone was stupid. ¡°The person has been delivered, so I¡¯ll go back first,¡± she said. 288 Vouchers Unexpectedly, Susie ran over, pulled her and ran away: ¡°Eat!¡± The little sister brought her mother back, this meal must be eaten! Jade quickly said, ¡°No, really no.¡± Kellen said: ¡°It¡¯s all here, the housekeeper will send you back after dinner.¡± na looked at Kellen suspiciously, and asked, ¡°This is?¡± Susie said: ¡°Grandma, this is the little sister who brought mom back, she is Susie¡¯s sister!¡± She waved to Jade: ¡°Sister,e quickly, call grandma!¡± Seeing Martine out, Susie said again: ¡°This is uncle, sister calls uncle!¡± The corner of Jade¡¯s mouth twitched. Kellen held onto na¡¯s wheelchair very naturally, and while pushing her into the room, told what happened just now. na didn¡¯t think too much, but Martin¡¯s heart tightened¨C Susie said, Jade brought ra back? Martin looked over Jade¡¯s head calmly. Jade kept smiling. There was a lot of panic in my heart: why does this family always look at her head? Susie is so cute, their family can¡¯t be some kind of pervert, they want to cut off her head, right? Thinking of this, Jade became even more restless. She grabbed the door 288 Vouchers and refused to enter, and said in a panic: ¡°I remembered that I haven¡¯t finished the homework left by my professor. I¡¯m going home to do my homework!¡± As she spoke, she patted her satchel, indicating that she really had to do her homework. Susie pulled her with great strength: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can write here too!¡± Jade looked at Susie, wondering if she was thinking too much. As a result, Michael, who had a dark face and a fierce look, just came out of the room. Jade: ¡°No, no, I think homework seems to be at home.¡± Susie looked at her satchel suspiciously. Didn¡¯t she just say that her homework was in the bag? Martin took out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m Martin from the Murray¡¯s Group, don¡¯t worry. Our family won¡¯t sell you out.¡± Jade was punctured, and looked at the business card again, Martin, the president of the Murray ¡®s Group. She is a junior this year, and it¡¯s time for an internship. The ssmates will also discuss the future of eachpany. And the Murray¡¯s Group is apany that everyone dreams of but is difficult to get into. Yesterday she also said to the male god she had a crush on, ¡°It would be great if I could go to the Murray ¡®s Group for an internship¡±. 288 Vouchers Didn¡¯t expect to meet Mr. Murray from the Murray ¡®s Group today? Jade was stunned. She stumbled and apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± During this dy, all the ghosts outside the manor gathered around, staring at ra one by one. Susie froze for a moment, looked at Mitch, but saw Mitch make a ¡°shh¡± gesture. She had no choice but to pretend not to see, and pulled Jade into the door. ** Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the dining room. Hamza was holding the chopsticks gracefully, eating slowly. Next to him was Zion, who buried his head in his meal without making a sound. Wade sat across from Hamza, eating very fast, his cheeks were bulging when he looked up. He raised his head when he heard the voice, and said happily, ¡°My sister is back!¡± As a result, when he looked up, he saw a big sister standing in front of her, followed by a bunch of ghosts. Some of these ghosts had eyeballs hanging from their sockets, and some had a piece of skin missing from their mouths, revealing rotting gums. Some were clutching their open stomachs, and there was a ghost baby hanging in their stomachs. There was an old woman in a dark purple dress with a cane, who grinned 288 (VOUchims at Wade when he saw it. More and more ghosts poured in, as if feeling Wade¡¯s gaze, all of them twisted their eyeballs stiffly, looking at Wade faintly. The food in Wade¡¯s mouth suddenly spewed out with a puff. Hamza and Zion, who were sitting across from each other, suffered immediately and were sprayed with rice grains and vegetable dregs all over their faces. As for it! As for being so excited! Isn¡¯t it that my sister is back! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 158 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 158 158 Vouchers Hamza was about to die of anger, and quickly wiped it with a tissue. Zion snorted and said angrily, ¡°Wade, did you do it on purpose?¡± Wade couldn¡¯t care about them, his scalp tingled with shock. Why the hell is it always him! Susie held Jade in one hand and her mother in the other, and said, ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s eat!¡± Then I filled another bowl of rice with many, many dishes. The family wanted to say something but dared not say it. Only Martin remained silent, picked up the spicy fried chicken wings that ra loved most but could not eat, and put them on the bowl. ra looked at the fried chicken wing, then at Martin, na, Craig, and Michael. With an inexplicable sense of familiarity, I couldn¡¯t help but want to burst into tears. ¡°Thank you.¡± She said silently. Susie patted the chair beside her: ¡°Mom sit here!¡± The little guy is very happy. Grandpa and grandma, parents and uncles are here for dinner today. Grandpa Turtle is also there, Alex is also there, and he has a new friend. So happy! Susie groaned and happily took a bite of the big chicken drumstick. Jade grabbed the chopsticks, feeling sad again Susie really misses her mother so much. Her family also took good care of her and did not expose her. From this point of view, the Murray family is quite loving. Everyone eats differently. Only Wade¡¯s back was stiff and he didn¡¯t dare to move. Feeling the crowd of ghosts around him, he was about to cry. after dinner. Susie and Lulu are ying in the living room, next to them is Jade who is squatting to tie Barbie¡¯s hair. As expected, eating is the fastest way to get closer. Jade is not afraid now, and ys with Susie and Lulu conscientiously. ¡°Susie,e upstairs, I have something to tell you.¡± Martin walked over. Susie looked up and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Mitch said, ¡°Ask your mother toe with you. By the way, you told Jade not to go.¡± Jade was possessed by ra, and her body was also stained with blessings. These ghosts in front of me are here for these blessings¨C These blessings are different for ghosts. These blessings originally belonged to ra. If ghosts can share this golden light, they will not be too bad in their next life after rebirth. So they¡¯re all staring at Jade. She can only be allowed to leave after tonight, otherwise it would be too irresponsible to Jade. 19.715 Susie nodded and said to Jade, ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m staying here tonight.¡± Jade: ¡°Huh?¡± 288 Vouchers Colt heard about it and immediately went to prepare a room for Jade. It happened that David came to ask Lulu to practice calligraphy, Lulu quickly hugged Jade¡¯s arm. let go of his feet and ran away. Jade stayed like this. Susie led ra up the stairs, and Martin followed behind, staring at Susie¡¯s curled little hand. So ra was with her now? Martin felt a slight pain in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t meet each other. Seeing everyone¡¯s enigma, Wade immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Susie paused and looked at the growing number of ghosts surrounding ra. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She said, ¡°Brother, I advise you not toe!¡± When Wade heard this, he immediately ran upstairs to get his camera. Got it, my sister is going to catch ghosts again, right? There are so many ghosts this time, how many x, how many y? ra looked at the second floor that was getting closer and closer, as if she felt that something was waiting for her in front of her, which made her inexplicably nervous. There were only one floor of stairs, and ra felt that she had walked so long. Finally on the second floor, she subconsciously looked at a room at the end of the second floor. The door to that room was closed, and ra vaguely saw herself walking down this corridor. Susie pulled her, ¡°Mom, this way, my room is here.¡± ra regained her senses and said, ¡°Huh? Good.¡± Last time Ryan didn¡¯t know what was going on, but this time he had to follow whatever he said. Inexplicably, Michael watched a group of elders rushing towards Susie¡¯s room, and followed immediately. Wade flew over with a video recorder: ¡°Wait, there¡¯s me!¡± Michael poked him on the forehead: ¡°What kind of fun are you brats doing!¡± Wade snorted: ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on meter.¡± As he spoke, he set up his camera. Michael sneered: ¡°What do you rely on to take pictures?¡± Martin said in a deep voice: ¡°From now on, don¡¯t ask anything. No matter what you see today, just pretend that nothing happened. Do you hear me?¡± Ryan said: ¡°Okay.¡± Michael pouted, what else could he see, there were only a few of them in this room, could they still see ghosts? Then I heard Martin ask: ¡°Susie. Is your mother here?¡± Michael¡¯s face was full of doubts. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah! Mom is here!¡± She hugged ra. ¡°Mom, say hello to uncle.¡± ra was helpless, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. But aftering to the Murray family today, she found that she was very familiar with this ce, and she was anxious to find out what was going The little guy is like a little adult, teaching the amnesiac ra to recognize people. The corner of Michael¡¯s mouth twitched, wondering if his elder brother was out of his mind, why not just y house with the kids? But he heard a familiar and abrupt voice suddenly sounded in the room. Is this the voice of ra?! Michael stood up in shock. ¡°ra?¡± He looked around frantically. He noticed Ryan leaning towards the video camera in shock, and Martin watching the video. He hurriedly followed, only to see a person standing next to Susie. It¡¯s ra! ¡°It¡¯s really ra!¡± Michael was startled. ¡°Impossible.¡± Ryan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. The two brothers felt their brains buzzing, looked around Susie in shock, and then looked at the camera. At this moment, they feel that their world view has been subverted. ¡°What exactly is going on. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 159 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Leader. I¡¯m going to be a wizard 288 Vouchers Michael and Ryan were shocked, their brains buzzing, and they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw. Everything is beyond their cognition! Susie exined: ¡°My mother became a ghost after death. Micky said that a few days ago, my mother was going to be reborn, but an ident turned into pieces and disappeared, and then she came back possessing the youngdy.¡± ra couldn¡¯t remember anything, and said with a headache: ¡°Is that so. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal that mom can¡¯t remember now because the soul is broken into pieces!¡± Martin has always beenposed, his lips pursed and his back tensed. It¡¯s really ra! It was their sister who died alone in San Diego before they could say goodbye. ¡°ra.¡± Martin said in a dull voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Michael stared, still unable to believe it: ¡°Brother, do you really believe it?¡± Martin said firmly, ¡°I believe it.¡± As long as Susie said it, as long as ra came back. He believes it all. Ryan looked at everything in front of him with an extremely sense of absurdity. Michael took Wade¡¯s video recorder even more irritablely: ¡°Did this thing have a mask recorded in advance, and the one in the white robe in it was recorded by an actor a long time ago, right?! And ra, you made it What AI? Come y a prank on us?¡± Wade saw him rudely grabbing the video recorder and turning it over and over, and even wanted to pull out the few maic pole signal bars at the top, so he quickly snatched the video recorder over. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Wade was speechless, his precious camera! Ryan pressed Michael¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just listen to Susie.¡± Michael suppressed the irritability in his heart and looked at Susie. Susie continued: ¡°Mom¡¯s soul fragments are gone, but as long as you help mom find the soul fragments, mother will be able to remember and be reborn!¡± Martin narrowed his eyes slightly, and keenly caught what Susie said twice-identally, into pieces. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Why did it break into pieces?¡± he asked. Susie was stunned, yes, Micky just said it was an ident, what kind of ident was that? She looked at Mitch. Mitch coughed and said, ¡°Susie, remember when Mitch went down to a meeting some time ago? Mitch brought your mother here at that time. And then.¡± He told everything that happened that day. Anyway, it must be impossible to hide it, so it¡¯s better to confess it earlier. ¡°So, Mitch didn¡¯t know what was going on, and ra was taken apart by the booklet.¡± 19.71% 288 (Vouchers Martin and the others all looked at Mitch after hearing what Mitch said. Susie froze for a moment, and said, ¡°Micky, so you lied to me when you said you stayed upte and worked overtime, right?¡± Mitch touched his nose and said, ¡°It was my fault.¡± Mitch suddenly discovered that this series of logic came down. It all turned out to be his fault? He brought ra to the world because of his soft heart, and identally took a picture, making ra ¡°disappear¡±. The disappeared ra possessed Jade by ident. Jade and Susie meet by chance, and then Susie finally meets her mother. In other words, all of these causes and effects were caused by him! Nothing to do with Susie! Even if Susie reunited with her mother, it wasn¡¯t because of her private use of power, but because she happened to meet her own mother in the process of catching ghosts. Mitch stared at Susie: ¡°Seriously, this was all arranged before you were reborn?¡± Susie looked nk: ¡°Micky, what are you talking about?¡± Mitch was speechless. Looking at Susie in front of her, her eyes were pure and innocent, and her eyes were all nk, she really didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Mitch was instantly thwarted. Forget it, now Susie is just a four-year-old child! She really doesn¡¯t know anything. 288 (Vouchers Mitch held his forehead and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s think about how to get back your mother¡¯s soul fragments.¡± He looked at ra and asked, ¡°ra, if you think about it carefully, can you really remember nothing?¡± Mitch looked at Kellen leaning against the door frame. Forget it, this is not worth mentioning. ra shook her head silently: ¡°I can¡¯t even remember.¡± Martin just felt a pain in the heart. Their beloved sister died in a foreignnd, and now she doesn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter where you go or where you are, I will definitely find you.¡± Martin¡¯s face was dark and his voice was firm. Ryan also said: ¡°What do we need to do?¡± As long as it reminds my sister, let him do anything! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little girl. I¡¯ll be by your side too. If you have something to do, let¡¯s do it together!¡± Susie looked at the uncles, her eyes were bright, and she was full of energy: ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go together!¡± ra suddenly felt warm in her heart. Although they didn¡¯t know each other, or in other words, they just met each other, but they seemed to have been together for a long time. It¡¯s hard not to be moved. These ¡®brothers¡¯ of hers really love her very much. And her ¡®daughter¡¯. ra took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°Well, together!¡± Such a good family, she also wanted to remember it quickly. 288 Vouchers Suddenly she let out a snort, looked at the soft and cute Susie, and said, ¡°Hey, I thought it was just an extra daughter, but I didn¡¯t expect that there were three more brothers.¡± Michael corrected: ¡°No, it¡¯s the eight brothers.¡± Ryan emphasized: ¡°There are also parents.¡± Susie immediately raised her hand: ¡°And Micky!¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°And Alex! And Grandpa Turtle!¡± ra was speechless. Mitch looked at the energetic couple, and was speechless for a while. He opened the booklet and wrote a few words in the booklet muttering. Aside, Wade looked at this and that, apparently more interested in xy. Just so many ghosts. Could my sister¡¯s gourd be half filled this time? Mellen touched his nose and said, ¡°You talk.¡± He went out and closed the door quietly. Looking for soul fragments. Kellen took out his mobile phone, made a call, and said casually, ¡°Hello. I want to resign.¡± The person on the other side seemed to be stunned, and immediately chattered a lot with excitement, and vaguely heard the words [what do you want to do again]. Kellen snorted: ¡°Leader, I¡¯m going to be a wizard.¡± The other side was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 160 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Wade Gets Strange 288 Vouchers In Susie¡¯s room, looking at everyone who was silent, Wade raised his hand hesitantly: ¡°I still have a question.¡± Everyone looked at him. Wade said: ¡°Why are there so many ghosts with Aunt ra?¡± Michael and Ryan¡¯s brains buzzed, a lot of ghosts? They quickly looked at the camera ¨C no? I just heard Mitch say: ¡°Because ra is blessed with golden light, these are blessings. If the ghosts have these golden lights, if they go to rebirth, they will be rich and wealthy in the next life, so they all want it.¡± Susie followed up and said, ¡°They¡¯re not only following their mother, they¡¯re also following Sister Jade, so Micky said not to let Sister Jade go back.¡± Everyone suddenly realized that this was the case. Wade probes: ¡°So, what about them now?¡± Mitch said: ¡°They should all be wandering around the manor now, they are thirsty for golden light, I want to see if they can find ra¡¯s soul fragment.¡± ¡°Attracted by the golden light, ghosts will only gather more and more.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have arranged things in the house, and they can¡¯t get in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can find anything.¡± In the middle of the night, it was veryte, and Susie had already fallen asleep. 288 Vouchers Wade was also sent to bed, but his camera was left behind. In Ryan¡¯s room. Michael came over with a big box and opened it. ra asked strangely: ¡°What is this?¡± Martin took out a doll from the box, and said softly, ¡°This is your favorite doll when you were three years old, remember?¡± ra shook her head. Ryan and Michael also started to take things out: ¡°This is your favorite little bag and little flower ring when you were five years old. You were so pretty at that time.¡± ¡°This is seven years old. You were diagnosed with leukemia, and you have been holding the puppet rabbit.¡± Since then, ra has had to undergo a lot of treatment and isting a lot to avoid infection. She could only look at the outside world through the ss window of the ward. They want to bring the best things in the world to her, but she only wants to be healthy, the only thing they can¡¯t give. Martin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he said in a low voice: ¡°This is the first time you havepleted the whole chemotherapy, and when you were discharged from the hospital, you were so happy that you grabbed the sunflower that you refused to let go.¡± A dried sunflower lies quietly in the photo frame. ¡°At that time, everyone was very happy, thinking that we had finally ovee the illness, so we took a group photo at the gate of the manor.¡± He put the photo on the table. ra stared nkly at the photo, only to see a smiling girl in the photo, her hair was short and looked like it had just grown out. Beside her eight older brothers and her parents. Martin took out a lot of things, most of which were not valuable items, but each one had extraordinary significance. The photos of the little girl also gradually changed from seven or eight years old, teens to twenties. There are photos on her birthday every year, but most of the time they are photos in the ward. She made many, many wigs. ra can really see the mark of the girl¡¯s growth from the photos. ¡°This is really me.?¡± ra stroked the photo, feeling both familiar and strange. It was as if I looked at my experience in my previous life, but I couldn¡¯t remember it at all. Martin put down his things, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t remember, take your time.¡± They are still too anxious. Susie said she needed to find the soul fragments, but they always wanted to show her something from the past, so that she might remember it. ra said silently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t have any impression.¡± Michael said immediately, ¡°No need to say sorry! ra never needs to say sorry.¡± Ryan also said: ¡°It¡¯ste, go to rest.¡± ra wanted to say that ghosts don¡¯t need to rest, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything, nodded and floated out. Michael stares at the camera tightly until ra disappears into the shot. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh. If only I could see ra directly,¡± he said. Ryan put the camera away and said, ¡°What, you want to go to hell?¡± Michael muttered: ¡°Can¡¯t it? Wade can see it? It¡¯s strange to talk about it. Why can¡¯t we see ghosts, but Wade can often see ghosts.¡± Susie didn¡¯t mention that their cubs are the most special in the world. But Wade had never seen a ghost before Susie came. Is it true that children¡¯s third eye is not fully closed, is it different from adults? Wade tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, thinking about catching ghosts all the time. Now Susie, father and uncle are all thinking about Aunt ra, but he cares more about his sister Susie. You have to catch ghosts early and fill the gourd, otherwise. He probably doesn¡¯t have a sister anymore. ¡°Assume x=evil ghost, y=ordinary grudge, z=vile ghost.¡± Mitch, the younger sister, said that more and more ghosts gathered around her aunt. He suddenly had an idea-then can he design a ghost-catching to catch a hundred ys at once?! x and z are notmon, but y is a lot! Doesn¡¯t this mean that the kpi ispleted at once? ! ¡°Wonderful!¡± Wade immediately stood up and turned on the light. Since Mitch said that ghosts can¡¯t get in, Wade is not prepared at all, thinking that there will be no ghosts if Mitch is around. Inside and outside the Murray family manor, ghosts floated faintly. A ck cat raised the hair on its back, meowed, and quickly jumped up to the roof of the main building of the Murray family as if frightened. Suddenly it seemed to hit something, and it rolled and fought. A dementing streamer that Mitch had ced in a hidden ce on the roof was identally swept away by the ck cat¡¯s tail. The ck cat screamed strangely and had another fight before it fled in fright from the edge of the roof and disappeared into the flower garden. In the middle of the night, Wade was writing vigorously under the light, and the wind blew past him. Suddenly, a female ghost in red clothes appeared behind him, standing faintly behind him. Wade felt something strange. When he looked up, he saw the reflection of the ss door of the bookcase. On his shoulder, there was a female ghost in red lying on his shoulders! In the middle of the night, a scream pierced the night sky. Wade sprinted to find Susie immediately. Unexpectedly, when I opened the door, I saw that the corridor on the second floor was full of ¡®people¡¯. At a nce, there were at least twenty or thirty of them! When they heard. Wade open the door, they all looked over and stared at Wade. In the corridorte at night, a group of ¡®people¡¯ stood dead silent outside the door without making any sound No matter who it is, they will be scared to death! Wade¡¯s scalp was numb, his eyes were fixed, and he walked towards Susie¡¯s room tremblingly pretending to be sleepwalking. [Can¡¯t see me. Can¡¯t see me. ] Wade said silently in his heart. However, the female ghost in red lying on his shoulders slid over his shoulders like a snake, her head was facing Wade¡¯s face, and her white eyes were staring at him. ¡°Kid, can you see me?¡± The ghost in red breathed into Wade¡¯s ear. Wade forced himself into a cross-eyed bluntly, and moved on stiffly. The female ghost in redughed again: ¡°Are you pretending to sleepwalk? You were doing your homework just now, but you weren¡¯t sleeping!¡± As she spoke, her face suddenly split in two, and her eyes became extremely terrifying: ¡°Come down and apany me!!!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 161 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Stupid teammates 288 Vouchers Wade disappeared in fright, and couldn¡¯t control it any more. He ran wildly, shouting while running: ¡°Sister, help me, sister!¡± He passed through the bodies of those ¡®people¡¯, and the ghosts made hoo hoo noises from their throats, fighting with the zombies of thest days. Wade ran desperately, but Susie¡¯s room was right in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t run no matter how hard he ran. Hearing the movement, Kellen was the first toe out, followed by Martin. In the silent corridor, Wade ran back and forth in the corridor while shouting, looking very strange, and he couldn¡¯t leave that distance no matter what. Kellen stared at Wade¡¯s feet, lowered his voice, ¡°Bewitched?¡± Martin frowned: ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± The two looked at each other, and the first thing that came to mind was Susie. But she is sleeping soundly now. There are still three or four hours before dawn, and Wade should be able to hold on for three or four hours? At this moment, Michael, who was awakened, also opened the door. Seeing Wade crying and circling in the corridor, he was stunned. ¡°Wade, what are you doing?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael¡¯s voice is quite loud. Wade shivered violently. At this moment, Wade suddenly kept his eyes fixed and smiled. Martin was speechless. 288 Vouchers He nced at Michael. Did he do something he shouldn¡¯t? Could it be that Wade was sleepwalking just now? Michael dared not speak. Kellen whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll call Susie.¡± Martin nodded, and then saw Wade rushing towards him with his hands raised, tears, nose, and saliva falling all together. Martin was speechless. He grabbed Wade¡¯s shoulder, only to feel that the surroundings suddenly became a little cold. Susie was carried out by Kellen, rubbing her eyes and not fully waking up, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Wade turned to Susie immediately. As soon as Wade turned his head, he saw the female ghost in red lying on his neck and gnawing. If you go any further, you will eat his brains! Wade was even more anxious. Susie asked in a daze, ¡°Why are all the ghosts running in?¡± Michael: ¡°Both?¡± The surroundings became gloomy and cold, and even the ¡°iron basin¡± ced at Wade¡¯s door was spinning crazily- ording to Wade¡¯s words, the maic field is seriously disordered. 288 (Voucher S Michael subconsciously took a step back. At this moment, a faint voice came from behind him: ¡°Young man, you stepped on my foot.¡± As soon as Michael turned his head, he saw an olddy in dark purple clothes staring at him. ¡°Fuck!¡± He was so frightened that he ran forward quickly, only to see a little girl standing in front of him, giggling: ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek together!¡± Michael was speechless. With the appearance of the olddy and the little girl, more and more ¡°people¡± slowly appeared in the corridor, with nk faces and dim eyes. A little baby is crawling happily on the ground, and there is an umbilical cord on his body, which is dragging for a long time. The other end is connected to a female ghost with an open belly. Michael turned himself into a cross-eyed: I can¡¯t see, I can¡¯t see. He took back what he said that night. He never wants to go to hell again!! At this moment, a familiar figure stepped over and stopped in front of Michael. ra frowned, staring at the little girl and warning: ¡°Go and y!¡± Michael froze, seeing ra standing in front of him. This is his sister, the sister he has loved for more than 20 years. I thought we would never see each other again, but now she is standing in front of him, just like he used to protect her, protecting him. Michael¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°ra.¡± If he takes back what he just said, it¡¯s pretty damn good! These ghosts that he was afraid of were people that no one else could even see. The little girl retreated timidly after being stared at by ra. Michael burst into tears: ¡°ra is awesome, she will protect me!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 162 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Became Handsome by Mitch 288 Vouchers Martin frowned, what¡¯s going on, Michael can see ghosts too? Instead it was him and Kellen who saw nothing. Kellen took one look and went straight to Wade¡¯s room to get his camera. I didn¡¯t expect this kid¡¯s invention to be really useful. Susie was grabbing the female ghost in red¡¯s feet, trying to pull her out of Wade. The red-clothed vile ghost cursed angrily. She is a vile ghost, and she can feel that Wade has a special physique and is very faintly attractive. If she can possess Wade, she will be even more powerful. At that time, she can seek revenge on the person who killed her! Unexpectedly, a child came to make trouble! ¡°Let go of me.!¡± she screamed, ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± The vile ghost in red screamed and rushed towards Susie, Michael shouted in shock: ¡°Be careful, Susie!¡± ra jumped at it without thinking. Susie let go of her hand immediately, but the vile ghost in red pounced on him screamed and was sent flying by the red light from the red rope. Michael looked at the red string on Susie¡¯s wrist in surprise. The ordinary red rope is so powerful? The corridor was in chaos, and more and more ghosts rushed out. Mischievous little ghosts like little girls giggled and ran around in the corridor, and the olddy in the clothes was always chatting next to Michael, asking Michael if he could give her a ghost. Body. There are also ghost babies crawling happily on the ground, and mothers with dystocia nagging sadly, saying that she doesn¡¯t want to die, and at least she must win some blessings for the children. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There are about twenty or thirty of them! Michael and Wade have the same frightened face. At the most chaotic moment, a blinding white light shed past, and the ghosts ran away in a panic as if they had seen something terrible. Mitch¡¯s robe was windless and automatic, pinching the neck of the red- clothed vile ghost with one hand, and only heard a chirping sound! The vile ghost screamed and turned into ck gas, flying towards the gourd in Susie¡¯s hand. Mitch¡¯s robe flipped, and with just a flick of his sleeves, all the ghosts in the corridor screamed and turned into ck gas, and they all fell into the gourd! Just as the ghosts turned into ck air, seven or eight pieces of golden light floated up, floating in the corridor like fireflies. Susie¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s soul fragment!¡± It turns out that Mitch¡¯s method is really useful. Susie ran over quickly, grabbed the nearest golden light, and put it into ra¡¯s body. The other golden lights shone slightly, and slowly floated to ra¡¯s side, gathering together. In the corridor, there were only a few ghosts left, kneeling on the ground in fear and shouting ¡®Don¡¯t kill me¡¯ and ¡®Don¡¯t kill my child¡¯. Mitch withdrew his hand and looked at them coldly. Wade¡¯s eyes are staring: Susie¡¯s Micky is so handsome. Susie was overjoyed, Mitch found eight pieces of her mother¡¯s soul as soon as she made a move! ¡°Micky is amazing!¡± + Mitch waved his baggy sleeves, and stood in front of the few remaining ghosts with his hands behind his back. The little girl was terrified and stuck herself in front of the woman with a broken stomach, and the ghost baby crawling on the ground also crawled back into the arms of the female ghost. Both little ghosts were trembling. The female ghost hugged the two little ghosts and cried loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t take me in. I just feel sorry for my child. I didn¡¯t mean to stay in the world.¡± The olddy in clothes also lowered her head, her eyes flickering: ¡°I still have a word that I haven¡¯t said to my son. Just let me finish. Please.¡± 288 (Vouchers Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 163 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 163 Mitch frowned, ¡°You missed the time and turned into lonely ghosts, logically, you would be killed directly.¡± After death, those who refuse to leave or have no household registration and other special circumstances to stay in the world will eventually disappear slowly. In short, everything has strict regtions. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The ghosts wandering in the world do not meet the regtions, and anyone who sees them can be killed. The female ghost repeatedly kowtowed: ¡°I know, I know. But my two children died so pitifully. I just want to find some blessings for my children and let them have a good pregnancy in their next life.¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°How did you die? Also, grandma, what are you going to say?¡± The female ghost began to cry and tell. ¡°A year ago, I was still pregnant with my second treasure and took my child across the road.¡± Because the traffic light was too far away, she waszy for a while, and saw that others were walking directly through the green belt, and she also took Dabao, that is, this little girl, walking on the green belt. The sound, before I could react, the person flew out. Her daughter suffered a seedling along with her, and her pregnant belly was crushed and ruptured on the spot, and Xiao Bao couldn¡¯t stand it. The female ghost cried: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t beenzy, if I had walked the traffic lights with my child, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I don¡¯t regret dying, but my child, I My child is only seven years old, she has just entered elementary school, and she still has a bright future. And my little treasure, he was not born yet, and he has not even been able to see the world.¡± FATH The female ghost wept bitterly. Mitch is used to watching life and death, and said coldly: ¡°Everyone has his own fate, you are the one who didn¡¯t obey the traffic order first, and you shouldn¡¯t drag your two children after death.¡± The female ghost defended: ¡°I didn¡¯t drag my two children, I just wanted to find some blessings for my children.¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°Earn blessings, why don¡¯t you go where you should go? You can earn money there too.¡± The female ghost couldn¡¯t answer, so she could only sob in a low voice. She raised her eyes and begged pitifully, with tears in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s right in front of me, please, I only need two small pieces.¡± She turned to look at ra: ¡°Please, you have so many blessings, I don¡¯t have to, but my children are innocent, please give them some.¡± Mitch had no expression on his face, he had already seen through everything, and said ruthlessly, ¡°Are you really doing it for your child?¡± ¡°You are just moved by yourself, because you have killed two children, regretting and ming yourself. That¡¯s why you have to ¡®make up¡¯ the two children, just to make your own conscience live. But if it wasn¡¯t for you, these two The child has gone to be reborn.¡± The female ghost¡¯s pale face turned even paler, and she shook her head again and again: ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this, my children are too pitiful, I really just want to imagine that they can have a good birth.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 164 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 164 chapter 164 Judge 288 Vouchers The female ghost became more and more excited as she spoke: ¡°In the first ce, we suffered from an indiscriminate disaster! It wasn¡¯t entirely my fault in the first ce, we were also implicated!¡± ¡°The vile ghost in red just hit us and killed us! There aren¡¯t many cars on River Street, and that female ghost got angry with others and got us hurt.¡± River Street? A year ago, River Street. Michael suddenly remembered, ¡°There was indeed a car ident on River Street a year ago. At that time, we had a construction site nearby. A female driver was driving on the road at a slow speed. The driver wanted to overtake. The female driver did not let the male driver overtake, and the male driver became angry. When the car drove to River Street, he deliberately kept the car in front of the female driver several times.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The female driver refused to ept it, so shepeted with the male driver. The two drove faster and overtook the other car. Finally, the female driver lost control and ran into therge truck next to her. Therge truck lost control and hit and killed the mother and daughter who were crossing the road from the green belt. The mother was still pregnant with the child. Later, the male driver was caught and was sentenced to life imprisonment because of maliciously leaving the car, which eventually led to the death of the female driver, pregnant mother and a little girl. Wade suddenly realized, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± No wonder the female ghost¡¯s face was suddenly cracked and her body was broken just now. It turned out that she died in a car ident. Susie wondered, ¡°Micky, why did the aunt in red turn into a vile ghost?¡± Everyone died, and the pregnant aunt and youngdy turned into ordinary wild ghosts after death, but she turned into a vile ghost. Mitch said: ¡°When she died, she probably held a breath of anger. After all, she waspeting with others before she died, and she happened to be wearing a red dress.¡± Perhaps in her opinion, it was the male driver who killed her, and it is not surprising that she became a vile ghost because of her obsession to drag the male driver to death together. Susie pursed her lips, not knowing right or wrong for a moment. It is also wrong for Auntie with a broken stomach not to obey the traffic rules. But it was wrong for the aunt in red to say goodbye to others on the road and kill the aunt and young lady with a broken belly! Is such a situation worthy of sympathy or not? ¡°Micky. Do you want to ept Auntie who has a bad belly?¡± The little guy looked up at Mitch with a confused expression on his face. Mitch¡¯s face was insensitive: ¡°Take it.¡± Mitch said: ¡°Children are indeed innocent, but children can¡¯t be an excuse for a person to make mistakes, you know?¡± ¡°There are thousands of poor people in this world, but a person can¡¯t just ask others to give in to her just because she is poor.¡± He looked down at Susie, sighing secretly in his heart. It¡¯s really difficult for her to understand these seemingly cold but impossible things now. But as Susie, she couldn¡¯t have extra emotion. He is cold all his life, sees through all kinds of situations, and loses justice once he has love, but if he is cold and ruthless, he cannot understand human feelings beyond reason andw, and loses his humanity. ¡°So what does Susie want to do?¡± Mitch looked at her. Susie thought for a while and asked, ¡°Can you imprison her?¡± There was a hint of approval in Mitch¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s pretty good for her now to think of this level. ¡°Can.¡± Although there are other ways, Mitch didn¡¯t say any more. Now that Susie said it, then do as she wishes. The female ghost with a broken stomach was holding the ghost baby and holding the little girl, her eyes were still unwilling, and she couldn¡¯t help but look at ra a few times. ra has so many blessings, why can¡¯t she share some of them? With a wave of Mitch¡¯s hand, the female ghost had no choice but to disappear before her eyes. Martin pursed his lips. After reading the experience of this female ghost, his heart was heavy and he couldn¡¯t tell what it was like. After all, this is not watching TV or watching a movie, but what happens in real life. He looked at Susie, unable to imagine that as a child, she had faced theseplex human natures several times, leaving any traces in her heart. But Susie seemed to have finished something, with a smile on her face, as if she was quite happy. Pure and simple, not thinking about what the female ghost said just now. Children, it¡¯s over and it¡¯s over. Good. Susie turned her head to look at the olddy with the remaining clothes on the side, and asked, ¡°What about you? What¡¯s the reason for you, olddy?¡± Mitch secretly thought: Yes, the ¡®office¡¯ experience is getting more and more proficient! The olddy in clothes said quietly: ¡°I still have a word that I haven¡¯t said to my son.¡± ¡°This sentence is very important. I said I will go.¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°What is so important?¡± The olddy in clothes: ¡°In the backyard of our old house, I buried a jar, and there are ten gold bars in the jar, and a passbook.¡± She was very excited when she said this: ¡°Ten gold bars are all 100 grams. ording to the current gold price, one gold bar is 300,000 yuan, ten gold bars is 3 million yuan, and I have one million in my passbook, which is 4 million yuan!¡± Susie: ¡°Ah! A lot of money!¡± The little guy was really cooperative, and his face was full of surprise. Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched. Michael said: Susie, tell your uncle that it is not a problem to spend 10 million a month casually, and there is no need to be so surprised at 4 million. But he also knows what 4 million means to ordinary people. For some people, that is money that they will never earn in their lifetime. No wonder the olddy refused to leave. The olddy in clothes continued to say excitedly: ¡°But my son is going to sell the house in his hometown! He wants to marry a wife in the city to buy a house! If it is sold, it will be someone else¡¯s when someone else digs it up!¡± Speaking of this, she was in a hurry, her dentures fell off, and she was so excited that she was ck. ¡°No, I must go back, I must tell my son that there is money under the house.¡± Mitch still looked indifferent, and said lightly: ¡°Oh, tell your son that you can dream, why do you have to go back by yourself?¡± ¡°When you were still alive, why didn¡¯t you tell your son about such a big thing, but why did you miss it after you died?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t bring money with you, you don¡¯t take it with you when you die. Don¡¯t you know this truth?¡± Seeing Susie¡¯s puzzled eyes, Mitch exined: ¡°Juicy, we have to learn to observe ghosts, look¡ª¡± ¡°The old woman¡¯s face is clean, without any trauma, which means that she did not die suddenly by ident. Her hair is meticulous, her clothes are on, and she is wearing a piece of jade¨Cit shows that her son is filial.¡± ¡°Police: She died of illness. Since she didn¡¯t die suddenly and her son was filial, she had every chance to exin this to her son before she died. Why didn¡¯t she say so?¡± The olddy in the clothes suddenly looked embarrassed, her eyes flickered slightly: ¡°Me.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 165 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Why not 288 Vouchers Mitch said: ¡°So don¡¯t use your son as an excuse. You just want to go back because you haven¡¯t lived enough. You have kept the money for a lifetime, but you don¡¯t have to enjoy it when you are old. You want to go back and enjoy it before you are willing to leave.¡± The olddy in the clothes seemed to be exposed, and she muttered while picking up her dentures: ¡°I just didn¡¯t have time to say it, I just didn¡¯t have time.¡± Susie understood. She straightened out her logic a bit and said: ¡°Because you still have a lot of money to spend, you don¡¯t want to leave, and you don¡¯t want to dream after death because you want toe back alive and spend the money, so you want to rob my mother¡¯s body. Yes Is that right?¡± The olddy was in a hurry, ¡°No. It takes time to dream, and it may not be my turn to have so many people dreaming! My son is about to sell the old house, am I in a hurry?¡± ¡°I really do it for my children,¡± she insisted. ¡°I really do.¡± Mitch raised his hand and sealed the olddy¡¯s mouth. Generally speaking, grieving ghosts wandering in the world cannot be seen by rtives, and there is no way to dream. She is selfish. He loves and keeps money, and he didn¡¯t tell his son about the buried gold bars until he died. After he died, he found that the money really couldn¡¯t be taken away. Mitch looked down at Susie: ¡°How do you think about it?¡± Susie thought about it. That¡¯s a lot of money. If her money is taken by someone else, she will be very sad. Susie said: ¡°Then tell the grandma¡¯s son first, let him dig out the gold bars, so that he can buy a new house instead of selling the old house.¡± Mitch nodded, ¡°Hmm. Then?¡± The most important thing is how to deal with this olddy. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Susie didn¡¯t think too much about it, and said, ¡°Just like my aunt who just broke her stomach, just send it to Fengdu!¡± Where people stay with others, where ghosts stay with ghosts, it¡¯s very simple. Mitch asked, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll tell your son Tomon about the gold bars. You just need to tell me your son¡¯s name and where hees from.¡± The olddy in clothes opened her mouth, but she refused. ww ¡°I want to tell my son that I still want to see him. This is human nature, and it¡¯s normal for a mother to want to see her son.¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help interrupting her: ¡°But you¡¯re a ghost now!¡± She wanted to say something more, but Mitch raised his hand: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say anything, anyway, I don¡¯t care about money, I just care about ghosts.¡± After finishing speaking, half of the olddy¡¯s legs disappeared, and the olddy became anxious immediately, still speaking in defense. But seeing that her neck also disappeared, at thest moment, the olddy had no choice but to tell her son¡¯s name and address. She really wants to spend it all by herself, but if she really can¡¯t spend it, it¡¯s better to have a cheap son than a stranger. Mitch withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that all?¡± 288 Vouchers Susie: ¡°I learned!¡± Martin and Kellen were speechless. Mitch patted Susie¡¯s little head and said ¡®weird¡¯. The ghosts in the corridorpletely dissipated, and Wade¡¯s iron basin slowly stopped. ra, on the other hand, stood there in a daze. The fragments of her soul came back together, and her memory came back. She looked at the nearest Susie and Michael, and tremblingly said, ¡°Susie, Michael.¡± As if struck by lightning, Michael quickly looked at ra and said in surprise, ¡°ra, you remember me too?¡± With tears in her eyes, ra nodded slightly. Martin froze in ce. Susie was stunned, and the little guy couldn¡¯t recover. ¡°Mom, do you remember me?¡± She looked at ra in disbelief! ra looked at her, and didn¡¯t even dare to reach out to touch her, for fear that everything was an illusion. ¡°Sorry, Susie!¡± she said. Susie suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Mom. It¡¯s really mom!¡± Susie threw herself into ra¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly: ¡°I miss mom so much!¡± It was as if I finally saw my mother, and all the grievances could no longer be hidden. 288 Vouchers. With tears in her eyes, Susie cried and said, ¡°Mom went to heaven, and Dad doesn¡¯t like Susie anymore.¡± She was sobbing, and the tears were falling down: ¡°Auntie fell down the stairs by herself and said I pushed it. Mom, I never did it. But no one believes me, they often forget to feed me, and I don¡¯t have a warm one.¡± Clothes. I feel cold every day after my mother is gone.¡± Susie cried while talking, and the grievance that had been cured was turned out again at this moment. She just wanted her mother to hug her. ra¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Susie.¡± She hugged Susie, hating herself for being blind, and hating herself even more for being incapable, why couldn¡¯t she create a miracle and ovee the disease before she died, and at least send Susie back to the Murray family. ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault!¡± ra just felt distressed! Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not mom¡¯s fault, it¡¯s someone else¡¯s fault.¡± ra was heartbroken. Her cute baby is always so sensible. Michael hurried to ra, but saw her slowly disappearing. He was so anxious that he shouted: ¡°ra!¡± Susie rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, mom is still here.¡± Michael was anxious: ¡°Then why can¡¯t I see her?¡± Susie looked at Michael suspiciously: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t see ghosts, uncle!¡± After Wade, Michael also saw ghosts. Why? 288 Vouchers Mitch looked at Susie silently, in fact he was also puzzled. It seems that as long as the maic field is particrly chaotic, it is easy to see ghosts standing next to Susie. But that doesn¡¯t exin why Martin and Kellen didn¡¯t see a ghost. ¡°Forget it.¡± Mitch raised his hand, and the booklet appeared out of thin air. On the page of Susie¡¯s name, there is no new prompt. It¡¯s just that ra¡¯s soul fragments have returned, and she will go down too. Mitch said, ¡°ra, you¡¯ve been here too long, you should go.¡± Neither ra nor Martin had time to say a word, and Susie had just found her whole mother back. Hearing this, everyone was reluctant. Susie¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and she grabbed Mitch¡¯s robe: ¡°Micky, I want my mother. You are so powerful, you must have a way to keep your mother.¡± Mitch said resignedly, ¡°Yes, you put your mother in the gourd, but let me tell you first, you have to go down before July 14th. You don¡¯t have other things to do, so it¡¯s best not to go out and wander.¡± He can only help her hide it until July 14th. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, she hugged Mitch and said happily, ¡°Micky is the best! I love you!¡± Kellen snorted coldly, leaning against the wall with folded arms. Sure enough, he is so worthless? Chapter 165 Why not 288 Vouchers Susie happily walked around in the corridor, saying ¡°Thank you Micky¡± and ¡°Thank you Micky¡± all the time. Mitch said silently, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I hope that after Susie returns, he can be promoted, get rich and marry a wife. Susie nodded again and again: ¡°Susie will give Mitch a promotion, a fortune and a wife!¡± Mitch wondered how did she know what he was thinking? How obvious is his expression? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 166 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Wade¡¯s Ghost Hunting n 288 (Vouchers Just as Susie was cheering, na¡¯s door opened with a bang. She nced nkly, then frowned: ¡°It¡¯s sote, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± Martin pursed his lips: ¡°We¡¯re chatting.¡± na immediately babbled: ¡°What are you talking about in the middle of the night? You have to sleep even if you don¡¯t sleep! How can children grow taller if they don¡¯t sleep? What nonsense!¡± ¡°You, and you!¡± na red at Kellen and Michael: ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Martin¡¯s sleep has been poor, and she often doesn¡¯t go to bed until three or four o¡¯clock, which she knows. But what are Kellen and Michael doing? The olddy looked like she was about to hit someone with a feather duster. Kellen quickly raised his hand: ¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡± He was just a passer-by all night and didn¡¯t participate in anything! na grabbed her slippers. Everyone immediately turned their heads and left, each going back to their respective rooms, ¡°scared¡± beyond belief. Susie stuck out her tongue, grabbed ra and ran: ¡°Grandma is run!¡± angry, na snorted, put down her slippers, and looked helplessly at the empty corridor. If she is gone in the future, what will happen to this family. na controlled the wheelchair and went back to the room. She gathered her shawl, her back was a bit vicissitudes. ra turned her head three times a step, with tears in her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave na for half a minute until she closed the door. Before July 14th, she still has time to say goodbye. After returning to the room, na couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She looked at the ceiling silently, thinking about what to make for Susie¡¯s breakfast in the morning, thinking about how soon she would grow up after going to kindergarten, which primary school would she send to? After elementary school, Susie is so smart, she should be able to keep up, right? At least not as worrying as Lulu, right? na, who couldn¡¯t fall asleep more and more, saw Craig snoring next to him, so angry that she kicked Craig with her kick. This was a subconscious movement, na didn¡¯t realize that her feet could kick people, and she was still thinking about Susie in her heart, so she didn¡¯t notice at all. Craig rolled over, pulling a nket over himself as he went along. na scolded: ¡°It¡¯s so loud that it didn¡¯t wake you up!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± na tossed and turned and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she simply got up and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. The night passed, and the next day, Michael, Susie, and Wade didn¡¯t get up early. Martin is okay, he is used to going to bedte and getting up early, and he has already woken up. Craig was refreshed and drinking tea from the tea mug, while reprimanding him with a straight face: ¡± Michael hasn¡¯t woken up yet? So are Hamza and Wade, have you learned from Zion?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Kellen?¡± Martin took a sip of strong tea and said, ¡°Go for a run.¡± Craig snorted, ¡°Ryan went to the ER again in the middle of the nightst night, didn¡¯t he?¡± But the other children were just at the time when they were full of vigor, so they all slept inte, like something. Without raising his eyelids, Martin said, ¡°Susie can¡¯t get up either.¡± Craig slipped his mouth, ¡°Susie, it¡¯s okay, girl.¡± Martin nced up at him. Craig changed his words immediately: ¡°Girls also have to go to bed early and get up early! I¡¯ll ask someone to wake them up.¡± At least get up and eat breakfast before going to bed, otherwise your stomach will be bad. Craig didn¡¯t say that. na controlled the electric wheelchair and said, ¡°Did you know that there was a thunderstormst night?¡± Craig paused and frowned: ¡°Can thunder be possible in this weather?¡± na sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not just thunder, the roof was knocked down, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± 29.87% na said angrily, ¡°I knew you were in a deep sleep!¡± Craig curled his lip and went back to his paper. 288 Vouchers In Wade¡¯s room. He has actually gotten up, but has been writing furiously. ¡°Sister caught a total of 23 grieving ghosts and 1 vile ghostst night!¡± Among them, the female ghost with a broken stomach and the old woman in clothes were not caught, and Wade only felt that it was a shame. ¡°Now x=2, y=23, z=1.¡± Suddenly, I felt the dawn of victory! Wade couldn¡¯t help thinking: If he took ra out for a walk every day, he would bring back 20 ghosts every day. It only takes less than five days! My sister¡¯s kpi can bepleted! It¡¯s a pity that I can only think about it, after all, this is not good for Aunt ra. Wade thought about it, and suddenly thought-no, instead of relying on luck to catch ghosts, why not take the initiative?! Hospitals, haunted ces, and even other people¡¯s graves. Wade felt that his idea was feasible, and immediately searched the Inte for ces of great murder, haunted holy ces, and the Highway of Death. At this time, he suddenly saw a video, which was the one he recorded. On the video, a female ghost wasining about the bad environment in China and the sweet air in foreign countries. When she was finally caught, she became angry and rushed towards the camera. This is a video he posted on his [Meeting Ghost Theory] website. He has processed the video, blurred Susie¡¯s appearance, and changed her voice. Only people who are familiar with Susie can recognize her. ¡°My video was stolen?!¡± Wade was speechless. All the scrolling down is to carry other people¡¯s videos. Wade flipped through thements on this video: [Fuck, shit, shit! In the end, I rushed over and died on the spot! ¡¿ [May I ask which movie is this? Put your ass, who knows, kick me! ¡¿ [Oh my god, is this a visual effect made inter stage? It¡¯s too real! ¡¿ ¡¾Not a movie! I¡¯m a veteran horror movie fan, and I¡¯ve seen all the hot ones, but I don¡¯t have this one! So it should be done by the blogger himself. The most powerful post-production often makes people feel that there is no post-production, blogger, you win! Pay attention decisively!] Wade was speechless. Backhand a report. He provided evidence, the link to the original video, and when he went downstairs after going to the bathroom, brushing his teeth, washing his face and changing his clothes, he found that the video had been taken off the shelves. ¡°It¡¯s quite powerful.¡± Wade said, but didn¡¯t care. 288 Vouchers In a rented house in a vige in the city. Stetson watched excitedly as the traffic of the trumpet increased steadily, and the constant sound of information notifications in the background was simply intoxicating. 500,000 likes, and the background yback volume has exceeded 20 million! ¡°Sent it!¡± Stetson was circling excitedly. In the past few days, he has been posting the video of thest live broadcast, #Susie# has three boyfriends at the same time, these two hot words have been exhausted by him. At the beginning, the daily ie of video was more than 3,000, but the next day it became more than 1,000, and then it was hundreds or dozens. A video can onlyst for a few days. He has to do new videos. However, the new videos all cut the same content, and he cut more than a dozen different titles from different angles. Stetson has two ounts, and the trumpet has been carrying videos. He never expected the trumpet to explode, but he did not expect to give him a surprise. ¡°Send it, send it!¡± Stetson looked at the ie in the background: ¡°It¡¯s only one night, and the ie is already more than 2,000!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ording to his prediction, this video will definitely go up again. The link under his video happened to be the time when the app was most poprized, and it would be no problem to charge 5,000 a day! ¡°This is a long video. It can be eaten for at least ten days and a half a month. When the app promotion is over, I can earn at least 100,000!¡± Unexpectedly, a small video website he identally discovered would bring him such a big surprise. Stetson was excited, but when he refreshed the background, he found a notification: [Your work is suspected of giarism and has been taken off the shelves. ¡¿ Stetson was speechless. Stetson was furious, and cursed: ¡°Garbage tform! There are so many people giarizing, why should I be arrested!!¡± He is very dissatisfied. There must be a jealous dog who saw his traffic and reported it! Stetson gritted his teeth, registered another trumpet, and logged on to the small website called [The Theory of Meeting Ghosts], continuing to move secretly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 167 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Someone Fell Overboard 288 Vouchers is [Stet Video Commentary] . He downloaded three videos in one go. Since the videos on this small website are too long, he can edit the first, middle and lower episodes of one video. Then go to the dubbing website to download a dubbing, and trante thementary I wrote. Looking at his new ount, he was extremely satisfied! This number, just looking at the name, is very promising! However, Stetson found out that his ount was not avable. ¡°Impossible! These videos of mine are all good videos, high-quality videos!¡± There is only one stimtion that touches the flow valve, as long as the stimtion and drainage are needed, these few videos of him will definitely explode. One flow + package costs one hundred yuan. Stetson resolutely invested all the 2,000 yuan he just earned, and bought all the traffic!! However, the likes did increase, but there were only more than a thousand likes. ¡°No, it¡¯s too slow.¡± Stetson was crazy, what to do with this! Another live cut off a finger? 288 Vouchers But if you cut off your finger, the traffic ie is not worth it! Stetson was scratching his hair, already dazzled, no one saw his eyes were red and scary. Murray family. Susie just finished her meal and copsed on the sofa, patting her stomach with her hands like beating drums. Alex stood on the banister, flexing his neck and singing. naughed and said, ¡°Susie, don¡¯t sit still after dinner, call your dad, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡± Susie immediately ran upstairs: ¡°Okay¡± Alex jumped down immediately, and followed behind her with shrugged wings. ¡°Walk, take a walk!¡± Alex eximed excitedly: ¡°Old turtle, take a walk!¡± The old tortoiseying on its stomach at the stairszily put its head back. Susie ran upstairs just in time to see Kellen, and pulled Kellen: ¡°Dad, go for a walk, go for a walk!¡± Kellen: His good daughter finally thinks of him! He looked at the time, nodded and said, ¡°OK.¡± Susie held up the gourd: ¡°Mom, Mom, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡± Now mom can go together, will be very happy. Unexpectedly, Mitch refused: ¡°I can¡¯t do it for a while, I just went to the underworld to check on ra, and now everyone below is watching! I 288 (Vouchers have to deal with itter.¡± Susie: ¡°Okay.¡± Sheforted ra: ¡°Mum, wait a little longer!¡± ra touched her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±. In Lulu¡¯s room, Lulu looked up pitifully and said, ¡°Dad, I want to go for a walk too.¡± David didn¡¯t even raise his head: ¡°Your ears are sharp enough, go and close the door, and you are not allowed to go out until you finish writing.¡± Lulu was speechless. David was chasing the design drawings and watching Lulu do his homework. The math problem aside is even more irritating, 1+1=3. 2+2=2. The Murray family estate is backed by green hills and located on a penins. The evening wind blows over the green hills and then to the river, dispelling the sweltering heat of summer, and the air is excellent. The Butterfly Bridge in the distance is shining with fantastic lights, and the river surface reflects the lights of thousands of families on both sides. of the river, sparkling. Susie was carrying a small backpack, standing by the guardrail and stretching out her hand: ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful~¡± Kellen pushed na, looking up with azy and casual look. It has been a long time since he has been so leisurely. Although he guards the country, he rarely has time to feel the tranquility of the country. Alex was having fun, flying out and back. At this moment, panicked screams came from a distance, some people were screaming heart- piercingly, and some were noisy. na looked up: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Several people ran over and shouted: ¡°Someone fell into the water! It¡¯s two girls!¡± Kellen frowned and hurried up immediately. Susie stared at the sparkling water reflecting the lights, feeling flustered for no reason.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 168 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The Strange River Bottom 288 Vouchers Kellen quickly passed through the crowd, and saw a human head floating on the river from a distance. Strangely, there were two wet girls sitting by the river, crying all the time. Just now he heard that there were only two girls who fell into the water, so they have been rescued? A middle-aged woman cried: ¡°And my daughter, my daughter!¡± As she spoke, she hurried down to the river. Kellen grabbed her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go down!¡± The middle-aged woman refused to listen, and kept going down: ¡°My daughter, save my daughter!¡± However, there were still a few uncles and aunts on the shore who hurriedly shouted: ¡°No, it¡¯s a man. There¡¯s another man!¡± Is it male or female? The middle-aged woman desperately pushed Kellen away, but was pulled back by Kellen. He snapped, ¡°Can you swim?¡± The middle-aged woman shook her head anxiously. Kellen said, ¡°Don¡¯t go down, wait here, do you hear me?¡± He jumped down immediately after speaking, life is at stake, time waits for no one. Kellen swiped at the emerging head. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged woman on the bank jumped down at this time. The river is shallow, and the river gets deeper and deeper. As she walked towards the center of the river, she shouted anxiously: ¡°My daughter, save my daughter first!¡± 288 Vouchers As soon as this sentence was finished, she stepped on the ground and fell into the river immediately! The middle-aged woman subconsciously yelled and instinctively thumped. Kellen was very annoyed and told her not toe down, but she couldn¡¯t swim and insisted oning down. He looked at the head protruding from the center of the river, and it was already motionless. The middle-aged aunt was closer to him, only two meters away. If he had saved the person in Hexin first, and then turned back, the aunt might have died, and the person in Hexin hadn¡¯t moved, and was probably dead. Kellen naturally selects those with a high probability of survival. When facing the critical moment of rescue, people don¡¯t even consider whether a certain person should be rescued, but only whether he has a life. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Kellen walked back quickly, lifted Auntie up, threw her onto the bank with one force, and then turned around and swam towards the middle of the river. Auntie literally fell on the muddy ground by the river, and was quickly pulled up by the people on the bank, and her cries could be heard from a distance. na and Susie couldn¡¯t keep up with Kellen¡¯s long legs, so they barely came here at this time. Susic looked at the river and became anxious. ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± She hurried down. 288 Vouchers na was impatient: ¡°Susie, don¡¯t go down!¡± Susie turned her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, I won¡¯t run around! Don¡¯t walk around, grandma!¡± After speaking, he ran away. na was impatient and couldn¡¯t do anything, she couldn¡¯t go down either, and she couldn¡¯t do anything but make trouble. She tightly grasped the remote control and controlled the wheelchair to back half a meter. There were too many people by the river, if she was identally hit by someone running, it would only add to the chaos. na retreated to a safe area, and quickly grabbed a passerby, asking him to go down and see Susie. Susie¡¯s short legs ran quite fast, and she soon reached the river. She didn¡¯t feel impulsive, but just stood by the river and sped her hands and shouted: ¡°Dad! Come back!¡± An uncle ran over and quickly hugged her up: ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t run around!¡± The wind on the river was so strong that Kellen could only hear the sound of his own paddling. He had already reached the middle of the river and grabbed the person floating with the water. The moment he grabbed his clothes, Kellen only felt a sticky feeling, and his palms were slippery. He was wondering how this man had just fallen into the water, how could he have the mossy touch that he had been soaking for a long time, when the man floating in the river had turned over, revealing a pale face and white eyes, which was terrifying for no reason. It¡¯s a man. Chapter 168 The Strange River Bottom Kellen was startled in his heart, at this moment, he felt something grabbing his ankle and pulling him towards the bottom of the river! Kellen immediately kicked down! 288 (Vouchers Normal people would choke on water if they were startled by a dead body with rolling eyes, but Kellen didn¡¯t. Furthermore, if a normal person is caught by something suddenly grabbing his ankle in the water, he will definitely be frightened to death and panic. Neither did Kellen. Kellen was very calm. He grabbed the floating male corpse with one hand and kicked it fiercely. He has been trained in underwaterbat. Ordinary people can¡¯t use force underwater, but he can. He only felt that he had kicked a round object-because he slipped after kicking that object, and the shape reckoned it should be like a human head. Kellen didn¡¯t have time to think about what was under the water, grabbed the male corpse with one hand and paddled with the other, and quickly swam towards the shore. It¡¯s just that the thing at the bottom of the water chased after him, and soon grabbed his foot again. Kellen, who was swimming forward, was dragged back, and the things at the bottom of the water were quite strong. Kellen frowned, and with a flick of his hand, he pushed the male corpse towards the shore, and then he didn¡¯t care whether the corpse could go ashore smoothly. Affirming your own safety is more important. So he paddled hard toward the shore with both hands. But both ankles at the bottom were caught by the thing. Although Kellen wasn¡¯t dragged backward, he couldn¡¯t swim forward either, so he froze. The touch of the ankle was sticky, the same as when he grabbed the male corpse just now. Kellen thought quickly, with the strength of the thing underwater, as long as he doesn¡¯t panic and die, his physical strength canst until the firefighterse. But it¡¯s not good for him to consume it like this, because he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s on the bottom of the water, and whether it will suddenly burst into strength. At this moment, a green light shed across the river, and a parrot flew to Kellen and stepped on his head. Kellen: ¡°What the fuck.¡± Alex pped his wings and flew up, shouting, ¡°Burn it! Burn it!¡± It turned out that Susie was looking anxiously at the heart of the river on the bank. When Kellen was struggling, she saw the ck air surrounding Kellen. She couldn¡¯t go there, and the firefighter uncle hadn¡¯t arrived yet. In a hurry, I suddenly saw Alex, and immediately had an idea to let Alex take it. Fortunately, Alex did not disappoint. The river as ck as ink in front of him burst into green mes with a roar, and Kellen felt something grabbing his ankle let him go. The ck water receded quickly, revealing the sparkling river surface reflecting the lights on both banks. 71.99% ¡± Kellen seized the opportunity and swam back quickly. When he was about to reach the shore, he saw the male corpse again, which seemed to be caught by a branch protruding from the river. He didn¡¯t care, and finally returned to the shore. Susie rushed forward and hugged Kellen, tears rolled in her eyes: ¡°Dad.¡± Kellen touched her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± What happened today is indeed weird, but he has experienced many life and death killing fields, more dangerous than this. After a while, the firefighters came and salvaged the male body first. The male corpse¡¯s face was pale and his eyes were open, scaring the spectators by the river into panic. Kellen frowned, didn¡¯t the male corpse rolled his eyes just now, why did the eyeballs turn back again. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 169 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Moonriver 288 (Vouchers On the river in the middle of the night, salvage boats searched and salvaged the river over and over again with red and blue shing lights. The middle-aged woman who was controlled by someone shouted heartbreakingly: ¡°My daughter. My daughter.¡± After fishing for about half an hour, there was still no result. Some people said that the girl might have been washed downstream, or she might have sunk to the bottom of the river. In short, it is impossible to be alive. ¡°Hey, if that woman hadn¡¯t made trouble just now, maybe she could have found her daughter.¡± ¡°Stop talking, I already lost my daughter.¡± The middle-aged aunt became more and more worried as she heard it. No, how could it be her fault? She was just impatient. Every mother would be desperate in this situation. And she didn¡¯t ask Kellen to save her, why didn¡¯t he save her daughter, why did he turn around and save her! The middle-aged woman was so overwhelmed by the regret and self- me hidden in her heart, she rushed to Kellen and started punching and kicking: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter first! Why did you save a corpse! Why did you save me! You should die, you should die! My daughter is only 16 years old, but you don¡¯t save my daughter, you should die!¡± The middle-aged woman screamed and kept ming Kellen. Susie clenched her fists and said loudly, ¡°Bounce! Bounce! Super invincible big bounce!¡± 0.00% R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Her father should not die! Susie couldn¡¯t understand, Dad worked so hard to save people, why is it Dad¡¯s fault? Kellen held Susie behind him, his face was cold. He could empathize with her heartache of losing her daughter-just imagine, he would be crazier without his good daughter. But understanding is understanding, and sympathy is sympathy, which doesn¡¯t mean he will me himself for it. Kellen blocked the middle-aged woman¡¯s p, pushed her aside, and said coldly: ¡°For the sake of your daughter¡¯s life or death, I don¡¯t care about it with you.¡± The middle-aged woman refused to give up, and the uncle who helped na watch Susie said loudly: ¡°Have you made enough trouble?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he go down to save people? Wasn¡¯t he in danger himself?¡± ¡°Why do you ask me to risk my life to save your daughter? What¡¯s the matter, your daughter¡¯s life is not life, and other people¡¯s lives are not life!¡± The middle-aged woman bit her lip, so what. Now she is the one who lost her daughter! ¡°Did I beg him?¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t know if he was in a daze, but he said such a sentence. Everyone around was speechless. Someone said: ¡°Your daughter is so unlucky to have a mother like you! No wonder she wants to commit suicide.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no such thing as revenge. I jumped down to save your daughter and you¡¯re still like this.¡± The middle-aged woman exploded, crying and shouting: ¡°What are you talking about! Then my daughter is like this, and you still say that? Has he been saved? He has not been saved! Why are you so vicious, how can you say Such words.¡± While talking, he waved his hands to hit people. Where has Alex seen such a battle, he hid on Susie¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Bad woman, wrestle!¡± After the words fell, the middle-aged woman really slipped and fell to the ground. Her head hit the ground hard, and she knelt right in front of the person who was beaten. Alex himself was frightened, so he quickly posted to Susie. Kellen hugged Susie: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He has alreadypleted the records of the fire department and left a phone number, so it is meaningless to stay here any longer. Before leaving, Kellen took another look at the male corpse lying on the shore. The blue cloth that originally covered his face was blown away, revealing his pale face soaked in water. Kellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The male corpse¡¯s eyeballs were looking at him! Just now in the water, the male corpse rolled his eyes. Afternding on the shore, he stared at the front with wide-eyed eyes. At this time, his eyeballs turned around for some reason! Susie asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kellen asked: ¡°Where is your master?¡± Susie said: ¡°Leave again, saying that someone from below wille to check.¡± Kellen didn¡¯t speak any more, he pushed na and returned the same way. na worried: ¡°Are you okay?¡± There was no extra emotion on Kellen¡¯s face, he just said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± na: ¡°Then why did you struggle in the water for so long?¡± She was on the sidewalk above the embankment, and from a height she could clearly see Kellen struggling in ce for a while as those people gathered around the river bank. Kellen twisted the T-shirt that was dripping with water, and said, ¡°The ! weeds got entangled.¡± na couldn¡¯t help nagging: ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless next time, how scary is it at night? You can¡¯t see anything, and it won¡¯t be good if you hit something in the river!¡± Kellen was speechless. When na said hitting something, she meant hitting a rock or branch or something. Kellen remembered what had just grabbed his ankle. Back home, Kellen took off his wet clothes, revealing his broad and firm chest. He checked in the mirror, and there were no strange marks on his 288 Vouchers body. It¡¯s just that there are a few blue and purple handprints on the ankles. ¡°Tsk.¡± Kellen touched the bruise, feeling a little cold. It seems that after taking a shower, he has to go to see his good daughter. Just thinking about the knock on the door, Kellen wrapped it in a bath towel casually and opened the door. Susie stood outside the door, looked left and right like a thief, raised her head and whispered: ¡°Dad.¡± Kellen opened the door and let her in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Susie said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to exorcise you!¡± Kellen: ¡°Wait.¡± He hasn¡¯t showered yet. Susie nodded and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t soak in the bathtub!¡± Kellen made an ¡®understand¡¯ gesture, he doesn¡¯t like soaking in the bathtub himself. There was the sound of sshing water in the bathroom, and Susie was worried and called out, ¡°Dad?¡± Kellen¡¯s voice came: ¡°Huh?¡± Susie was relieved: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s call to see if you are still alive?¡± In less than half a minute, Susie said again: ¡°Dad?¡± Kellen: ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± Susie was relieved, and after another half a minute: ¡°Dad?¡± The door opened, and Kellen stood helplessly in front of the bathroom door. Wearing a bathrobe, he casually threw the bath towel into theundry basket, and said, ¡°This is the fastest time for Dad to take a shower.¡± She turned her small eyes around, tilted her head and asked, ¡°Then have you washed it?¡± Kellen was speechless. 1 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 170 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Be silence Kellen was sitting on the couch, and Susie was squatting in front of him, scratching his feet to check. I saw that the blue-purple handprints on Kellen¡¯s feet had be darker. as if they had been corroded. She grabbed Kellen¡¯s feet and put them into the basin, and while washing them with amulet water, she muttered, ¡°Smelly feet, Daddy¡¯s big stinky feet, big stinky feet, they stink.¡± Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched. He doesn¡¯t have foot odor, okay? Kellen only felt a slight tingling, and the handprint on his ankle gradually faded. After a while, half of the basin of water has turned ck. ¡°Vile ghost!¡± Susie eximed, ¡°This didn¡¯t drag dad down, dad is really amazing!¡± Kellen was speechless. It was unclear for a while, was she praising him or the vile ghost? Susie ran to the bathroom with the basin, poured the water into the toilet, flushed away the sewage, and took another half basin of warm water. After repeating this twice, Kellen¡¯s feet returned to normal. Kellen looked at Susie who was busy in front of him. The little guy was very serious, and brought him water to wash his feet and wipe him clean. Suddenly, there was an inexplicable emotion in my heart. Never thought that one day, he would have a daughter who is so caring. ¡°Okay!¡± Susie pped her hands, ¡°Dad can¡¯t take off this yellow cloth at night.¡± 288 Vouchers Kellen nodded, raised his hand and hugged Susie, ¡°Thank you, Susie, for your hard work.¡± Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s neck, kissed him on the cheek, and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Then yfully jumped to the side, bouncing up and down on the bed,y down with a gulp, stretched out his feet, and patted the position next to him. ¡°Dad,e and lie down together!¡± she said. Kellen gave a lowugh andy down next to Susie. Susie stretched her legs for a while, then raised her two feet and grabbed them with her little hands. After ying for some time, Kellen turned around and found that she had fallen asleep. Kellen gently covered her with a thin quilt, tapped her nose with his fingers, and whispered: ¡°Good night, my little baby.¡± ** The incident of three girls falling into the water by the river, after a night of deliberation, suddenly became a trending search because of the middle- aged woman¡¯s phrase ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me¡±. [Three girls fell into the water, and the man jumped into the river to save them. Girl¡¯s mother: I didn¡¯t ask you for help] [The life and death of the young girl fell into the water is unknown, the girl¡¯s mother yelled at the rescuer: you should die] [Three girls fell into the water at the same time, and one was missing. The mother of the missing girl yelled at the rescuer: Why didn¡¯t you save my daughter first!¡¿ 288 (Vouchers Each of these headlines became hotter than the other. When the audience saw it, their blood pressure was raised, and they all left angry messages using the girl¡¯s mother. If there are morements, the poprity will increase, and the news will explode on the entire tform at once. Stetson, who was thinking hard about how to catch the hot spot, immediately followed the hot spot. He made several videos in one go toment on this incident, criticizing the moral kidnapping of the girl¡¯s mother, but. There are too many bloggers rubbing traffic, and he can¡¯t catch it at all. Although the number of likes is higher than his other videos, it still hasn¡¯t exceeded a thousand, and the number of views in the background is only 200,000 to 300,000. Stetson had an epiphany: ¡°I can do the opposite!¡± He cautiously changed his trumpet, and when others were criticizing the girl¡¯s mother, he made a speech in support of the girl¡¯s mother. [Yes, that¡¯s right, since you saved the other two, why didn¡¯t you save the remaining one? If you want to save, let¡¯s save together! Otherwise, how sad is the girl¡¯s mother? ¡¿ [I think the girl¡¯s mother is right in scolding, since she has no ability, don¡¯t go down to save people, and the girl¡¯s mother can feel more bnced when all three are dead. ¡¿ This remark was really weird enough, and countless people poured in to curse people at once. [Is this what people can say? ¡¿ [Blogger, you have an underdeveloped brain! ¡¿ 288 Vouchers [Speechless, how can there be such a person, crazy! ¡¿ Seeing so many people scolding him, Stetson is very happy! The tform algorithm will not look at whether yourments are swearing or praising, as long as there arements, there will be poprity. The more people scold him, the more excited he is! Stetson hadn¡¯t been high for long when he noticed the wind had started to change again. Of the three girls who fell into the waterst night, only two girls and a male corpse were rescued. The third girl seemed to have evaporated from the world, and she was never found. More and more anchors went to the riverside to live broadcast the rescue team¡¯s rescue of corpses, and the poprity was very high. Stetson carried the equipment without saying a word, and rushed to the river where the ident happened. ** The riverside was surrounded by spectators, and many anchors were broadcasting live. Kellen was outside the crowd with Susie in his arms, and Susie craned her neck. Seeing her working so hard, Kellen grabbed her and let her ride on his neck. Susie finally saw clearly. 288 Vouchers ¡°It¡¯s too far away to see.¡± Susie put her small hands on her eyebrows and looked out. Suddenly Kellen took out a small telescope and handed it to Susie. Susie suddenly said: ¡°Dad, is your pocket the pocket of Jingdong cat?¡± Kellen: ¡°Hmm, what else do you want?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie immediately said, ¡°Lollipop!¡± Kellen turned his hand and handed her a strawberry lollipop. Susie was happy, holding a lollipop in her mouth, and looking at the river with a telescope. This matter was on the hot search, and relevant departments paid great attention to it. ¡°It¡¯s daytime, there¡¯s nothing.¡± Susie said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad, what happened to that male corpse?¡± Kellen said: ¡°The police are still investigating the male corpse.¡± But can this kind of thing stump him? ¡°I checked and found that the male corpse was an 18-year-old boy, also a young boy. He passed by the riverst night and saw someone falling into the water, so he jumped into the water to save him without hesitation.¡± It¡¯s a pity that only two girls came up, but he himself couldn¡¯te up. ¡°The strange thing is that he just fell into the water and died. When I grabbed his armst night, it was sticky and slippery, as if it had been soaked for a few days.¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen the boy jump offst night on the road surveince, Kellen would not have believed that the dead man was the boy who had done what was right. Susie said, ¡°It¡¯s so strange.¡± Did the three girls really fall into the water? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 171 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 171 Chapter 171 People Are Happier Than Ghosts Being Mixed With Gh288 VouchersSusie looked at the river, with a serious expression on her little face. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and there was a cute contrast between her serious look.A row of live broadcasting equipment is set up beside the embankment, and there is a blogger live broadcasting every two meters. The originally heavy bank is now full of all kinds of very abrupt voices:¡°This is the scene where three girls fell into the water. Pay attention to the anchor, and the anchor will bring friends to track the whole incident and see thetest progress.¡±¡°Now the corpse boat still hasn¡¯t caught anything. Everyone, look at the ce where the anchor is pointing at, which is where the male corpse was found. By the way, everyone can look at the shopping cart. There are some snacks and melon seeds in the shopping cart. You can eat snacks at the same time.¡± Guazi watched the anchore to live broadcast for everyone. Order now and it will be shipped immediately!¡±Susie was speechless.She frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Dad, what are they doing!¡±Kellen nced at the embankment and said, ¡°People are happier than ghosts mixing in it.¡±Some people don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to watch the excitement, or add fuel to the mes. In their eyes, things that matter human life are onlyabout interests.Susie sipped her lollipop, silent.Kellen said, ¡°Susie, what do you need daddy to do?¡±Susie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing now.¡±Micky said that vile ghosts are also graded. Some vile ghosts can onlye out at night, but some vile ghosts can also appear during the day.288 VouchersThe bottom of the river, the weed nests on both sides of the bank that are always dark, bridge holes, etc. are all ces where they haunt.That vile ghost killed at least one boy yesterday and even grabbed dad¡¯s foot.Susie was worried that the vile ghost was too powerful and killed another person, so she wanted toe out to have a look.Kellen said, ¡°Then go back now?¡±Holding the binocrs, Susie suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Dad, let¡¯s go to the other side.¡±Riverview parks have been built on both sides of the river, but there are many residences on this side, so there are many people along the river, while there are office buildings on the other side, and there are rtively few leisure people.At night, the contrast is even more obvious, as this side is bustling and the other side is deserted.**Stetson broadcast live by the river for two hours, talking so dry that his skin was almost peeling from the sun.But there are still very few people in the live broadcast room.He was very annoyed, why did they broadcast the incident of the three girls falling into the water in the same way, while other people¡¯s live broadcast room was so hot, but he was deserted?Stetson unscrewed a bottle of water, looked at the only eleven viewers in the live broadcast room, and was in no mood to continue.Just as he raised his head to drink water, he suddenly saw a tall man ¡°holding¡± a little girl away from the crowd.288 VouchersHis height is really outstanding, the little girl is riding on his neck, directly higher than the crowd.The spectators were all stretching their necks to look at the river, and those who took pictures with their mobile phones were also taking pictures in the direction of the river.On the contrary, no one noticed the father and daughter.Stetson¡¯s eyes lit up, isn¡¯t this Susie?!After editing videos about Susie for so many days, Stetson is more familiar with Susie than anyone else, and he recognized Susie at a nce. He immediately packed up his things and followed.Stetson¡¯s eyes are shining, Susie is equal to traffic!!Now it is off-duty time, the traffic on the bridge, the sound of car horns, the beeping of electric cars, people are rushing to go home.Some people also stopped, pointing at the corpse boat in the distance on the bridge and whispering:¡°Still fishing. Have you read today¡¯s news? The boy dived into the water to save others, and the person who fell into the water was rescued, but he himself never came up again.¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the one who rescued someone went ashore?¡±¡°You looked at the morning news. Thetest news just confirmed the identity of the dead boy. He was a third-year student in a nearby high school. The one who went ashore was the second person who jumped to save others. It is said that he was a very tall man.¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. I saved others but caught myself.¡±Aftering out of the park, Kellen put Susie down, led her across the288 Voucherssidewalk of the bridge, and heard everyone¡¯s discussion.These people were right, the two girls had already been rescued ashore when he jumped.The man was saved by the boy.Kellen spected that after the boy jumped down, he fished up two girls one after another, and when he went to fish for the third girl, he failed to get up.The only doubt now is where the third girl fell into the water. ording tomon sense, the three girls fell into the water at the same time. Even if the third girl drowned before being rescued, the body should be in the river.The boy¡¯s death was also strange. It doesn¡¯t look like he died from exhaustion.¡°Go down there.¡± Kellen said, ¡°One hundred meters after crossing the bridge is a side entrance to the opposite park.¡±The father and daughter entered the park and found that there were also many live broadcast anchors here. Although it was not as lively as the opposite side, there were still many people.Most of them followed the corpse boat, and from time to time someone came with a live broadcast device.So Kellen didn¡¯t pay attention to Stetson who was in the crowd for a while.Susie is holding apass the size of a watch that Mitch gave her.¡°This way.¡±Susie took Kellen and walked towards a banyan tree by the water.The banyan tree is not big, the trunk is only as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, the branches extend to the river, and the aerial roots hang down into the river one by one.Thepass pointer does not move here.Kellen asked, ¡°Here?¡±Kellen let go of Susie and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move here, I¡¯ll go down andhave a look.¡±The muddy ground beside the banyan tree was slippery. Kellen carefully walked down a few meters and looked up towards the root of the banyan tree covered by shrubs and grass.Seeing this, he was so scared that his heart missed a beat, and the top of his head went numb!I saw a long-haired woman suddenly standing under the root of the banyan tree. Her dyed yellow hair hung down on both sides of her cheeks. She hung her head and wore a short top with a gray pleated skirt.She stood with her hands down, her arms were pale and swollen, her nails were ck, and her legs were also pale and pale. She was wearing a pair of ck loafers, matching white socks and a beautifulce circle.As if hearing something, the girl suddenly fell into the water with a thud, and then a shrill cry suddenly rang in Kellen¡¯s ears:¡°Help. Someone¡¯s overboard!¡± Chapter 171 People Are Happier Than Ghosts Being Mixed With Gh 288 Vouchers Susie looked at the river, with a serious expression on her little face. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and there was a cute contrast between her serious look. A row of live broadcasting equipment is set up beside the embankment, and there is a blogger live broadcasting every two meters. The originally heavy bank is now full of all kinds of very abrupt voices: ¡°This is the scene where three girls fell into the water. Pay attention to the anchor, and the anchor will bring friends to track the whole incident and see thetest progress.¡± ¡°Now the corpse boat still hasn¡¯t caught anything. Everyone, look at the ce where the anchor is pointing at, which is where the male corpse was found. By the way, everyone can look at the shopping cart. There are some snacks and melon seeds in the shopping cart. You can eat snacks at the same time.¡± Guazi watched the anchore to live broadcast for everyone. Order now and it will be shipped immediately!¡± Susie was speechless. She frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Dad, what are they doing!¡± Kellen nced at the embankment and said, ¡°People are happier than ghosts mixing in it.¡± Some people don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to watch the excitement, or add fuel to the mes. In their eyes, things that matter human life are only about interests. Susie sipped her lollipop, silent. Kellen said, ¡°Susie, what do you need daddy to do?¡± Susie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing now.¡± Micky said that vile ghosts are also graded. Some vile ghosts can onlye out at night, but some vile ghosts can also appear during the day. 288 Vouchers The bottom of the river, the weed nests on both sides of the bank that are always dark, bridge holes, etc. are all ces where they haunt. That vile ghost killed at least one boy yesterday and even grabbed dad¡¯s foot. Susie was worried that the vile ghost was too powerful and killed another person, so she wanted to come out to have a look. Kellen said, ¡°Then go back now?¡± Holding the binocrs, Susie suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute. Dad, let¡¯s go to the other side.¡± Riverview parks have been built on both sides of the river, but there are many residences on this side, so there are many people along the river, while there are office buildings on the other side, and there are rtively few leisure people. At night, the contrast is even more obvious, as this side is bustling and the other side is deserted. ** Stetson broadcast live by the river for two hours, talking so dry that his skin was almost peeling from the sun. But there are still very few people in the live broadcast room. He was very annoyed, why did they broadcast the incident of the three girls falling into the water in the same way, while other people¡¯s live broadcast room was so hot, but he was deserted? Stetson unscrewed a bottle of water, looked at the only eleven viewers in the live broadcast room, and was in no mood to continue. Just as he raised his head to drink water, he suddenly saw a tall man ¡°holding¡± a little girl away from the crowd. 288 Vouchers His height is really outstanding, the little girl is riding on his neck, directly higher than the crowd. The spectators were all stretching their necks to look at the river, and those who took pictures with their mobile phones were also taking pictures in the direction of the river. On the contrary, no one noticed the father and daughter. Stetson¡¯s eyes lit up, isn¡¯t this Susie?! After editing videos about Susie for so many days, Stetson is more familiar with Susie than anyone else, and he recognized Susie at a nce. He immediately packed up his things and followed. Stetson¡¯s eyes are shining, Susie is equal to traffic!! Now it is off-duty time, the traffic on the bridge, the sound of car horns, the beeping of electric cars, people are rushing to go home. Some people also stopped, pointing at the corpse boat in the distance on the bridge and whispering: ¡°Still fishing. Have you read today¡¯s news? The boy dived into the water to save others, and the person who fell into the water was rescued, but he himself never came up again.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the one who rescued someone went ashore?¡± ¡°You looked at the morning news. Thetest news just confirmed the identity of the dead boy. He was a third-year student in a nearby high school. The one who went ashore was the second person who jumped to save others. It is said that he was a very tall man. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful. I saved others but caught myself.¡± Aftering out of the park, Kellen put Susie down, led her across the 288 Vouchers sidewalk of the bridge, and heard everyone¡¯s discussion. These people were right, the two girls had already been rescued ashore when he jumped. The man was saved by the boy. Kellen spected that after the boy jumped down, he fished up two girls one after another, and when he went to fish for the third girl, he failed to get up. The only doubt now is where the third girl fell into the water. ording tomon sense, the three girls fell into the water at the same time. Even if the third girl drowned before being rescued, the body should be in the river. The boy¡¯s death was also strange. It doesn¡¯t look like he died from exhaustion. ¡°Go down there.¡± Kellen said, ¡°One hundred meters after crossing the bridge is a side entrance to the opposite park.¡± The father and daughter entered the park and found that there were also many live broadcast anchors here. Although it was not as lively as the opposite side, there were still many people. Most of them followed the corpse boat, and from time to time someone came with a live broadcast device. So Kellen didn¡¯t pay attention to Stetson who was in the crowd for a while. Susie is holding apass the size of a watch that Mitch gave her. ¡°This way.¡± Susie took Kellen and walked towards a banyan tree by the water. The banyan tree is not big, the trunk is only as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, the branches extend to the river, and the aerial roots hang down into the river one by one. Thepass pointer does not move here. Kellen asked, ¡°Here?¡± Kellen let go of Susie and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move here, I¡¯ll go down and have a look.¡± The muddy ground beside the banyan tree was slippery. Kellen carefully walked down a few meters and looked up towards the root of the banyan tree covered by shrubs and grass. Seeing this, he was so scared that his heart missed a beat, and the top of his head went numb! I saw a long-haired woman suddenly standing under the root of the banyan tree. Her dyed yellow hair hung down on both sides of her cheeks. She hung her head and wore a short top with a gray pleated skirt. She stood with her hands down, her arms were pale and swollen, her nails were ck, and her legs were also pale and pale. She was wearing a pair of ck loafers, matching white socks and a beautiful lace circle. As if hearing something, the girl suddenly fell into the water with a thud, and then a shrill cry suddenly rang in Kellen¡¯s ears: ¡°Help. Someone¡¯s overboard!¡± Post navigation Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 172 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 172 Chapter 172 The Woman Who Doesn¡¯t Listen to Persuasion 288 Vouchers Kellen turned his head, and there was a loud wind in his ears, but he didn¡¯t see the person who shouted ¡®someone fell into the water¡¯ just now. But because of this voice, several people who were close to him soon surrounded him. ¡°Quick, someone fell into the water!¡± ¡°Help. Save someone, who can swim, go down and save someone!¡± ¡°Quickly call the person who fished up the corpse boat over there.¡± A few people shouted anxiously. There were not many people on the shore, but seven or eight people quickly gathered around, and some of them were bloggers who were filming with live broadcast equipment. All of a sudden there was a lot of talk on the shore: ¡°My God! Someone fell into the water! What to do, I can¡¯t swim! Save someone quickly.¡± This was an anxious cry. ¡°Someone fell into the water, oh my God, what¡¯s the matter with this river, why do people always fall into the water.¡± Amidst themotion, a middle-aged man quickly took off his shirt and was about to go into the water. Several live bloggers immediately turned their cameras on him. Susie quickly grabbed the man¡¯s trouser leg and said, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t go down!¡± The man thought Susie was worried about him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle can swim!¡± Susie said anxiously: ¡°No, there is danger in the water.¡± Susie refused to let go, the red rope shimmered, and even a strong man couldn¡¯t break free. The person next to him asked anxiously: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you, a child? You will dy things! What about the parents? Whose child is this!¡± Several adults came over one after another, trying to pull Susie away. Kellen just came up from the wend by the river, and when he saw this, he shouted coldly: ¡°Who dares to touch my daughter!¡± The cold and stern voice made several people shrink their hands subconsciously He looked around and said, ¡°No one fell into the water, I have already checked.¡± Everyone saw that his clothes were wet, and they were taken aback for a while. The man quickly asked, ¡°Have you ever gone down?¡± Kellen nodded: ¡°I¡¯ve gone down, and no one fell into the water.¡± Everyone was surprised and confused. It turned out that just before going down to check, Kellen promised Susie not to go into the water casually, and Susie also gave Kellen a yellow talisman beforeing. Seeing the female corpse jumping down, Kellen wanted to pull her up while she was not drifting away, but he soon realized that something was wrong and immediately backed away. At this point he lied, he didn¡¯t go into the water, but next he will call the river boat toe over, and the ordinary people must not be allowed to go down. 18.04% However, at this time, a middle-aged woman suddenly separated from the crowd and rushed in, shouting in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter, that¡¯s my daughter.¡± She ran towards the river while talking, and jumped down without any hesitation, yelling frantically, ¡°Helen, Helen!¡± ¡°Helen, mother is here, Helen.¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Kellen snorted coldly. But the woman didn¡¯t listen to the persuasion at all, and rushed into the river with all her strength. This scene happened so suddenly that no one could realize where the middle-aged woman came from. Seeing that she had jumped into the river, the river water submerged her chest, and then she was pushed down by the water and struggled. ¡°Ah. Help.¡± She instinctively shouted. Everyone was speechless and anxious: ¡°She can¡¯t water! What is she doing, really!¡± The middle-aged man immediately wanted to go down again, but Kellen, who was on the phone, raised his hand to stop him: ¡°I¡¯ll let the river boate over.¡± Several anchors shouted: ¡°Oh, that aunt is going to drown!¡± ¡°The corpse boat is still so far away, how can there be time!¡± The man saw the same thing, and wanted to go down again, but Kellen stopped him and didn¡¯t allow him to go into the water. Seeing Kellen repeatedly blocking him, he said angrily, ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡± The surrounding people also said anxiously: ¡°Yes, yes, he will water you and let him go down!¡± ¡°Oh, hurry up, people are dying!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this person! The small ones make troubles and the big ones make troubles too, so don¡¯t worry if it doesn¡¯t happen to you!¡± Seeing that the man didn¡¯t listen, Kellen knocked him down, and said to Susie, ¡°Hold him down!¡± Susie pounced on him immediately-sat down on the middle-aged man¡¯s back. The middle-aged man was speechless. He struggled a bit, but couldn¡¯t get Kellen nced coldly and said, ¡°I told you not to go down, and no one is allowed to go down!¡± Everyone was speechless for a moment, angry and anxious, and cursed one after another. Kellen didn¡¯t answer at all, he made a few phone calls, but he didn¡¯t know where to call, and he was very efficient. The nearest corpse boat on the river rushed over quickly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen checked the distance with his eyes, and the corpse boat should arrive within two minutes. The effective rescue time after a person falls into the water is 4 to 6 minutes, and the effective rescue time after drowning is 1 to 2 minutes. Even if the middle-aged woman stops struggling and gets the correct rescue within 2 minutes, the sess rate of rescue can reach 100%. 288 Vouchers In other words, as long as the corpse boat arrives within 2 minutes, she will be fine, but she will choke on water and feel ufortable. At this moment, the setting sun is nting, just shining on the middle- aged woman, and the only crisis Kellen can think of is whether the vile ghost under the water will pull the middle-aged woman down¨C But whether the middle-aged woman will be dragged down by the vile ghost, Kellen doesn¡¯t care. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is indifferent or cold-blooded, why should the innocent people take the life of this woman who refused to listen to her repeatedly. Everyone used Kellen, and several anchors also criticized angrily: ¡°This man is so indifferent! He still has his daughter with him, no wonder his daughter is so cold- blooded.¡± ¡°Does this person have a conscience! How can he be so cold-blooded!¡± ¡°It sounds good because he is afraid that others will be in danger and won¡¯t let them go down, but human life is at stake. Is he happy to see a fresh life die in front of his eyes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hypocritical! Do you think you can get a good reputation if you think it¡¯s for the good of others!¡± Among several live anchors, only Stetson was silent, but his eyes were gloomy, suppressing his excitement. As early as the sound of ¡°someone fell into the water¡± sounded, he seized the opportunity, took out two mobile phones, and took three separate shots of Susie, Kellen and the woman in the river. Collect materials in all directions!! Stetson is well aware that this matter will soon be popr again, and no one will have more comprehensive information than him at that time. At that time, he will cut a few [full event videos] in a row and post them every half an hour, which will definitely increase his fans like crazy ¨C Stetson feels that he is about to make a fortune! At this moment, I don¡¯t know who eximed. ¡°Look quickly!!!¡± I saw the river surface nting under the setting sun, and suddenly a female corpse with yellow hair and wearing a gray pleated skirt floated over. The reason why everyone was sure that it was a female corpse was because she was floating motionless. Just when everyone was wondering and flustered, a strange scene happened. The female corpse suddenly raised her hand and dragged the middle-aged woman to the bottom of the water!! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 173 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Susie Gets Angry and Curses 288 Vouchers The people on the shore eximed again and again. As the sun set, the evening breeze in the park was cool, and the wind blew past, making everyone¡¯s hairs stand on end. ¡°Here, what¡¯s going on here?!¡± ¡°Am I dazzled?!¡± ¡°God, don¡¯t worry about it, hurry up and save people!¡± However, no one dared to go down at this time, this scene was too weird and horrifying, if that yellow- haired one was really a female corpse. The female corpse drags people into the water, who dares to go down? If the yellow-haired person is not a corpse, but a person, it means that someone deliberately murdered and dragged the person into the water after he jumped off-and he didn¡¯t dare to go down!! Someone looked at Kellen, and at first they were d that he stopped him, otherwise, except for the middle-aged man, they would have almost gone down too. At this time, the corpse boat had arrived. The people on the boat had a wider view, and a young rescuer shouted: ¡°Found it!¡± From a distance, everyone saw a struggling woman and a floating corpse on the water, and rushed to rescue them one after another. An older man said: ¡°Oran, keep an eye on it!¡± The young rescuer¡¯s name was Oran, and he was very excited. They found the girl¡¯s body after a day and a night of fishing. The clothes on the girl¡¯s 288 Vouchers body were consistent with the family¡¯s description. In the next second, the female corpse exploded, violently dragging the struggling middle-aged woman into the bottom of the water! Oran¡¯s hands trembled in shock. He could see very clearly that the floating one was the corpse, and he would definitely not be mistaken after picking up so many corpses. Can the corpse suddenly raise its hand and drag people into the water? At this moment, Oran felt that his hair was also standing on end!! ¡°Captain!¡± he panicked. The older captain came over with the rope, and said while moving quickly: ¡°Why do you look like you have seen a ghost! Hurry up and get someone!¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the person? I just turn around?¡± The people on the other side of the kayak also went down. The tools used to catch the dead were different from those used to catch people, so they temporarily changed thes used to catch people, and the two sides worked together to catch all the aquatic nts. Both the female corpse and the middle-aged woman were pulled out of the water, and everyone saw that the female corpse seemed to twitch, and they all wondered if it was their own illusion. Oran¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Captain!!¡± The captain¡¯s voice also became a bit more suspicious, and said: ¡°I see, don¡¯t shout!¡± The middle-aged woman was pulled onto the boat first, and the rescuers on board stepped forward to rescue her immediately. 288 Vouchers After a while, the middle-aged woman spat out a mouthful of muddy water and woke up leisurely. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In a daze for a moment, she quickly got up trembling, and shouted with trembling lips: ¡°Helen, my Helen.¡± ¡°Quick, save my daughter!¡± The rescue captain held her down and said, ¡°Your daughter has been caught! We can understand your feelings, please let us be patient!¡± The middle-aged woman was shocked for a moment, ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± No, no, the other two girls who fell into the water were rescued, why should her daughter die. She doesn¡¯t believe it! The middle-aged woman grabbed the edge of the boat and kept muttering to herself: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, you must have caught the wrong person. I saw my Helen just now. I will go down to fish by myself. If you don¡¯t help me, I will go to fish by myself.¡± !¡± Talking about jumping into the river at the same time, it doesn¡¯t work for anyone. Everyone was speechless, but they had seen a lot of family members who lost control of their emotions. After so many years of searching for corpses, when the corpses were not recovered, most of the family members held a glimmer of hope, thinking that their loved ones were not dead. When the corpses were picked up, some family members fainted on the spot, and some were madly unwilling to ept the facts, and some even beat and kicked them, scolding them for picking them up toote. 288 Vouchers The middle-aged woman was restrained, she turned her head and threw herself at the corpse covered with blue cloth, she couldn¡¯t help but lift the blue cloth, and she saw that it was her daughter¡¯s face. She sat down as if drained of strength, and frantically punched and kicked Oran who was closest to her! ¡°What are you doing for food! Why did you just find my daughter now! Isn¡¯t it easy to catch someone! You are all trash, and you have been fishing all day and night! You killed my daughter!¡± ¡°Damn you! Damn!¡± She screamed and yelled, and Oran was hurting. I didn¡¯t close my eyes all day and night. As a rescuer, the joy when I found a living person can completely heal the heaviness in my heart when I found a corpse. Not to mention that what I found now is a corpse, and being scolded by the family like this makes him feel even more ufortable. When I came to the rescue team, I was full of enthusiasm, but it was slowly extinguished. After seeing too much human nature, I felt a little dazed. Do these things they do really make sense? When the boat docked, the middle-aged woman was still crying and cursing Kellen hugged Susie and waited on the shore. Hearing that someone caught it, there were more and more people watching. Hearing the middle-aged woman¡¯s scolding, Susie felt very ufortable in her heart. She was only four years old and felt a sense of irritability for no reason. ¡°Stop swearing!¡± She suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°You are useless! You 288 Vouchers are the most useless person! You can make trouble and be disobedient, and you will use others. You are a coward!¡± The little guy was so angry that he also used the ¡°You¡¯re a coward¡± from the TV school. She just thinks that this aunt is too annoying. Even if her daughter is gone, it¡¯s very pitiful, but she shouldn¡¯t scold people like this! Everyone nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not easy for me to rescue people. Three of the five corpse boats belong to the Blue Sky Rescue Team. The Blue Sky Rescue Team is a volunteer rescuer. I confiscated your money and didn¡¯t take your things. I stood up desperately Come out, what are you scolding?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me?¡± The grumpy person directly scolded back: ¡°If you want me to say that you are a mother, you should be scolded even more! Don¡¯t you think about your daughter? Will you me others if something goes wrong?¡± Kellen pursed his lips and looked at the crowd with cold eyes. He had already been indifferent due to blood and human affection, and there was no ups and downs in his emotions at the moment. However, Susie broke free from his embrace, and ran to a young man with his head down, who was silent and silently packing his things. Oran was pulling in the rope, and he was overwhelmed by the increasingly heavy emotions in his heart. After the high-intensity work was over, his whole body rxed at this moment, and he felt very tired. At this moment, a small hand suddenly held his hand, and Oran froze for a moment. I saw a little girl raised her head and said to him seriously: ¡°Thank you, you have worked hard!¡± ¡°You are the best! You are as good as a superhero!¡± Seeing the little girl¡¯s serious expression and her clear and pure eyes, Oran¡¯s eyes turned red for an instant. ¡°thanks.¡± The little girl¡¯s father came over, picked her up and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Susie waved goodbye to him, and Oran quickly waved back. Oranughed, rubbed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± The strange little girl made him feel that he had infinite courage again. Next to him, the middle-aged woman was still crying and cursing. ¡°Why are you cursing? Do you know how I feel? Did you kill your daughter? You don¡¯t know anything!!!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong? If they rescued quickly, my daughter would not have died. It¡¯s all your fault, my daughter, my Helen.¡± The wind blew the blue cloth covering the girl¡¯s body, revealing the girl¡¯s pale face with wide-eyed eyes. No one saw it, her eyeballs trembled for a moment, and then returned to calm. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 174 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Two Water Ghosts Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Susie frowned, staring at the blue cloth blown away by the wind. ¡°This vile ghost is too cunning.¡± Susie said, ¡°She¡­ Huh?¡± Kellen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± 288 (Vouchers Susie pointed to the girl¡¯s body in the distance: ¡°Dad, her eyes are closed.¡± Kellen looked over, sure enough. No one noticed the strangeness of the female corpse just now, but he and Susie have been paying attention. The female corpse originally had her eyes wide open, but now she closed her eyes. Kellen said: ¡°The male corpse was not like thisst night.¡± When the male corpse was in the river, the whites of his eyes were rolled up. After being picked up, the eyeballs moved twice, and they followed him. Susie stared at the river for a long time, and suddenly said, ¡°I see. We were wrong, Dad.¡± Kellen: ¡°Huh?¡± Susie said: ¡°There should be two vile ghosts, one is very fierce and the other is not so fierce. The one who grabbed Dad yesterday should be the very vile ghost, and the not vile ghost should be possessed by this youngdy.¡± Kellen understood: ¡°So there should be two girls who fell into the waterst night. The girl named Helen died a long time ago. She was possessed by the vile ghost who was not fierce and became the bait. After the boy rescued the two girlsst night, Seeing Helen as bait in the water, he went down the river again, and was killed by the vile ghost.¡± 288 Vouchers Susie nodded, stretched out her hand, and gave a thumbs up: ¡°Dad is so smart!¡± Kellen raised his brows, very mboyantly: ¡°That must be.¡± Susie said: ¡°How did the two girls who fell into the waterst night fall into the water? Did you see Helen when you were in the water?¡± Kellen said: ¡°This father checked it for you. The two girls saw the beautiful river surface reflected by the lights. They wanted to take a group of atmospheric photos near the river surface, but they identally fell down.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t see Helen who was dead, they just felt as if they were being pulled out ¨C they were too panicked at the time to be sure whether they were being pulled out or washed out by the water.¡± ¡°Just then the boy passed by and rescued them immediately. The boy had justnded when he heard another thud, and then someone yelled ¡®help¡¯.¡± Speaking of this, both father and daughter understood that the boy had sessfully rescued the two of them, and neither of them would have died. The problem lies in Helen who is possessed by the vile ghost. When Kellen just went down to the river to check, he saw the already dead Helen standing upright under the hidden banyan tree¨C The river hadn¡¯t risen recently, and Helen, who was already dead, couldn¡¯t climb ashore by herself, and even if she was caught by a branch, she couldn¡¯t stand up straight. Susie said distressedly: ¡°Now I understand, I just don¡¯t know how to catch the two vile ghosts.¡± The two vile ghosts should have spotted her, so they won¡¯t approach the shore easily. 288 Vouchers Kellen lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Susie, Dad will take you on a boat tonight, do you want to?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately raised her hand: ¡°Hmm!¡± ¡°But Dad, the female ghost should remember us, let¡¯s watch and dress up.¡± She sped her little hands and said quietly. Kellen picked her up and hugged her in his arms, and corrected, ¡°It¡¯s a disguise.¡± Susie: ¡°Well, Dad, don¡¯t you dress up as an aunt so that you won¡¯t be recognized?¡± It wasn¡¯t until Kellen and Susie left that Stetson put away his phone and left in a hurry. More and more anchors rushed over, wanting to capture the news of the girl¡¯s body being picked up as soon as possible, but they were stopped outside the park by the security guards who rushed over. Stetson walked out, not even bothering to follow him. He has breaking news! Stetson, who returned to the rental room, immediately edited the video. When he finished editing, the videos of [Girl¡¯s Body Found], [Man Seeing Death and Not Rescuing], and [Girl¡¯s Family Swear at Rescue Workers] just became popr. [The girl¡¯s body was found] Under the rted video, all thements are: [farewell!] [Cried.] 288 Vouchers [May there be no pain in heaven!] Apanied by this hot spot, there is a video of Kellen stopping others at the scene and not saving lives for others. The bottom is full of abuse: [Who is this person? Don¡¯t dare to go down to save people yourself, and don¡¯t go down to save people for others? ¡¿ [Speechless, how could there be such a person! ¡¿ [One thing to say, I watched another video, the girl¡¯s mother med the rescuers foring toote and killing her daughter (smiling), if you want me to say, it would be nice if this kind of person went down and died! No sympathy at all! ¡¿ [I watched it too, the girl¡¯s mother saw that my blood pressure was high, what the hell. ¡¿ [Although, this tall man is not a good thing, is he? Why did he stop others from going down? ¡¿ [I advise everyone not to speak too early, it seems that the tall man stopped people from going down because they heard that there was danger in the river! ¡¿ In order to solve this doubt,izens kept looking for rted videos, just to see what danger was in the river at that time. As a result, I saw a fuzzy video of the middle-aged woman who was thumping down and being dragged into the water by the floating corpse Theizen was horrified: [Fuck, tell me I was wrong! ¡¿ ¡¾really? The rted videos are very blurry, I feel that someone deliberately 288 Vouchers ps for the traffic!) [Hehe, Iughed, what time is it, everyone¡¯s mobile phones are high- definition, but as long as it involves supernatural, weird, UFO, all of them are blurry videos, just ying tricks!] [It¡¯s not fake, I was there at the time, and it seems that I saw the girl¡¯s body move. ] Ever since, the discussion about ¡°Girl¡¯s Body Fraud¡± rushed to the hot search again. This is the moment Stetson was waiting for, and he has high-definition videos for three hot searches in a row. Stetson immediately posted the full video in segments. He was very smart, and first posted the high-definition video of the girl¡¯s dead body suddenly cheating and dragging his own mother into the water. [Complete incident: Part 1: The girl who fell into the water suddenly cheated her body and dragged her mother into the river! ¡¿ Sure enough, after the video was released, it had its own search traffic. In less than half an hour, the video soared into the sky like a rocket! Netizens were frightened: [It¡¯s too high-definition, it scared me to death! I even saw the girl¡¯s pale face!] [No offense intended, bless my family and bless me, don¡¯t hurt my family and those around me. ¡¿ Of course, there are also doubts: [So high-definition, post-production special effects? Iughed to death, there are a group of people who believe this, what about the brain? ¡¿ [It is definitely synthetic. I Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 175 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Susie Paints Nail Polish 288 (Vouchers Stetson listened to the ding ding ding ding in the background and thought it was the most beautiful sound in the world. His video has be popr, and its views have exceeded 50 million in just half an hour. This is just the beginning! Stetson immediately posted a second video: [Complete incident: CIMC: The man quietly went down the river, followed by someone shouting for help. The girl who fell into the water cheated on her corpse, is it man-made or supernatural? ! ¡¿ After the video was released, a bunch ofizens who followed up immediately came. [Get to the sequel with your strength!! The blogger is so awesome, follow up decisively!] [Strange, isn¡¯t this little girl Susie?? What¡¯s going on, how did Susie get involved with this? ¡¿ ¡¾The tall man went around under the banyan tree, he was definitely cing a corpse! I have a bold guess: the girl was murdered by him, and he dumped the body when night fell. In order to divert the attention, he deliberately made a scene of fraudulent corpses! ¡¿ ¡¾This spection is nonsense. Have you ever seen someone throw a corpse in the presence of so many people? You see in the video, there are live broadcast anchors around. ¡¿ [Although it¡¯s not a case of dumping the corpse, I think the girl¡¯s fraudulent corpse must have something to do with this guy. ¡¿ The more intense the discussion, the higher the poprity. Stetson easily gained 500,000 fans by eating the traffic brought by Kellen and Susie. 288 Vouchers Bing a well-known anchor in a blink of an eye is truly an overnight hit! With these fans, he will release videos in the future. Although it is impossible to get millions of likes like these few videos today, it is still easy to get tens of thousands of likes, which is enough for him. Posted a third video: [Complete incident: Part 2: Inte celebrity Susie watched coldly, but was indifferent to the corpse. Is it really that simple when I cried and questioned the innocent children of the wholework? ¡¿ This video is even sharper. The clips are all videos of Susie standing quietly on the shore watching. Susie is well-behaved and doesn¡¯t make trouble, but in his clips, she bes a cold-eyed bystander. Susie¡¯s incident gained a lot of mother fans on the Inte. Now that Stetson¡¯s video came out, there was a group of people who spoke for Susie immediately. Of course, thates with a bunch of people who say Susie is horrible. Double the heat. Stetson was thrilled. At this time, no one in the Murray family paid attention to the media. After all, this matter belonged to ¡®others¡¯ to the Murray family, and they didn¡¯t know that Susie could be involved in this matter. Their focus now is on Kellen. The Murray family folded their arms one by one, looking at the ¡®noble queen¡¯ who came down from upstairs. 288 Voucher s Martin walked in from the outside and said, ¡°The boat has been booked.¡± As a result, he saw Kellen who was dressed as a woman, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Is this the Kellen he knew? Kellen¡¯s eyelids also kept twitching, and he said, ¡°Father will find someone for you, and you will make another one.¡± Susie was very interested. Holding a few bottles of nail polish, she said excitedly, ¡°Dad, sit down!¡± Kellen was forced to sit on the couch. Susie took the nail polish and painted him one by one. Ten fingers were colorful. She also took off his shoes and the toes were also colorful. Craig grimaced and snorted, ¡°Nonsense.¡± If a child wants to paint his nails, he really paints it? Michael said: ¡°That¡¯s right. But, if Susie wants to draw, she can draw for her!¡± He even added fuel to the mes: ¡°Susie, use that Barbie powder!¡± Susie suddenly looked at Michael. Michael only thought that something would happen, and sure enough, he heard the little guy say: ¡°Uncle, sit down~¡± Michael was speechless. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. How angry I was just now, how regretful I am now. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go,¡± Michael said. Susie looked at Michael pitifully: ¡°Uncle wants to draw too!¡± 288 Vouchers Michael: ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Craig shook the newspaper and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no principle.¡± However, ¡°retribution¡± came, Susie finished painting Michael, and stared at Craig sitting nearby. ¡°Grandpa, which color do you want?¡± Craig was speechless. He frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Susie: ¡°Grandpa~¡± Craig: ¡°.Blue.¡± Little girls like to y with these things the most, such as painting nails, imitating mother¡¯s makeup, stealing mother¡¯s lipstick, and tying hair for Barbie dolls. The addicted Susie immediately took out the blue nail polish and painted Craig¡¯s nails one by one. Martin backed away quietly, pretending to go out to answer the phone. David remembered that Lulu needed another page of handwriting practice, so he hurried upstairs. Kellen took a look, what is such a big blessing for? ¡°Susie, I think Martin is suitable for Barbie fans, and David is good for ck.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry,e and line up!¡± Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. na suppressed a smile and looked at a group of old men who were 288 Vouchers forced to be suppressed by a little doll. In the rental area of the park¡¯s boat rental night tour, a group of people behaved strangely. The three big men put their hands in their pockets, wore sweaters and hats, and boarded the boat silently with their heads down. Behind them was a bouncing little boy. Behind the little boy, followed a woman in a bright red dress. The woman was wearing heavy makeup, which looked weird no matter how she looked. At the end of them was a girl who looked like a college student with a browless smile, and followed behind to take pictures vigorously. The three men are Kellen, Martin and Michael, and the woman with heavy make-up is Roger, who was pulled in temporarily and looks suspicious of life. The little boy is Susie who has been carefully dressed by ra. He wears a wig on his head, which cannot be seen in the dark. ra was going tough like crazy. Although Kellen didn¡¯te out in women¡¯s clothing, Kellen, Martin, and Michael were all painted with nail polish. Susie insisted that they wear slippers to show off their beautiful toenails. ra hooked Roger, who was twitching at the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile: ¡°Hey, sister, come out to y?¡± It¡¯s a pity that Roger can¡¯t see her, otherwise he will be pissed off. The cruise ship was a small yacht. After entering the private room, Kellen and the others immediately stretched out their hands. Roger¡¯s expression returned to normal, and he asked, ¡°What is our 1 mission this time?¡± He only received urgent messages asking him toe on a mission. Who knew that Michael and Susie forced them to put on women¡¯s clothes when they first arrived at the Murray family. Kellen said, ¡°Come on, put this chain on.¡± This is the evil spirit ne made by Susie. Roger, who was wearing women¡¯s clothing, had a questioning face. Immediately afterwards, he saw the ten brightly colored fingers of their Morton family. Even the ten toenails are colorful. The same goes for Martin and Michael. Martin¡¯s ten nails are Barbie pink, pink and tender, and Michael¡¯s ten nails are ck. Michael looked at his nails, quite satisfied: ¡°Hey, I think it¡¯s pretty cool looking at it.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 176 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Catch the Water Ghost 288 Vouchers Roger was puzzled: ¡°So what is our mission this time?¡± Kellen said: ¡°We are going to lure out a person. This person has met me and Susie. We can¡¯te forward, so it will be up to you to lure him out.¡± ¡°I remember that you are quite good at water, right? You have also conducted underwater actual combat.¡± Roger nodded, it¡¯s all fine. ¡°Has that person seen me?¡± He asked seriously, still wondering which enemy it was? Or the fugitive? Kellen paused and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± Roger was speechless. So what¡¯s the point of him wearing this suit!! Kellen seemed to see what he was thinking, and without raising his head, he talked nonsense: ¡°I asked you to wear this for your own good, to ward off evil spirits.¡± The yacht drove out of the river and wandered slowly on the river. ¡°So what do I do now?¡± Roger asked, covering his face. Kellen leanedfortably on the sofa chair, opened his hands in a big shape, crossed his legs, and raised his legs. ¡°See that window?¡± he said. ¡°Open it and stick your head out.¡± This yacht is designed for sailing on the river. The upper part of the second floor belongs to the deck, and there is afortable sofa area. There is a small bar in the belly of the ship. Near the windows are a row of ss windows that can be opened. 288 (Vouchers Roger opened the window and poked his head out. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie took off her shoes and climbed onto the sofa. Following Kellen¡¯s example, she leaned back on the sofa, stretched her legs, and added, ¡°And then you have to stretch out your hands to y in the water on the river~¡± Roger: ¡°?!¡± Wearing women¡¯s clothes, sticking your head out, and ying with water. Why did he feel so wrong? There was no other way, Roger, who was concerned about the ¡®secret mission¡¯, had to follow suit. Since the window was quite high from the water, he had to lie on the window and bend down to reach the water. Fortunately, he is also quite tall, with long hands. Susie took a picture of Roger with her mobile phone, and said, ¡°Sister, you say: Grandpa is here to y~¡± That¡¯s how it¡¯s yed on TV. The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched. Kellen had a half-smile: ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡± So a group of people sat around drinking tea and coffee, and Roger worked hard alone. The night wind blew his long hair, and his hands patted the water, ying with the water one after another. At this moment, Roger suddenly felt something. He frowned, water nts? But it¡¯s thin, slippery, and feels more like hair. The next second, he suddenly felt someone grab his wrist and pull it hard! Roger sneered, and raised his hand to pull the man out forcefully. 288 Vouchers I only heard Kellen¡¯s low voice behind him: ¡°Here wee! Roger, hold on!¡± Roger was about to say he was a battle-hardened man, don¡¯t worry about that. However, in the next second, he saw a pale hand sticking out of the water, grabbing his other hand and pulling hard. Roger fell into the water with a plop! Roger was wearing a red dress, and when he fell into the water, a thin voice sounded in his ear: ¡°Help, someone fell into the water.¡± His eyes are sharp, and he has been trained to open his eyes even underwater. Roger grabbed the hands of those two with his backhand and pulled them hard, wanting to see who they were. As a result, when he looked at it, he saw a pale face sticking in front of him, rolling his eyes! Beside him was a young girl, also staring straight at him. After all, Roger¡¯s temperament was not as calm as Kellen¡¯s. He choked a little bit of water in his nose in this shock, and was dragged to the bottom of the water by those two ¡®people¡¯ in the next second. At the critical moment, the ne on his neck shimmered, and Kellen¡¯s cold voice sounded vaguely: ¡°Roger, grab her, don¡¯t let her get away!¡± Then his feet were grabbed. 288 Vouchers Roger immediately sped the wrists of the two, and the two bodies were pulled out of the river and fell onto the boat! Before Roger could react, he felt a pain in his neck and passed out. This operation shocked Michael and the others. Beforeing here, they only thought of ¡®ghosts¡¯. There is a high probability that they can¡¯t see ghosts, and they can only watch Susie catch ghosts. But now these two are clearly not ghosts, but corpses. Susie remembers what Micky saidst time, she is not strong enough now, so she must not forcibly ept ghosts. but. If she doesn¡¯t ept these two water ghosts, she won¡¯t be able to hold on for long, and she won¡¯t be able to hold on until Mickyes back. Susie suddenly remembered what Mitch said, the red rope in her hand is so powerful that it can bounce back automatically. Well, in Susie¡¯s understanding, it is rebound. Susie immediately approached the two water ghosts, put her hands on her hips, raised her chin, and said, ¡°Come on, hit me if you have the ability!¡± That little expression is called arrogance. The corpse rolled its eyes and roared from its throat. One of the female corpses seemed to be particrly angry, and one jumped up and bit Susie directly! Kellen was startled: ¡°Susie!¡± Susie instinctively raised her hand to block in front of her, only to see a sh of red light. 288 Vouchers The female corpse was severely hit by the red light and fell out violently. The ghost inside the corpse was also thrown out, screaming again and again. The younger girl¡¯s corpse hesitated for a moment, then rushed over. In the next second, he also flew out screaming. The ghost came out of the body, and the two corpsesnded on the deck of the ship. Suddenly, a stench came over the face. It quickly swelled and rotted, and soon turned into two pools of foul- smelling yellow water. Michael was startled: ¡°Caught it?¡± As expected of his niece, really amazing! Susie said, ¡°Not yet!¡± Susie yelled, and the ghost was kicked away. Martin, Kellen and Michael hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock when they saw Susie throw the gourd out again. The flower-hearted ghost flew out. The three ghosts were fighting thendlord in the gourd, and the phndering ghost was doing everything possible to y with the cowardly ghost, and flew out by itself in the next second. Seeing the two vile ghosts rushing towards her, she pped them without thinking. In front of evil ghosts, vile ghosts are not fierce enough to look at. The vile ghost who screamed the most was pinned down by the Huaxin ghost and couldn¡¯t move. The female ghost struggled angrily. Suddenly, the ghost of the girl next to her knelt down with a plop, and said with tears, ¡°Please, please let my mother go.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 177 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Why Are Adults¡¯ Hearts So Complicated? 288 Vouchers She fought instinctively, and when she stepped on a female vile ghost, and the little vile ghost next to her knelt down and begged her to let her mother go, she didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Susie pped her hands and praised: ¡°Auntie is amazing!¡± Huaxingui subconsciously said: ¡°That is.¡± The young girl vile ghost was kneeling, crying and begging: ¡°My mother and I were wrong, we will never do bad things again, please let us go.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°How many lives have you imed?¡± The girl struggled in her eyes and said, ¡°Yes, there are only seven or eight.¡± Susie frowned, seven or eight? The vile ghost, who was stepped on by the phndering ghost, seemed to have a throat blocked by sand, and said in an ugly voice: ¡°Reba, don¡¯t beg her.¡± ¡°This time it counts as our failure.¡± The vile ghost stared at Susie, very unwilling. It only needs to devour another innocent soul. Really only need one! She can be an evil ghost and leave the river forever. She drowned in this river tens of thousands of times, she couldn¡¯t bear it, she chose to devour other ghosts, so that she could leave here quickly. Did not expect to fall short! Susie didn¡¯t care what the female vile ghost said, she just looked at the female ghost named Reba and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, where are you from, and how did you die?¡± 288 Vouchers Reba hesitated for a moment, with a trace of despair in her eyes, and said, ¡°We used to be residents on the shore. About eight years ago, there were self-built houses in the vige in the city.¡± She pointed to the other side of the river, but tall buildings had been built there now, and the old buildings had disappeared. ¡°One weekend, my mother and I went to the river to wash the quilt. My mother thought the quilt was too big and the washing machine couldn¡¯t clean it, so I went to the river. My father also came, but my father was swimming in the river.¡± Reba¡¯s mother suddenly fell into the river while washing. Reba hurried to pull her mother, but she fell into the water too. ¡°My mum yelled for help, but my dad swam too far away to hear him.¡± Reba said, crying sadly: ¡°My mother and I drowned like this. After we drowned, we became water ghosts here. My mother was very angry and didn¡¯t want to be reborn. She hated her father and didn¡¯t look back no matter how she screamed. The female vile ghost also seemed to recall the scene before her death, her eyes were red. When she died, she died, but even her daughter died, and her husband was swimming in the river a hundred meters away. Obviously, her daughter had a chance to be rescued. But followed her and drowned! ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled, I hate it!¡± The female vile ghost hoarsely gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to find him and kill him! Ask him if his ears are just for disy?¡± Susie was speechless. Reba continued: ¡°Due to getting stuck in the mud and being entangled in water nts, my father didn¡¯t see us for a while, thinking that we were going home, so he followed. Later, my father brought people to fish a few times with bamboo poles., but they didn¡¯t find us.¡± Susie frowned: ¡°How did you kill Helen?¡± The female vile ghost struggled a bit, but seeing that she couldn¡¯t break free, she gave up. Reba nced at her mother before telling what had happened in the past two days. It turned out that Helen didn¡¯t intend tomit suicide at all. After she quarreled with her mother, she went to the river and sat on a leisure stone bench by the river in a daze. ¡°Because she was alone, my mum and I approached and tried to attract her.¡± ¡°Then I heard her on the phone with her mother. Her mother was very angry and asked her where she had been. Helen said she was in the park by the river.¡± Reba paused, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Helen¡¯s mother was very angry when she heard that, and said, ¡®Okay, you¡¯re still threatening me with suicide now, aren¡¯t you? Who are you going to show by the river? You have that ability You jump off and don¡¯te back!¡±.¡± Susie asked, ¡°And then?¡± On the side, Martin, Kellen, ra, and Michael could only watch Susie talking to herself. I¡¯m afraid when I see a ghost, but I¡¯m afraid when I don¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t ¡°listen to the story¡±, and my heart was itchy. So what did the water ghost say to Susie. 41.50 288 Vouchers ra muttered: ¡°Mistake, I should have caught Wade for a walk just now.¡± At this time Reba was continuing to say: ¡°Helen is as old as me, and I understand her mood very well. Before she exined, her mother hung up the phone. She squatted by the river crying.¡± Originally, she didn¡¯t want to kill Helen, but her mother told her not to soften her heart. ¡°My mother said, if you sympathize with others, who will sympathize with us?¡± After hesitating, Reba¡¯s mother dragged Helen into the water. Reba struggled internally, but she didn¡¯t stop in the end. ¡°Her mother came to look for Helen one day after she died, but she couldn¡¯t find it for a whole day. At night, my mother dragged the two girls into the water again. Helen¡¯s mother was very anxious when she heard someone said that she had fallen into the water. Passing by that The boy is very brave, he is good at water, and the ce where the two girls fell into the water was not too deep, so he really rescued him. My mother was angry, so she let me attach herself to Helen and pretend to fall into the water, and put the boy¡­¡± Reba seemed very guilty when she said this, and stopped talking. Reba¡¯s mother didn¡¯t show any remorse, she just said, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not good for them to take pictures, why should they stick to the river?¡± Susie was very angry: ¡°What about that boy? He is a good person who saves people!¡± Reba¡¯s mother didn¡¯t care: ¡°So what, I¡¯m going to die anyway, it¡¯s better to fulfill me if I die sooner or later.¡± Susie was speechless, angry, and went up to grab the female vile ghost¡¯s neck and shook it vigorously: ¡°Be sober! Your life is your life, isn¡¯t the life of others not your life?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ra looked suspicious. Isn¡¯t that what she said yesterday? The female vile ghost was shaken to the point of disappearing, struggling to p Susie, but before hitting Susie once, the red string in Susie¡¯s hand shimmered and hit her hard. The female vile ghost always feels that she is beating herself? If you don¡¯t fight, you will be strangled by Susie. If you fight, you will attack yourself. It¡¯s not ttering anyway. The female vile ghost was furious: ¡°Stop it.¡± Susie doesn¡¯t. With the blessing of double attack, the female vile ghost was finally pinched by Susie, turned into ck gas with a puff, and was absorbed by the gourd. The yboy was shocked, what the hell, is this little guy so powerful? Susie was also taken aback for a moment, then looked at her empty hands and pursed her lips. Why is the heart of adults soplicated? Why do they always like to me others? Children understand the truth, why don¡¯t many of them understand? Susie was confused for a moment. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 178 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The Good Side 288 (Vouchers The yboy looked at Reba and said, ¡°Your mother deserved what she deserved, but you can still go to be reborn, whether you go or not.¡± Reba suddenlyughed and shook her head: ¡°No, I¡¯m with my mother. No matter how bad she is, she¡¯s still my mother.¡± She¡¯s killed a lot of people too, and she¡¯s as damned as her mother, unforgivable. Especially that Helen. These two days she possessed Helen, pretending to fall into the water to lure others, she felt even more sinful. Reba threw herself at the gourd without hesitation, turned into ck air and was absorbed by the gourd with a snort. The gourdy quietly on the ground, a stream of light slowly passed across the gourd, and the crimson light seemed even more eye-catching. Susie picked up the gourd, wiped it, and lightly touched the red string, and the gourd hung on the red string. Kellen came over and picked her up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This is the first time Susie haspleted ghost hunting independently, although it is a vile ghost. It should have been a great sense of aplishment. But every time I feel bored. Confused, she said everything that the female ghost said just now. The little guy asked puzzledly: ¡°Aunt Vile Ghost fell and drowned by herself, and Reba drowned to save her. Why did she vent her grievances on others?¡± ¡°Helen is innocent, she¡¯s still the same age as Reba, why doesn¡¯t Auntie Vile Ghost let her go?¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°And Helen¡¯s mother, that aunt, has been looking for Helen anxiously for the past two days, but if Helen is so important, why would she say something that hurt Helen?¡± Helen just said that she was by the river, but she said very vicious words, saying that she was going to die and would not stop her, if she had the ability, she would really jump down. ¡°Helen died. Obviously the aunt didn¡¯t take good care of her, but she said it was the fault of the uncle who rescued her. Why?¡± Susie asked all at once. Kellen thought of that middle-aged woman, who couldn¡¯t swim, and went into the water again and again to make trouble. After Helen¡¯s body was recovered, she refused to ept the reality and beat and kicked the rescuers, saying that they killed her daughter. He carried Susie to the deck, and the cool evening wind on the river blew away the sultry heat in his heart. Then she said: ¡°Reba¡¯s mother regrets that she killed her daughter. She could have washed the quilt with the washing machine, but she went to the river on a whim, and she didn¡¯t expect both of them to die. That middle-aged aunt, she didn¡¯t expect that she said it in a hurry. Be obedient, and your daughter will really die.¡± ¡°They all regret the same thing, but they can¡¯t change it. In order to alleviate the self-me in their hearts, they me others crazily in an attempt to alleviate a little bit of self-me.¡± Not just mum Reba and mum Helen, there are many, many parents these days who tend to me someone else whenever a child is injured or killed due to their negligence. Kellen reached out and touched Susie¡¯s head, and said warmly: ¡°Be happy, you are also very good today. Besides, it¡¯s not all good. Didn¡¯t that 288 (Vouchers Reba finally repent? There is always a good side in this world. Being a human being Look at the bad side.¡± Kellen¡¯s voice was gentle, his eyes were tender like never before, and in his own way, he cared for Susie with all his might. Susiey on Kellen¡¯s shoulder, thought for a while, and finally nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± Dad is right, just think about the bright side more! When Kellen and the others got home, Susie had fallen asleep because she was too tired. Martin also felt a little tired. He turned on theputer habitually and wanted to continue working, but he yawned and soon realized that he was a little sleepy. He was a little surprised, only to notice that he fell asleep earlier and earlier during this time. Martin simply washed up and went to bed. He thought it was difficult to fall asleep when hey down, but he fell asleep soon. the other side. ra¡¯s night had just begun. Susie burned her thetest mobile phone, which is powerful and can really connect to the Inte. Ever since she was able to stay with Susie but couldn¡¯t go out for a walk, she became obsessed with watching videos. ra rolled on the bed holding back herughter, afraid of waking Susie, she floated out, ready to go downstairs to brush, to the roof, or to the treetops. 288 Vouchers Then when I looked up, I saw Kellen sitting on the sofa on the first floor. She immediately turned off the screen of her phone, not noticing that the shing picture was Stetson¡¯s video. In the evening, Susie paints nail polish for everyone, and the nail care kit is still on the first floor. At the moment, Kellen is taking the nail polish remover to remove the ¡®nail art¡¯. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ra only thought it was funny, and because Kellen couldn¡¯t hear or see her, sheughed and laughed, and then went outside to check her phone with satisfaction. Kellen nced wordlessly at Wade¡¯s camera on the couch. Just very speechless. But fortunately, the two did not n tomunicate. ra knew that she was going to be reborn, and the only thing she wanted was that Kellen, the father, would treat Susie well, and now she was relieved of that. As for everything before? She is dead, so why care about so much. As for Kellen, since he knew that ra lived in Susie¡¯s gourd, he didn¡¯t have too many thoughts. At that time, he was in an uncontroble state. How could he remember so much? Susie¡¯s smooth birth was considered a blessing. The previous ident was that he was sorry for her, all he can do now is to take care of Susie and the Murray family for ra, the rest is not important. That¡¯s fine for now, there¡¯s no need to do anything. Kellen was about to put away the camera when he overheard the sound of ra swiping the video from inside the camera. [Inte celebrity Susie watched coldly, but was indifferent to the corpse. Is it really that simple when I cried and questioned the innocent children of the wholework?] Kellen stopped in an instant! ra, who was swiping her phone outside, was also half-pissed off, but unfortunately she can only watch on her phone, and cannot really participate inments like a human being. She cursed angrily. Kellen¡¯s eyes were cold. At the beginning, the Murray family took down hundreds of ounts tha framed Susie and hyped Susie by means of thunder. Who would have thought that someone would dare to take the lead now?! There was a cold murderous look in his eyes. At this moment, Stetson is editing the video. Such a good material, of course, cannot be stopped without draining the value. ¡°The series ofplete videos has exceeded 100 million views!¡± Stetson was ted: ¡°Is it still a dream to earn a million dors a month?!¡± He seemed to have seen himself living in a mansion. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 179 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Hold him down, friendly exchange Stetson leaned against the hard board head of the bed, counting the money he¡¯d earned for the night. The data hasn¡¯te out yet, but he estimated it, including advertisements, links, etc., including the copyright fees reprinted by several bloggers. One hundred thousand starts! Stetson is enjoying the future infort. 288 Vouchers He has more than 500,000 fans now. ording to the current trend, it is not a problem for him to have millions of fans. If you operate well, you can still think about earning a million dors a month. Even if she loses followers regrly, at worst there are two to three hundred thousand followers, right? 200,000 to 300,000 fans receive advertisements, live broadcasts bring goods, and pat videos to hang links. The minimum monthly ie is 50,000. Stetson suddenly felt that the head of the bed was too hard, and then looked around. The simple single room can only be said to be barely livable, without any sense of quality and design! He is now a person with a monthly ie of one million, how can he still live in such a house?! He immediately took out his phone and opened the APP. Originally, I wanted to find a high-end community to rent a house, but then I thought that he is now a person with a monthly ie of one million. What kind of house should I rent? He wants to buy a house! At this moment, while swiping his phone, he suddenly found that his video had been taken off the shelf! ¡°?¡± Stetson quickly sat up straight, what¡¯s going on? He opened the background and saw an official message: [Your video is 288 Vouchers suspected of viting regtions and has been taken down! ¡¿ Stetsonughed angrily. The video he carefully edited was shot by himself, and there was no bloody violence, pornography, gambling, or drugs. How could it be against the rules? Who reported him! Stetson stared, and immediately reposted the original video with a different title. It turned out that my ount was banned. Stetson called the customer service of the tform like crazy, but was told that he secretly photographed others for profit, infringed on the portrait rights of the other party, and the other party wanted to sue him. Stetson was speechless. Stetson said excitedly: ¡°I want to appeal!¡± The customer service¡¯s answer was cold and heartless: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the other party has sufficient evidence and does not ept the appeal. What you should worry about now is thewsuit.¡± Stetson hung up the phone angrily. He didn¡¯t care about who was sued at all. He was afraid that it would be impossible to be afraid. The video tform is so big, there are thousands. of newly released videos every day, and there are also a lot of illegal videos. How can he win thewsuit? Generally, banned ounts are banned at most, and nothing will happen. Even if they want to sue him, do they know where he lives? He will move out tomorrow! The only thing Stetson is distressed about is his own ount, half a 288 Vouchers. This is from N?velDrama.Org. million followers!! just this! Once the ount vites the rules, the tform has the right to recover the ie earned from the ount. In other words, the 100,000 he just earned went into the tform¡¯s pocket for nothing before it reached his hands!! ¡°Damn!¡± Stetson said viciously: ¡°ck heart website!¡± He changed his ount, but he still couldn¡¯t send the video, and even if he typed the code, he still couldn¡¯t pass the review. After repeated operations several times, the trumpet was also blocked. The trumpet also umted some fans in the past few days because of uploading the ghost video of the small website [The Theory of Meeting Ghosts], but they disappeared. Stetson was about to vomit blood. This hot event is an explosive all-tform hot event, and Stetson is well aware that each hot event cannotst more than a week, and once seven days pass, the traffic drops sharply. I don¡¯t know when I will encounter such a golden opportunity next time! Stetson gritted his teeth, his ount was opened with his own ID card, and the trumpet ount was opened with his mother¡¯s ID card, now. He opened another ount with his father¡¯s ID card. ¡°I¡¯m already familiar with the suction routine. First of all, I have to hit hot spots! Innovate within the scope of hot events!¡± After spending one night, he finally found the Xiaomoushu ount of the two girls who fell into the water, and sessfully captured the photos of 288 (Vouchers the two girls on it. I was even lucky enough to capture a selfie video. Thenbine these photos and videos to make a new video and post it to your ount. So far, he has sessfully impersonated the girl. The next day, the highlight came, and Stetson wrote a text in a memo: [I¡¯m really fed up. People have been telling me these days that he saved my life and asked me to treat my parents well in the future! Even asked my family to send money to my parents! Who is he to me? He wants me to honor his parents! Did I beg him for help? He didn¡¯te up by himself, it was his own fate, can you me me? ¡¿ This sectionined in the tone of the rescued girl. Buy another traffic and put it in. Sure enough, the video went viral soon! Someizens identally discovered that this ount is the girl who fell into the water, and the netizens were angry: [Was it wrong for me to save you? I don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but I still say these words, is it a person? ¡¿ Stetson immediately replied: [Did I beg him for help? ¡¿ Whenizens saw this, they were even more furious: [To be human, you must at least be human! ¡¿ Stetson replied: [Who are you? ¡¿ In thement area, people @ REAR came to see and scolded together, as long as Stetson scolded him, he replied one by one. 288 Vouchers Every reply poked at the sore spots ofizens. More and more people scolded him, and this video became more and more popr. It actually broke 100,000 likes in less than half a day. Stetson smiled contemptuously: ¡°This is the traffic password!¡± Stir up the poprity first and umte fans-even if those people follow him for the convenience of finding him, he wins. Then post the same statement for a few days in a row, wait until the poprity is almost there, delete all the videos immediately, change the name, change the information, and at the same time register another ount with a false name and paste the original ount name, leaving only thetest video. Sorry, I¡¯m logged out. Then this ount reposts several high-qualityndscape videos, emotional copywriting, and mobile phone screensavers. After this operation,izens who have no online memory will soon be unable to tell who is who, and think that he is an emotional anchor, and the fans left behind are his ultimate fans, and such videos are often easy to retain fans. As for whether the girl will be hurt or not, Stetson doesn¡¯t care, he can¡¯t afford to live, so who cares about her, he won¡¯t die if he is said a few words, let him make money first. Stetson¡¯s eyes glowed. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Stetson thought it was a takeaway. When he opened the door, he saw several people in ck T- shirts standing in front of him. A very tall man put one hand on the window at the end of the corridor, watching the scenery outside. He turned when he heard the door open and asked, ¡°Stetson?¡± Stetson asked warily, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kellen squeezed his fingers, and the knuckles made a soft click. He hooked his lips and smiled a little coldly: ¡°Hold him! Be careful andmunicate with him in a friendly manner.¡± Before Stetson could react, he was punched in the face, and his head was buzzing. This is the so-called friendly exchange?! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 180 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Trust Copses. The Innocent People Are Hurt 288 Vouchers. Stetson was pushed to the ground and beaten. At this time, everyone else had gone to work, and those with elderly and children at home also took them out for a walk. ¡°Who are you?!¡± He was startled and frightened. Kellen bent slightly, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I thought you would be very familiar with me after relying on me to eat traffic for a few days?¡± Only then did Stetson recognize Kellen, isn¡¯t it the man he saw every day when he edited videos these days? ¡°Beating is against thew!¡± he said hastily. Kellen: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you are not afraid, I can still be afraid?¡± Seeing this posture, Stetson felt a kind of fear btedly, and his lips. trembled: ¡°You, don¡¯t mess around, there is surveince here.¡± As soon as he finished saying this, he saw a familiar person approaching from a distance. It was the landlord! Stetson yelled, ¡°Help! Someone¡¯s been beaten!¡± Jade said to herself: ¡°It¡¯s really strange, why is the monitoring broken? I have to go and see.¡± After speaking, he walked away as if he didn¡¯t see what happened in front of him. Monitoring is broken? Kellen waved his hand: ¡°Come on, take him in, let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± Stetson was about to yell for help when a man in ck shed somewhere on his neck. He suddenly couldn¡¯t make a sound! The door closed, and Stetson despaired. 288 Vouchers In the small rental house, because of the men in ck and the tall Kellen, the space seemed very cramped. Kellen lifted his chin. A man in ck patted Stetson on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t make the scene dirty.¡± Is this to kill people? Sure enough, I saw a man in ck wearing gloves and taking a kitchen knife from a small kitchen chopping board. Another held his hand. Kellen sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t you like chopping off your fingers? Cut off the remaining nine!¡± ¡°In this way, you won¡¯t be able to catch traffic.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Stetson didn¡¯t know why, the first thought that popped into his mind was not to beg for mercy, but subconsciously. If his ten fingers are gone, he can use his disabled status to attract a wave of traffic. Selling is miserable, and the disabled have miraculous effects in bringing goods. Suddenly, a cold light shed in front of his eyes, and the man in ck raised his kitchen knife and chopped it off fiercely. Stetson flinched in fright, and the kitchen knife shed on the bed. What he doesn¡¯t know is, who is Kellen? If you really cut him, how can you miss it. It was to scare him on purpose. 288 Vouchers Stetson turned pale with fright, and kowtowed: ¡°Forgive me, forgive me! I won¡¯t dare again! I was wrong!¡± Kellen looked at him coldly. Shameless people are really not even afraid of thew sometimes. He can¡¯t wait for the court to go through the process, and it will take a long time from suing him to the hearing. He had to get Stetson there first. If you don¡¯t teach him a lesson, it¡¯s not in line with his character. Kellen looked around, picked up a yellowed business card on the table, and read: ¡°Stetson.¡± Kellen threw the business card away and said, ¡°You guys have a good chat, remember, we are civilized people.¡± Several thugs of the Morton family: ¡°Understood!¡± Kellen closed the door and went out. Stetson kept backing away in fear, knelt on the ground and waved his hands repeatedly, begging for mercy, and finally all turned into muffled groans of being beaten. Outside the door, Roger was guarding the goal nervously, his mind buzzing. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to do this in your capacity?¡± He was about to cry. Kellen was still leaning against the window at the end of the stairs, with a numb expression on his face: ¡°What is my identity? I¡¯m a wizard now!¡± Kellen: ¡°Besides, it was the Lord of the Morton family who beat him, not anyone else.¡± 288 Vouchers Stetson was beaten up and his whole body was in severe pain. Finally, he was imprisoned for 15 days for making trouble and fighting. Because Kellen¡¯s people are very good at attacking, they know how to hit people the most painfully without making them invisible. On the contrary, it was a few of them with bruised noses and swollen faces-it was because of their own people beating each other. After hearing this, Martin frowned and said, ¡°If you do this, your subordinates will also be arrested.¡± Kellen looked rxed: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, they already have a mission, they have to go in and stare at someone.¡± It just happened to be a matter of course. Martin is speechless, avenging his personal revenge? Kellen doesn¡¯t feel that he is avenging his own personal revenge at all. He calls it a reasonable use of advantages to realize the reallocation of resources. When Stetson was caught, the rescued drowning girl was suffering from cyberbullying. Because Stetson¡¯s remarks were too outrageous, angryizens found her real home address and phone number, and even her family¡¯s phone number. The abuse and curses were endless, and the girl was about to copse after being scolded. She also rified on the video tform, but she was just an ordinary ount, and was quickly drowned in the abuse. 288 (Vouchers Their family even received a courier that day. When they opened it, there was a prosthetic limb with a severed arm sshed with bright red dye, which looked real at first nce. The girl screamed in fright, broke down and cried: ¡°Mom, why is this happening?¡± She didn¡¯t say those words, but no one could hear her. The benefactor sacrificed to save her, and she has been benevolent to me these days, thanking, apologizing, and feeling guilty. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter cyber violence all of a sudden! The girl¡¯s father sighed: ¡°Be patient, my father has already reported to the tform.¡± Although that ount was banned, things have gotten out of control, and if too many lies are told, they be true, and now the wholework believes that the girl is an ungrateful person. Now the wholework is spreading rumors about how his daughter is doing. The tform has banned more than a hundred ounts, and it is difficult to recover. The girl¡¯s mother wiped her tears and said: ¡°Child, bear with it. After all, we survived, but the boy is gone. Even if we want to speak out, how many people believe us? They won¡¯t listen, they only believe that they believe of.¡± The girl cried a lot. Because of the incident on the Inte, everyone looked at her strangely when she went to school today. Some people even deliberately bullied her: I heard that you were ungrateful and said you didn¡¯t ask me to save you, did you? The girl is going to have a meltdown. She didn¡¯t understand how it happened like this, and she didn¡¯t know what to do next, because even if she rified, most of theizens were preconceived and sneering. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 181 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Kill him? The girl¡¯s family looked gloomy, and their eyes gradually lost their luster. Listening to the beeping sound of the phone, the girl dared not turn on the phone. But if you don¡¯t open your phone and take a look, you will feel ufortable in your heart. She closed her eyes and finally turned on the phone, without any hope in her heart. However, he suddenly discovered that there were a lot of private messages in the background of his video tform, and there were more and more private messages. All apologetic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The girl was stunned. Her parents also hurried over to look at it, and the family discovered that the public opinion had turned upside down at some point! Crawling along the Inte to the original video, it turned out that the local police had issued a notice. The video blogger Stetson pretended to be a girl who fell into the water and published abusive remarks that endangered social and public order. He was sentenced to 15 days of detention. And the girl¡¯s real ount was also picked up. At this time, her daily video was full of apologetic voices. The girl wept with joy, rekindling hope for the world! As for Stetson, his ount was blocked, so outragedizens picked up his parents¡¯ phone number. Stetson¡¯s parents were suddenly called crazy. The rtives and friends around are also all kinds of ¡°concern inquiries¡± and cynicism, and the two are so angry that they look for their son everywhere. ¡°I might as well kill him!¡± Stetson¡¯s dad yelled. Stetson¡¯s mother sighed: ¡°Go and call him back!¡± It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say it, but he is even more annoyed if you say it: ¡°What¡¯s the name? Tell him to come back? He won¡¯t be obedient unless you beat him into a fool.¡± The couple knew very well that their son was too shrewd since he was a child. Too shrewd to go to school, always thinking about spection to make a fortune. The husband and wife were in fear all day long, because they were afraid that if he did something bad that would affect the family, I woulde to settle the score. But after all, he was his own son, and he couldn¡¯t let him go. Stetson, who was in prison at this time, did not know these things. Even if he was locked up, he didn¡¯t feel anything, isn¡¯t it just 15 days? 15 days out, he is another hero! Now that he has figured out the flow routine, there are hotspots every day, as long as he grabs a hotspot and sings the opposite, it will be easy to get up. In this environment, those who honestly shoot videos are idiots, and smart people just move them directly, which saves trouble and is easy to get angry. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. 21.92 11:00 Thinking of this, Stetson¡¯s eyes became more and more green, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing while lying on the bars. At this time, the door jingled, and the two stood in front of the iron gate. It was Kellen and Susie. Stetson woke up instantly as if he had been doused with a bucket of cold water. He stammered and asked, ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Kellen snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll have a friendlymunication with you.¡± ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you be more ruthless.¡± Stetson was crying, he couldn¡¯t bear his friendliness! Susie finally met the scary uncle who chopped off his fingers. Subconsciously grasping the corner of Kellen¡¯s clothes. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Micky, isn¡¯t there a ghost on his head?¡± But it¡¯s strange, this person has ck air on him. How can there be ck air on a normal living person? Mitch stared at Stetson and said, ¡°Juicy, there is really a kind of ghost in the world. They are the souls of living people, but they are no different from ghosts.¡± Susie listened in a daze, vaguely understanding. ¡°It means this uncle is a living ghost?¡± Micky said silently, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Susie asked again: ¡°Mitch, if the living ghost is taken in, can this bad uncle still live?¡± Mitch said: ¡°Of course you won¡¯t survive if you ept it. I¡¯ll test you, how do you think we should deal with it?¡± Susie thought for a while, and suddenly said, ¡°Kill him?¡± Kellen, who had just unscrewed the mineral water at the side, spit out a mouthful of water, ¡°Ahem, good girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He had brought her here to see Stetson, not to kill. Susie quickly covered her mouth. His legs softened, and he knelt down with a thud: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± Susie made an uh, ¡°Do you believe me when I said I didn¡¯t mean that?¡± Stetsonined wildly in his heart: I believe you are a big-headed ghost! He cried and kowtowed, shouting words of forgiveness, and promised that he would not do it again when he went out. Susie pursed her lips, not believing him at all. ¡°So what should I do?¡± She looked at Mitch sincerely and asked. Mitch said: ¡°Are you going to be a fool if you ept his ck energy?¡± Stetson immediately yelled, ¡°HELP! HELP!! KILLER!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t help but twitched the corner of his mouth, and said speechlessly, ¡°Call it, shout it ¡­ ¡± Susie answered immediately, she understood this sentence! ¡°No one wille to rescue you even if you yell out your throat!¡± she said¡­ It was only then that Stetson felt btedly that this child was not just thedy of the richest family, but that there might be a bigger identity behind Stetson trembled, ¡°Let me go.¡± It was Susie¡¯s first time catching a living soul, and she was a little hesitant. People are not dead, should they really be arrested? Mitch saw her hesitation and knew he was making things difficult for her. However, just thinking this way, the little guy closed his eyes, as if cheering himself up, and said loudly: ¡°Done!¡± Susie thought very simply. Before she came here, she had heard from her father what Stetson had done, and she just felt that if a person was still so bad in the future, he would do things that hurt others in order to make money. So why not fix the problem now? Besides, she didn¡¯t let him die, she just made him a fool.. So being stupid shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 182 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Live in a hotel, sleep in the middle of the bed 483 Vou be, After Susie and Kellen left, Stetson became a lot more honest. He almost asked questions and answered them, and ate when the time came, with a good attitude of pleading guilty. Until the day he was released, when he saw his parentsing to pick him up, he seemed to have finally vented the grievances he had held back for a long time, using impatiently: ¡°What¡¯s the use of youing here now!¡± If you are rich and powerful, just get him out, it¡¯s useless! Stetson¡¯s mother tried hard to persuade: ¡°Go back with your parents.¡± Stetson shook off his mother¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°What can you do when you go back? Do you have hundreds of millions of property for me to inherit?¡± Stetson¡¯s father was very angry, ¡°Go! Let him go! I will treat him as my son from now on!!¡± Stetson was about to speak when suddenly, an invisible ck air flew out of him and drifted towards the parking lot. Stetson burst into tears and threw himself into his dad¡¯s arms. I saw Stetson¡¯s tears and snot streaming down his nose, his eyes became dull, and he didn¡¯t know how to wipe the snot off his mou¡­. Stetson¡¯s parents are stupid, good-looking people say they are stupid, it¡¯s too sudden. PARKING LOT. Stetson¡¯s soul floated towards Susie, and he understood what was happening, terrified and unwilling ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die, I just figured out the traffic code.¡± Stetson desperately floated out. He can still make a fortune, this time he must be careful not to let others find him! Mitch wrote down a few notes in the booklet, and said coldly: ¡°You are bewildered. Although you are a human, you have be a ghost. I can¡¯t keep you!¡± Stetson shouted: ¡°Why do you arrest me! What qualifications do you have to judge me!¡± Mitch closed the booklet, without a trace of human emotion on his pale face. he just said: ¡°I am a judge, do you think I am qualified?¡± Stetson regretted and was not reconciled. There are so many people in this world who are stalking traffic, why should he be targeted by the judge! How is he so unlucky! Even at this point Stetson still doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with him. Everyone likes money. What¡¯s wrong with him? He didn¡¯t steal or rob, he earned it with his own cleverness! Mitch waved his hand, and Stetson¡¯s soul screamed unwillingly, turning into ck energy and being absorbed by the gourd. Susie stared at the gourd, and could clearly feel the change of the gourd. Micky said that the gourd is used to collect souls and calcte her merits, but she thinks the little gourd is also very powerful. For example, now, she seems to be able to feel the little gourd stretching, very happy. Susie put down the gourd, looked at Stetson¡¯s parents walking away, and asked, ¡°Dad, will uncle and aunt be very tired to take care of such a big child?¡± Kellen drove out and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a karma loop.¡± If he had been corrected since he was a child, he would not have the bitter fruit of today. ** May passed quickly, and the Dragon Boat Festival was about toe. After dinner, Susiey on the sofa on the first floor and called several uncles one by one. ¡°Hello. Uncle, are you still flying? Are you back for the holidays?¡± After several months of retesting, Paul finally returned to the captain¡¯s position, and is now wearing a uniform, preparing for the next flight mission. Hearing the soft voice of the little girl on the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Return.¡± Susie said happily: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tick you off! Grandma and I are waiting for you?¡± Paul couldn¡¯t help butugh. After hanging up the phone, Susie ticked the small notebook. I saw eight stick figures drawn on the small book, and the first to third were all ticked. Susie made another phone call. ¡°Hello, uncle. Are you back for the Dragon Boat Festival?¡± Jonathan had just finished filming for a day, and now he was wearing a bathrobe, putting his sses on and pushing them in front of the mirror. ¡°Of course.¡± The white bathrobe was slightly opened, revealing his firm chest. Susie immediately wrote down in the notebook: ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan smiled lowly, ¡°Remember?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± When she was about to hang up the phone, Susie suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle, where are you now?¡± Jonathan was sitting on the sofa, reading the news on a tablet, and said, ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel.¡± Susie said: ¡°Fourth uncle, remember to sleep in the middle of the bed at night.¡± Jonathan looked suspicious. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. Susie said: ¡°Because there will be unclean aunts sleeping next to her.¡± The corner of Jonathan¡¯s mouth twitched, who did he think he was? Although he has acted with many actresses, he keeps himself clean. Jonathan teased: ¡°Who taught you?¡± Susie¡¯s childish voice came: ¡°Micky taught me! Micky said that when you are on a business trip, you must sleep all the beds in the hotel, and don¡¯t leave too much space for those who are not full, otherwise ghosts will follow you in the middle of the night.¡± We slept together!¡± Jonathan was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that the unclean aunt she was referring to was a female ghost. He couldn¡¯t helpughing, the lowughter came from the bottom of his heart, and he seemed extremely happy. ¡°Tsk. You can tell me bedtime stories?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°That¡¯s very good, don¡¯t tell me next time.¡± Susie: ¡°Really!¡± Hearing that the little guy was really anxious, Jonathan immediately said,. ¡°Okay, got it, thank you Susie.¡± Susie reminded her to remember a few words before hanging up the phone. Jonathan finds it funny, a smile always on the corner of his mouth. What if the bed is too big to sleep? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. If you sleep in the middle, there will be a lot of space on both sides. Doesn¡¯t it mean that there will be two female ghosts? In this way, it would be good to sleep on one side, at least there is only one female ghost. Jonathan didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, he just thought of her as a child. In the hotel room, the clock on the wall chimed softly, pointing to 12 o¡¯clock. Jonathan put the tablet down, tugged at his nightgown casually, and went to bed to rest. He is usually used to sleeping by the bed, because it is convenient to hold the mobile phone and turn off the night light, so he didn¡¯t think about it at this time, and moved a little to the middle after sleeping, and didn¡¯t move too much. 788 Vouchers Whoever sleeps has to check to see if he is sleeping in the center of the bed. In the dead of night, there was a slight snoring sound soon. Jonathan rolled over, facing the vacant side of the bed. In his sleep, he suddenly felt a little cold, and he didn¡¯t know what was touching his face. He frowned slightly, and opened his eyes sleepily. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 183 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 183 / / By Chapter 183 Open your eyes138 WouchersJonathan opened his eyes, pupils constricted.He didn¡¯t know when a woman slept next to him. Her face was too pale, she looked a little abnormal, her eyes were fixed on him, and she held hair in her hand to touch his face.Seeing him wake up, the woman smiled softly: ¡°You¡¯re awake~¡±Jonathan shot up like a spring, he had never lost hisposure before!¡°Who are you?!¡± he snapped.Although he was taken aback, he still didn¡¯t think in the direction of the ghost.He has too many Soompis, sometimes he stays in a hotel, and sleeps until midnight when he hears the door being pried open-these aremonurrences.But like now, this is the first one who breaks open the door without anyone noticing and is still lying beside him!It¡¯s scary just thinking about it!The female ghost slowly got up, sat on the bed and tore off her clothes, revealing her round shoulders, and said shyly, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m yours.¡±Enduring the chill, Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±The female ghost stood up resentfully, with a grievance on her face.¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She said: ¡°I¡¯m dead because of you, I¡¯m already very pitiful, can¡¯t you feel sorry for me.¡±Jonathan frowned, feeling that this Soompi has some mental problems?Since she was wearing a long skirt, he still didn¡¯t see anything unusual, until she floated straight from the bed to him, her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, and her toes were hanging down.female ghost?!His scalp was numb, and he suddenly thought of the ghost story Susie told him before going to bed.If the bed is not full of sleep, will it really attract ghosts?!The female ghost raised her head faintly, and looked at him obsessively: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk! I have liked you since you debuted. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±How could Jonathan remember? No, it should be said that there was nothing he should remember at all.Jonathan didn¡¯t even have any shoes on, resisting the urge to run wildly, he only had time to get his phone key and ran out of the room in a panic.He walked in a hurry, the hotel with excellent privacy was very quiet, he was the only one running in the entire corridor.But no matter how fast he walked, the female ghost was always floating by his side.¡°What are you doing running so fast?¡±¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±The female ght became more and more resentful.DJonathan pressed the elevator and went straight to the first floor.The hotel lobby manager saw a figure in a nightgown hurried out, just stood up and said, ¡°Hello, sir.¡±Jonathan was nowhere to be seen.Lobby manager: ¡°?¡±Jonathan flew back to the Murray family overnight.In the early morning, just after dawn, ayer of mist enveloped the city.Jonathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the female ghost followed him all the way, thinking that at least she would disappear temporarily after the sun came out, right?I didn¡¯t expect that she was still there!Ghosts cane out during the day?Jonathan just felt that he was cheated by the film and television dramas he had filmed in the past!After finally returning to the Murray family manor, Jonathan no longer cared about his image, and ran towards the main building.¡°Susie.¡± He subconsciously called out.na controlled the wheelchair and had juste down from the second floor.A man with disheveled hair and a nightgown who could almost see his bare buttocks ran in.She never thought that this was her son, after all, Jonathan was not like this usually.na shiver with fright and stood up reflexively.¡°Come on. Come on!¡±na was startled and angry. An exhibitionist usually wears a nightgown. Does he lift the nightgown the next second?20 22%She¡¯s just an olddy, she¡¯s crazy!Jonathan was taken aback for a moment, and quickly realized¨C na actually stood up!He said in astonishment: ¡°Mom, you¡­na: ¡°Jonathan?¡±Jonathan: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t recognize me until now!¡±na was speechless.Without clothes, she really didn¡¯t recognize it.na couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes, sat down on the wheelchair habitually, and said, ¡°Why are you in such a state, there are some monsters chasing you behind.¡± Jonathan temporarily forgot about the female ghost, pointing to her feet: ¡°Mom, you just stood up.¡±na babbled while controlling the wheelchair to go out: ¡°What a fuss, it¡¯s not normal for me to be able to stand up.¡±Wait, stand up?na also froze in astonishment.Since she has been able to stand for most of her life, unlike some people who have been disabled for ten or twenty years and have not stood up, sometimes sh doesn¡¯t think there is any problem with this entence under the habit of thinking.Realizing that she could stand up now, na was stunned.¡°I can stand up now.?¡±na was holding on to the wheelchair, trembling and trying to stand up, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was due to psychological factors or something, but she failed.Jonathan hurried to help her up.na¡¯s discouragement may just be the potential of human beings to explode when they encounter danger.Jonathan didn¡¯t think so, andforted: ¡°Since I can stand up, it must be different from before, and I will definitely be able to stand up in the future.Maybe I can go dancing with other olddies. ¡°He teased in a rxedtone.There was hope in na¡¯s eyes, and it suddenly urred to her that she seemed to have kicked Craig two days ago.She panicked and controlled the wheelchair to go to the elevator: ¡°I¡¯m going to find your father.¡±Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly heard a shy voice in his ear: ¡°So you also have such a gentle side! I really love you more andmore.¡±Jonathan actually forgot about the female ghost just now!Jonathan ran upstairs in his hotel nightgown: ¡°Susie.¡±Just as the female ghost was about to follow, she suddenly sensed something was wrong, her expression changed, and she hurriedly flew outside.It disappeared quickly.DMartin passed by with a cup of coffee, frowned and said, ¡°Susie hasn¡¯t gotten up yet, what the hell is that?¡±Jonathan: ¡°A million urgent things!¡±Michael was holding a handbag, with a piece of bread in his mouth, he was in a hurry, and only said: ¡°This look, hell!¡±Jonathan was speechless.Isn¡¯t it just hell? As soon as Susie opened her eyes, she saw Jonathan standing in front of her.¡°Uncle, why are you back? I¡¯m not ready yet!¡±Jonathan pressed his eyebrows: ¡°Female ghost. The ghost story you told me last night. I really hit a ghost.¡±Susie looked at him suspiciously: ¡°There is no female ghost!¡±Jonathan immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to see, she¡¯s here.¡±He was about to point to the side, but suddenly found that the female ghost was gone.Jonathan looked back and forth in astonishment, but the female ghost was really gone.Mitch immediately went out to check, came in after a while, and said, ¡°It should have run away, and it ran pretty fast.¡±He looked at Jonathan: ¡°It should be an evil ghost.¡±Susie asked. ¡°Then what?¡±Mitch¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, what to do, since the evil ghost found Jonathan, of course it was the easiest way to catch the female ghost by letting him go out.Susie crawled to the edge of the bed and stood up just to Jonathan¡¯s chest.¡°Uncle, lower your head.¡± She stood on tiptoe and stretched out her hand hard.Jonathan bent down subconsciously.Susie patted him on the head, and then her little hands patted his shoulders and legs from his head.The invisible ck air was blown away.DJonathan only felt a lightness on his body, and he gradually calmed down.The corner of his mouth twitched and he said, ¡°Who taught you?¡±0.00%11 15Susie confessed Mitch very honestly, pointing to the side: ¡°My master!¡±Jonathan was speechless.Martin told him about this, saying that Susie had a master by her side, perhaps a protector she fantasized about after being abused for a longtime.But there is another possibility, that is, this master really exists, otherwise how could Susie suddenly know Ryan¡¯s phone number?But Jonathan didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time, and was more inclined to believe that Susie had a psychological problem, and there was a fight because Martin didn¡¯t send Susie to see a psychiatrist.Now, Jonathan subconsciously wanted to push the frame, but suddenly found that he didn¡¯t even have his sses.Martin came in with a tablet, and said lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you awake yet? Check out the entertainment news in the morning and make sure you¡¯re awake.¡±Jonathan took the tablet subconsciously, and saw a line of bold and ck fonts on it:[Senior actor Jonathan¡¯s character design copsed]The apanying picture shows him running out of the hotel in his nightgown.Just as he was thinking, his finger slid down, and aizen really matched him with a picture.Jonathan was speechless.D Chapter 183 Open your eyes 138 Wouchers Jonathan opened his eyes, pupils constricted. He didn¡¯t know when a woman slept next to him. Her face was too pale, she looked a little abnormal, her eyes were fixed on him, and she held hair in her hand to touch his face. Seeing him wake up, the woman smiled softly: ¡°You¡¯re awake~¡± Jonathan shot up like a spring, he had never lost hisposure before! ¡°Who are you?!¡± he snapped. Although he was taken aback, he still didn¡¯t think in the direction of the ghost. He has too many Soompis, sometimes he stays in a hotel, and sleeps until midnight when he hears the door being pried open-these aremon urrences. But like now, this is the first one who breaks open the door without anyone noticing and is still lying beside him! It¡¯s scary just thinking about it! The female ghost slowly got up, sat on the bed and tore off her clothes, revealing her round shoulders, and said shyly, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m yours.¡± Enduring the chill, Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± The female ghost stood up resentfully, with a grievance on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± She said: ¡°I¡¯m dead because of you, I¡¯m already very pitiful, can¡¯t you feel sorry for me.¡± Jonathan frowned, feeling that this Soompi has some mental problems? Since she was wearing a long skirt, he still didn¡¯t see anything unusual, until she floated straight from the bed to him, her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground, and her toes were hanging down. female ghost?! His scalp was numb, and he suddenly thought of the ghost story Susie told him before going to bed. If the bed is not full of sleep, will it really attract ghosts?! The female ghost raised her head faintly, and looked at him obsessively: ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk! I have liked you since you debuted. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± How could Jonathan remember? No, it should be said that there was nothing he should remember at all. Jonathan didn¡¯t even have any shoes on, resisting the urge to run wildly, he only had time to get his phone key and ran out of the room in a panic. He walked in a hurry, the hotel with excellent privacy was very quiet, he was the only one running in the entire corridor. But no matter how fast he walked, the female ghost was always floating by his side. ¡°What are you doing running so fast?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± The female ght became more and more resentful. D Jonathan pressed the elevator and went straight to the first floor. The hotel lobby manager saw a figure in a nightgown hurried out, just stood up and said, ¡°Hello, sir.¡± Jonathan was nowhere to be seen. Lobby manager: ¡°?¡± Jonathan flew back to the Murray family overnight. In the early morning, just after dawn, ayer of mist enveloped the city. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and the female ghost followed him all the way, thinking that at least she would disappear temporarily after the sun came out, right? I didn¡¯t expect that she was still there! Ghosts cane out during the day? Jonathan just felt that he was cheated by the film and television dramas he had filmed in the past! After finally returning to the Murray family manor, Jonathan no longer cared about his image, and ran towards the main building. ¡°Susie.¡± He subconsciously called out. na controlled the wheelchair and had juste down from the second floor. A man with disheveled hair and a nightgown who could almost see his bare buttocks ran in. She never thought that this was her son, after all, Jonathan was not like this usually. na shiver with fright and stood up reflexively. ¡°Come on. Come on!¡± na was startled and angry. An exhibitionist usually wears a nightgown. Does he lift the nightgown the next second? 20 22% She¡¯s just an olddy, she¡¯s crazy! Jonathan was taken aback for a moment, and quickly realized¨C na actually stood up! He said in astonishment: ¡°Mom, you¡­ na: ¡°Jonathan?¡± Jonathan: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t recognize me until now!¡± na was speechless. Without clothes, she really didn¡¯t recognize it. na couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes, sat down on the wheelchair habitually, and said, ¡°Why are you in such a state, there are some monsters chasing you behind.¡± Jonathan temporarily forgot about the female ghost, pointing to her feet: ¡°Mom, you just stood up.¡± na babbled while controlling the wheelchair to go out: ¡°What a fuss, it¡¯s not normal for me to be able to stand up.¡± Wait, stand up? na also froze in astonishment. Since she has been able to stand for most of her life, unlike some people who have been disabled for ten or twenty years and have not stood up, sometimes sh doesn¡¯t think there is any problem with this entence under the habit of thinking. Realizing that she could stand up now, na was stunned. ¡°I can stand up now.?¡± na was holding on to the wheelchair, trembling and trying to stand up, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was due to psychological factors or something, but she failed. Jonathan hurried to help her up. na¡¯s discouragement may just be the potential of human beings to explode when they encounter danger. Jonathan didn¡¯t think so, andforted: ¡°Since I can stand up, it must be different from before, and I will definitely be able to stand up in the future. Maybe I can go dancing with other olddies. ¡°He teased in a rxed tone. There was hope in na¡¯s eyes, and it suddenly urred to her that she seemed to have kicked Craig two days ago. She panicked and controlled the wheelchair to go to the elevator: ¡°I¡¯m going to find your father.¡± Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly heard a shy voice in his ear: ¡°So you also have such a gentle side! I really love you more and more.¡± Jonathan actually forgot about the female ghost just now! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan ran upstairs in his hotel nightgown: ¡°Susie.¡± Just as the female ghost was about to follow, she suddenly sensed something was wrong, her expression changed, and she hurriedly flew outside. It disappeared quickly. D Martin passed by with a cup of coffee, frowned and said, ¡°Susie hasn¡¯t gotten up yet, what the hell is that?¡± Jonathan: ¡°A million urgent things!¡± Michael was holding a handbag, with a piece of bread in his mouth, he was in a hurry, and only said: ¡°This look, hell!¡± Jonathan was speechless. Isn¡¯t it just hell? As soon as Susie opened her eyes, she saw Jonathan standing in front of her. ¡°Uncle, why are you back? I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± Jonathan pressed his eyebrows: ¡°Female ghost. The ghost story you told mest night. I really hit a ghost.¡± Susie looked at him suspiciously: ¡°There is no female ghost!¡± Jonathan immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you not to see, she¡¯s here.¡± He was about to point to the side, but suddenly found that the female ghost was gone. Jonathan looked back and forth in astonishment, but the female ghost was really gone. Mitch immediately went out to check, came in after a while, and said, ¡°It should have run away, and it ran pretty fast.¡± He looked at Jonathan: ¡°It should be an evil ghost.¡± Susie asked. ¡°Then what?¡± Mitch¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, what to do, since the evil ghost found Jonathan, of course it was the easiest way to catch the female ghost by letting him go out. Susie crawled to the edge of the bed and stood up just to Jonathan¡¯s chest. ¡°Uncle, lower your head.¡± She stood on tiptoe and stretched out her hand hard. Jonathan bent down subconsciously. Susie patted him on the head, and then her little hands patted his shoulders and legs from his head. The invisible ck air was blown away. D Jonathan only felt a lightness on his body, and he gradually calmed down. The corner of his mouth twitched and he said, ¡°Who taught you?¡± 0.00% 11 15 Susie confessed Mitch very honestly, pointing to the side: ¡°My master!¡± Jonathan was speechless. Martin told him about this, saying that Susie had a master by her side, perhaps a protector she fantasized about after being abused for a long time. But there is another possibility, that is, this master really exists, otherwise how could Susie suddenly know Ryan¡¯s phone number? But Jonathan didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time, and was more inclined to believe that Susie had a psychological problem, and there was a fight because Martin didn¡¯t send Susie to see a psychiatrist. Now, Jonathan subconsciously wanted to push the frame, but suddenly found that he didn¡¯t even have his sses. Martin came in with a tablet, and said lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you awake yet? Check out the entertainment news in the morning and make sure you¡¯re awake.¡± Jonathan took the tablet subconsciously, and saw a line of bold and ck fonts on it: [Senior actor Jonathan¡¯s character design copsed] The apanying picture shows him running out of the hotel in his nightgown. Just as he was thinking, his finger slid down, and aizen really matched him with a picture. Jonathan was speechless. D Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 184 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 184 The whole Inte was shocked, and they spected about what happened to make Jonathan run out of the hotel regardless of his image, and he disappeared overnight. Some say he was sleepwalking Some say he must have been drunk. Fans said that he was too involved in the film, because the film he is filming now is set up by a lunatic, and he is really dedicated! So someone retorted: This is the hell. Jonathan really wanted to reply: Your guess is really urate. Just considering his identity, he answered another call. Jonathan reluctantly rified on Facebook: [Sorry, my mother has been in poor health The situation changed suddenlyst night, and I hurried home ¡¿ Jonathan remembered what happened in the morning, and he didn¡¯t think he was lying His mother can stand up, isn¡¯t that considered a sudden change in the situation? Fans overinterpret [So it is!, brother is really too filial¡¯ ¡¿ [Running so fast, brother¡¯s mother is okay bless bless¡¯ ¡¿ [Judging from my brother¡¯s tone, the situation shouldn¡¯t be very good! In the past, my brother posted on Facebook in a different tone! Something must have happened to my aunt, I hope my aunt is okay¡¯ /pray/**] D [Crying, why did this happen, what a blow my brother has suffered cry loudly] This is from N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterwards, arge group of fans who did not understand the situation yed solitaire below [Auntie, go all the way! /prayer/*/candle/candle] ¡¾May there be no sickness in heaven! /*/pray¡¿ na just told Craig in a panic and surprise that she was able to stand up, and Craig said to go to the hospital for an examination immediately. na picked up her phone, but suddenly saw several major tforms push a piece of news at the same time:` ¡¾Actor Jonathan¡¯s mother is suspected to have passed awayst night. ¡¿ After Jonathan posted on Facebook, he didn¡¯t pay attention, but sincerely said to Susie: ¡°Susie, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have disbelieved youst night.¡± Susie smiled softly and cutely: ¡°So? If you don¡¯t listen to Susie¡¯s words, you will suffer in front of your eyes!¡± Jonathan: You¡¯re right! During breakfast, Jonathan was beaten by na before he knew about the misunderstanding on the Inte. Immediately went up to rify another point, saying that my mother is fine, don¡¯t talk nonsense! fans: ¡¾Brother must be enduring the pain in his heart. ¡¿ [Brother why is it so difficult! /cry loudly] ¡¾Auntie is fine, I hope everything goes well! /*] [Is it in the ICU? ¡¿ After dinner, Martin will take na and Craig to the hospital, and Kellen will take Susie and Lulu to kindergarten. Jonathan¡¯s heart tightened: Then what should he do? Thinking of that female ghost, the hairs on his arms stood up quietly. He said, ¡°Susie, uncle taught you to cut sses, do you want to learn?¡± Kellen was speechless. How dare he lead his good daughter to be bad? Kellen looked at Jonathan with an uneasy expression. Susie pointed to the door of the main building andforted, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be nervous, as long as you don¡¯t step out of the house, you¡¯ll be fine! Stay at home and wait for me after school!¡± ? After that, he patted his head again. Jonathan always felt like he was being treated like a child. This time Jonathan didn¡¯t doubt anymore, Susie wouldn¡¯t let him step out the door, he didn¡¯t even go out the door at all. However, at this time, he heard noisesing from outside the gate of the manor. Colt hurried in and said to Jonathan: ¡°There are a few family members outside the gate who im to be one of your fans. That fan died yesterday after jumping off the building. They want you to give an exnation. Don¡¯t know where they found the address here.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart sank, thinking of the female ghost, he asked, ¡°Where did you jump off the building?¡± Colt said: ¡°Last night at exactly 12 o¡¯clock, I jumped off the 44th floor of the hotel.¡± It happened to be the hotel where Jonathan stayedst night. ¡°But this fan seems to have a problem. When hemitted suicide, he wore a red dress and left a pair of red high-heeled shoes at the scene-the kind of red wedding shoes worn when he was married. Two red candles were lit on both sides of the vanity mirror, andst night she Thest Facebook post before committing suicide was.¡± Colt found an ount and clicked on it to show Jonathan. I saw that the Facebook copy was: [Tonight, I am going to marry my brother. ¡¿ The apanying picture is a girl with red makeup, she put herself and Jonathan together. Jonathan squinted, staring at the photo. Isn¡¯t this girl the same as the female ghostst night? Could it be thatst night, not just a female ghost slept next to him? Colt was asking, ¡°Do you want to go out and have a look?¡± Jonathan refused without thinking: ¡°You just go and solve it.¡± Susie told him all, why did he go to have that ident happen? It¡¯s often like this in movies. The protagonist clearly told the supporting role not to go out, but the supporting role insisted on going out, and of course he died in the end. So it is impossible for him to go out, even if he is starved to death and jumps off the second floor, he will never take half a step out of the main building! §à Strangled the second half of the horror movie directly in the cradle! 185 There are always people in this world who always want 198 Vouchers Outside the Murray family manor, the parents of the girl who jumped off the building were crying and rolling on the ground. ¡°My child. You pay for my child.¡± Apart from the girl¡¯s parents, there were also rtives of their family, shouting one by one. Colt came out, frowning and said: ¡°Your child is gone, I express my sympathy. But this matter has nothing to do with our Murray family, please leave!¡± The girl¡¯s family was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean? You killed our child, so just leave it alone?¡± Others also exploded: ¡°What do you mean has nothing to do with you! Isn¡¯t it too unreasonable?¡± Colt was very calm, slowly dissecting: ¡°Then may I ask, has your child ever contacted anyone in our family?¡± They searched through their children¡¯s diaries, mobile phones, and Facebook, but they didn¡¯t see a reply from Jonathan, not even a reply from the official support group. ¡°But my daughter did die because of that Jonathan from your Murray family!¡± The father of the girl who jumped from the building gritted his teeth with a look of grief and indignation. Colt looked at him and asked, ¡°Excuse me, was Jonathan instigated by your child to jump off the building? Did she talk to Jonathon on the phone before jumping off the building?¡± The girl¡¯s parents were speechless. If there is no contact information, where can I get in touch? Isn¡¯t this a bully? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 185 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 185 chapter 185 There are always people in this world who always want Colt asked again: ¡°None? Has she met Jonathan? Has she had any contact?¡± The girl¡¯s parents were speechless again. 283 her Colt sneered: ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted you online, I don¡¯t know each other in real life, I haven¡¯t met, I haven¡¯t had any contact with him. Your child jumped off the building and our family is responsible?¡± If he fell to his death on the road, should he go to the government? I went to the river to y in the water and drowned. Is it because the river flows through the earth? If you choke to death after eating, do you me the farmers for growing the food? These words were indeed a bit indifferent, but facing some shameless rascals, if they hesitated or backed down, not only would they not be grateful, but they would bite them harder. The girl¡¯s father smashed the mineral water bottle in his hand, and said loudly: ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking so much! My child is already dead! It¡¯s not your child who died, you don¡¯t know the pain, do you?¡± The words ¡®your children¡¯ immediately made Colt¡¯s eyes turn cold. The group of rtives said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take responsibility?¡± ¡°If our child hadn¡¯t been chasing stars, she would have been obsessed with ghosts? If Jonathan hadn¡¯t posted those photos and videos online all day, would she have been obsessed with ghosts? Would she have jumped off a build g?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your responsibility anyway!¡± ¡°Tell Jonathan toe out! What, dare to seduce people outside, dare note out to face something! Coward!¡± 20 48% 11.17 The rtives of the girl¡¯s family got angry and started throwing things one by one, smashing the flower pots and decorations in front of the Murray family¡¯s door. In the room, Jonathan controlled the monitor to check the situation at the door, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. How had the address of his home been leaked and these people had managed to find the Murray family estate? Jonathan looked back and couldn¡¯t figure out why. He was sure that he had never told anyone about his home address, even in the contract with the film and televisionpany, it was written about his own independent apartment outside. Jonathan called Martin and Martin just said ¡®I see¡¯ and hung up. Jonathan: ¡°Three seconds, dare to say one more second.¡± At the gate of the Murray family manor, Colt directly took out his phone to call the police. ¡°Hey, a group of thugs came to our house to make trouble and smashed a flower pot worth 5 million yuan, a hanger worth 4 million yuan, and a Juliet rose nt worth 6 million yuan at our door.¡± The group of people suddenly fell silent. Colt nced at it and said, ¡°There is also a pot of Sri Lankan cactus flowers worth 10 million yuan, which they are about to smash.¡± A man wanted to smash the cactus in his hand, but he sul consciously put it down with a look of disbelief. Just this broken cactus, worth 10 million? Cactus flower and bird markets can be seen everywhere, and they have 42.861 never seen a cactus worth more than a thousand yuan! Everyone was very angry, but they didn¡¯t dare to smash it. Colt hung up, connected seamlessly, and immediately dialed another one. ¡°Hey, someone leaked our home address, and he sold it to 17 people. If I remember correctly, it has constituted a crime of infringement of personal information, right? Well, sue him for me, our family is not short of money!¡± ¡°Has it caused any economic losses? Yes, it has caused our family to lose 5 million flower pots, 4 million hanging racks, and 6 million Juliet roses, totaling 15 million.¡± ¡°Can it be sentenced? Three to seven years? We have five underage children in our family. They have seriously threatened the safety of our five children. We dare not send our children to school, which seriously dys their growth. So, please sue him for more than seven years!¡± The rioters were speechless. It almost exploded, how could they dare not send their children to school? Too much deception! The girl¡¯s father turned red with anger: ¡°Are you threatening someone?¡± Colt hung up the phone and asked with no expression on his face, ¡°No threat, just being factual! Do you have anything to add?¡± What a joke, to be able to sit in the position of the butler of the Murray family, can there be no tricks? Colt looked coldly at the group of rascals in front of him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The troublemakers were speechless. The girl¡¯s mother ¡°passed out¡± on the spot, shouting: ¡°My daughter died so pitifully!¡± Their daughters are dead, the Murray family doesn¡¯t care about it, and they have to sue them in turn, it¡¯s unreasonable. As he was yelling, the police came. ¡°Who¡¯s making trouble?¡± The rtives of the girl who jumped off the building saw it and retreated one after another. The girl¡¯s father was distraught: ¡°You don¡¯t care if they killed our daughter?¡± A police officer with a dark face said directly: ¡°More than 3 people have already gathered a crowd to make trouble. I have called the police. Can you leave?¡± Unexpectedly, all the troublemakers were stunned: ¡°Don¡¯t leave! If they don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we will definitely not leave!¡± With so many of them, is it possible to catch them all? How do you say that. D! Unexpectedly, the police officer said directly: ¡°Take it away!¡± A few police officers behind him immediately came up and took them away one by one. Everyone was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 186 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 186 Chapter 186 How surprising 788 Vouchers Everyone was handcuffed away as if in a dream, one by one screaming, and the mother of the girl who jumped from the building was crying. ¡°The police are beating someone.¡± She yelled, ¡°Help me!¡± There was no sound at the back, it should be stuffed with a piece of cloth. Colt squeezed the bow tie at the neckline, straightened it, and then walked back to the manor with steady steps. Gracefully as if nothing happened. At this time his cell phone rang, he answered the phone and listened for a while, then said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± On the phone, Martin said: ¡°The information has been sent to you.¡± Colt said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± After hanging up the phone, Colt checked his phone and was speechless. It never urred to me that the address of the Murray family was leaked from that woman, it was too cheap to just drive her away in the first ce. Cherry! Why is this annoying woman still here? Colt didn¡¯t want to see her at all, so he immediately called and went out. ¡°Hey. Go and help me deal with a person. The address was sent to your phone. What¡¯s killing you? What the fuck, our Murray family is innocent, how could we do these illegal things?¡± ** D After the female ghost left the Murray family, she stood at the overpass, looking at the passing cars. Her eyes were red, and she sobbed softly: ¡°I like my brother so much, I could die for him, why he still refuses to look at me.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . While mourning and weeping, suddenly she saw a woman walking by her. The woman was carrying arge ck stic bag, which contained a lot of vegetables, which seemed to be purchased by a restaurant. She put the ck stic bag on the ground, wiped off her sweat, and wiped away her tears. Cherry felt that she was really pitiful. After being kicked out of the house by her ex-boyfriend, she could only work as a waiter in a hotel. I thought that as a waiter in a hotel, I could see a lot of high-quality rich potential stocks, but I didn¡¯t expect to be bullied miserably. For example, today, the back kitchen was short of a vegetable, so I gave her one hundred and asked her to go out and buy it. What can a hundred buy? Not even a taxi is enough! Cherry was full of resentment in her heart, wiped away her tears and sweat, and mustered up the courage to cheer herself up: ¡°Cherry, don¡¯t be discouraged! You can do it! Come on.¡± The female ghost on the side was speechless. What a disgusting woman, though. This woman¡¯s eyes were blue and her soul was empty. No matter how you look at it, it is a good object to possess. Although the female ghost is an evil ghost, she cane out during the day, but ghosts are afraid of the sun, and she feels tired a er being in the sun for a long time. So he just attached himself to Cherry. At this moment, she had no idea how much regret this decision would After cheering herself up, Cherry went down the flyover with a big stic bag. When he finally returned to the hotel, he happened to meet the manager of the hotel going out. When he saw her, he stopped suddenly. Cherry hastily greeted her shyly. Manager Wang just nodded lightly and asked, ¡°What have you done recently?¡± Cherry was taken aback: ¡°No, I¡¯ve been working hard.¡± Afterwards, Manager Wang made a phone call, and within two minutes, two men in ck came in outside. ¡°Cherry?¡± the man in ck asked as soon as he came up. Cherry: ¡°Ah. It¡¯s me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Could it be that the manager is inconvenient to care about her in public and ask someone to take her away? Dissatisfied with her being seen every day and being locked up at home every night for punishment? The female ghost coiled on Cherry¡¯s head felt buzzing! Cherry¡¯s eyes were stubborn: ¡°Manager, even if you get my people, you still can¡¯t get my heart!¡± Unexpectedly, the man in ck didn¡¯t say a word, one grabbed her by the arm, and the other grabbed her by the hair ¨C he was supped to take her away by the head, but the man in ck was caught by Cherry¡¯s eyes and grabbed her directly, hair. The manager straightened his clothes speechlessly, looked around, and said, ¡°Did you see that? You can¡¯t do things that break thew. Be a normal person!¡± No way, Cherry was taken away aftermitting a crime? ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. She looks so innocent every day, so innocent that I am embarrassed. Over time, I thought she was really innocent.¡± ¡°What, you didn¡¯t see that she would deliberately cling to any man she saw. This time it was something illegal. I guess it must be ¡®working overtime¡¯ at night to provide services.¡± ¡°I was finally taken away. I was annoyed to see her every day. When I brought back three or four catties of vegetables, my eyes would turn red and I would bite my lip tightly. I looked so wronged.¡± ¡°Acting all day long!¡± On the other side, Cherry was pressed on her head and got into a ck car. She quickly said, ¡°Did you make a mistake? Why did you arrest me? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The man in ck showed a document: ¡°You are suspected of reselling other people¡¯s private information, which has a wide impact, bad nature, and serious circumstances. You are now being prosecuted!¡± Everyone in Cherry is stupid, no, the prosecution process is not like this. This time Cherry didn¡¯t even have time to react. She was taken to the police station and then to the detention center. Good guy, before she could react, she heard that she was going to be sentenced to seven years in prison and couldn¡¯t run away. What did she do? She did nothing! how so. A scene could not help appearing in her mind: she was the tragic stand-in of the president, and the president¡¯s Bai Yueguang had returned, and because of a misunderstanding, the president mercilessly sent her to prison. Three yearster, the president regretted it. 1 The female ghost possessing Cherry felt that her IQ was being slowly swallowed up, and the ck energy on her body also flowed out, as if the air was leaking, and all ran towards Cherry. The female ghost suddenly woke up and wanted to leave Cherry immediately, but she was stuck tightly and couldn¡¯t break free. The female ghost regretted it. In a hurry, she opened her mouth with bright red lipstick and bit Cherry¡¯s neck hard! If you dare to swallow me, I will eat you first! Cherry screamed suddenly, fell to the ground, rolled her eyes, and fell unconscious. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 187 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Love Brain, Dogs Don¡¯t Eat It 483 Mouther The police officer in the detention center saw Cherry falling to the ground and foaming at the mouth, and hurriedly called the prison doctor. After an examination, the prison doctor found that his head was bald. ¡°No problem, the heart is normal, the brain CT is normal, the blood test is normal. Everything is normal.¡± There is none healthier than her. Why would you foam at the mouth and roll your eyes? Several prison guards looked at each other and understood. One sneered and said, ¡°Another one who deliberately pretended to be crazy in order to avoid responsibility? I caught onest time and pretended to have amnesia on the spot.¡± The prison doctor nodded, and after a rigorous and responsible discussion and report, he finally decided that Cherry was pretending to be ill to avoid responsibility The prison doctor woke her up, and then the prison guards pulled her back and kept her locked up. Cherry was bitter, but she couldn¡¯t tell, her mouth and eyes were crooked now, but they thought she was faking it. Why is she so pitiful? No one saw that there was a female ghost lying on top of Cherry, cursing and vomiting. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m disgusted to death!¡± She was really unlucky to meet Cherry. The female ghost suppressed the nausea and ¡®eat¡¯ the ck energy on Chapter 187 Love Brain, Dogs Don¡¯t Eat It Cherry¡¯s body, and finally left Cherry¡¯s body, and vomited all the ck energy she had eaten. The female ghost walked away with a grim look on her face. Cherry was locked up in the detention center like this, and she would definitely not be able to escape for three to five years. The men and women in the prison were separated. At least in the past few years, she had no objects or opportunities to fantasize about. Cherry looked at the sky outside the iron window, weeping silently, feeling that fate was unfair. She was supposed to be the heartthrob heroine in the world, but it¡¯s been so long since she met her real son, a tyrant who truly loves her, spoils her, and would not even die for her. A few days ago, it was just because I really had no money to pay the rent, and I just heard a few people say they were looking for the Murray family. She had no choice but to tell them the address of the Murray family, and it was only a small charge of a few hundred. She wasn¡¯t really trying to sell the address of the Murray family, she was just helping out, right? I didn¡¯t expect to end up being locked up! She is not reconciled. Is there something wrong with being kind?! ** On the other side, the family members of the girl who jumped from the building returned to their ce of residence, shouting angrily. ¡°What do you want me to say to be afraid of him? Put their home address on the Inte, and let netizens scold him to death!¡± 488 vou hers ¡°We don¡¯t care about this matter wherever we put it! Our childmitted suicide because he was chasing stars. Doesn¡¯t Jonathan really need to be responsible?¡± The girl¡¯s father nodded, thinking it made sense. But when it came to who leaked the address of the Murray family, everyone hesitated again. The girl¡¯s father stood up with red eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯lle!¡± He held his cell phone with a determined look on his face. What is he afraid of? It¡¯s him who lost his daughter, it¡¯s him who is pitiful, that Jonathan and the Murray family, what have they lost? Can rich people wantonly bully weak people like them?! At this moment, someone ran in and said, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Panting, he said, ¡°I just found out, the woman who sold us the address a few days ago, do you remember?¡± The girl¡¯s father nods., that woman seems to be seriously ill, but the address given is true. ¡°I found out that the woman was sued by the Murray family and is now in prison for seven years.¡± As soon as these words came out, the girl¡¯s father withdrew his hand embarrassingly, but even more grief and indignation appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s a bully!¡± he said harshly. Everyone cursed, but no one dared to think anymore. Just kidding, that was seven years of detention! Everyone only wants money, and the Murray family is the richest man, so rich, right? A casual 10-20 million is a huge amount of money for them. At that time, these rtives will contribute their talents and efforts, and Delia¡¯s parents must each give hundreds of thousands, at least one hundred thousand, to express their gratitude. But they just want money, they don¡¯t really want to put themselves in it. Delia¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying: ¡°Should we just forget it like this? What about my Delia, will my Delia die in vain?¡± She refused to admit that she didn¡¯t take care of it. As parents, who wants their children to have idents? She and her father are busy with work, and they are all for their daughter. There are thousands of mistakes, and it is the fault of those celebrities now, who always post those attractive photos and organize some national support meetings. Their own daughter is obsessed with it, remembering Jonathan¡¯s birthday, height, weight and even preferences and moods. She has never cared about them so much! They are her parents. They worked hard to earn money for their daughter¡¯s education and living expenses. The daughter cut down on food and clothing, and spent thousands of dors on the star Jonathan every month. Is this money wasted for nothing? Delia¡¯s father pped the table and said like he was mad, ¡°I only know that my daughter¡¯s death is because of that Jonathan, this matter can¡¯t be left alone!¡± After everyone¡¯s unanimous agreement, they finally decided to go outside Jonathan¡¯spany to make trouble! They dare not mess with the Murray family. But a film and televisionpany must pay attention to the impact, right? ** After Susie came back from school, she learned about the trouble caused by the girl who jumped off the building. Mitch shook his head: ¡°Some people always me others for their faults. I am weak but I am justified, so I think ¡®I have lost my daughter¡¯, and others should sympathize with them, help them and even compensate them.¡± In this world, many people feel that they are ¡®poor¡¯, so they try their best to climb up, work hard, and work hard. These people are admirable. But there are always a small number of people, when something happens to them, they always think that they are so pitiful, and others must help them, otherwise they cannot make up for their losses. ¡°What¡¯s even scarier is that they don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong.¡± Mitch sighs. Susie asked, ¡°Mitch, what are we going to do?¡± Mitch said: ¡°We can¡¯t manage people¡¯s affairs, and it¡¯s not your business. You¡¯re just a kid. We only need to take care of ghosts.¡± Susie wondered: ¡°So?¡± D Mitch: ¡°So, take your uncle out for a walk and we¡¯ll go fishing.¡± There must be some connection between the girl in the red dress and jumping off the building after lighting a red candle, and the evil ghost. It takes at least ten years for an evil ghost to ¡®upgrade¡¯ into an evil ghost. Even if many ghosts want to be evil ghosts, they cannot ept the process of repeated death and disappear during the period. Those who can be evil ghosts have great obsessions. Susie nodded, understood. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll take you fishing!¡± she said. Jonathan looked suspicious. wher Jonathan¡¯s current film and televisionpany is Holy Grail Entertainment. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Today is a cloudy day, and the dark clouds outside are very low, as if they are pressing down among the tall buildings. Tiago sat in his boss chair, watching the incident with Jonathan with a headache. [Actor Jonathan¡¯s character design copses] [Actor Jonathan left the crew without asking for leave, ying big names] ¡°These people are really, taking advantage of people¡¯s illness to kill people.¡± Jonathan is a senior in the entertainment industry. Senior means high prestige, recognized acting skills and business ability. Now that the breaking news of Jonathan¡¯s [personal design copsed] came out, it quickly attracted all the traffic. Naturally, there were people who were jealous and took advantage of the opportunity to make trouble, and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Jonathan. ¡°Oh.¡± Tiago sighed. At this moment, an olddy in green clothes appeared silently by the window. Tiago¡¯s mouth was open with fear, and that sigh turned into a scream. He fell to the ground all of a sudden. 0 The olddy stared and said, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the ghost?¡± Only then did Tiago see clearly¨Cthe ghost in front of him is really fucking! ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Tiago saw a ghost for the second time. The first time he went to ask Susie to call his mother back. And after so long, Tiago thought his mother was going to be reborn! ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you this time? Is there enough money to spend? If not, I¡¯ll burn some more every day.¡± He got up and said. The olddy said: ¡°No, I¡¯m the richest ghost down here now, and I can rebel if I have more. I just spent money to buy the road this time toe up to see you for five minutes.¡± Tiago was speechless. ¡°Mom, you almost scare me down to apany you.¡± Tiago said with a smile The olddy scolded him and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to help that little girl find her fatherst time? I told you that her father¡¯s surname is Morton. Why didn¡¯t you grasp it?¡± Tiago rubbed his head: ¡°Susie¡¯s father, it¡¯s not like we can find out.¡± The olddy said to herself: ¡°That¡¯s right. But besides her father, the little girl¡¯s mother was also plotted by someone back then. I also inquired about it. I don¡¯t know how to plot it. You must seize the opportunity this time!¡± Tiago: ¡°Huh?¡± These rich and powerful secrets are not something he can get involved in. ¡°Also, I inquired again, and I said that a star under yourpany will be in trouble, and you can take care of it to a higher level.¡± D Tiago was a little speechless, what did his mother do down there, who did he win over, he could find out everything. He nodded: ¡°I know.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 188 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Never leave without giving an exnation Even if his mother didn¡¯t tell him, he would have defended Jonathan to the end. His mother just doesn¡¯t trust him, Tiago thought sadly. Unexpectedly, the olddy smiled and said: ¡°The business is over, I¡¯m going to pick up my old friend! This olddy is finally dead, and someone will dance with me in the future.¡± Tiago was full of doubts, and stared dumbfounded at his mother happily floating away. At this moment, a small head poked out from the door of his office. Tiago, who had just been scared to death by his mother, was almost scared to death by Susie. ¡°Hi. Uncle, how are you!¡± Susie greeted happily with a small pet bag on her back. Tiago stroked his heart and said, ¡°Susie, you scared me to death!¡± Susie smiled, and took Jonathan¡¯s hand to enter the door. ¡°Susie, why are you free toe over today?¡± Tiago immediately asked someone to get the cake, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school today?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Uncle told me to skip ss.¡± Jonathan: ¡°What?¡± Obviously she was the one who said to take him fishing. The result is toe to hispany? The door was pushed open again, and several employees came in with seven or eight small cakes of various kinds. Since the employees read thest item in the employee handbook: Susie 50 orlly can¡¯t eat too sweet, doesn¡¯t like chocte vor, likes fruit cake, likes fruit candy. They don¡¯t know why, and today they finally know. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she gave Tiago a thumbs up: ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re going to gain weight, and you won¡¯t be able to button your clothes in the future!¡± Does this mean that he has a bright future? Tiago thanked him with a smile. Susie dropped a piece of mini cake, sweet but not greasy, so delicious! Tiago observed the situation and asked, ¡°This is today?¡± Jonathan was about to speak, but Susie stretched out her hand and said seriously, ¡°My divination shows that uncle, you are going to be in trouble!¡± Tiago was full of doubts. At this moment, the assistant hurried in and said, ¡°Someone is making trouble at the gate of the company.¡± Tiago looked at Susie in surprise. Holy Grail Entertainment is downstairs. Because of Jonathan¡¯s incident, there have been a lot of media and some fans who havee to stay with Jonathan near the building recently. The family members of the girl who jumped from the building held four or five ck and white banners, which read: [Jonathan mutted the girl! ¡¿ [Dare to act but dare not admit it, Jonathan is a scumbag! ¡¿ Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The nearby media, paparazzi, and some Inte celebrity bloggers flocked to take pictures and broadcast live. Tiago saw this posture when he came out, and then looked at what was written on the banner, his face turned ck. ¡°Where are the security guards? Get them out!¡± He said directly. Hearing this, the mother of the girl who jumped from the building shouted, ¡°You are so reckless! My poor daughter, you died a terrible death.¡± ¡°Jonathan yed with our daughter¡¯s feelings, causing our daughter to jump off the building and die, but you didn¡¯t give us an exnation and drove us away.¡± ¡°Are you going to keep our mouths shut? If we don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we will never leave!¡± A group of people shouted and asked Tiago to give an exnation angrily. The onlookers of the media finally understood and were shocked. Jonathan yed with fans¡¯ feelings, causing fans to jump off the building?! Some Inte celebrities¡¯ eyes lit up, and they immediately talked nonsense in the live broadcast room. Tiago had a terrible headache, originally he didn¡¯t want to make a fuss, Jonathan could only leave the crew without asking for leave as a ¡®ck spot¡¯, but his mother¡¯s sudden illness is justifiable. Now there is another ck spot of ¡®ying with fans¡¯ feelings¡¯. Suddenly, Susie ran into the front desk of thepany, and soon came out again, running to the troublesome girl¡¯s mother She stuffed something into the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Here, here you are!¡± The girl¡¯s mother was taken aback, looked at the roll of transparent glue in her hand, and subconsciously asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want tape? Here it is!¡± Everyone was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 189 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Don¡¯t Listen The girl¡¯s mother froze for a moment, and it took a while to react. She said sadly, ¡°What I want is an exnation, not an exnation!¡± Looking at the little girl in front of her, she looked serious, pure and soft. It messed up her rhythm! A troubled rtive next to him yelled, ¡°What do you mean? Let a kide out to fool us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t take such a serious matter seriously! The bottom line is that you don¡¯t take our dead children seriously!¡± Girl¡¯s mother: ¡°My poor Delia! I just want my Delia to live.¡± Susie was speechless. The youngdy who was about to die came back to life? You can¡¯t talk nonsense about this. She was about to say something when Jonathan picked her up. Jonathan said lightly: ¡°Children, don¡¯t meddle in the affairs of adults.¡± What did Jonathan say to Tiago. Tiago beckoned and asked someone to bring down a speaker and a microphone used by trainees for dancing. He held the microphone, lest others would not hear it, and turned it up to the maximum. ¡°Hello?¡± The microphone was too close to the sound generator, making a harsh sound, and everyone hurriedly covered their ears. Tiago then said: ¡°Can you hear it? Come on, tell me, what do you want me to say to you?¡± He held the microphone in front of the crying girl¡¯s mother. The girl¡¯s mother only knew that her daughter was gone, and she was going to make a fuss, and suddenly asked her to give an exnation, and she was dumbfounded for a while. You can¡¯t just tell them to lose money. In this case, what will others think of them? Don¡¯t others think they traded their dead daughters for money? She stammered: ¡°We just want an exnation and justice!¡± Tiago said: ¡°You lost your daughter, and I was very sad, so I didn¡¯t dare to look for you, for fear of making you even more sad. I didn¡¯t expect you to make trouble here.¡± ¡°Do you want an exnation?¡± He reconfirmed: ¡°You asked me to ask for an exnation? I¡¯ll give you an exnation right away, and you won¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± One of the family members of the troubled girl said loudly: ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I want to see what tricks you guys are up to!¡± Tiago asked someone to release the hotel¡¯s video surveince. Time disy: At 9:29 in the evening of the previous two days, Jonathan left the film crew and returned to the hotel. Half an hourter, a girl checked into the hotel silently with two big bags, and went to the room on the 44th floor alone. Thest picture captured by peripheral surveince was at 12 o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, she jumped from the 44th floor. Tiago said: ¡°Did you see it? From Jonathan¡¯s return to the hotel to your 1511%% daughter¡¯s ident, neither of them had any contact!¡± Inte celebrities and self-media focus on the girl¡¯s parents. The girl¡¯s father said excitedly: ¡°What are you guys? Don¡¯t you admit it?¡± Other rtives who made trouble immediately followed suit and yelled loudly: ¡°What can the video show for a long time! What about the one before this?! Why didn¡¯t your big star Jonathan y with our children¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°If you have the ability, you can show evidence video!¡±. The girl¡¯s rtives are sure that Jonathan can¡¯t get the video because he has too many fans and he doesn¡¯t know Delia. Hearing that there seemed to be something else hidden, those cameras were aimed at Jonathan and Tiago again. Jonathan pursed his lips and said lightly, ¡°It really is. His assistant immediately copied a copy of the video. This is a collection of Jonathan being harassed. When he was filming in Los Angeles, a girl rushed into the crew and said she wanted to find Jonathan, but was driven away by security. One time when Jonathan stayed in a hotel, the girl somehow got his room number and knocked on the door all night. Finally, he was taken away by the police. After Jonathan left the hotel one time, the girl used some means to get the ess card, entered Jonathan¡¯s room, ate what Jonathan had eaten, and slept on the bed that Jonathan had slept on. These are the ones she got from her own ¡®photograph check-in¡¯. Not to mention the instation of a tracker on Jonathan¡¯s car, the chartered car deliberately suppressing the car, and a series of serious vitions of other people¡¯s privacy. The girl was also taken to the police station several times for this reason. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve never met her, but she¡¯s well-known among fans.¡± Jonathan pushed the frame of his sses. The onlookers suddenly realized: ¡°With all due respect, her behavior is really disgusting! It¡¯s already broken thew!¡± ¡°I¡¯m speechless. In the end, she was kidnapped with the moral of death? The girl¡¯s family is also the same. The death of her child is obviously her own fault. For the sake of money, she has to drag her daughter out again to extort money. No wonder she raised such a daughter.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all selfish to the extreme.¡± The girl¡¯s family members choked for a moment, and the girl¡¯s mother copsed: ¡°No! It¡¯s not like this! My daughter is not like this!¡± The girl¡¯s mother cried and said: ¡°My daughter is very good, she will never do such a thing. You must have done something to make her do these things!¡± The girl¡¯s father held back for a long time, and choked out a sentence: ¡°Anyway, my daughter is no longer here, so you bullied my daughter to death and can¡¯t speak, so you can say everything?¡± Even the girl¡¯s mother cried and shouted: ¡°Besides, she tried so hard to see you, she is so pitiful, can¡¯t you see her?¡± Maybe seeing her, her Delia won¡¯t jump off the building? Jonathan said with no emotion in his voice, ¡°Because she is pitiful, so I have to meet her and coax her? Is it because she is threatening to jump off the building, and I have to marry her?¡± 52 89% 1121 D The girl¡¯s mother said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay? That¡¯s a life. Of course, what I¡¯m talking about is that you can marry her in a fake way. You¡¯re a man anyway, and you won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Originally, they wanted to talk nonsense, create some unwarrantedce news for Jonathan, catch rumors, catch the attention, and stir up the topic. Now it¡¯s no longer necessary, this will be reported directly, won¡¯t it be more explosive? Immediately criticize each one. Tiago said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t you believe it? This person has harassed our artistes many times, and we have called the police many times. These are all recorded by the police!¡± However, the girl¡¯s parents and troublemakers all acted like you can say whatever you want, and if I don¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen. What spent money to bribe the police, those evidences were forged. If everyone is dead and still say such things, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? What unless you bring us Delia back to life, is that you are cold-blooded and ruthless. say. Among them, the girl¡¯s mother cried the most fiercely! Hearing that Mitch, a ghost who is no longer bleeding, has high blood pressure! Suddenly, Susie raised her head and looked upstairs. On the seventh or eighth floor, there was a female ghost in a red wedding dress floating by the window, looking at Jonathan obsessively. Susie tugged at Mitch¡¯s sleeve immediately, and whispered, ¡°Micky!¡± Mitch squinted, frowning puzzled. This should be a vile ghost, not an evil ghost. what happened? He whispered: ¡°Look, today I will teach you some countermeasures that do not followmon sense.¡± After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand, and he patted the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes. The girl¡¯s mother was crying so hard that she lost her breath andy down in the arms of an aunt. She cried miserably, and when she raised her eyes, she saw a familiar figure standing on the bay window upstairs. She hangs her hands, wearing a red wedding gown, and a pair of red high heels that don¡¯t fit her feet. Pale face, bright red lipstick. It was her daughter who jumped off the building and died a few days ago, Delia! The pupils of the girl¡¯s mother constricted sharply, and the shrill cry in her throat instantly turned into a scream. 228 Vouchers The mother of the girl who jumped off the building cried and shouted, and the audience could see that it would not end without giving them some money. Just when everyone was angry, the mother of the girl who cried ¡°fainted¡± suddenly screamed and kicked her legs back. ¡°do note!¡± Her face was full of horror. Everyone looked in front of her, nothing! ¡°What is she doing?¡± Everyone asked. Susie was hugged by Jonathan, looking down at the girl¡¯s mother who fell to the ground and screaming, she pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your daughter? Why are you afraid?¡± These aunts and uncles have been crying for two days, especially this aunt, who cried from beginning to end every scene, Susie thought she would faint from crying. So sad, she must love her daughter very much. But now that Micky let her see her daughter, why did she react like this? The girl¡¯s father was also taken aback by the girl¡¯s mother¡¯s scream, and quickly lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What are you doing!¡± The girl¡¯s mother¡¯s pupils dted, and she kept shouting: ¡°Delia. Delia.¡± The aunt next to her turned her eyes, and immediately patted her thigh and cried: ¡°Oh, Mama Delia is so sad, it must be too much stimtion, and she has a mental problem!¡± ¡°It¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken, shouldn¡¯t it be a cerebral hemorrhage? Why don¡¯t you send him to the hospital soon?¡± 788 Vouchers Other rtives also said one after another: ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry to the hospital!¡± ¡°Delia died because of your big star Jonathan. Now that everyone is gone, Delia¡¯s mother has be like this again.¡± All the rtives sighed in their hearts while talking. Mom Delia¡¯s move is too clever! Because of their daughter¡¯s death, they were too stimted to go to the hospital. This time, no matter what, they have to lose money! This acting is so realistic! No one knows, Delia¡¯s mother is not acting realistically, but is really scared to death. Delia stood in front of her wearing those bright red high heels, her face was pale, and her voice was faint: This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? You care about me so much, do you want toe down and stay with me?¡± Delia¡¯s mother was so frightened that she seemed to be strangled by someone. She couldn¡¯t say anything except her dted pupils and kicking her legs as if she was dying. Delia¡¯s eyes sharpened, and she screamed suddenly: ¡°What? You don¡¯t really care about me, why are you here to make trouble? Who allows you to embarrass my Jonathan!¡± She stretched out her hands and pinched Delia¡¯s mother fiercely. Each finger was painted with bright red nail polish, and Delia¡¯s mother rolled her eyes in fright. Holding her aunt in her arms, she saw that she was talented. This acting was so realistic that she panicked. Delia¡¯s mother finally passed out, but now she is fine and woke up again. As soon as she woke up, she saw her daughter lying in front of her, with her face pressed against her, her eyes wide open. Delia¡¯s mother let out another scream from her throat. This scream was like the piercing sound of chalk sharply scratched on the ckboard, which made people¡¯s scalp tingle. Delia grinned: ¡°My good mother, didn¡¯t you just want me toe back to life after you have been making trouble these two days? Why are you so scared that you fainted when you see me now?¡± Mom Delia: ¡°Go away.!!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 190 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 190 Delia¡¯s eyes darkened, and her tone was like a cold ice cube, and she said quietly: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. But what about my suicide note? Where did you hide my suicide note? Did you keep it on your body so that no one can see it?¡± Found it.¡± As she spoke, she reached for her mother¡¯s trouser pocket. Delia¡¯s mother was frightened to death, as if she was crawling with bugs, she pped desperately, at this time two things fell out of her pocket. One was a folded piece of paper in a stic bag, and the other was her cell phone. The phone was knocked on the ground, and it was a coincidence that I didn¡¯t know what audio was turned on. I only heard the conversation between her and another person: It was obviously Delia¡¯s mother¡¯s voice saying: ¡°Aunt her, Delia is gone, she jumped off the building.¡± 11 22 D There was a whimper in the voice, which was consistent with the voice of Delia¡¯s mother in front of her. The other person should be Delia¡¯s aunt, who quickly asked what was going on, and Delia¡¯s mother cried for a few minutes, during which there were other people talking and she exined what happened intermittently ¡°Delia jumped down from the 44th floor. The police asked me to identify it. Delia¡¯s suicide note stated that she heard that she would wear a wedding dress at 12 o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, light a candle, and write her lover¡¯s name. After death, she could be with her. beside him.¡± Aunt Delia said angrily: ¡°Who taught this! What about the man? Who is the man! This is not responsible?¡± Delia¡¯s father¡¯s voice was on the side: ¡°How can I be responsible? It is clearly written in the suicide note that she did it voluntarily, and the method was found online. My boyfriend doesn¡¯t know her at all.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. A few people said a few more words, probably who is the man, the big star, Delia is so crazy and obsessed, and spends money every month to buy the products he endorses, to hit the charts and so on. Aunt Delia became even more angry, and said loudly: ¡°Is that all? Delia spends two to three thousand, three to four thousand a month, how many years has it been? Eighty thousand if not one hundred thousand? Call that man I will lose money!¡± Delia¡¯s father said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s thepensation? He didn¡¯t kill Delia.¡± What followed was a conversation between several people discussing how to extort money, roughly speaking about how difficult it is to raise a child to grow up, and it cost hundreds of thousands without a million. In the end, Delia¡¯s parents also felt that it made sense. Why did they work so hard to raise their daughter, but in the end they lost everything, and the 52 524 11 22 daughter¡¯s money was spent on Jonathan every month! The daughter jumped off the building because she liked Jonathan so much, why is it not about Jonathan? They have lost their daughter, so they can¡¯t lose their money, right? So no matter what you have to pay hundreds of millions, otherwise this matter will never end. The recording stopped here. The girl¡¯s parents and other troublesome rtives were all stunned. When were these words recorded! Delia¡¯s mother was still full of fear, while Delia¡¯s father was stunned. He remembered that Delia had just died and her mother was so excited that she might identally tap on the phone while crying. This is too coincidental. Even if you identally record it, it shouldn¡¯t just happen to be yed when the phone falls out. It was as weird as if something was secretly manipting it. The troublemakers didn¡¯t know what was going on, they just felt chills on their necks. Delia squatted next to the phone and sneered, ¡°Mom, is this what you mean by loving me? I thought you were really heartbroken because you were making trouble.¡± On the side, Delia¡¯s father hurriedly put away the suicide note, but Delia waved her hand, and the red wedding dress pped the suicide note away. Everyone saw a gust of wind blowing, the stic bag was opened, and the suicide note flew out. The Truth About the Code Note It was shot on the camera of the nearest live blogger. When the blogger saw it, he immediately grabbed the suicide note and unfolded it. At this moment, in the blogger¡¯s live broadcast room, apart from rows of [fuck me], there are rows of [screenshots] Delia¡¯s father felt cold. It was as if the fig leaf had been torn away, revealing their naked thoughts of asking for money, and for a moment he blushed, feeling ashamed, guilty and ashamed, with a hint of anger turning into anger. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 191 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 191 ¡°Do you have the quality! Look at other people¡¯s privacy without their consent!¡± Delia¡¯s father went up angrily and snatched the suicide note back. The blogger who rubbed the traffic also had a serious expression on his face: ¡°We can¡¯t use conventional methods to deal with shameless people like you.¡± So Delia¡¯s family members quarreled with the media and Inte celebrities. The police also came. After investigation, it was found that this incident had nothing to do with Jonathan. After all, it was Delia¡¯s family who knew that he was rich and wanted to kidnap him morally to make some money. Jonathan may or may not give. Those self-media and Inte celebrities who didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to watch the excitement at the scene started their own tirade one by one. Some people say [you can¡¯t get used to ckmailing people, otherwise this society will be chaotic. ¡¿ Some people also said [Jonathan has a solid background, and his family is also rich. I don¡¯t even have a daughter and I¡¯m so pitiful. I should give some more.¡¿ Delia¡¯s mother was still crying, but this time the crying seemed to have a hint of insanity. No one saw that Delia was hanging on her mother like revenge, and kept pressing her pale face against her.. And Delia¡¯s father was punched a few times by Jonathan¡¯s fans, and he was cursing in embarrassment and anger. A group of people have resentment in their hearts, and they hate Jonathan for being so rich but so stingy! Susie shook her head and said, ¡°A grown-up¡¯s world is reallyplicated!¡± She looked inside the translucent pet bag, her smiling eyes curved: ¡°Are you right, Alex, Grandpa Turtle!¡± Grandpa Turtle stretched out his head in a speechless manner. Alex was a bit mean. When he saw the tortoise stretching out his head, he immediately groaned. The tortoise shrank its neck, and it shrank its neck and hid behind it. The tortoise felt that the annoying parrot seemed to be gone., As a result, he was nagged again just as he poked his head out. It was so angry that it mmed into pieces, shrinking its neck and nevering out. Alex stepped on its head shell, the tortoise was speechless. Susie watched and giggled. Compared to theplicated adult world, Alex and Grandpa Turtle are much simpler! She raised her head and asked, ¡°Uncle, will they stille?¡± Jonathan said, ¡°No more.¡± Holding Susie in his arms, Jonathan strode towards the inside of the It was hard to snatch Susie from Kellen¡¯s hand today, and he will not return it easily no matter what. Jonathan was wearing casual business pants, a ck silk shirt, and a tie hanging casually on the cor. With the gold wire framed eyes on the bridge of his nose, he looked a bit naughty in his gentleness, and added a touch of nobility. Such a man, but holding a cute Susie in his arms, this contrast fascinated the fans outside the venue to scream. ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°I want to give you a monkey!¡± Susiey on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder, her eyes full of doubts. ¡°Uncle, why did that sister say she wanted to give birth to a monkey for you?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Kids, don¡¯t ask these questions.¡± Susie: ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll ask a little question.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t helpughing at the way she pinched her fingers, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Susie is pure and innocent: ¡°Why can humans give birth to monkeys? Is the monkey born a human or a monkey? Can he speak humannguage? Does he eat rice like us, or does he eat fruit?¡± Jonathan was speechless. Mitch twitched the corner of his mouth and poked Susie on the head. Susie quickly held her head, she was really asking a question, why don¡¯t the adults always answer? Tiago, who finished the record with the police, caught up, ¡°Does Susie still want to eat cake? I found you a Michelin-starred chef!¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No! I promised my grandma that I can only eat one cake a day at most, and I already ate it today.¡± Tiago: ¡°Is it possible that we can have a meal from morning to night?¡± She looked at Tiago and nodded approvingly: ¡°No wonder uncle¡¯s stomach can¡¯t even fit in his shirt.¡± Tiago was smiling, but not annoyed. Mitch said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget the purpose of ouring out this time.¡± Susie nodded again and again: ¡°Yeah, fishing!¡± She learned this fishing. Micky said that it was not real fishing, but that he used his uncle as bait to fish out the hidden evil ghost. He immediately ordered quietly to have someone stop the fountain pool behind thepany and put a few buckets of fish in it. Susie looked at Tiago, lowered her voice and said to Jonathan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, uncle, let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Susie: ¡°Uncle, let me show you around!¡± After that, he struggled down, grabbed Jonathan¡¯s tie, and dragged him forward. Jonathan was full of doubts, why did she feel like she was walking a dog. He immediately took off the tie. He had told the designer that the tie was redundant, and look, it was. After a few people left. In the fan group, a female ghost wearing a red wedding dress sa floated out. S Turned into a ghost, she easily passed through the interception of security guards and entered the Holy Grail Entertainment Group, where she could wander around wantonly, looking for Jonathan everywhere. Delia in red is floating around thepany. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan hugged Susie, who was tired from walking, and walked down the long corridor. ¡°Turn left at the end of the corridor, which is my single lounge.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s not big, but you can take a rest. Are you tired from ying, huh?¡± Susie suddenly said: ¡°Uncle, this corridor is too long, there are rooms on both sides, and the corridor leads to the end, to hell.¡± Jonathan was speechless. He said silently, ¡°Impossible.¡± It¡¯s broad daylight. It is impossible to still see ghosts during the day. Just thinking about it, he had already turned the corner of the corridor. He saw Delia wearing a bright red wedding dress standing in front of his lounge door. Hearing the sound, she turned her face and looked straight at him. A huge surprise floated on Delia¡¯s pale face, causing her face to contort. O Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 192 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Nobody Loves You More Than Her 228 ouchers Jonathan¡¯s throat clenched in fright, and he almost blurted out a scream, and managed to stabilize the avatar. He hugged Susie tightly and took a step back. If the ghosts I saw that night can be said to be sleepy, maybe hallucinations, then it is definitely not the case! So, why can he always see this female ghost? ! Alex, who was staying in the pet bag, also seemed to be taken aback, and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te here.¡± This line with its own dubbing effect is exactly the line in Jonathan¡¯s heart at this moment! Although he had never seen this female ghost in a wedding dress before him, he was very familiar with it. In his fan circle, this person has been hung up for an unknown amount of time. It was the psycho who knocked on the door in the middle of the night, fitted him with a tracker, and sneaked into the room he checked out to collect his hair. Susie looked calm, thinking about it, and suddenly asked: ¡°Yes, unele, what is Soompi?¡± Jonathan¡¯s throat was tight and astringent, and his face was suppressed and calm, pretending that he couldn¡¯t see the female ghost. So he exined without squinting, trying to keep his expression normal: ¡°Soompi refers to the abnormal fans who invade the private life and work of celebrities. They are proud of voyeuristic, stalking, and secretly filming every move of the celebrity¡¯s private life.¡± Susie suddenly realized, nodded and concluded: ¡°It means perverted fans?¡± So it¡¯s not a real fan. Jonathan was speechless for a moment. There is nothing wrong with this understanding. When the female ghost heard Jonathan¡¯s words, she had a resentful look on her face: ¡°How can you say that about me? For you, I don¡¯t even want my parents. You can¡¯t treat me like this, I love you. Let me stay with you, okay?¡±? I promise to be good, if you think I¡¯m too much of a hindrance, then I¡¯ll dig out my eyes, okay?¡± As she said it was true, she went to pick out her own eyeballs. ¡°In that case, you just need to wear my eyes! I promise it will be fine! I¡¯m satisfied as long as I can see you every day.¡± Jonathan looked at those eyeballs, his hairs stood on end! Mitch whispered, ¡°Susie, go first.¡± Jonathan suddenly heard a voice in his ear, turned around suddenly and found that there was another one behind him, and the hair on the top of his head stood up instantly. When did this mane?! Jonathan opened the door with a trembling hand. Susie looked at him sympathetically: ¡°Uncle, let mee!¡± It turns out that uncle and Wade are the same. Wade often studies how to see ghosts, but he is afraid of seeing ghosts. Uncle too. The door opened, Jonathan held Susie in his arms, and enter the room bravely His lounge is one bedroom and one living room. Entering the house at this time means sharing the same room with two ghosts. The female ghost followed Jonathan, inseparable. He poured water, and she followed andy on top of the water dispenser. He sat down, and the female ghost also leaned against the sofa and leaned on him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jonathan¡¯s eyes are almost cross-eyed. The female ghost looked at him obsessively, and giggled: ¡°Ah! So cute! I know you can see me. So you are also afraid of ghosts?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Delia looked sad: ¡°How can you tell me to go? For you, I will expose my parents. For you, I can even die.¡± Is there anyone whose love is purer than her? No! In this world, only she loves him the most. Except for her, no one is qualified to stay by his side! The female ghost became obsessed with madness, and her voice became a little perverted: ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t youe down and apany me? That way, no one will snatch you from me.¡± Jonathan looked at Susie as if asking for help, his eyes hinted wildly. Susie was squatting on the ground, opened the pet bag, and let Alex out. Alex shuddered his feathers, and a bunch of stupid hairs stood up on his little head, and he learned the sound perfectly by pinching hvoice. Jonathan was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help staring at the glowing green parrot. This parrot is really loud. 155 iVouchers Susieforted: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m super powerful! I can protect you!¡± Jonathan was slightly startled, Susie¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, although she was only four years old, she was a small one. But it¡¯s undeniably reassuring. His heart was slightly warm, and the goosebumps on his arms gradually subsided. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Jonathan, who had finally smoothed his hair, couldn¡¯t help but tremble in his fingers. Tiago opened the door and came in, and took a look with his head. ¡°You two are here! Susie, don¡¯t you want to go fishing? I¡¯ll take there!¡± you Alex immediately opened his mouth and said, ¡°Make it clear, there are not two people in the room, but four people.¡± Jonathan was about to speak. Suddenly, the female ghost¡¯s hand slid over his shoulder, from his shoulder and down his chest, wrapping tightly around his body. She ho ho smiled: ¡°Oh, so you are fishing! Is it my fish?¡± After the words fell, she opened her mouth wide. O Jonathan¡¯s pupils shrank, and he stood up abruptly. Tiago was taken aback: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that the female ghost was about to bite Jonathan¡¯s neck, suddenly Susie threw something out, which just hit the female ghost¡¯s mouth! There was a teeth-piercing sound, and the female ghost quickly backed away, desperately spitting out what was in her mouth. Only then did I realize that what I bit was a turtle! Grandpa Turtlended on the sofa with his back facing down, spreading his limbs and waving wildly. Susie quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Turtle, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She was holding it in her hand at the time, so it went smoothly. Grandpa tortoise¡¯s feet hooked the sofa pillows, and he was about to turn over. Alex ran up and stepped on it with his paw. Susie had already looked towards the female ghost, and Mitch also moved his fingers and said, ¡°It seems that the evil ghost will note out.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°How cunning!¡± The female ghost Delia looked at the two of them with resentment, and asked, ¡°What do you guys want to do?¡± When she appeared at first, they both ignored her! She thought that everyone would be able to live in peace. In this case, it is not impossible for her to stay by Jonathan¡¯s side all the time. But now she knows that this little thing is here to ept her! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 193 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Susie who is getting stronger and stronger 788 Vou her Why, she just wanted to be by Jonathan¡¯s side. Why is she dead, and someone wants to stop her? So what the hell is she up to? ¡°Susie stared at the female ghost. The female ghostughed: ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me be with Jonathan, then let him die too. If he dies, I will be with him forever, forever.¡± Jonathan was shocked to hear that. He remembered what Colt said, when Delia died, she was wearing a red wedding dress, with red high heels beside the bed, and two red candles were burning in front of the mirror. Susie waved her hand and said, ¡°Uncle, hurry up, get my weapon out of Alex¡¯s bag-¡± Tiago, who was still poking his head at the door, looked puzzled. What game are these two ying? But seeing Susie running over in a hurry, she raised her head and said, ¡°Uncle, we are a little busy now! I won¡¯t entertain you! Bye!¡± Tiago outside the door: ¡°Susie, what do you want to y, I¡¯ll ask someone to make it for you!¡± It¡¯s okay to build an amusement park on the spot, but there is no answer. Tiago rubbed his nose and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t seize the opportunity. I¡¯ll be rich when I should be rich, and I should stay out of other people¡¯s affairs.¡± He walked away muttering. What he couldn¡¯t see was that there was a ghost in ck standing outside therge French windows. He squinted at the closed door and left quickly. This Delia has been scrapped, so don¡¯t worry about it! Before leaving, the ghost in ck waved to Tiago faintly. 283 Vouchers Tiago didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly staggered, walked out a few steps and bumped his head against the floor-to-ceiling ss window. Mitch seemed to sense something, and flew out immediately. There was a faint trace of ck air in the air, but it was mixed with the anger on Tiago¡¯s body, and it was difficult to tell the direction in which the ck air left. Mitch sneered: ¡°It¡¯s really cunning, and I have learned to hide my ckness.¡± This is definitely not an ordinary evil ghost. Even if ordinary evil ghosts can deliberately restrain the ck energy, they cannotpletely hide the ck energy. But now this one can hide the ck energy, and even use people¡¯s anger to cover it up. If it weren¡¯t for his profound skill, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel this ck energy. After all, Mitch was not reconciled, and chased after this faint ck energy! Inside the house, the female ghost¡¯s eyes glowed green. The female ghost is not afraid of Susie, and thinks that a little kid is not very good, but her master is very good. O Now that very powerful white-robed man has gone out for some reason, this is a good opportunity for her! ¡°You are destined to be mine.¡± Delia rushed towards Jonathan again, her expression crazy: ¡°Come down and apany me!!!¡± Chapter 193 Susie who is getting stronger and stronger Jonathan: ¡°Susie!¡± He raised the mahogany sword. Susie kicked her legs and stepped onto the sofa very handsomely, ¡°Back! Back! Back!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan was speechless. The female ghost chattered andughed: ¡°Little thing! I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± She didn¡¯t take Susie seriously at all. Her little trick was not enough in her eyes! She is a vile ghost! Seeing Susie¡¯s clumsy movements, will she ept ghosts? Even if she has received a ghost, has she ever seen a vile ghost! From the moment she jumped off the stairs, she was a vile ghost! Delia opened her bloody mouth-it was really bloody, maybe it was broken in two when she died, and the corner of her mouth was split to the ear, dripping with blood. However, she had just met Susie, and for some reason, she felt as if an invisible lightning had struck her hard. Delia immediately flew out with a scream, and was immediately covered in ck air, almost being scattered. She looked at Susie in shock, how could this happen? This little girl shouldn¡¯t be so powerful! Susie said, ¡°Stay still! Let me try my new spell.¡± Micky taught herst night, and she didn¡¯t even have to try it! §à Vouchers In the gourd, there are Aunt Huaxin, Aunt Ugly and brother who loves sweets. They are not suitable for practice, so I can only practice with her! Susie rushed up and mmed the ghost at the female ghost. Jonathan was speechless. stunned. The female ghost Delia was speechless and felt insulted. She recalled what Mitch said, and tried to adjust the position of her thumb. Delia didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. She vaguely discovered a loophole, it seemed that as long as she didn¡¯t attack Susie, Susie couldn¡¯t do anything to her. The most powerful thing is the red rope in her hand. Delia gritted her teeth and got up, nning to quickly drag Jonathan down to apany her, ignoring Susie. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time! You are nothing at all! If you can really hit me, I will ¡­ ¡± However, the next moment, Susie pointed at her, ¡°Back!¡± A fine yellow light rushed out and struck the female ghost fiercely! O Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 194 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 194 chapter 194 I know your plot 488 Voucher. The female ghost Delia was struck so that a puff of ck smoke rose from her body, and she panicked. Can this Susie really hit her?! She immediately turned and ran! ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Susie chased after him. Jonathan hurried to catch up: ¡°Susie!¡± Alex saw it, it¡¯s terrible, Susie ran away! ¡°Wait for me, wait for me!¡± Alex flew up and chased after him. The tortoise finally poked its head out, took a look, and followed slowly. Outside the rest floor, Tiago is ordering people to prepare afternoon tea Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. and snacks. As a result, Susie ran over with her bare feet. Before Tiago could call her to stop, Jonathan caught up and followed Susie. Behind Jonathan is a parrot. Tiago subconsciously looked behind him, only to see a turtle following him at the far end of the corridor. Turning around again, I saw Susie was having fun, shouting ¡°Back, back, back¡±! The parrot followed suit, fluttering its wings and making the par s fly. Several staff members in the office quickly stood up and looked at Susie in shock: ¡°Oh, cutie, you can¡¯t y here.¡± Susie took a breath and apologized crisply: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll clean it upter.¡± Seeing this posture, Tiago felt a chill down his spine for some reason. This can¡¯t be catching ghosts, can it?! He decisively asked everyone in the office to go out and take half a day off. The staff members cheered and were stunned by the sudden surprise. They grabbed their bags and mobile phones and ran fast. Finally, after Susie struck twenty or thirty times, the female ghost could no longer move, lying on the ground like a puddle of mud, wanting to cry without tears. why? In order to be able to follow Jonathan every day and night, she did not hesitate tomit suicide by jumping off the building. It would be fine if he was caught by someone like Mitch, but he was subdued by a child. She is really dissatisfied, very unwilling! ¡°Can¡¯t you let me go?¡± The female ghost Delia said weakly, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t harm him, okay? I just want to be by his side. Really, I just want to see him every day.¡± Delia cried, she really didn¡¯t want to kill Jonathan anymore, she just wanted to see him every day, to see what time he got up in the morning, brush his teeth first or go to the toilet first when he got up. How much to eat, what pajamas to wear when sleeping, and do you talk in yo dreams at night. She¡¯s really not asking too much! Susie shook her head and refused directly: ¡°No.¡± Ghosts follow people around, doing all kinds of harm but no benefit. If Delia really stayed by his uncle¡¯s side, in the long run, his uncle would definitely be weak, suffer from bad luck, and even cut his lifespan in half. ¡°Let me ask you, who is the evil ghost who came with you yesterday?¡± Susie asked. The female ghost Delia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she asked, ¡°Can you let me go after I tell you?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No!¡± Delia closed her eyes immediately: ¡°Then why should I say that?¡± Susie said, ¡°Okay, then I can try another spell that Mitch taught me.¡± Delia opened her eyes suddenly, half dead with anger. What¡¯s new? ¡°I said!¡± Delia gritted her teeth and cried: ¡°I only know that he is an evil ghost, he said he can help me, the only requirement is that he can hide on me some of the time.¡± Susie frowned, not quite understanding. Why did he hide on the vile ghost? If he wanted to swallow ck energy, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just swallow the vile ghost? sommezed Susie couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she chopped the female ghost, seezed her into a ball of ck air, and stuffed her into the gourd. The female ghost alsopletely turned into ck energy and was absorbed by the gourd. Jonathan was startled: ¡°She died?¡± Susie said, ¡°He¡¯s already dead!¡± Susie did the job, this time it won¡¯t hurt, she¡¯s super awesome! The happy little guy is like a happy bird, happily going back and forth between the desks, remembering to clean up. Tiago shrank his neck and looked around before saying, ¡°Susie, let me go.¡± Susie looked at him: ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t think you can squat down.¡± Tiago really couldn¡¯t squat down. He couldn¡¯t believe it, and when he tried hard, a button bounced off his belly, and it just bounced on Alex. Alex immediately yelled: ¡°Fatty man doesn¡¯t talk about martial arts, he actually puts a hidden weapon!¡± While talking, he flew to the corridor. Grandpa Turtle barely crawled to the entrance of the corridor, but Alex stepped on his head with his paw. The tortoise is speechless, so just bully it can¡¯t speak? ** San Diego, across from a certain university. There are two modern high-rise buildings here, facing each other. The ground floor is a business district, and the middle floor is an of building. Many smallpanies rent their facades here. The high-rise building is rented by several bosses as a hotel apartment. The rooms here are decorated in a rtively young and fashionable way, and can be rented daily or monthly. Therefore, the flow of people is very 488 Your her. Today is the eve of the holidays, so many people have gone home. After eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the business district downstairs was closed, and the two high-rise buildings gradually became dead silent. Only the sparse lights on the upper floors showed that the two buildings were upied. No one noticed that a room on the 26th floor suddenly lit up with a dim red light, which was a bit weird. A girl was sitting in front of a desk with a mirror on it, and two candles were lit on both sides of the mirror. She was wearing a red dress, painted bright red lipstick in the mirror, and smiled. ¡°Time is up.¡± O Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 195 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Another Girl 288 Vouchers At twelve o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, in a high-rise building, a boy moved a small stool and was sitting on the balcony of the dormitory ying games. He nced up inadvertently, only to see a girl across from him climbing onto the balcony. The boy¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and the phone in his hand dropped! In the silence of the night, this voice was especially noticeable, and the girl opposite seemed to raise her head and nce over faintly. She smiled weirdly, and immediately jumped down! The boy was terrified and screamed uncontrobly, and the scream pierced the quiet night sky. ** It¡¯s a holiday, and the Murray family is very lively. Needless to say, Michael, David must be on vacation on time. Ryan is still on duty and won¡¯t be back until evening. Martin is working from home, Jonathan is also there, and Paul won¡¯t be back until tomorrow. Judah and Huck, one is a member of the national scientific research department, and the other is a special job, so they can¡¯t go back during the holidays. In fact, Susie didn¡¯t know what Uncle Six and Uncle Seven were doing. She only knew that she had seen Uncle Six in San Diego once, but she never saw them again. In the kitchen, Kellen is chopping meat. 288 You her Ada moved the cooking materials to the dining room, and Susie and Lulu were sitting on the small stools, binding them hard. na said: ¡°Susie, Lulu, be careful, this knife is very sharp.¡± Susie said: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to make mini apple pies myself, and I need to do a lot. naughed helplessly: ¡°Then how many does Susie want to eat?¡± Susie snorted: ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to count mine! I want to eat seven or eight!¡± naughed cheerfully: ¡°Then just let Ada do it, it¡¯s too much.¡± Susie insisted: ¡°I want to do it too!¡± Lulu was impatient and said loudly: ¡°I won¡¯t do it! If I do it again, I will be a dog!¡± Even if my sister is here, it¡¯s useless! Lulu was so depressed, she only came here when she saw Susie was there. Susie giggled: ¡°If you swear indiscriminately, you will suffer!¡± Ada also smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lulu dropped his things and ran to the living room, picked up his phone and wanted to y. David just came down from upstairs with two learning books in his hand. Lulu¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he immediately said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to cook!¡± Susie looked up: ¡°No, you will be a puppy!¡± Chapter 195 Another Girl 788 Vouchers Lulu doesn¡¯t care so much, even if she bes a dog, she doesn¡¯t want to learn! Unexpectedly, David had a cold face: ¡°Stop!¡± Lulu cried with a mournful face: ¡°Dad, today is a holiday, can¡¯t I not study?¡± David: ¡°No.¡± Lulu had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down, looking at the textbook speechlessly. The voice of David teaching her to read was heard intermittently in the living room. The Murray family is calm and warm, which has not been the case for many years. It¡¯s just that David¡¯s voice is a bit unsightly. Lulu is obviously in a daze. The honest and dull uncle, who was always quiet and quiet, almost died of anger. Hamza couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and she was angry with her expressionless face. The more David watched, the angrier he became, especially when he saw that Zion, who was forced to leave the room and was not allowed to y games in the room, was lying on the sofa with a sleepy expression. ¡°Zion, have you finished your math problem? Learn more from you Wade!¡± There are two super academics in the family, why are they both scumbags? Chapter 195 Another Girl Zion sat up suddenly, and said impatiently: ¡°It¡¯s too long-winded! If I don¡¯t want to write, I won¡¯t write. Can you control it?¡± He snorted and stood up, took out his phone without saying a word, and continued to y games. Zion took out his phone, but identally clicked on a video posted in the game group. In the picture, a girl looked over from a distance, smiled strangely, and then jumped downstairs. Immediately afterwards, the girly on the ground with her eyes wide open in terror. Zion shook his hands in fright, and subconsciously threw the phone out! Wade sat at the bar, struggling to calcte something, and wrote down two books. As a result, Zion¡¯s cell phone flew over and hit him on the head. §à Wade took a closer look, just in time to see the terrifying appearance of the tragically dead girl, and he was so shocked that his back exploded like a cat. ¡°Fuck!¡± Craig, who had been reading the newspaper and waiting to eat, frowned and criticized sharply: ¡°You always swear, what about your upbringing?¡± Wade pushed the phone away in fright, and said, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t I get scared?¡± Craig¡¯s face was cold and serious, but his voice was still stern: ¡°Man, can you still be scared by a video?¡± He didn¡¯t see the video, but he heard some noise from the phone, so he could probably tell it was a video. Wade cried: ¡°Grandpa, he is so different in this video!¡± Craig stretched out his hand: ¡°Here, let me see what¡¯s different?¡± Craig¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and he immediately returned the phone to Zion. Zion looked suspicious. This is the fastest time for the phone toe back to him! He thought that if the mobile phone was in the hands of grandpa, he would never even think about getting it back! Wade asked. ¡°How is it?¡± Craig said coldly: ¡°Just this kind of video is worth your fuss!¡± Wade was momentarily speechless. Grandpa, your hands were shaking just now, I saw it! §à Kind To My Daughter Wade didn¡¯t expose the old man after all. When Zion got the phone, David didn¡¯t let him go upstairs, because he knew that Ge You would just copse on the sofa when he returned to the room. It was too shameful for him to be so young. Zion smiled disdainfully, put his tongue against his tooth socket, and said in a very rascally way: ¡°Okay, you are amazing, so I won¡¯t go up!¡± After speaking, he went out with his mobile phone and yed games in the garden. David was helpless: ¡°Mom, just take care of him!¡± na rolled her eyes: ¡°I taught myself what I gave birth to.¡± To be honest, she can¡¯t teach either. Lulu also knows to be afraid, but Zion really doesn¡¯t know to be afraid at all, you can say whatever you want, what should he do or what should he do. Susie suddenly said, ¡°Grandma, leave it to me!¡± She washed her hands and dragged Wade out. Wade said: ¡°Why? I don¡¯t want to see my cousin die like that!¡± Susie said, ¡°Go and see.¡± She actually wanted to watch that video, the one that would make Wade blow his hair and say shit, it must not be a simple video. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Wade understood immediately, and the brother and sister held hands and approached Zion quietly. At this time Zion is not ying the game, but chatting in the group. The group was swamped by the San Diego jumping incident. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 196 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Be Kind To My Daughter [It¡¯s so scary, I heard that the woman lit a red candle in the dormitory before she died, and she burned something or something. ¡¿ [The woman is Petra, right? ¡¿ [I¡¯m from that dormitory, I¡¯ve always felt that she has some mental problems, sure enough. Who dares to go back to the dormitory now! ¡¿ The timid dare not even type out Petra¡¯s name. Most of the game groups that Zion joined are people of the same age, and there are people from all over the world. This time the incident was too big, and it was passed from person to person. He casually sent a sentence: [Why did she jump off the building? ¡¿ There was a lot of talk in the group, some said that she was excluded and bullied, and some said that her boyfriend was robbed by another woman, and she couldn¡¯t think about it. Zion was speechless, there was nothing to worry about. However, there are too many pictures reproduced in the group, Zion was about to quit, and identally clicked on a picture. Exactly what Petra looked like when she died tragically. Seeing those staring eyes, Zion didn¡¯t know why, and his heart felt a little fuzzy. At this moment, a hand patted on his shoulder. Zion jumped up in an instant, hugging the gazebo pir in shock, only then did he see clearly that it was Susie. He said angrily: ¡°What are you doing!¡± 35.02% Chapter 196 Be Kind To My Daughter Susie withdrew her hand in a daze, and apologized obediently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± 123 Vouche Wade immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s none of her business, I told her to keep quiet just now!¡± Zion said he was sick, and then sat down. Susie also sat on the side, obediently asked: ¡°Can you show me the video just now?¡± Brother Hamza¡¯s mobile phone is full of poetry groups. Wade¡¯s mobile phone is full of mathematical interest groups such as equations and forms. That¡¯s why she came to him! Zion didn¡¯t raise his head, and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me! Get out of here.¡± Why should he show her his mobile phone. Susie pursed her lips, ¡°What do you want to show me?¡± Zion just thinks that things like his sister are really annoying to death, and Lulu was the same when he was two or three years old, pestering him and throwing things at him every day. Now herees another Susie! ¡°No, no matter what. Didn¡¯t you hear me when I told you to get t?¡± Zion rolled his eyes, the game was already open. Susie said suddenly: ¡°If you see something unclean, remember toe to me!¡± Zion stared: ¡°Tell you to get out, don¡¯t you understand?¡± 788 Vouchers Zion rolled his eyes. Wade was furious, and said, ¡°We ignore him! I¡¯ll help you find that video, and I¡¯m sure you can find it.¡± Susie was led by Wade, and walked away step by step. After a while, Kellen came out. He twisted his wrist, looked down at Zion who was ying the game, dare to be rude to his daughter? This is from N?velDrama.Org. No one in the Murray family can cure him, can they? ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y a few rounds,¡± he said. Zion didn¡¯t even look up, obviously he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this uncle who just came to the Murray family not long ago. Kellen said coldly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at ying games? If you can beat me in one round, I will take the initiative and send you to the e- sports team.¡± Zion snapped his fingers. Kellen sneered: ¡°Why, dare not?¡± Zion was angry, he was regarded as a great god in the game group, a legendary boy, and an undefeated myth. He actually said that he couldn¡¯t win a game?! ¡°Just hit!¡± Zion said unconvinced. §à When Kellen went online, he discovered that Kellen was actually a neer. half an hourter. My Daughter Zion was killed and cried. Kellen killed him a hundred times! 88 Voucher It was the first time that Zion was so skeptical about life, and everyone was stumped. For the first time, he wished he could drop his phone and never y again! Kellen put away his mobile phone and looked at him coldly: ¡°Remember, next time you see Susie, be more polite to me. Otherwise, I will see you once and kill you once!¡± Zion was speechless. Kellen left after speaking. Zion was so depressed that he vomited blood, restarted the game, and killed like venting his anger. He didn¡¯t feel better until the game group in the dialog box was all amazed. Turning off the phone, Zion found that it was almost dark before he knew it. He stood up, stretched himself, and was about to go back to the house. At this moment, out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly spotted a figure standing by the flowerbed. He turned his head to look, and saw the man suddenly standing in the garden, dressed in red, with long hair, and his eyes were meeting his. Zion has juste out of the game and is a bit confused about e situation. He stared at the female ghost for half a minute. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 197 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 197 Chapter 197 kellen Ruled Zion Zion, who stared at the female ghost for a long time, suddenly sneered and rolled his eyes in disdain. What the hell are you pretending to be? What¡¯s the matter, he couldn¡¯t be cured, so he even used the trick of pretending to be a ghost, thinking that he would be scared and cry, and then he would be obedient? Zion spat and was about to turn around and go back to the house. Suddenly, the female ghost who was standing in front of her just now disappeared instantly! Zion rubbed his eyes, wondering if it was just his hallucination, did he really hit a ghost? ! His heart tightened, and he quickened his pace unknowingly, always having the illusion of a female ghost floating above his head! A strangeughter suddenly sounded in the ears: ¡°Giggle.¡± As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of ghosts crying, you are afraid of ghostsughing, Zion ran away, and couldn¡¯t help screaming: The Murray family was sitting at the dining table, almost finished their meal. No one is used to Zion, so they didn¡¯t give him food, and didn¡¯t call him again. Then I saw Zion running in, shouting. Craig twitched his mouth and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the ghost?¡± The warm light surrounded his whole body, and Zion¡¯s suffocating feeling gradually disappeared, and he mustered up the courage to look back. There was nothing behind him. Is it really his eyesight? Zion looked back and red at Kellen. ? It¡¯s all his fault, if he hadn¡¯t been killed by him in the game, would he have hallucinations? ¡°Grandma, what else is there to eat?¡± Zion originally wanted to go upstairs, but came to the dining table by ident. There are many people here. na kept a straight face and didn¡¯t want to talk to Zion. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t eat during meal time, don¡¯te to ask what to eat!¡± Zion curled his lips: ¡°Cut! Who is the old guy scaring?¡± David put his chopsticks down heavily, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you calling grandma? Say it again!¡± Zion picked up the chopsticks, not paying attention. Seeing him like that, David was so angry that he wanted to knock his bowl over. But Zion looked around and his eyes fell on a te of eggnt: ¡°Isn¡¯t there something to eat? I like it!¡± Everyone suddenly stopped talking Kellen raised an eyebrow and looked at him with folded arms. Zion picked up a chopstick and looked at it strangely: ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s so interesting.¡± So they threatened him one by one? Zion didn¡¯t do what they wanted, so he stuffed arge pinch of eggnt into his mouth, and chewed a couple of mouthfuls proudly. Lion Zion looked back and red at Kellen. It¡¯s all his fault, if he hadn¡¯t been killed by him in the game, would he have hallucinations? ¡°Grandma, what else is there to eat?¡± Zion originally wanted to go upstairs, but came to the dining table by ident. There are many people here. na kept a straight face and didn¡¯t want to talk to Zion. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t eat during meal time, don¡¯te to ask what to eat!¡± Zion curled his lips: ¡°Cut! Who is the old guy scaring?¡± David put his chopsticks down heavily, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you calling grandma? Say it again!¡± Zion picked up the chopsticks, not paying attention. Seeing him like that, David was so angry that he wanted to knock his bowl over. But Zion looked around and his eyes fell on a te of eggnt: ¡°Isn¡¯t there something to eat? I like it!¡± Everyone suddenly stopped talking. Kellen raised an eyebrow and looked at him with folded arms. Zion picked up a chopstick and looked at it strangely: ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s so interesting.¡± So they threatened him one by one? Zion didn¡¯t do what they wanted, so he stuffed arge pinch of eggnt into his mouth, and chewed a couple of mouthfuls proudly. next second. With a loud puff, all the eggnt and minced meat sprayed out from his mouth. ¡°What is this, what is this!¡± His mouth was crooked. The purple eggnt looked oily and shiny. He thought it was delicious, but it turned out to be undercooked! Forget it, the minced meat is so salty! Zion drank a ss of water fiercely, and only managed to recover. ¡°Damn it, is there anything saltier and uglier than this in the world? Even dogs don¡¯t eat it!¡± Everyone is silent. Susie looked at everyone and then at Zion. Well, everyone doesn¡¯t say it, and she doesn¡¯t say it either. She actually wanted to tell her brother, of course there are saltier ones, the chicken is more salty Zion hadn¡¯t had anything in his stomach for a day, and it was very ufortable to drink a ss of water, so he looked at the chicken again. Every piece of chicken is yellow and orange, it looks really fragrant! Zion¡¯s saliva was drooling, and he picked up a piece of chicken wit¡¯ hick meat and thin bones and put it in his mouth, and sure enough, he spit it out in the next second. ¡°Nonsence!¡± He spit again and again, poured three more sses of water, and said angrily: ¡°There really is something saltier than the eggnt just now! 42.63% 11:30 Who made this, is it for people to eat?¡± Kellen crossed his arms and said leisurely, ¡°I did it.¡± Zion stopped speaking abruptly, choking on his saliva. Kellen looked at him coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t like people saying that my cooking is not delicious.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Come on, these two dishes are specially reserved for you, eat them.¡± Zion was speechless. Kellen: ¡°Oh yes, salty, right? Ada, please help me get a basin and fill it with pure water.¡± Zion¡¯s throat tightened: ¡°You, what do you want a basin of water for?¡± Kellen smiled ¡°considerately¡± and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Zion sneered, an outsider still wants to cure him? When is it the Murray family¡¯s turn to speak as an outsider! His father and grandparents didn¡¯t say a word, who is he? Zion immediately turned the table and left. Kellen suddenly took out his mobile phone, clicked on a software, only to hear a cute and familiar voice: kick rice~ Susie immediately stuck to it and watched Kellen y the game. ¡°Dad, what are these?¡± Kellen: ¡°These are hero characters, you can choose your favorite hero.¡± Zion gritted his teeth and sat down, seeing that Ada really brought a basin of water, he red at her angrily. 63.07% 11 30 He angrily poured a whole te of chicken into the water basin, swish, swish, swish. Feeling that the salty taste should be washed away, I carefully took a bite. It¡¯s so salty, no matter how many pots of water you wash, it won¡¯t go away! Kellen¡¯s phone beeped the game sound. Zion was speechless. Well, he just said how Kellen can always match him! ¡°You don¡¯t talk about martial arts!¡± Zion was impatient. Kellen raised his eyelids casually: ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Just when everyone thought that Zion was going to lift the table and leave, they saw him sitting down swallowing his anger, washing the chicken with chopsticks, eating and crying while washing. na looked at Kellen in surprise, that¡¯s okay too. Zion ate a few pieces of chicken and drank three bottles of water, and he couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and he just heard the sound of the game ending. Zion cried. Has anyone bullied a child like this?! ¡°I won¡¯t eat!¡± Zion was really angry this time, and left angrily with his mobile phone. In this world, there is no one who can stop him! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 198 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Zion Is Actually Lonely David looked at Zion who was going upstairs, and was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack. na sighed: ¡°Forget it, this kid is useless.¡± When Mara was still there, he didn¡¯t care about him, and it wasn¡¯t urate for others to take care of him. Whenever they interfered with education, Mara strongly opposed it, saying that she would teach her child herself, and it would be fine when he was older! But if he didn¡¯t learn well when he was young, how can he be expected to suddenly learn to be good when he grows up? Susie interjected like a grown-up: ¡°Is it really hopeless?¡± Michael curled his lips: ¡°When I was the most angry, I beat him with a stick. He was lying on the hospital bed and ying with his mobile phone, saying that he had the ability to beat him to death.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryan also sighed: ¡°Zion is a whole rascal, no matter what method is useless.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words seemed careless: ¡°I don¡¯t worry about freezing his card, I rely on the game to practice and make a small thousand a day.¡± After a month, there are 30,000 yuan. Susie: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. Susie thinks that brother Zion is really powerful, at least he won¡¯t starve to death, and his mind is also very flexible. But why did he be like this? Why do you hate your family? Chapter 198 Zion Is Actually Lonely Susie doesn¡¯t understand. 788 Vouchers na said to Kellen: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him, you can¡¯t. We have used all methods in the past few years. When hees back, he enters the room and closes the door to iste himself. Can we still tear down the door of his room? No.¡± After all, he is his grandson, and he hasn¡¯t done anything harmful, so they can¡¯t drive him out. Kellen nced at the phone, Zion¡¯s number fell to bronze, and there was no room for it to drop. Of course there is a way, take him to the battlefield for a walk, polish it for three to five years, and it will definitely be reborn. But how can a child go to the battlefield, and Kellen is not willing to use this extreme method after all. The pain he suffered when he was a child does not want anyone to suffer again. ¡°Watch and watch again.¡± Martin ended the topic. Susie was lying on the table, not knowing what to think. Susie was holding a drawing book, and Wade was holding an arithmetic book, standing at the door of Zion. Wade said boredly: ¡°Why are you going to apany him?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I think brother Zion is actually lonely.¡± No one seemed to believe him or acknowledge his achievements Wade disagrees. Susie knocks on Zion¡¯s door. There was no response from inside, Susie pushed open a crack in the door 20 44 and poked a small head in: ¡°I¡¯ming in!¡± Zion was trying to get a new ount, but when he saw Susie poking his head in, he fell off his chair in fright. His door was obviously locked, how did Susie push in? ¡°You.¡± Zion pointed at the door: ¡°Go out and close the door for me!¡± Susie blinked, looked at the door frame, wondering: ¡°Maybe it can¡¯t be closed, the door was identally removed by me.¡± Zion sneered: ¡°You¡¯re the only one who still knocks down the door?¡± He walked over to try to m the door shut, only to find that the door had really been demolished, and Susie raised the doorknob with one hand. She wasn¡¯t tall enough to reach out just enough to reach the doorknob, so he didn¡¯t see her holding the door just now. Zion was startled: ¡°How did you dismantle it?¡± Wade was also dumbfounded. His sister is a super Hercules? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Zion recovered from the shock: ¡°Anyway, you put the door down, get out of here, and don¡¯t bother me!¡± Susie leaned the door against the wall beside her, grabbed the drawing book and said obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll draw next to you, can I? I promise I don¡¯t make any sound at all.¡± Zion pushed her away impatiently: ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own room?¡± Susie was pushed back two steps, exited the door, and looked at him pitifully with her mouth ttened. Zion felt upset for no reason, habitually grabbed the doorknob, and was 40 81% about to m the door hard. The opened door suddenly fell down, and he didn¡¯t have the strength to hold it on. At the critical moment, Susie rushed over and lifted the door panel with one hand! With a slight push, the door leaned against the wall again. At this moment Susie looked at him: ¡°Let me draw in your room!¡± Zion: ¡°Impossible!¡± He hates others to bother him the most. Wade is very angry. This kind of person, no matter how much others care about, will not ept it. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go.¡± Wade pulled Susie up. Zion snorted and looked down at Susie¡¯s hand that was being held. But she didn¡¯t want to, Susie hugged him suddenly, and said in a childish voice, ¡°Please! Five minutes, just five minutes!¡± Zion was speechless. Just when Wade thought he still refused to agree, he saw Zion turn around and go in, cursing: ¡°Annoying!¡± Susie cheered: ¡°So you agree?¡± She pulled Wade in and took over Zion¡¯s desk. Zion didn¡¯t care, he slumped on the sofa beside the bed and continued ying games. Suddenly he felt a soft sound outside the window. He turned his head subconsciously, and saw a girl in a red wedding dress ?? Actually Lonely with long hair lying on the window, looking straight at him. The sofa was right by the window, and the female ghost was lying on her stomach like this, very close to Zion, eyeball to eyeball, and Zion could clearly see the skin texture on her face. Zion was stunned for a moment, staring nkly at the female ghost. Is he hallucinating again? Why does this woman look familiar. The high-definition picture of the tragic death of the girl who jumped off the building shed in my mind. Zion was shocked, and finally remembered, isn¡¯t this girl Petra, the girl who jumped off the building seen in the group? As soon as I thought of this, I saw the female ghost¡¯s head crooked outside the window, as if about to fall, and her neck was bent at an incredible angle. She grinned and smiled silently. Zion screamed btedly, bounced off the sofa, and crawled to the side of Susie and Wade. Susie and Wade followed, puzzled. There is nothing outside the window? ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? She, she¡¯s right there!¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No.¡± Zion just felt a headache. He¡¯s seen the shit videos Wade made, and Susie can see shit. At the beginning, he thought that all the photos they took were fake, so he dismissed them. But now, if what they filmed is real, why can¡¯t they see it now? ! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 199 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The paralyzed olddy was so angry that she stood up This is from N?velDrama.Org. He watched helplessly as the female ghost crawled in from the window and floated towards him. Zion¡¯s legs went limp, and he couldn¡¯t remember his arrogant appearance just now. He panicked: ¡°Susie.! Susie!!¡± The female ghost chattered, stretched out her pale fingers with red nails, and ruthlessly picked out a piece of his flesh. At this moment, Zion felt that he was pped hard! Zion stared nkly at the front, Susie didn¡¯t know when she climbed onto the sofa, and was stepping on him and pping him left and right. ¡°Wake up!¡± Susie said, ¡°Still awake? Beat you up!¡± Zion still hasn¡¯t recovered. I only felt something in my mouth, and subconsciously spit it out, but it turned out to be a sock. Susie looked worried: ¡°Is it a nightmare?¡± Wade nodded: ¡°I think he was able to fall asleep while ying games.¡± It turned out that Zion fell asleep for some reason, and soon he struggled on the sofa, shouting: Susie, Susie. No matter how Susie yelled, she couldn¡¯t wake him up, and Zion had a tendency to bite his tongue more and more. §° The two were so frightened that they quickly shut his mouth, and Wade picked up the socks on the sofa in a hurry. After stopping him from biting his tongue, Zion still couldn¡¯t bark and started to twitch. Susie was so anxious that she had to hit him. Seeing that Susie wanted to hit me, Zion said angrily, ¡°Why hit me!¡± Susie said happily, ¡°Are you awake?¡± Wade said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that creepy look in your nightmare, like a ghost on your body.¡± Zion gritted his teeth: ¡°That can¡¯t be pped in the face!¡± Wade snorted: ¡°If you don¡¯t p your face, do you spank your butt? What kind of words are these?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°You didn¡¯t wake up when you patted your arm, and you didn¡¯t wake up when you scratched your arm, so I had to p your face.¡± Zion stared: ¡°You have some personal grievances in it!¡± Susie blinked innocently: ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Zion caressed his swollen face and wanted to cry. This smelly girl is definitely taking the opportunity to retaliate. Only then did he remember what he had just bitten into his mouth, and when he looked down, he found it was his stinky socks. Wade immediately exined: ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. The situation was urgent. Who told you to throw your stinky socks on the sofa.¡± Zion trembled slightly with anger. Susie looked at him worriedly: ¡°Are you okay? Do you want m? apply the medicine for you?¡± Zion pointed at the door: ¡°Get out! Who wants you to care? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your little thoughts, so I just pretend to be pitiful, pitiful and coquettish, the whole family has to spoil you? Get out! This trick is on me It doesn¡¯t work here, I feel sick when I see you!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 200 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 200 200 chapter The paralyzed olddy was so angry that she stood up Susie was speechless. She was stunned by Zion¡¯s scolding, and she didn¡¯t react at all. She really just wanted to get him a medicine. She really didn¡¯t mean to. At thest touch, the red string on the wrist lit up, so Susie felt that it was her own fault, she should take off the red string and p her brother in the face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes were flushed. Wade pulled Susie angrily and left: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go, there will be times when he regrets it!¡± Susie turned her head three times at a step, but was still dragged away by Wade. Zion is in a bad mood, this dream is too real, and there is no warning. In the dream, he was dug out by a female ghost, and now he still feels pain in his chest. He hates that Susie cares about him. He is used to being alone and no one cares. This kind of intimate care will make him feel fake and hypocritical, like a bubble in the sun. Don¡¯t do it right from the start. Outside the door, other members of the Murray family rushed over after hearing the news, asking what was going on? Susie was about to speak when Zion said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± O With a dark face, he habitually wanted to m the door shut, only to find that his door panel was still leaning against one side! ¡°Go away, all of you, what are you looking at?¡± he shouted. David frowned: ¡°Zion.¡± para, red olddy was so angry that she stood up Zion. ¡°How do you talk to grandparents, right? Let me repeat, why don¡¯t you hurry to rest when you¡¯re so old? Do you know why the old people in Changshou Vige can live so long? Because they don¡¯t meddle in their own business!¡± Everyone¡¯s fists are hardened! Kellen: ¡°Let¡¯s hit it, if you can¡¯t beat it once, just beat it twice.¡± Michael took out a wooden stick from behind: ¡°I think it will work!¡± Martin didn¡¯t speak, his face was cold. na was burning with anger, stood up with a bang, and took the wooden stick from Michael¡¯s hand! ¡°You don¡¯t dare to beat me up, do you? I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± It was thest time since Zion was beaten up, and Zion was still an asshole when he was beaten up in the hospital, so everyone really didn¡¯t dare to beat him up. Why the teaching is not good, in the bottom of my heart, I am still afraid, fearing that the discipline method is too severe, and the child will rebound even more. I can¡¯t bear it anymore! na grabbed the wooden stick and walked up to Zion in a few aggressive steps, and the wooden stick fell hard on his leg. Zion looked at his grandma in shock. Grandma who had been paralyzed for four years was so angry that he stood up! Everyone was also dumbfounded. The olddy was so angry by her grandson that she stood up from her 82 92% Chapter 199 The paralyzed olddy was so angry that she stood up wheelchair and created a medical miracle! David stammered: ¡°Mom, you ¡­ na said fiercely while beating: ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! No one can stop me from beating him today.¡± Susie was so shocked that her mouth opened into an O, and she forgot the grievance when she was yelled at by Zion just now. Grandma actually stood up and beat people! Inside, Zion screamed from being beaten. na¡¯sbat prowess exploded: ¡°Rebellious, right? You¡¯re the only one who will rebel! I¡¯ll be rebellious too! Let me hear those bastard words again, I¡¯ll see you fight again and again!¡± Zion¡¯s eyes were red, silent! He didn¡¯t resist, but he didn¡¯t speak, and he endured the pain of being beaten with a wooden stick. The others wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, they didn¡¯t say anything. Maybe a punch would be fine. Only Susie¡¯s eyes were red, and she ran in and hugged na: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t hit him. He will hurt.¡± na¡¯s heart trembled. Zion turned his face away stubbornly, maybe because he endured too much, his voice became hoarse: ¡°Get lost! You don¡¯t need to care it!¡± out E D 11 32 480 V na put down the stick dejectedly, returned to the wheelchair and sat down in a daze. Everyone didn¡¯t know for a while whether to pay attention to Zion being beaten first, or to pay attention to the olddy standing up first. It was Martin who broke the silence: ¡°Ada, go get the medicine chest.¡± ¡°David, take Mom back to her room.¡± Martin nced at Craig again in astonishment: ¡°Take Dad back.¡± na was pushed away and went back to the room. na kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t love Zion, in fact, she regretted it after the fight. He couldn¡¯t say it, and he didn¡¯t listen to the persuasion, so what else could he do. na felt a sense of loss in her heart, and suddenly, as if thinking of something, her expression suddenly froze. Michael persuaded: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault, anyone can¡¯t help but beat someone in this situation.¡± David also nodded dumbly: ¡°Yes.¡± But na looked up, with a hint of surprise in his eyes: ¡°Did I stand up just now?¡± She not only stood up, but also beat someone! ** Ada took the medicine box with a hesitant expression on her face. Martin said, ¡°Give it to me.¡± ing Father and Daughter Ada sighed: ¡°It¡¯s useless, he won¡¯t give people medicine unless he is sent to the hospital likest time.¡± Kellen said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± In Zion¡¯s room. Kellen came in carrying the medicine box, followed by Susie. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Martin and the others were sent away by Kellen. At this time, it¡¯s better for him as an outsider toe, at least he can be ruthless. Zion leaned on the sofa, spread his hands expressionlessly: ¡°Get out!¡± Susie looked at Kellen. Kellen didn¡¯t listen to him at all, sat down, took out the potion and started directly. Zion sat up straight in pain. ¡°I told you to go away, can¡¯t understand people¡¯s words? Who wants you to care?¡± After all, he stood up and was about to leave. Kellen squeezed him down and pressed him on the sofa. Kellen doesn¡¯t talk about martial arts, and uses drugs violently. ¡°I never need others to agree or not to do things.¡± He said: ¡°Only if I want to do it or not.¡± Kellen¡¯s method of applying the medicine is not gentle. After al he medicine for bruises, swelling and pain is the most effective when it is rubbed in. Zion burst into tears from the pain. He cried and shouted: ¡°Who asked you to apply the medicine for me? 18.24% 11.32 Who asked you to care? I don¡¯t need anyone to hurt me, I can live a good life alone!¡± Susie looked at it, only feeling stuffy in her heart. Grandma said that after beating him to the hospital, everyone regretted it. After that, I cared about him for a long time and spoke softly. But he was very resistant and disgusted. Maybe others saw Zion as an asshole, but she always felt that brother Zion really wanted everyone to care about him. Seeing Zion grinning in pain and crying loudly, Susie took out a hidden candy from her pocket, peeled it off and handed it to Zion¡¯s mouth. Zion: ¡°Get out! I won¡¯t eat!¡± Susie suddenly stuffed candy into his mouth, imitating Kellen¡¯s appearance: ¡°I never ask you to agree or not to feed candy, only if I want to feed it or not!¡± Kellen thought that her daughter was learning so fast! Zion was so annoyed that he wanted to spit out the candy. Susie covered his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t spit it out!¡± In the end, Zion was given the medicine and the candy was finished. Hey quietly on the bed without saying a word. Kellen carried the medicine box and said, ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go.¡± §à Susie patted Zion on the head: ¡°If you see something dirty, tell me!¡± Dirty things, what can be dirty things. Thinking of this, Zion suddenly stopped. Chapter 200 Overbearing Father and Daughter Susie just said, ¡°I see ck air on you.¡± This sentence is the same as what Susie said in the dream! An inexplicable chill came up from the bottom of his heart like this, thinking of that too real dream, Zion couldn¡¯t help being terrified. Susie saw his fear, and said considerately: ¡°If you are afraid, you go to sleep in my room?¡± Zion said stiffly: ¡°No need!¡± He wanted to say fuck off, but seeing Kellen¡¯s eyes, he still didn¡¯t say it. Susie had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay then, call me if you need anything.¡± Zion watched the robber father and daughter go out, and wanted to close the door, but the door was moved away by the servants. Now his room, the door is wide open, anyone cane in. He curled his lips, toozy to care. Didn¡¯t they want to knock down the door of his room a long time ago? Well now, they are satisfied. Zion was lying on the bed. At this time before, he was ying games and sparring. Others thought he was ying, but he was actually making money. The tuition fees for kindergarten and elementary school were all saved by him, forgetting to eat and sleep. §à He didn¡¯t want to cost the Murray family a penny so nobody owed anyone else. But tonight he was really not in the mood to sign up. Zion thought about this, tossed and turned, and didn¡¯t know when he fell 56.97% Chapter 200 Overbearing Father and Daughter asleep in a daze. The wind was blowing at the door, and Zion, who was asleep, had a strange feeling. He could feel the whole room, as if he was out of his body and overlooking the room. Someone seemed to being outside the door, and there was a soft rustling sound from the rubbing of clothes. A figure appeared at the door, and the light outside stretched her shadow long. Zion sensed this ¡°person¡± and desperately tried to open his eyes. But I can¡¯t always open it. The ¡°man¡± came closer and stood by his bed. He felt that it was bing more and more difficult for him to breathe, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt aggrieved. Didn¡¯t he just see the dead picture of the girl who jumped off the building Petra in the group? Zion roared angrily: Get out! piss off! This anger made him wake up in a jerk, his whole body was already drenched in sweat! He subconsciously looked at the empty doorway, the corridor outside was dimly lit. The light in his room was turned off by someone who turned it off for him. At this moment, he was deep in the dark, and his heart was full of fear. For no reason, he felt that a ¡°person¡± wasing outside, getting closer and closer, as if he would appear at the door in the next second. Zion jumped up, gritted his teeth and turned on the light. While his courage was still there, he ran to the door in one breath and poked his head out! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 201 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 201 Outside the door, a woman in a red wedding dress bent over, as if she was going to peep quietly¡­ Zion poked his head out, right next to her face. His breath was stagnant, and he jumped up suddenly, and then found that this was still a dream! Zion was scared. Now he is in the dark, the lights outside the corridor are dim, and there seem to be other voices. Zion can¡¯t even tell whether he is in a dream or in reality now! No matter who had a few nightmares in a row, he couldn¡¯t wake up. Zion couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He gritted his teeth, but instead of getting up to turn on the light and poking his head out like in his dream, he picked up the phone beside the bed and made a call. Susie was sleeping soundly when suddenly the phone rang and she opened her eyes sleepily. ¡°Who is it?¡± Susie didn¡¯t have Zion¡¯s number, she rubbed her eves and looked cute. I only heard Zion¡¯s voice from the opposite side: ¡°You¡­can youe to my room?¡± Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± Gradually she woke up and heard Zion¡¯s voice. §à She immediately climbed out of bed and said. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll be here soon¡¯ I¡¯m out of the room, I¡¯m in the corridor¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m ready to go to your door¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion listened to the phone in a daze. Susie didn¡¯t lose her temper when she was woken up, her voice was soft and sweet, as if she was afraid that he would be afraid, and she kept talking while walking with her phone and watch. Her voice was soft and sweet on the phone, and soon her voice rang out from the corridor simultaneously. Immediately afterwards, the lights were turned on. Zion suddenly closed his eyes, covered his eyes with his hands, and suddenly saw a Susie running towards him. She ran fast, climbed onto the bed, and sat beside him: ¡°Are you having nightmares again?¡± Zion was silent for a while. Susie reached out and patted him on the back: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Zion pursed his lips and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Susie: ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not funny. You¡¯re only seven years old. What¡¯s wrong with seven-year-olds being afraid? It¡¯s normal to wet the bed.¡± Zion was speechless. Thefort is very good, don¡¯tfort me next time. O Ziony down sullenly, sideways facing the wall, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. But Susie patted him on the back, but he didn¡¯t refuse again. Susie didn¡¯t care too much, shey on the side and yawned, and fell asleep in a second. Zion was speechless. Fall asleep now? Stop patting him on the back? Maybe people are always vulnerable in the middle of the night. Zion turned over carefully, pursed his lips and looked at Susie in front of him. The round little face, the pink nose, the pink face and the pink mouth, seem to be cute everywhere. She also puts her hands under her face when she is asleep. Zion muttered, closed his eyes and fell asleep. With Susie by his side, he felt at ease like never before, and slept very soundly this time. next morning. Zion woke up first, only to see Susie sleeping in a big shape with her little feet still resting on his belly. He frowned, poked her foot angrily, and pushed her foot away. Unexpectedly, Susie showed no signs of being awakened, and turned her feet up again. Zion was speechless. Take her feet off again. Susie, who was sleeping, seemed to be angry, and with a little effort, she ced her little feet on Zion¡¯s stomach. Zion suddenly felt that he was stepped on by an elephant, and his eyes widened. Susie woke up immediately, got up in a daze, rubbed her eyes and yawned: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Zion stared: ¡°Did you grow up eating iron?¡± It¡¯s just a foot, so heavy! Susie was at a loss: ¡°No, I grew up cating vegetables.¡± Zion was speechless. Susie blinked nkly, she was right, when she was in San Diego, she didn¡¯t eat much meat, and if the Bishop family leftovers from each meal, they would be packed and taken home by the maid. She will only leave unwanted vegetables for her¡­ Susie rubbed her face, stood up and stretched her waist: ¡°I slept sofortably, good morning~¡± Zion walked out quickly, his face a little unnatural. He couldn¡¯t let anyone know that he was scared in the middle of the night, so he called Susie over. However, at this time, I saw that damned green-headed parrot rushing out and shouting loudly: ¡°Come on,e on, people are gone, people are gone!¡± Michael was the first to run over with a loud voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Susie? Susie!¡± With bare feet, Susie looked nkly: ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± Everyone was stunned: ¡°Why did you go to Zion¡¯s room?¡± Susie said, ¡°I am¡­¡± As a result, I saw Zion¡¯s flushed ears, pursed his lips and turned his face away. She said: ¡°I sleepwalked here¡­¡± Zion nodded: ¡°It¡¯s sleepwalking here.¡± Everyone in the Murray family: Uh. Alex flew onto Susie¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head slightly, and said with a quack: ¡°I met someone when I was an egg, and he said that I will have fish in my dinnerter¡ªa liar.¡± Zion was speechless. ** After breakfast, Zion finally admitted to Susie that he did see the dirty things, but it was only in his dream. Susie snorted, ¡°Is it just seeing the photos?¡± On the road, if you see someone who died in an ident, don¡¯t join in the fun, you should leave immediately. Because once you stay for a long time, you may be stared at by the dead, and the ghost will follow you home. Susie heard from the master that someone once saw a person who died in a car ident on the road and was covered with a blue cloth. But he looked more curiously, and the wind blew the blue cloth away, and he suddenly saw the dead man¡¯s face. Later, he was entangled by the dead¡­ After hearing what Zion said, Susie scratched her head in confusion. Zion just looked at the photo yesterday, so many people saw this photo¡­ Mitch¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Some people are entangled even when looking at the photos.¡± Susie was overjoyed: ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Zion frowned, and saw that Susie was listening to someone seriously, and then said to him: ¡°Looking at the photos will also bring bad luck, but fortunately, it¡¯s bad luck, not bad luck.¡± Zion: ¡°Speechless.¡± Then there are so many people who saw the photo, everyone is unlucky? It is simply nonsense. Zion rolled his eyes and walked away. Mitch said: ¡°Susie, I chased that evil ghost for two days, but I couldn¡¯t catch him. He¡¯s too cunning¡­¡± Susie asked: ¡°So cunning, is it a cunning ghost?¡± Mitch: ¡°¡­you hit it off!¡± Susie was ted immediately: ¡°I¡¯m awesome!¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he continued: ¡°That sly ghost is not simple, at least he has ¡°lived¡± for a hundred years. He doesn¡¯t possess living people, but only dead souls, so it¡¯s not easy to be caught.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Possessed by a ghost, why not just eat the ghost?¡± Mitch said: ¡°This is where he is cunning. He keeps cultivating vile ghosts, and then let vile ghosts find people who match his birthday¡­¡± Susie nodded and understood: ¡°It means he hired a group of ghosts to work for him.¡± Mitch was speechless. You are right to exin it this way. This evil ghost is not only cunning but also powerful, the most troublesome thing is that now this evil ghost is eyeing Susie. Mitch opened the booklet and saw a new line of big red characters appearing under Susie¡¯s name, and his heart became heavy again¡­.. 488 vouchers Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 202 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 202 Chapter 202 So He Was Participated? There are no words in the heavenly book, which determines life and death, and the cause and effect of the past and present lives are all in it, knowing the future and clearing the past. From the moment a person is born, everything is predetermined. Looking at the thin booklet, which recorded all the destinies of all living beings, a new line of big red characters appeared under Susie¡¯s name: Mental problems, can not rely on foreign aid. Mitch is frowning, a three or four year old kid, what kind of psychological problems can he have? But since it can appear in red font, it must be unusual. Forget it, it can¡¯t give her any help¡­ That¡¯s a cunning ghost! Susie was asking, ¡°Why is that cunning ghost staring at us?¡± At first it was Jonathan. And now Zion. Mitch shook his head: ¡°He¡¯s not after Jonathan and Zion, he¡¯s just after you.¡± Susie was puzzled, so she came to her directly after staring at her! What was Jonathan and Zion doing with her? Susie decided to talk to the sly ghost. Susie muttered, ¡°Let me see where that cunning ghost is hiding!¡± The little guy ran out and took down the tortoise that was basking in the sun on the rockery of the fountain in the garden outside. Susie turned the turtle around. The old tortoise was very calm, lying t the whole time, with its four feet, tail and head stretched out of the turtle shell very rxedly, squinting its eyes. Alex stood aside, caught sight of the moment when its head turned, and immediately stretched his neck to nudge it. Susie grabbed Alex and put it on her shoulder: ¡°Alex, don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Mitch looked at Susie who was squatting in front of her and tossing the turtle. Her eyes are clear, without a trace of trouble. Maybe¡­it¡¯s not as serious as he thought, right? Grandpa Turtle spun around on the ground and finally stopped. Susie stretched out an index finger and gestured: ¡°Grandpa Turtle, is that cunning ghost in San Diego?¡± Grandpa Turtle didn¡¯t speak, Alex shook his head, as if I understood everything: ¡°It¡¯s right!¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah, got it!¡± Mitch was speechless. He chased the Sly Ghost all the way, and thest ce he disappeared was San Diego. It seemed that this trip had to be made. O ** The next evening, Paul came back. The smell of pastries wafted through the room, and Susie carried a small basket to pack them. ¡°One, two¡­ five¡­ ten¡­ eleven.¡± Kellen leaned against the console, holding the lid of the steamer in one hand. ¡°He eats so much,¡± he said. Susie nodded: ¡°Uncle said to eat 11.¡± Kellen curled his lips, Paul should be able to eat 11 at best, and made his baby work so hard to serve him himself. Paul, who had just arrived at the kitchen door, couldn¡¯t help but smile, she remembered it clearly. ¡°Susie.¡± His voice was warm and pleasant. As soon as Susie turned her head, she saw Paul in a captain¡¯s uniform, her eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Wow, uncle is so handsome!¡± Susie carried the basket and handed the pastries to Paul as if asking for credit: ¡°Uncle, 11!¡± A basket full. Paul couldn¡¯t help hugging Susie up, and took out a beautiful little gift box: ¡°Hey, a gift for you.¡± Susie wowed, she still has a present! §à ¡°Thank you uncle! Uncle is the best!¡± Susie hugged Paul¡¯s neck happily. During the meal, Susie told Mitch that she was going to San Diego. na immediately put down her chopsticks and refused without This is from N?velDrama.Org. 35 79 11:36 thinking: ¡°No, you go alone? Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± Susie exined: ¡°Not alone, Zion will go with me.¡± It¡¯s okay not to mention Zion, but when Zion is mentioned, the whole family has the same opinion: no. Isn¡¯t it a joke that a child takes another child to go that far? Zion sneered, begged him to go but he still didn¡¯t go! Zion put down the bowl and chopsticks and went straight to the room. Seeing that everyone disagreed, Susie said, ¡°Please, agree quickly!¡± She said the softest words with the most ferocious expression¡­ In the end it was Kellen who convinced the Murray family. In the evening, na controlled the wheelchair to Susie¡¯s room: ¡°Susie, this is the amulet passed down from my mother to me, you can wear it well!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Susie kissed na. Susie warned again: ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious to stand up! Wait for your feet to react.¡± na patted her head lovingly and said, ¡°Okay, okay!¡± In fact, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and wanted to run right away. After a while, Martin came in with a box. He put the box in front of Susie and opened it. Susie let out a wow. Inside the box is a sword, apass¡­everything! 52.04% 11 37 Martin said silently, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you need, so I just bought it.¡± If Cielo knew what he said, he would definitelyin, why would he just buy something? These are all bought by him after searching all the auctions. Take the yellow talisman as an example. It was made by a certain mountain man himself step by step with a special wood pulp. It is said that it is not ordinary. Just that stack of yellow talismans is more expensive than a stack of money. Susie epted it happily, these things were really timely for her. Mitch tutted: ¡°Thank you uncle.¡± After Martin left, other people came over one after another and brought Susie different things. Zion sat on the sofa in Susie¡¯s room, immersed in the game, finally looked up, only to find that they were still delivering things. The corner of his mouth twitched. This is the real concern! They regard Susie as a real family member, so the care they give is different. It used to be fake when they whispered to him. O Tomorrow Susie was just going out, and they acted as if they were going to be apart for a long time. Zion turned off his mobile phone annoyed, his expression was ugly. He¡¯s a pig to find an inexplicable excuse toe to Susie¡¯s room. on was about to leave when he heard Susie, who was counting the presents, muttering: ¡°The amulet from grandma, this one belongs to Susie, and this one belongs to Zion.¡± ¡°Uncle has prepared the sword.¡± Susie looked up and saw Zion standing there, and immediately hung the most beautiful one on his shoulder: ¡°This one suits you!¡± Zion took a closer look Suddenly, they found that the things they gave Susie were double, and even the things David prepared included his two sets of clothes, which were neatly folded Susie is putting these things into the suitcase In the suitcase, his things take up more than half of the space, while Susie¡¯s things are ced in a small corner Zion was speechless He also has a share? §à Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 203 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Not Serious Alex San Diego International Airport. Susie is holding a card with a cartoon hand-drawn flowchart on it ¨C Kellen drew it. It shows a big ne, then a transport truck, then a luggage conveyor belt, then¡­ Zion followed Susie boredly, fighting hard with his mobile phone in his hand. ¡°Come on!¡± He was wearing headphones, so he couldn¡¯t hear his voice was super loud. Passers-by looked back in surprise. Susie quickly waved her hand: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± While speaking, he took out a piece of bread from his satchel and stuffed it into Zion¡¯s mouth. He was still muttering, but there were no harsh words. Susie went to get the luggage ording to the hand-painted sign, and went to pick up Alex. Alex came here with the pet consignment, a nanny-level pet consignment, and he was talking happily with another parrot at this time. ¨CIt should be said that it is happy to say it unterally. §à The other parrot is very good-looking, with beautiful pale yellow feathers and a smooth crown. There is a round red spot on the nted cheeks behind the eyes, which looks like a little pink face. ¡°Did you just wake up too?¡± Alex spread his wings at the cockatiel. The parrot ignored it. Alex straightened up the feathers on his head again, putting out a beautiful crown, and said: ¡°Oh, the damn ne messed up my hair. I swear I¡¯m going to fly when I get back, yes I swear.¡± Susie whispered: ¡°Alex¡­¡± Alex showed his green glowing feathers again: ¡°Why don¡¯t you always talk? Can¡¯t you talk?! My God! No, let me teach you!¡± Susie was speechless. Alex: ¡°Hey, listen to me, you must be in love with me, if not¡­ then I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Susie: ¡°Alex¡­¡± Alex shook his feathers, leaned his head slightly forward, and leaned close to the parrot¡¯s cage: ¡°I found that you are not suitable for dating, um¡­ suitable for marriage.¡± The parrot finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m a male! You fool!¡± Alex was speechless. It immediately turned to look at Susie: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Susie was speechless. §à The surrounding staff suffocated theirughter, and finally couldn¡¯t help it anymore, very rude hahaha. Susie felt so ashamed! 16 58% She quickly grabbed Alex¡¯s cage, ran fast, and fled the scene. To the outside of the hall. With a ¡°speechless¡± expression on Susie¡¯s face, she discussed seriously: ¡°Alex, did you learn this from Lucy?¡± Alex shook his head: ¡°The secret must not be leaked!¡± Susie hooked the bird cage on the suitcase, pulled the suitcase in one hand, and carried the unfinished cakes and fruits in the other, and walked out following the signs. Zion followed behind with a mobile phone and a headset. I didn¡¯t see it at all. There were a few ¡°ordinary people¡± like secret agents mixed in the crowd. They wore sses with a small camera on them. On the other side, in the Murray family, Kellen has fourputers in front of him, and eachputer receives the surveince images sent back from the front line in real time. Craig said with a straight face: ¡°Since I said let her be independent, what are you doing behind the scenes!¡± He held the newspaper in his hand and looked serious, looking at Kellen¡¯sputer out of the corner of his eye. Kellen didn¡¯t raise his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡± Craig was speechless. Kellen: ¡°Besides, I¡¯m on a surveince mission with a spy, not just to shoot Susie.¡± Craig sneered: ¡°If your lens center is shifted a little bit, I will believe you.¡± na pushed Craig away: ¡°Get out of the way, you don¡¯t look at me.¡± Craig was speechless. After all, it was lost. na saw Susie walking in front with big and small bags in the picture, and Zion followed behind while ying games empty-handed. He couldn¡¯t help saying angrily: ¡°He actually asked Susie to carry the luggage!¡± Kellen squinted at Zion in the picture and took out his phone. Zion was fighting excitedly, and was about to knock down the enemy on the opposite side¡­ Suddenly, the screen of the phone went ck. Zion was stunned for a moment, and then became irritable the next moment: ¡°Damn!¡± When will I not drop the line, but this time will drop the line! Susie stopped a taxi and asked anxiously, ¡°Uncle, how much does it cost to go to the hotel next to the University City?¡± The taxi driver stretched his neck to see Susie. Looking left and right, there were only two children and no adults. He turned his eyes and said, ¡°Five hundred yuan.¡± Susie was speechless. She suspected that the driver uncle was cheating on her. O The little guy looked confused: ¡°Uncle, is fifty yuan okay? I don¡¯t have any money.¡± BB IV 3 hers The taxi driver was dumbfounded, no, let¡¯s not say whether he cheated or not. Five hundred yuan, cut directly to fifty yuan, this kid is too powerful. ¡°250, the lowest price!¡± said the taxi driver. Susie paused, her cute little face was serious: ¡°Dad said, the working people are working hard, you can¡¯t let you not make money! We won¡¯t take your car, goodbye!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie shook her head, looked at his face and said seriously: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t drive at night, you will encounter ghosts if you walk too much at night.¡± She was talking about seeing ghosts. What the driver heard was another meaning, this kid, is he still cursing people? ¡°What do you mean?¡± He red. Susie didn¡¯t say a word, and continued to walk forward with the suitcase. If you want to cheat her of money, that¡¯s impossible! The driver was scolded by a child, and his face was very ugly. If he couldn¡¯t take it, he opened the door and went down to teach Susie a lesson. However, the door was only half opened when it was kicked in by a tall and strong man. The man gave the driver a hard look, and casually put his fist on his ss window. The driver was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and shrank his neck. Susie pulled the suitcase and continued to move forward, and a taxi pulled up to the side of the road without a trace. Susie probed and asked: ¡°Uncle, how much does it cost to go to the hotel next to the University City?¡± The driver said in a muffled voice: ¡°Our regr meter usually does not exceed one hundred.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she punched the watch. Dad said, you have to take a decent car when you go out, and a car with a good meter is a decent car. Susie opened the door and found that the driver hade down, and helped her lift the suitcase into the trunk. Susie smiled and rolled her eyes: ¡°Uncle, you are so kind! I counted, Uncle is going to be lucky! Get promoted and get rich and marry a wife!¡± The driver was speechless. Hehe, the little milk baby of the officer¡¯s house can really talk! O After Susie got in the car and left, the tall and strong ck-faced man also left quickly. The ck taxi driver looked at the taxi going away, and cursed in a low voice: ¡°What a nasty kid! You¡¯re the only one to die, your whole family is going to die!¡± He took a mouthful of phlegm out of the car window and continued to solicit customers. In the car, Susie took out her small satchel and took out arge wallet from it. There are one red envelope after another in the wallet. Zion hadn¡¯t connected to the game for a long time, so he put his phone away in anger. In a blink of an eye, he saw Susie counting the red envelopes, and he said speechlessly, ¡°Do you still need the money?¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you need money?¡± Zion said impatiently: ¡°I mean it¡¯s all card payment now, no one uses cash.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I like to pay with money, so I can see clearly how much money is missing.¡± She will feel distressed when her wallet is out of money, and she will not waste money if she feels distressed. Then she will save a lot of money and get richer and richer! Zion pursed his lips indifferently, disdaining to look at it. §à Susie stretched out her tender little hand, took the money back, and said, ¡°Speechless, you don¡¯t understand!¡± Susiey between the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger¡¯s seat, staring at the meter, only to see 89 disyed on the meter¡­ and it changed to 96 in a sudden jump. ¡°Here we are,¡± said the driver. Susie suddenly wrinkled her face, her heart ached so much, she just moved forward a little bit, and changed from 89 to 96? It¡¯s seven yuan more! Then she can take these two steps! Susie looked at the red envelope in her hand, and said with a embarrassed face: ¡°Uncle, can you step back a little?¡± The driver said ¡°Huh?¡± Did he drive too far? No! He never parked so standard in the military headquarters. He hurriedly asked: ¡°Did I go too far? You can¡¯t back up, you will be photographed.¡± This car is not his. It doesn¡¯t matter if his car was fined, but the real driver can¡¯t be fined. Susie shook her head: ¡°No, I don¡¯t have that much money. Just 89 is just right!¡± The driver was speechless. ¡°Little cutie, you will be charged in the future.¡± Susie was confused: ¡°Huh?¡± How to go back and add money? The driver saw her cute appearance, and the child could actually bargain. ¡°I¡¯ll charge you eighty-five.¡± He said softly. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Thank you uncle!¡± After speaking, he took out a piece of one hundred yuan from the red envelope. The corner of the driver¡¯s mouth twitched suddenly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you rich?¡± Susie was a little embarrassed, and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad said, every penny saved is a penny.¡± The driver looked skeptical. Someone like their officer¡­ really said such a thing?? On the other end, the corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the picture: He wasn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t! The driver helped Susie take down the suitcase, and helped her lift down the birdcage, watching Zion follow behind and still trying to connect to the mobile game. He turned his head, stuffed the suitcase lever into Zion¡¯s hand, and hung the bags and birdcage on the suitcase lever. As soon as Zion looked up, he found a lot of things in his hand. Only then did he realize itter, remembering that Susie was carrying the luggage just now. Susie stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll get it, I¡¯m strong!¡± Susie didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Zion patted her hand away, with a small face: ¡°I let you take it, I will be tired and cryter, do I have to comin to my grandparents again?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 204 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Horror Corridor He said stiffly, and quickly walked towards the hotel door with his suitcase. Susie followed happily: ¡°This is the hotel! We will stay here for two days.¡± Zion: ¡°Oh.¡± Why does it sound familiar. Susie said again: ¡°Before I came here, I asked my father to reserve room 34008 in the hotel. It has two bedrooms and one living room! It¡¯s in the room next to the woman who jumped off the building.¡± Zion¡¯s feet stopped suddenly: ¡°Why do we live here?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie said nkly, ¡°Otherwise, what are we doing here?¡± It was supposed to catch female ghosts! Zion took one look at the woman¡¯s death photo and was hooked. Of course that sister had to be arrested. Seeing that Zion¡¯s face seemed to turn pale, Susie asked, ¡°Brother, are you afraid?¡± Zion: ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Susie: ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Susie tiptoed, registered at the front desk, and pulled Zion into the elevator: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The elevator went straight up all the way to the 34th floor. This building is really tall, and the rooms are densely packed. There is almost no end to a long corridor. Horror Comdor Zion just nced at it, and for some reason, he felt a chill creeping out of the pores all over his body. Susie looked back and forth, and analyzed: ¡°The corridor is too narrow and too long, and it is easy to raise a lot of ghosts.¡± Zion was speechless. Very good exnation, don¡¯t say it next time. Since it is not a star-rated hotel, and this floor is not entirely a hotel, but a chaotic public ce for short- term and long-term rental, there is no carpet in the corridor. When the suitcase was pulled over, the whole corridor felt the reverberation of rattling, spreading out layer byyer. On both sides of the corridor, asionally there is a room with the door open, and the tenant sits at the door to enjoy the shade, and when he sees their two children, he nces nkly. Zion felt that the road was very long, and finally arrived at 34008. Susie took the room card and swiped to open the door. The door opened, and there was a gust of cool wind, and the door next door mmed softly, and Zion¡¯s scalp felt numb. But Alex yelled and shouted: ¡°It¡¯s so cool~¡± Zion¡¯s heart was going to jump in his throat. ¡°Come in!¡± He was about to enter the door immediately, but unexpectedly the wind was too strong, and the door mmed shut. expec Susie went in, he didn¡¯t. The wind swirled in the corridor and made a sound, and the door of the next room was ¡®closed, but Zion always felt that it would open in a second. This is scarier than not entering the room! ¡°Susie! Open the door!¡± Zion knocked on the door quickly. The tenant who was enjoying the shade in the distance poked his head out, andbined with the wind, Zion became more and more frightened At this moment, the door clicked, and Zion was overjoyed, and hurried to go in. However, when he grabbed the doorknob and pushed it, he realized that the door hadn¡¯t opened! That is to say¡­ The sound of the door opening was not from their room, but from the room next door. 92.09 O Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 205 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 205 Chapter 205 There Are Two People on the Air Conditioner Zion subconsciously turned his head and looked at the door of the next room. His reflex are was extremely long, and he watched the door creak and it opened back. The convective wind was so strong that the door of their room was blown shut just now. The door to the next room opened slowly, as if someone was slowly opening the door behind. The door was a third of the way open and didn¡¯t move. Zion froze, and the door froze motionless. It was as if someone invisible was holding the doorknob, leaning against the door and looking at him. Zion pushed the door hard again: ¡°Susie, open the door¡­¡± The door of the next door was still motionless, and there was a sound of wind, and I felt someone laughing in my ears¨C Justughing, not crying. Don¡¯t be afraid of ghosts crying, just be afraid of ghostsughing Zion pushed harder, did this Susie do it on purpose? At this moment, the door opened with difficulty, and Susie was out of breath, and said speechlessly, ¡°Brother, the door opens to the outside!¡± He pushed in so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t open it! ¡°Brother, you are too strong¡­¡± Susie said. Zion didn¡¯t care so much, he hurried in. Chapter 205 There Are Two People on the Air Conditioner Maybe people will explode their potential when they are in a state of extreme fear. Zion didn¡¯t even know how strong he pushed the door just now After entering the room, his tense face finally rxed, and he cursed iprehensibly: ¡°What¡¯s the design of this hotel that the door opens outward?¡± The corridor is so narrow, if everyone opens the door to the outside, wouldn¡¯t anyone who wants to pass by be unable to leave. Susie nodded: ¡°Well, the design is very unreasonable.¡± It seems that the building was not designed for people to live in at the beginning¡­ Zion took a look around the room, and at a nce, the decoration is quite good, the walls are white, and there is an off-white sofa in the small living room. The curtains are doubleyered. At this moment, the curtains are mainly closed, leaving only oneyer White yarn. The white gauze swayed gently with the wind, and a round coffee table was ced beside the cloud- shaped sofa, which made the creamy design look more clean and soft. But Zion looked ufortable. He casually sat down on the sofa and sank into it all at once. Heined: ¡°It looks like that, but in fact the decoration is too fake.¡± A good sofa is soft but not copsed, has good resilience, and the fabric surface is skin-friendly and comfortable. Now this sofa sinks when sitting on it, and the cloth surface also has an indescribable difort. If you look carefully at the round coffee table in front of you, you can even see that it was painted with low- quality paint casually. It¡¯s really a very typical ¡°photo deception¡±, just take a picture and look at it, but you don¡¯t know it¡¯s extremely ufortable until you really stay here. Susie took out the things in the suitcase, first took out a pair of cute little yellow duck slippers, and put them on Then I took out Zion¡¯s slippers, two packs of sheets and quilts, two packs of clothes, one pack of ¡°equipment¡±, one pack of towels, toothbrushes and other daily necessities, and arge pack of snacks.. Zion was dumbfounded, how could so many things be stuffed into such a small suitcase. Susie ran around dragging her slippers, put her things away, and took the time tofort her: ¡°Brother, hold on! If you feel slow, then we¡¯ll go to the next door to checkter.¡± Zion was speechless. Do you want to go to the next door to check? ¡®Why?¡± He was very puzzled. Is there a female ghost that must be caught? He couldn¡¯t stay in the Murray family well, why did he have toe to catch ghosts. Susie said: ¡°If you don¡¯t catch her, she will keep pestering you, and you will keep having nightmares, slowly getting weaker and weaker, even sick, and in a trance¡­¡± She snapped her fingers and counted randomly. Zion: ¡°Stop!¡± Susie: ¡°Anyway, ording to what Master said, you can¡¯t hide no matter what.¡± Zion: ¡°So? Do you have toe and catch her? Can¡¯t you just recruit her at home and then catch her?¡± Susie snorted: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Zion: ¡°So let¡¯s go back right now.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No.¡± Zion covered his face and scratched his hair: ¡°Why not?¡± Susie: ¡°The room fee is non-refundable, it will be a waste if you don¡¯t stay.¡± Zion: ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money!¡± Susie still shook her head and said no: ¡°If I take my brother¡¯s money and don¡¯t stay in the hotel that my father booked, then my father¡¯s money will be wasted.¡± At this time, Susie¡¯s logic bes clear. Zion was speechless. The little princess of the Murray family is actually haggling over the two- day room fee¡­ He calcted that the room fee for two days was 1,000 yuan, and he only earned 1,000 yuan if he had to practice with him for one day. C He had earned money to support himself early on, knowing that it was not easy to make money, but because of this thousand dors-he had reached a reunion with Susie. Seeing Susie hurrying back and forth, he came over and grabbed her by the cor with a look of disgust on his face: ¡°Go away, I¡¯ll clean it up. Look at the mess you packed.¡± Susie: ¡°No mess!¡± Zion snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t like people touching my things. He took out his stuff and tidied up Susie¡¯s stuff ¡°by the way¡±. Susie had nothing to do, so she ran to y with Alex. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the next room to see at night?¡± Susie asked while opening the birdcage. Zion was not happy: ¡°It can¡¯t be during the daytime tomorrow.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Ghosts onlye out at night!¡± Zion was speechless. Alex came out of the cage and walked around. ¡°It¡¯s so cool.¡± It still repeated that sentence, but this time there were a few more sentences: ¡°There are people here, there are people here, there are people under the bed¡­ oops, there are two people on the air conditioner!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Zion was about to make the bed when his hair exploded instantly. He took a step back, and immediately held back under Susie¡¯s suspicious eyes, and walked to the bathroom with the washing things. Alex: ¡°Ah ¨C there¡¯s an auntie in the bathroom!¡± Zion couldn¡¯t take it anymore: ¡°Shut up!¡± Susie looked at it strangely, then turned to Alex and asked, ¡°Where is anyone on the air conditioner?¡± Alex: ¡°Those two shameless ones who only wear shorts!¡± Zion was speechless. That¡¯s the icon on the air conditioner! Susie asked again: ¡°There¡¯s nothing under the bed either!¡± Alex flew down and took out a business card from under the bed, on which was a youngdy in cool clothes. ¡°Someone, someone!¡± Zion walked towards the bathroom with a toothbrush and towel, and nced at the flyer pasted on the bathroom door. An aunt smiled and warmly reminded people to pay attention to fire and electricity. So what does it say that there is an aunt in the bathroom? Is this what it is talking about? But Susie didn¡¯t see Susie blinking suddenly, looked at it intently, and said. ¡°Auntie really¡­¡± §à Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 206 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 206 Zion was about to go to the bathroom to put towels, but when he heard Susie¡¯s words, he suddenly stopped, turned around and walked back. Susie asked strangely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put a towel?¡± Zion didn¡¯t change his face: ¡°After thinking about it, let¡¯s make the bed first!¡± Susie: ¡°Oh¡­¡± She watched the female ghost aunt in pajamas, with a towel on her shoulders, walked slowly into the room, and sat down by the bed. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a new tenant here? Why are you two little guys alone?¡± the aunt chattered. Susie looked in the direction of the bed, and responded obediently: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you! We¡¯re only staying for two days, so we¡¯ll be leaving soon!¡± Zion, who walked to the bedside, stopped abruptly, turned around and went to the bathroom: let¡¯s put the towels first! Alex tilted his head, looking very confused: ¡°Why are you back again?¡± Zion didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to it. Alex: ¡°I see, you are afraid of ghosts.¡± Zion sneered: ¡°There are no ghosts in this world.¡± Although he was frightened by the nightmare. Although he came here with Susie, he just held the attitude of preferring to believe it or not. In essence, he still believes that there is no¡­.. Just thinking of this, an uncle came out of the bathroom. Is he dreaming? Hallucination? If it was Wade who saw the uncle at this moment, he would definitely jump three feet high and rush behind Susie screaming. But Zion stood where he was, like a statue, with a dull expression on his face. Besides this uncle, he also saw an aunt sitting by the bed. There was no one in the room just now, where did the two of theme from? If it was a ghost, how did he see them? Zion didn¡¯t react at all¡­ The uncle nced at him andined dissatisfiedly: ¡°A new tenant hase? Really, it¡¯s so noisy every day with peopleing and going!¡± Susie hurried to the side of the suitcase, took out the equipment Martin had prepared for him, and generously took out a wad of paper money. ¡°Sorry to bother you! We¡¯ll pay!¡± Seeing Susie give the money, Zion finally reacted. He shuddered, and the hairs all over his body stood on end. ¡°What are you doing!¡± He frowned. Susie said: ¡°Give them money and lend them a ce to live.¡± With a stiff back, Zion walked over with one hand and one foot, and sat Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. next to Susie like a robot. Seeing the two ghosts staring at him, Zion quickly lowered his head to look at Susie. ¡°Why do you want to draw a circle?¡± He had nothing to say. Susie exined: ¡°Only by drawing circles can they get the money, otherwise the money will fly in the wind!¡± Zion was speechless. ¡°Have you learned it?¡± Susie finally asked worriedly. What is he learning this for?? ¡°Okay, uncles and aunts, here is the rent for you!¡± Aunt Ghost¡¯s face brightened. After so many years, a sensible person finally came! Aunt Ghost and Uncle Ghost entered the circle, happily picking up money. ¡°Ah, what a sensible little girl! Come,e, I¡¯ll give you a ce to live. Your uncle and I will live with the neighbors next door for two days!¡± Auntie smiled until her eyes rolled. The uncle was in a better mood, and asked cheerfully, ¡°If there is anything I can help you, please tell me!¡± Zion: ¡­ Eye-opener. The door to a new world has opened¡­ He was dumbfounded. Susie thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who lives next door now? The aunt and uncle who received the money were very cooperative and said, ¡°Neighbor, are you talking about the original ghost or the tenant?¡± Susie asked strangely, ¡°The original ghost?¡± This building is really not for people to live in. 288 Jou he The uncle said: ¡°Thisnd was a mass grave before, but wasn¡¯t thisnd nnedter?¡± Susie nodded. The aunt said: ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people have been buried in this mass grave for hundreds of years. There are thousands of ghosts alone. Where can we go if we leave here?¡± ¡°Ghosts can¡¯t leave, so no one took us all in. The big boss of this building means that after the building ispleted, we will allocate a room to all the ghosts in this pit. The door will be opened to the outside, and the corridor will be open from the beginning. In the end, the yin qi is ventted, and the rooms are also in ordance with the standards of the underworld¡­so most of the rooms here are very small.¡± Susie was dumbfounded: ¡°Then this will affect the living! And there are so many ghosts, will the big boss agree?¡± Aunt Ghost said: ¡°As long as the living people don¡¯t live there all the time, peoplee and go in this building, and they won¡¯t be affected if they live in this building for a short time. We lonely ghosts can¡¯t ¡®live¡¯ all the time, and they will gradually dissipate after a long time.¡± Well, the big boss doesn¡¯t live here anymore, so why does he disagree.¡± ¡°There are some young people who have just graduated. They don¡¯t like the environment of the vige in the city, and they can¡¯t afford the rent in themunity¡­ So they live here for a few years. Now, that girl next door is it.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 207 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 207 As soon as Susie heard it, she talked about the story she wanted to hear. Both of her little ears were pricked up, and she listened to the story carefully with her chin resting on her chin. Aunt Ghost saw that she was cute, so she couldn¡¯t help slowing down her voice and said: ¡°The girl has lived here for three years, and she has some mental problems after living here for a long time.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°My father helped me investigate before I came here. There are a lot of people jumping off the building here.¡± In other words, the female ghost who entangled Zion was not the first one. Aunt Ghost nodded: ¡°Yes, if you live here for a long time, if your life is not hard enough, you will be in a trance, depressed, depressed or something.¡± There are bad guys in everyone, and there are ghosts, and there are many who take the opportunity to im their lives. ¡°After the tenant dies, if ayman meets ayman and fails to pick up the deceased, the soul of the deceased will be trapped here, and he will be a servant of the original ghost.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°So the one living next door is the original ghost and her trapped?¡± Aunt Ghost and Uncle Ghost were surprised, how did she know? Aunt Ghost said: ¡°The girl next door usually doesn¡¯t like to go out. She likes to stay at home and y games after getting off work. I heard that she often connects with a game training anchor¡­¡± Zion was speechless. Game sparring? This person, could it be him?? §à Zion has no source, feeling cold sweat. Susie asked: ¡°Game sparring? My brother is that!¡± Aunt Ghost nced at Zion: ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°That girl, I don¡¯t have any friends. She shares the rent with another girl, but the rtionship is not very good.¡± ¡°In addition, the girl would sometimes bring her boyfriend back to spend the night, and the two often had conflicts.¡± Zion was speechless. This plot is a little familiar. He remembered a sparring list that he often received in the middle of the night some time ago, and the other side often said that her roommate brought her boyfriend back for the night¡­ ¡°And then?¡± Zion couldn¡¯t help asking. Aunt Ghost said: ¡°Then there is no after!¡± Zion was speechless. He was just about to listen, there is no more!? Aunt Ghost said: ¡°When that girl jumped off the building, she ade a bigmotion in the room. Her roommate was too scared toe back.¡± ¡°I heard that it was a boy who liked to y games together. The girl wore a red wedding dress before jumping off the building, and wrote the other¡¯s name¡­ But the two of them have never met, and I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡± Aunt Ghost thought for a while, and added: ¡°Oh yes, the boy in that game should be called Zion on, I think that¡¯s the name written.¡± Fuck, it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be such a coincidence¡­ The world is so big, why is it him?! Zion froze in ce as if struck by lightning. Susie thanked Aunt Ghost and Uncle Ghost, and sent them out to watch them float away. Then he said: ¡°Okay, brother, let¡¯s go to the next door and have a look?¡± Aunt Ghost said just now that there is no one next door. Zion was frightened: ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget it¡­¡± Susie said strangely: ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been acting strange since you just entered the door! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Zion¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he finally confessed: ¡°I was outside just now, and the door next door opened.¡± Susie opened her eyes wide: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that just now?¡± Zion pouted, turning his head away. What is there to say? Did you tell her tough at him for being cowardly? But it¡¯s different now, and now he¡¯s really gone to hell! Susie: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re even weirder now.¡± She stared at Zion, thinking he must have said something to him. Zion was speechless for a moment, what should I say. Said that in order to make money, he worked as a sparring anchor, and at the beginning, everyone knew that he was a child, so they told him to go home and find his mother? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Because he was a kid, he couldn¡¯t get into any clubs, and he ended up being a wild sparring blogger¡­ wearing a vest and pretending to be an adult? And that female ghost next door is his sparring client?? ¡°Nothing.¡± Zion pursed his lips and remained silent. Susie counted quietly, and her little face became serious: ¡°I counted, you are a bit dangerous. Is face more important than life?¡± Zion was speechless. He red at Susie, wondering if she did it on purpose. He pursed his lips and finally said, ¡°I am Zion on.¡± This time it was Susie¡¯s turn to open her mouth, ¡°How could you be that one.¡± Zion was upset, took a piece of paper and wrote his name to exin. Susie looked at him sympathetically: ¡°No wonder she¡¯s stalking you.¡± Zion couldn¡¯t ept it: ¡°I¡¯m just a child!¡± He just yed a game, just to earn some money to support himself. As for? Zion feels that now he has a psychological shadow on ying games¡­ Susie shook her head: ¡°She doesn¡¯t care, who told you to be dishonest?¡± Zien thought about a question for the first time: Maybe he was really wrong¡­ Susieforted: ¡°But it¡¯s okay, what she wrote on the red book is not your real name.¡± So she could only cling to him and make him have nightmares. If Zion¡¯s name was really written, Zion wouldn¡¯t be able to sit here properly now. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Zion couldn¡¯t help but grab his hair. Before this, he had never expected such a thing. I even doubt whether there are ghosts or not. Susie looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡± Zion was taken aback. A small person, the top of his head was only as high as his shoulders. There was a serious look in his eyes, which inexplicably made people feel at ease. Zion was silent and said nothing more. midnight The whole hotel became quiet, so quiet that it seemed that it was not in the world. In the long corridor, downlights are ced every two meters. The downlights are embedded in the ceiling, which is not very brit, and makes the corridor appear dim and blurry. It even gives people the illusion that this is a road to hell¡­ Susie got her things ready, followed by Zion. Zion¡¯s face was tense, and his pupils shrank slightly as he looked at the closed door next door. The ghost aunt just said that there is no one next door, so how did the door lock? He didn¡¯t hear the sound of the wind blowing the door just now¡­ ¡°Susie, are you okay?¡± Zion looked at the long corridor, his heart raised his throat again. Susie gave him an OK gesture: ¡°It¡¯s okay~¡± As soon as the words fell, the door of the next room creaked, and suddenly opened slowly¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 208 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Hiding Under the Bed 239 hers The door next door opened slowly, and Zion stared at the door, petrified on the spot. Susie took a look at him and suddenly found it very interesting. When Wade sees the hell, his hair explodes instantly, his reaction is faster than lightning, he yells and runs away. Hell. Zion is standing there like a statue. Susie covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°If ghosts can eat people, you must be the first to be eaten.¡± Zion didn¡¯t even bother to talk to her! At this moment, Susie suddenly jumped beside Zion and bit his arm! Zion was so scared that his hairs exploded. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Her saliva was all over his arms, and Zion was speechless. Susie nced at the densely packed ghosts in the corridor, and was frightened by her whine, and all of them hid back. She giggled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my saliva will ward off evil spirits!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Zion rolled his eyes. Susie immediately said: ¡°Okay, Susie is here!¡± She grabbed her sword and ran in happily. Zion was speechless. This really ran away? Unreliable sister! Zion was a little annoyed, looking at the door, he decided not to go in. Do not enter, absolutely do not enter! . Just thinking about this, a faint sigh came from Zion¡¯s ear: ¡°You are here¡­¡± Zion¡¯s pupils shrank, and the reflex arc just reacted, and he ran away: ¡°Susie¡­!!!!¡± He took a quick step and ran into the next room¡­.. This is also a two-bedroom, one-living room. The sofa is a gray ordinary cotton and linen sofa. The layout of the room is very small. The sofa in the living room is facing the kitchen and bathroom. There is no TV or anything. Next to the living room are two doors, one of which is closed tightly, and the other is wide open. The door is facing the main door, so as soon as you enter, you can see the red decoration in the room¨C Big red sheets, quilts, pillows, a big red happy letter on the mirror above the dressing table, and two burnt candles left beside the mirror. A pair of red high heels are ced at the end of the bed¡­ When the wind blows, it seems that you can still hear a faint sigh in your ears. Zion only felt goosebumps all over his body one after another, his scalp was numb, and he didn¡¯t dare to look back. ¡°Susie¡­ where are you!¡± Zion whispered. Suddenly a small head popped out from behind him: ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± 283 Next. Zion froze, and asked angrily, ¡°Why did it appear all of a sudden, and there was no sound at all!¡± Susie seemed to have done something wrong, and said, ¡°Thest time I patted you on the shoulder, you were also angry¡­¡± If you call him suddenly, he will be startled, and if you pat him on the shoulder, he will be scared to death. Now that the probees out, my brother is still angry. Hey, she is too difficult! Zion asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± Susie pointed to the kitchen: ¡°I went to the kitchen to look and found two red eggs.¡± She spread her two hands, holding two red eggs in each hand, red eggs that are necessary for wedding banquets in the country. Zion immediately pushed her hand away: ¡°Take it away!¡± Susie looked around and put two eggs on the coffee table. Suddenly, a red shadow floated outside the door. Zion froze for a moment: ¡°Susie, did you see it just now?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I see, the youngdy in the red wedding dress.¡± She looked around cautiously. Aunt Ghost said just now that there are original ghosts in this room, but when she came in, there were no ghosts. It was as if they were out hanging out. The more he couldn¡¯t see, the more nervous Zion became. He said: ¡°No, let¡¯s go back first, ande back at noon tomorrow¡­¡± Before the words fell, I heard the sound of walking outside the corridor. The sound came from far to near, and it wasing here. Susie took Zion¡¯s hand and ran into the house quickly: ¡°Hide quickly!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Zion watched Susie drag him into the room filled with red ¡°festive¡±! Zion protested: ¡°Change to another room¡­¡± Susie whispered, ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Zion panicked inexplicably and was dragged by Susie to hide under the bed, and then Susie chanted a spell in front of them. When Zion reacts, people are stupid! Where is it bad to hide, hide under the female ghost¡¯s bed? ! Zion¡¯s hairs stood on end, and he was about to climb out, but a pair of red shoes suddenly appeared in front of him! As the red shoes got closer and closer, a voice as hoarse as Donald Duck suddenly sounded: ¡°Where did you hide¡­¡± Zion¡¯s eyes widened, and the pair of red shoes dangled in front of his eyes, thinking about his feet strangely. When a normal person walks, the soles of their feet are sure to stick to the floor, but now the owner of this pair of shoes is walking with his feet in mind. Suddenly the pair of shoes stopped in front of him, and then, Zon saw the hair hanging down¡­as if someone was grabbing the edge of the bed and was about to look down at the bottom of the bed. Zion froze on the spot, his breathing stopped. Those few strands of hair hang down on the ground, more and more, you 51.65% 11 42 can guess that the head is getting closer and closer to the bottom of the bed¡­ Zion rolled his eyes stiffly, looking at Susie as if asking for help. Unexpectedly, Susie was counting the money! Yes, it is counting money, but counting paper money¡­ Zion was about to cry, what time is it, and what money is there? There was a creaking sound from the bed, and all the hair hanging down was piled up on the ground, and the top of the ¡°person¡±s head could be seen. Zion¡¯s breath stagnates, why is this head hanging down? ording to the normal situation, you should see half of the ear or half of the face first, how could it be the top of the head¡­ Zion was terrified, and shouted in his heart: Susie, save me, save me! Susie seemed to hear the screams in his heart, she looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t see us.¡± Zion was so startled that he hurriedly covered Susie¡¯s mouth, and Susie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t hear us either!¡± Zion was speechless. Didn¡¯t you see the ¡°person¡± beside the bed paused for a moment, then continued to probe?! Just when Zion thought that the ¡°person¡± was about to see the bottom of the bed, he suddenly straightened up and sat on the edge of the bed. Just as Zion breathed a sigh of relief, hurried footsteps sounded outside the door again. 11 42 D This time, this ¡°person¡± was wearing pink slippers, and said in a panicked voice after entering the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed on the road just now¡­¡± The voice of the person sitting on the bed was like grinding teeth, hoarse and unpleasant, and he reprimanded eeriely: ¡°I want you to buy something, and I have been grinding for half a night and didn¡¯t come back, saying, are you going to y somewhere with my money?¡± Already!¡± The voice of the girl in the pink slippers was almost crying: ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Her response was a hard p. The girl in pink slippers was beaten and flew out. It just rolled down on the edge of the bed, in front of Zion. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 209 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Finding the Cly Ghost The girl¡¯s face was almost pressed against Zion¡¯s. Zion¡¯s eyes widened, and he froze into a rock as if struck by lightning, motionless¡­ The female ghost in front of her was wearing a bright red dress! Her face was also the one he saw in the group, it was the girl who jumped off the building¨CPetra! The strange thing is that Petra didn¡¯t wear those big red high heels, but a pair of pink slippers Fortunately, Petra didn¡¯t see him. She climbed up with a face full of fear, and was stepped on by the ghost in the red shoes again. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go cook for me!¡± ¡°I want to take a shower, run water for me immediately!¡± Petra quickly got up and was about to go to the kitchen, but was called back again: ¡°Are you told to turn on the water?¡± She was going to the bathroom, but was called back again: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to cook?¡± Zion came back to his senses and couldn¡¯t help frowning. Isn¡¯t this deliberately finding fault with bullying people, isn¡¯t it, bullying ghosts? Petra screamed, and suddenly saw two red eggs on the coffee table, and quickly crawled to the side of the coffee table, and handed the red eggs to the ghost who beat her, and the ghost just cursed at her. ¡°Susie¡­¡± Zion turned back: ¡°How did she get the egg?¡± Aren¡¯t they ghosts? Zion remembered that Susie put two red eggs on the table just now¡­ Then he realized that the eggs were not broken, how could they stand up! Chapter 209 Finding the Sly Ghost Sure enough, I heard Susie say: ¡°I was ready just now. Don¡¯t move here.¡± Saying that she climbed out. ¡°Susie¡­!¡± Zion was startled. Susie had crawled out, and it was quiet outside. The very fierce ghost sat on the sofa and ate eggs. The female ghost in pink slippers was sobbing while cooking something in the pot ¨C there was no open me, only the sound of tinkering with pots and pans, which seemed a little weird. Without Susie around, Zion became tense again. Before, he always felt that his sister was annoying, but now that Susie left, he couldn¡¯t do it anymore. He wished he could turn into a pendant and hang on Susie¡¯s body. Zion subconsciously wanted to climb out, but at this moment, the ghost who was eating eggs stopped, and the pair of red shoes started walking again. Then stop in front of him again. Zion remembered the scene in the horror movie, and quickly held his breath, holding his breath until his face turned red, and he pinched his nose tightly. Sure enough, the red shoes were gone. Seeing the shoes go far away, Zion let go of his hand and took a deep breath, but a hoarse and sharp voice suddenly sounded in his ear: ¡°I found you¡­¡± Zion¡¯s back stiffened¡­ He turned his head stiffly, and saw a man who looked like a 40-50-year- old uncle lying beside him, his eyes were sunken, his skin was withered and yellow, as if he had been buried in the ground for a long time before he climbed up. Seeing him, the male ghost pulled out a weird smile, revealing two gold teeth. Zion was speechless. Say Susie again. She was struggling to run quickly in the room. She shuttled back and forth, and invisible red ropes sealed the room in a mess. The master said that if she worked hard alone, she would be able to defeat the cunning ghost. Now the sly ghost is in this room, although she hid it well, but she discovered it. First, the ghost aunt next door said that the ghost who originally lived here was a normal uncle. Normal uncles would not wear women¡¯s red high-heeled shoes, but the girl who jumped off the building wore high- heeled shoes on his feet. Second, when the girl who jumped off the building died, she was wearing a red wedding dress and performed some kind of ceremony before she died. Logically, she should have be a vile ghost, but she was suppressed by another ghost. Those who can suppress vile ghosts are either more vicious vile ghosts or evil ghosts. 40 62% 11 43 T But the ghost aunt next door said that ordinary ghosts live in this room. Since it is an ordinary ghost, how can it enve the girl who jumped off the building? Assume that the cunning ghost=x, the aborigine ghost uncle=y, and the girl who jumped off the building vile ghost=z. So, x hid in y¡¯s body, disguised as y That is the meaning of x=y! ¡°I can count!¡± Susie thought happily, ¡°I have learned Wade¡¯s ability.¡± She is amazing now! Susie was thinking happily, just as she sealed the room with a beam, she suddenly heard Zion scream ¡°Ghost!!¡± As soon as the words fell, Susie saw Zion stand up abruptly, and with a bang, the bed was turned over by him. Although the quality of the bed in the short-term rental house is not good, but Zion can turn the top of the bed, which is amazing. Susie¡¯s small face was full of shock, watching Zion yelp, and ran to her side with a whoosh. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Zion¡¯s head: ¡°Do you have a long hair?¡± Only then did Zion feel his brain nuts buzzing, he was so scared st now, he doesn¡¯t know how he ran out from under the bed now. The siblings looked at the bed. The bed board is a sparse row of skeletons, the board is very thin, and now one is broken, obviously it was broken by Zion¡¯s head. 11 42 D The mattress is also a thin mattress, which may have allowed the Zion to turn over smoothly. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Zion touched it and hissed. Because of this movement, the female ghost in the kitchen came out, and the male ghost lying under the bed also floated up, staring straight at Zion. His voice was as harsh as a grinding stone: ¡°Who are you?¡± Susie used invisibility, they didn¡¯t see Susie. Zion couldn¡¯t help but grabbed Susie¡¯s arm, his voice trembling: ¡°Quick, make me invisible too.¡± Susie helped him hide: ¡°You hide aside.¡± She has a red rope in her hand, so she is not afraid of fighting. But Zion can¡¯t, he has nothing, if he is caught by a ghost, he will be in trouble. The Sly Ghost seemed to be aware of this too, and the moment Susie was about to make Zion invisible, he pounced on him! Zion: ¡°Damn!¡± Why is it him again! I saw the male ghost screaming sharply, his fingernails suddenly lengthened, and he pinched towards Zion. Susie stood in front of Zion without thinking! §à There was a hint of ferocity in the male ghost¡¯s eyes. The judge must have ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . gone after him. Unexpectedly, he is here! A little doll, he could swallow it in one bit¨¦! bhoding the ychost ¡°Susie¡­¡± Zion¡¯s pupils shrank. In the next second, a sh of red light was seen, and the male ghost was sent flying out! Zion:!!! His annoying sister¡­ so powerful! ? The male ghost was sent flying, and looked at Susie in surprise. He must have been careless just now, it doesn¡¯t count. His eyes were solemn, his whole body was full of evil spirit, and he rushed towards Susie with a loud roar. This time he is 100% serious. If he can¡¯t swallow this child in one bite, he will¡­ Just as he thought of this, a red light shed, and the male ghost was sent flying out again, hitting the red set up by Susie just now! And Susie stood where she was, as if she didn¡¯t even move her fingers! The male ghost looked at her in horror: ¡°You¡­!¡± This kid is a master, definitely a hidden master! She blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you still here?¡± The male ghost was speechless. Susie: ¡°If you don¡¯te, I wille!¡± The cunning ghost is hidden in this uncle¡¯s body, that is to say, he has many, manyyers of skin, and he hides underyers of skin. Susie didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d done it, but he¡¯d shown his feet, and now she was going to peel the sly from under theyers. Susie rushed up fiercely, grabbed the male ghost¡¯s foot, and swung it vigorously while he was not paying attention¨C She swung the male ghost on the ground like an onion. The male ghost fought back angrily, and Susie immediately let go, but the male ghost was thrown out by the red rope again. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 210 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 210 Chapter 210 So Susie a Heart Problems Are Here Taking advantage of the male ghost¡¯s fall, Susie went up to grab him and swung him violently. Mitch, who was hiding in the dark, was shocked. His little apprentice has learned a lot! Not only did he learn well, but he was lucky enough not to be counterattacked by the cunning ghost. Suddenly, with a pop, the male ghost seemed to be peeling off, and a ck shadow flew out. And Susie is holding ayer of ¡°human skin¡± in her hand ¨C the aboriginal ghost uncle who originally lived in this house. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Uncle¡¯s voice was weak: ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­ This evil ghost is too hateful¡­ He actually cut me in the middle and wore it as clothes¡­¡± After Uncle finished saying this, he turned into a wisp of evil spirit and was absorbed. Zion was stunned. At this moment, he thought of all the characters in the game, and now they are all inferior to Susie¡­ ¡°Sister¡­¡± Zion moved over, not even realizing that his address had changed. Susie was out of breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯te over, stand asi As soon as the sly ghost heard it, he immediately aimed at the air around Susie. He couldn¡¯t see Zion, so he could only guess the approximate location. Then pounce on it! Zion froze in shock¡­ Chapter 210 So Susie¡¯s Heart Problems Are Here Zion was kicked out by Susie. This was the first time Zion was kicked and he was so grateful that he burst into tears. His first move was to cover the yellow talisman on his forehead, and then he huddled in the corner, motionless. The cunning ghost is good at escaping and hiding, and when he failed, he immediately hid again. Susie snorted. Does this cunning ghost have a magic weapon in his hand? Can it disappear out of thin air? Just as he was thinking, there was a creaking sound from another closed door, and a figure came out. ¡°Susie!¡± He snorted coldly and cursed, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Hearing this voice, Susie froze! She looked over in a daze, only to see that it was Andrew-her adoptive father who came out! ¡°Dad¡­¡± Susie subconsciously wanted to call Dad, but shut up immediately. Andrew sneered and said, ¡°Now you are powerful, you have be the princess of the Murray family, and you have a powerful father, so you don¡¯t even recognize me as a father, do you?!¡± He approached Susie step by step: ¡°I worked so hard to raise you, but how did you repay me? Not only did you not take me to the Murray family for the elderly, but also let your uncle send me to prison!¡± ¡°Without me, do you think you can be born and grow up to be three years old!¡± 388 Vouchers Andrew stared at Susie with resentment in his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to take in ghosts? Come on, take me in if you have the ability!¡± Susie took a step back subconsciously. At this moment, she inevitably thought of the days in the Bishop family. After her mother passed away, she wanted to be hugged by her father, but was pushed away impatiently by her father. She picked a beautiful flower in the garden, and happily took it to her father, but he threw it into the trash can. And in the cold weather with heavy snow, he made her kneel in the yard, and almost beat her to death¡­ Mitch¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. It turned out that Susie¡¯s psychological problems were here. That¡¯s right, she was only a three-year-old child, but her mother died at the age when she was most attached to her parents, and she was abused by her father. Perhaps the days in the Murray family made her gradually forget the previous injuries, but after all, it is the shadow of her childhood, and the injuries she has suffered will not disappear. The sly ghost was really cunning, as if he hade prepared, even Andrew¡¯s ghost was found. The ghost of Andrew in front of him has notpletely dissipated. Although it has been made into ¡°clothes¡±, it still has its own consciousness. He was using Su with a look of resentment. ¡°I¡¯m so miserable, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Yes, I beat you! But which father doesn¡¯t beat the child? No matter how I am, I have the grace of nurturing you!¡± He died so badly that he should have died, but he was dug out by Kellen and his ashes were thrown away. After that, he will not have an afterlife, that is to say, he has no way to reincarnate, and can only fend for himself between the heaven and the earth, and in the end there is nothing left. He is so miserable, but Susie is living so well, why? Susie pursed her lips, shook her head and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it!¡± She plucked up her courage and looked at Andrew firmly: ¡°It¡¯s because of you. There is no such thing as a father who will beat a child. You are lying.¡± Andrew was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly became furious: ¡°How dare you talk back!¡± Just like before he was alive, without saying a word, he grabbed something and threw it at Susie fiercely! Susie was no longer forced to bear it as before, but avoided it deftly. There was ayer of determination in her eyes, and she was no longer the child who let him beat him and didn¡¯t dare to fight back. Andrew was even more angry when he saw Susie like this. O He yelled and rushed over: ¡°I ate you!¡± Mitch was sweating, wondering if Susie could kill Andrew and kill Andrew. This may be the most difficult choice. Andrew is right in saying that he has somewhat nurtured Susie. Should such a ¡°father¡± be killed? In the hearts of children, what do they think of such a father? Mitch didn¡¯t wait long, only to see Andrew pounce on him, and Susie raised her hand¡­ The red string on the wrist emitted a red light, and Andrew was sent flying! Andrew screamed and fell heavily on the red. Susie hasid out a dense in this room, no ghost can escape, everything depends on Susie¡¯s choice. Andrew spit blood from his mouth, looking miserable. Susie stood not far away, looking at him without saying a word. Andrew suddenly lost his mind, and smiled miserably: ¡°Hehe¡­ Susie has really grown up¡­ she dared to hit me. Susie, I once loved you deeply, and you were my baby when you were just born¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t talk about it, you can kill me. Kill me, you will be happy, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to die in your hands.¡± Andrew closed his eyes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Others don¡¯t understand Susie, doesn¡¯t he? Ever since she was a child, what she longed for most was to get his father¡¯s love. She absolutely can¡¯t do it! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 211 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Oveing Psychological Problems Susie approached Andrew step by step, slowly but firmly. There was a slight hint ofcency on the corner of Andrew¡¯s mouth. However, in the next second, Susie grabbed his ankle and mmed him on the! It was just one blow, but the force was so great.. Andrew never expected that Susie could really do it! ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± He was angry and surprised. Susie shook her head firmly: ¡°No, you are not my father. My father¡¯s name is Kellen, not Andrew!¡± She grabbed Andrew again and mmed him to the ground. Andrew couldn¡¯t stand it at all, he yelled and threw himself at Susie. Susie immediately let go of him, but Andrew, who was jumping over, was sent flying by the red rope. Andrew, who was blown away, turned into ayer of skin before he evennded on the ground. The Sly Ghost slid out again and hid immediately. Left alone, Andrewy weakly on the ground, muttering: ¡°I am your father¡­I am your father¡­..¡± He is not reconciled¡­not reconciled! Obviously he is the son-inw of the Murray family and Susie¡¯s father, all the glory and wealth belong to him¡­ But he fell into a situation where he couldn¡¯t even reincarnate! Anna 11 Andrew turned into evil spirit in unwillingness, but Susie did not ept this evil spirit. In the end, he disappeared into the world, and there was no such person as Andrew in the world ever since. Susie stood where she was, without speaking for a long time, but her heart felt rxed and confident like never before. Mitch breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the psychological problem was over. Before he knew it, the little guy had be so strong¡­ Mitch was very pleased. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And Zion was stunned again. His sister is a ruthless person, even the original father dared to beat her! It took Susie a long time to move. She walked slowly in the room and said to herself, ¡°You are the only one left now¡­Sly, where are you?¡± After losing twoyers of ¡°skin¡± in a row, he should show his true colors this time, right? Susie dragged the sword in her hand, knocking this, knocking that. Inexplicably, Zion thought of the killer dragging a chainsaw to find someone in the movie, and couldn¡¯t help but get excited, and his goosebumps exploded. On the other side, the girl who jumped from the building stand at the door of the kitchen stood stiffly, unable to speak, her eyes hurting. The cunning ghost restrained her, secretly trying to get into her body. The girl who jumped off the building was Petra. Because she liked ying games as a training partner, she was lonely and socially afraid, and she was finally bewitched and jumped off the building. The sly ghost knew very well that in Susie¡¯s eyes, Petra was innocent. He can¡¯t escape now, he can only pretend to be Petra, and sneak away when Susie lets her go¡­ However, at the next moment, a sword flew over suddenly, Susie grabbed his wrist fiercely and threw him out! ¡°Found you!¡± Susie grabbed the broom and stared at Sly. The Sly Ghost immediately tries to hide again, Susie throws a wad of spells It turned out that what she had just counted was not paper money, but yellow talismans, and Zion misread it in the dim environment under the bed. The sly ghost resisted fiercely, Susie saw that the yellow talisman could not hold back, she pulled out a few mores, and even threw the evil ghost out of the gourd! Zion is in a trance, Susie actually has a helper? The three evil ghosts fought together. The sly ghost has lived for hundreds of years. He was already powerful, but he was injured by the red rope rebounding twice. Now he is evenly matched with the two evil ghosts. Susie ran up immediately, stretched out her hand when she say he opportunity, and waved her sword in front of him. As long as the sly ghost identally hits her, he will be counterattacked by the red rope. The power of the red rope is terrifying. Just now, the sly ghost was seriously injured after being beaten for two rounds, let alone now, he was directly crushed and beaten¡­ He wanted to avoid Susie, but found that Susie was all in front of him. The sly ghost said in grief and indignation: ¡°You are unreasonable!¡± Susie replied immediately: ¡°I don¡¯t! Why should I be reasonable.¡± The sly ghost was speechless. Finally, the Sly Ghost was nailed to the with three swords. Susie wrapped the Sly Man like a pastry, making sure he couldn¡¯t run away even if he wanted to. Zion approached Susie, and only then did he see the true face of the cunning ghost. A thin male with sunken eye sockets and prominent cheekbones. With braids and a red robe, he looked like a medieval man. Susie said: ¡°Auntie, he has something good on him, look for it quickly.¡± Without further ado, ya Ghost went up to check it out, and said, ¡°Good stuff? What good stuff does he have?¡± The cunning ghost who was tightly bound was full of grief and anger, and said angrily in a high-pitched voice: ¡°Get out!¡± He felt a great humiliation! There has never been such a brazen¡­! Seeing this scene, the coward subconsciously mped his knees¡­ Aunt ya is checking something weird! She meant to find a magic weapon for the cunning ghost to ¡°invisible¡±! ya Ghost rummaged while shaking his head: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you!¡± The sly ghost was speechless. ya Ghost¡¯s eyes lit up, and in the arms of the cunning ghost, he found a piece of ckcquer, which was round and looked like jade. ¡°Found it!¡± She took out the ck jade and handed it to Susie. Susie looked at it, but didn¡¯t see anything, so she could only put it away temporarily The sly ghost was in despair. I only heard Susie ask: ¡°Tell me, how did you die, and how do you know me?¡± He turned his head aggrieved: ¡°If you want to kill or cut at will, I will never¡­¡± Susie stretched out her wrist: ¡°Ha!¡± The sly ghost turned his head subconsciously, and as a result, he touched Susie¡¯s wrist, and his face was swollen from being beaten by the red rope. He gritted his teeth: ¡°I am absolutely¡­¡± Susie suddenly held his head and mmed into the red rope. A red light shed. §à This time the sly ghost was shaved and disheveled, and everyone was frightened ¡°I said!¡± The sly ghost was aggrieved! 12pter 211 Over ng Psychological Problems Had I known this earlier, what was he resisting? There is nothing more useless! ¡°I was born in 1844. My father gave birth but did not support me. I couldn¡¯t even get enough to eat. In order to make a living, I chose to sell myself.¡± Susie asked nkly, ¡°How?¡± ya ghost coughed involuntarily: ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t ask this¡­.¡± §à Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 212 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Death of the Sly Ghost The more you don¡¯t ask questions, the more curious Susie bes. She asked strangely, ¡°Why can¡¯t you ask?¡± yboy: ¡°Children can¡¯t ask.¡± 788 you he Susie: ¡°Why can¡¯t children ask? Can adults ask? Will you tell me when I grow up?¡± The flower-hearted ghost cleared his throat. The coward quickly shifted his gaze: ¡°And then?¡± The sly ghost suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something bad, with a depressed expression on his face. The ya Ghost asked strangely: ¡°What? Did you die before it even started?¡± The sly ghost was speechless. The coward said speechlessly, ¡°You can shut up.¡± ya ghost giggled, but shut up anyway. The sly ghost was aggrieved for a while, and then said: ¡°No.¡± At the beginning, what he wanted was to have enough food and clothing, but gradually he became dissatisfied, so he used tricks to be the ¡°caretaker¡± of the princess¡¯ pillow. ¡°There are many people who want to be next to the princess, and there are always people who want to squeeze me out. So I lied that my dick has grown longer.¡± yboy: ¡°Isn¡¯t it true, does the princess believe this kind of lie?¡± Cowards are strange too, Susie really didn¡¯t understand. Zion also looked puzzled and bewildered. He said that the first few days were fine, and he asked to turn off the lights, but the princess could not see. But after a long time, the princess became suspicious again. ya ghost really wanted to ask what made the princess suspicious, whether the size was wrong or the texture was wrong¡­but he looked at Susie and held back. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The sly ghost continued: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the princess will beat me to death if she finds out. In the queen¡¯s harem, no one will ask me if I¡¯m beaten to death.¡± So in order to hide it from the past, he tried to kill a sheep to get the skin, stuffed it with shredded tobo, and put the leather on himself. The phndering ghost and the cowardly ghost felt horrified as ghosts. when they heard this. The cunning ghost said: ¡°That¡¯s it, I made up a lie, and I have to lie one by one to make up the lie¡­¡± He is skinny and shorter than everyone else, so he likes to make up for it more and more in some ways. ¡°My power is getting bigger and bigger, from killing sheep at the beginning to killing people at the end.¡± Just for that piece of skin, to make up for the lie. ¡°I am good at sweet talk, the princess dotes on me very much, but more and more people died because of me, which attracted the king¡¯s attention.¡± The sly ghost panicked and quickly filled the well where the corpse was buried. Later, he was still suspicious. In order to hide, he cut off the face of the murdered person and pasted it on his own face to disguise. His face was stinky, so he tried his best to cover it with incense. His face was rotten, so he lied that he was allergic to hay fever. After hiding like this for seven days, the emperor didn¡¯t find him, but the well was dug up¡­ ¡°The emperor was furious. If he couldn¡¯t find me, Long Yan was even more furious. He summoned everyone and looked for them one by one.¡± ¡°My face can¡¯t be used anymore, so I had to burn it, and I disguised myself as a maid again.¡± ¡°I was also suspected after disguising as a maid. I cruelly caught a cat and scratched my face¡­¡± After being caught in the face, he still couldn¡¯t escape, and the circle of arrest was getting tighter and tighter. ¡°Finally, I found the pce of the concubine. In a hurry, I threw the oilmp on, and a big fire broke out. I burned my face and there cruelly.¡± yboys and cowardly ghosts are speechless. This is a tough guy. May I ask who can be so cruel that he burns his face and body? After the sly ghost burned himself, after all, the level of medical treatment was limited in that era, he died in the end-he died of a serious infection. He escaped cunningly several times, but he still couldn¡¯t escape in the end. He really didn¡¯t get anything and made himself miserable. The cunning ghost gritted his teeth: ¡°If I had known this, I might as well die. Maybe the princess could kill me directly¡­¡± It is not likely that more than ten years after his death, he kept repeating the fear and painstaking efforts of cunning escape, tired, tormented and tortured repeatedly. Susie shook her head: ¡°Who can me this?¡± The Sly Ghost was silent. Susie thought for a while, then asked, ¡°Then how did you find me?¡± The sly ghost was scared of being beaten by the red rope, and this time he didn¡¯t hesitate, and said directly: ¡°You have taken a few evil ghosts, I will always hear the wind.¡± Other evil ghosts who heard Susie¡¯s vicious name tried to hide as much as possible, but he was different. He felt that Susie must have some kind of magic weapon because she was so powerful. He has ¡°lived¡± to the present, nearly two hundred years. ¡°A hundred years ago, I identally obtained ck jade. ck jade is very powerful. It can hide my aura so that no one can find me¡­¡± This allowed him to survive so many years and be stronger and stronger. But just like the mistakes he made in his lifetime, the cunning ghost is more and more dissatisfied with his current toughness, and puts his mind on Susie, coveting the magic weapon on Susie. How did he know that the person he provoked was not an ordinary person. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s up to you, just don¡¯t torture me.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 213 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Death of the Sly Ghost Sly Ghost closed his eyes. Susie was in a dilemma, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack her, and the red rope would not take the initiative to attack either. But she can¡¯t ept the sly ghost! Susie pinched the gourd and whispered, ¡°Can you collect ghosts yourself?¡± Lucy was speechless. Susie sighed: ¡°It¡¯s really useless, you just know how to eat.¡± Susie held the ck jade and looked at it for a while, but she didn¡¯t see any difference. She had no choice but to ignore the sly ghost for the time being, and looked at Petra, the girl who jumped off the building and stood silently aside. ¡°How did you die?¡± Susie asked softly. Zion followed and looked over¡­ The sly ghost¡¯s eyes flickered, and he suddenly remembered that when he was hit by the red rope just now, it seemed that the red rope would only attack when he voluntarily bumped into it. Could it be that this little doll is not as powerful as he thought? The sly ghost worked hard quietly. As long as he breaks free, he immediately runs away. Before escaping, he will sneak up on Susie again and throw Petra on Susie to see if his guess is right! However, he didn¡¯t notice that the ck jade held by Susie was being swallowed and absorbed by the gourd¡­ §à Asked how Petra died, Zion quietly pricked up his ears. Petra sighed, and looked at Zion speechlessly: ¡°How did I know that the master who yed games with me was actually a primary school student.¡± Fortunately, she was still obsessed with him, and was bewitched by the sly ghost in the end, so she jumped off the building and died. ¡°I became a vile ghost after I died, but I was enved by him¡­¡± Petra looked at the sly ghost in fear, and continued, ¡°I know he wants to use me to trick Zion, so when you first came, I wanted to scare you away.¡± Petra felt aggrieved, knowing that when Zion and Susie first arrived, she was still worried, so she deliberately opened the door slowly¡­ Who knew that Zion was actually a child of seven or eight years old! She was stunned on the spot, standing by the door and staring at Zion nkly. And Zion was also stunned, staring at her for a long time before being frightened and shouting Susie¡­ Even now, Zion¡¯s fear reflex arc hadn¡¯t caught on. He asked very calmly: ¡°Then you said ¡®you are here¡¯ at the door just now?¡± Petra nods. She was summoned by the cunning ghost to go shopping. When I came back and saw that Zion hadn¡¯t left, and even wanted to enter the house, I was anxious to scare him away. Who knew he ran in instead! vb ! did unjustly Petra looked at Zion with a tamt tene *nally, he just wanted to be a vile ghost after death, and tellota by male god¡± every day Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Who knew that the male god was just a child¡¯ Hearing this. Zion suddenly shivered. ¡°You won¡¯t want to follow me, will Petra withdrew her gaze ¡°I don¡¯t have such a habit, if you can, just send me away She looked at Susse pleadingly Susie nodded. ¡°Okay I¡¯ll take you there fight away? However, at this time the quest of shunt anddank broke free from the shackles and rushed tora and him! He grabbed Petro and then he had Startled. Mitch is cheet to chen sp But there was a dark plow frends pead and the Mal pals in Suote¡¯s hand had disappened Mitch froze for a moment then held had Before Petra touched Suse the red age anddrab it up and sent her Thing, and Petra flew out with a ste ] Theing ghost saw of clear this time and he was extrin int beat So this is your gangs 1 cap ad taxt en held shoots and a red rope that can adibek 488 voucher, As long as he doesn¡¯t attack, Susie can¡¯t do anything to him. If he got the gourd and the red string, the Sly Ghost would look at Zion with green lights in his eyes. ¡°Today is your death day!¡± When he gets the magic weapon, he will be the first to kill her! The cunning ghost rushed towards Zion with a smile. In desperation, Susie instinctively threw the gourd out: ¡°Go!¡± The sly ghost dismisses it, who is it to frighten? However, in the next second, the gourd suddenly became the size of a palm and was crushed on his head! The sly ghost couldn¡¯t even move, and felt that his soul and body were being torn apart. He was shocked and begged for mercy: ¡°Susie, I was wrong, please forgive me!¡± Cbash didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and crushed him directly. The sly ghost finally lost his soul and was absorbed by the gourd. The gourd returned to the size of a fingernail and fell to the ground. Susie¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Little gourd, you really know how to catch ghosts by yourself!¡± She happily picked up the gourd, spit a little, and polished it wit er clothes. Lucy was speechless. Zion was speechless. Petra was attacked by the red rope, her soul was about to dissipate, and she was speechless. Susie sent her away, and looked around the house now, it was empty. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s over!¡± Susie yawned and went back to the next room with a rxed expression. This time she is a little stronger thanst time! You must tell Master when you go back! ¡°Go to bed early, we¡¯ll go home tomorrow¡­¡± Susie said in a daze, extremely sleepy. Zion was in a daze the whole time, and he didn¡¯t realize it until he alsoy down and was about to fall asleep. ¡°It¡¯s scary!¡± He grabbed his little quilt tightly¡­ ** On the other hand, the ghost aunt and uncle who gave up the room to Susie and Zion are strolling in the ghost city. There¡¯s a road in San Diego, and there¡¯s an unfinished building at the end of the road. A long time ago, this was an old airport. During the war, the enemy dropped bombs and killed many people. Later, when the enemy upied this ce, they killed many people intensively. Therefore, it became a famous ghost field in San Diego. Of course, these are just legends among old San Diego people, and no one has ever seen them. But what people don¡¯t know is that this is indeed a ghost market for ghosts¡­ One or two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night is the busiest time for the ghost market Aunt Ghost and Uncle Ghost had money, so they went around happily and bought a lot of tributes. ¡°Should I take a taxi back? Carrying so many things, it¡¯s tiring to float back ¡± Uncle Ghost agrees They stood on the side of the road and waited for the bus Let¡¯s talk about the ck car driver who tried to cheat Susie of 500 yuan at the airport He didn¡¯t receive the order today, so he was unlucky. For some reason, the higher-ups started to check As a result, he ran for a day without earning a penny, and even paid hundreds of dors for gas. He was in a very bad mood at this time and was driving home. As a result, he saw a middle-aged couple on the side of the road carrying a lot of things and waving to him. ¡°Hey, in the middle of the night, where did hee back from, with so many things in his hand!¡± The driver of the ck car stopped the car, only to hear the middle ged man ask: ¡°How much does it cost to go to the hotel?¡± The driver of the ck car was overjoyed, he didn¡¯t expect to get an order when he was ready to go home. Whatever you say must be ughtered. Ghosts 788 Voucher¡­ He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going home. If I send you there, I¡¯ll have to make a big detour. Can you go for five hundred yuan? If I go, I¡¯ll pull you. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go back to sleep!¡± Uncle Ghost and Aunt Ghost looked at each other. Five hundred yuan, so cheap! The paper money that Susie burned for them was 10,000 yuan each! Aunt Ghost said, ¡°It happens that I have some change, let¡¯s go!¡± The ck car driver was ecstatic in his heart, there are still such stupid people these days! The driver was very happy, humming a song and chattering: ¡°Where did you go?¡± Aunt Ghostughed and said, ¡°I went to y and bought some things by the way.¡± The driver didn¡¯t react until now, shook his head and said: ¡°You are not young people, you still go to the night show like young people!¡± Uncle Ghost said in a muffled voice: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came out, so it¡¯s okay to y for a while.¡± The driver of the ck car gave a hey hey and gave a thumbs up: ¡°You still know how to y!¡± There was a wretched smile in his eyes, and he looked up at the rearview mirror. Looking at it this way, I almost didn¡¯t get scared to death. In the back seat, the middle-aged couple stared straight at him. Both of them had pale faces. The key point was that they had no expression at all, as if they had been dead for a long time. Yes, people who have been dead for a long time. The driver of the ck car suddenly remembered the ce where the couple boarded the car just now. There was no night market there! There are no bars waiting for night shows! He mmed on the brakes, and the car screeched to a stop! Uncle Ghost rolled his eyes dumbly, looking out at the road: ¡°Why did it stop suddenly?¡± The driver of the ck car was drenched in cold sweat and stammered, ¡°Traffic lights¡­¡± Aunt Ghost nced suspiciously, is it a traffic light? It¡¯s still far from the intersection. ¡°Hey, could it be that you¡¯ve been dead for so long that your eyes are gone?¡± Aunt Ghost muttered in a low voice. Uncle Ghost approached very considerately: ¡°Let me take a look for you.¡± Aunt Ghost took out the eyeballs and handed them to him. The two of them got very close, behind the seat, they had already carefully avoided the sight of the driver of the ck car. §à But the driver of the ck car was almost scared to death. He really couldn¡¯t see it from the rearview mirror. However, his car is a bit unscrupulous. In the back seat, he surreptitiously installed tiny cameras. Sometimes he pulls some good-looking girls, or girls in short skirts, and he can spy on them through his mobile phone¡­ Tap your phone to take photos and videos. He and other like-minded drivers pulled a small group and shared these beautiful scenery every day. They used to be so excited about it, but at this moment, it has be his nightmare. In the camera footage, one could clearly see the middle-aged woman gouging out her eyeballs. The middle-aged man wiped it carefully. Then put it back on for her. The driver of the ck car felt as if he had fallen into the water. His whole body was soaked in sweat, and his face was still dripping with sweat. At this time, the middle-aged woman stretched her neck and said, ¡°Is the traffic light so long?¡± ck car driver: ¡°My car seems to be broken¡­¡± Uncle Ghost couldn¡¯t help frowning, what a broken car! Aunt Ghost is okay, she looked at it: ¡°It¡¯s not far from the hotel, let¡¯s go for a while!¡± Uncle Ghost nodded, took out five banknotes and handed them to the driver of the ck car. The ck car driver¡¯s fingers trembled when he took the money for the first time. If you look closely, they don¡¯t look like normal people when they walk, their feet don¡¯t touch the ground, and they float. The driver of the ck car tremblingly looked at the money in his hand, and sure enough, it was counterfeit money. The driver of the ck car did not know how he got home. It was onlyter that he got seriously ill and burned the camera in the back seat. Even the group that shared the candid video has quit, and the spirit has been depressed a lot, and I live in fear every day¡­ Before Susie left the next day, she made a hole under the big stone tablet between the two buildings of the hotel and put something in it. Zion asked: ¡°This is?¡± Susie said: ¡°This way there won¡¯t be so many people jumping off the building.¡± There are too many ghosts here, each with its own fate, even if all the ghosts are wiped out, her gourd will be full, right? But Susie thinks it¡¯s not good. Put that thing down, even if someone jumped off the building, the soul will not be trapped here, nor will it be enved by other ghosts. Zion asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will dig it up?¡± Susie affirmed: ¡°No.¡± Zion was puzzled: ¡°Why not?¡± Susie: ¡°If I say no, I won¡¯t. You don¡¯t understand.¡± Zion was speechless. Susie pped her hands, then patted off the dust on her pants, and pulled the suitcase full of energy: ¡°Go home!¡± Zion pursed his lips, and took the suitcase very consciously this time. Murray family na waited at the gate of the manor for a long time, and asked anxiously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡± ¡°I said at the beginning, don¡¯t let the two of them go by themselves, what if something happens to the two children?¡± ¡°Especially Zion, a little bastard, his sister is sold and he is probably still addicted to the game!¡± Martin and Kellen are both eye-catching. Only two minutester, they were counted down by na for two rounds. Just then, a car drove into the Murray family estate. Zion got out of the car first, then quickly ran across the other side, opened the door and stretched out his hand. Susie jumped into Zion¡¯s arms, and Zion quickly hugged her down. ¡°It¡¯s too heavy, you should eat less in the future!¡± Zion said with dist. Then he ran to the trunk of the car and took the suitcase down. Zion was dragging the suitcase, withrge and small bags hanging on his arm, and holding Susie¡¯s half-eaten small cake and half bottle of milk in his hand. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 214 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Zion¡¯s Transformation ¡°Still hungry?¡± Zion asked, ¡°Be patient, grandma will definitely be cooking.¡± na and Michael have the same shocked face. Michael asked nkly, ¡°This is Zion?¡± Could it be that he was possessed by a ghost?? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . 788 Voucher. na was also surprised, Zion had only been out with Susie for two days, and he seemed like a different person when he came back? I didn¡¯t see him addicted to games, and he took the initiative to take care of his sister¡­ ¡°The kid won¡¯t be stimted?¡± na muttered. Kellen hooked his lips, isn¡¯t that what it is. Susie ran over and threw herself into na¡¯s arms: ¡°Grandma!¡± Kellen was speechless. Fortunately, after hugging na, Susie threw herself into Kellen¡¯s arms, and hugged Martin and Michael again. After entering the door, he hugged Craig, Wade, Hamza¡­ Even Alex and Grandpa Turtle hugged him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± om With a kind face on his face, na took out Susie¡¯s favorite dishe or the warming cab. Craig kept his serious face and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going in San Diego?¡± It¡¯s good, you have to experience life. 223 Muchon, At such a young age, what kind of life can you experience if you go out for two days. Can Zion be changed? Craig watched Zion put the dish in front of him with a sullen expression. Craig was about to reprimand, but saw Zion peel off the shell of the prawns and put the prawns into Susie¡¯s bowl. Said at the same time: ¡°That¡¯s not it! Go out for a walk when you have time!¡± It¡¯s still the same look of beating up. While peeling the prawns for Susie, he didn¡¯t forget toin: ¡°Are you still eating after eating so much?¡± He said dislike in his mouth, but his hands were very honest, and he never stopped peeling the shrimp! §à Zion went out for a trip and came back, people have changed. Peel shrimp for my sister while eating. After dinner, I also y games with my sister. Originally, he was addicted to the game all the time, but now he came back for most of the night, and he didn¡¯t see him take the phone. Even very dandy, asking David to pay for living expenses¨D¨D You know, Zion never asks his family for money, and looks like he wants to draw a line with his family. Everyone in the Murray family understands that once Zion starts asking the family for money, it means that he has really changed. People from the Murray family look at me and I look at you. Craig thought the bastard was cured? Going out with Susie for two days, will it be cured? ? na: Still her Susie is amazing! Michael: this kid is definitely possessed by a ghost! Wade: Assuming Zion is possessed by a ghost, is he x or y? §à night. Wade is fully armed, prepared his big iron basin that can detect where ghosts are, and took his ghost camera that can be called the invention of thest century. Wade realized that his equipment was still too little, and he had to work hard to invent more in the future¡­. Susie heard a knock on the door, and when she opened the door, she saw Wade¡¯s funny face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie asked in surprise. Wade: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just follow me!¡± He took Susie¡¯s hand and ran quickly to Zion¡¯s room. The door to Zion¡¯s room had been reinstalled, and it wasn¡¯t locked like it used to be. With a click, Wade opened the door and went in. Susie said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s impolite to enter other people¡¯s rooms without knocking!¡± Wade: ¡°Shhh¡­¡± If you want to catch ghosts, do you care if he is polite or not? The room was quiet, there was the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, and Zion was taking a shower. Wade was a little nervous, he stammered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move here, I¡¯ll force him out!¡± What on earth is he going to do? Zion is taking a shower, why force him out? ? Wade quietly touched the door of the bathroom and opened it violently. Wade yelled: ¡°Kill you, kill you! Come out!¡± J Zion looked terrified, he was still naked, but the door was mmed open. Zion was furious: ¡°Who! Who the hell attacked me!¡± A big iron basin flew over and hit him on the head. Zion slipped and sat on the ground, only feeling the humming of brain nuts. fu*k! The bathroom was in a mess. Zion cursed and got into a fight with Wade. Wade: ¡°Susie! Help! This ghost is getting mad! Come and help me!¡± Susie hurriedly ran in, but then Zion¡¯s distraught voice sounded: ¡°Susie, don¡¯te in!¡± She suddenly got one foot stuck in the air, is she going to go in or not? ? After a while. Zion wore a bathrobe and was wounded. Wade¡¯s eyes were ckened. They stared at each other, one sitting on the edge of the bed and the other on the sofa. Susie looked confused: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zion said angrily: ¡°Wade said that I was possessed by a ghost! I wo..d really appreciate it!¡± Wade grinned in pain, not to be outdone: ¡°Who made you behave so abnormally? Huh? You actually peeled prawns for your sister during dinner! Pick up food for her, and y with her Barbie doll after dinner! 24 10% 11 50 This is what you can do.¡± What happened?¡± Zion was dumbfounded for a moment. Wade was also very annoyed, thinking that Zion was possessed by a ghost, he was worried, and wanted to help him exorcise the ghost. As a result, his face was swollen. Susie finally figured out what was going on. It turned out that Wade thought Zion was possessed by a ghost! Her little face was speechless, looking at her two brothers was like looking at two idiots. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 215 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 215 ¡°Zion is not possessed by a ghost.¡± Susie said, ¡°Wade, you made a mistake!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade still didn¡¯t believe it: ¡°It¡¯s like a different person after going out for two days, how is it possible?¡± Zion gritted his teeth: ¡°Can¡¯t I change?¡± Wade: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Zion: ¡°Stupid!¡± Susie: ¡°Stop making noise!¡± She had no choice but to hold the potion, rub the medicine on Zion awkwardly, and put a band-aid on Wade. Susie said softly: ¡°Zion, don¡¯t be angry, Wade is also worried abou, you. If it were someone else, he might run away.¡± Zion snorted. Susie said again: ¡°Who told Zion that you used to be a bad boy?¡± 27 174 11 50 Zion said nothing,y down on the bed with a cold sneer, and closed his eyes. Everyone said he was a bad boy. ¡°Have you ever seen that bad boy earn money to support himself?¡± He was toozy to say. Susie sat on the side and asked, ¡°Why is that?¡± Zion was silent for a while, and then said: ¡°When my sister was not born, both father and mother were fine.¡± Although the rtionship between parents does not seem to be as good as others, at least they are together. ¡°But after my sister was born, everything changed.¡± He heard his mother and grandma arguing, saying that his mother had tricked his father into having him. I also heard that my parents are going to divorce. They were noisy, no one asked his opinion, and even regarded him as air. Dad doesn¡¯te home. Mom began to spoil her sister crazily. Susie asked sympathetically, ¡°What happened next?¡± Zion snorted, ¡°The first time I met my sister, she cried as soon as I touched her face. My mother was very angry, so she turned around nd pped me.¡± ¡°Later, as long as I was close to my sister, my mother would tell me to go out.¡± There are many more times like this. 49.54% 11:50 When he was a child, he saw his mother doting on his sister so much, so he tried to please her, but every time her sister cried, her mother would me him. Wade was surprised, what else is going on? Zion said lightly: ¡°When my sister is crying, my mother can hold her and stay up all night, but when I was sick, she didn¡¯t even look at me.¡± ¡°Whatever my sister wants, just cry a little bit. What do I want, my mother said, why do you want this or that? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not enough to make me mess up? Can you be more sensible?¡± Gradually he realized that he was redundant. It was wrong for him to ask for it. ¡°One night it was raining and I was woken up and I went to close the window.¡± ¡°The window is not easy to close. I was weak at the time, and it fell down when I pulled hard.¡± Zion¡¯s room is on the second floor, but the first floor of the Murray family is high, so it is still very dangerous to fall from the second floor to the first floor. Zion fell down with a bang, and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. He cried and called his mother, but no one could hear him. It was raining heavily, and the servants were far away from the main building. Grandpa couldn¡¯t be shaken after falling asleep, and grima went to the nursing home. Martin works overtime in thepany all the year round, and his father is also on the construction site, seldoming back. Not to mention the other uncles, who were either busy with work or caved in the small apartment they bought, and seldom returned to the Maarav tamaly manor *1y down in the heavy rain for a long time, my whole body was in pai and I finally crawled back.¡± ¡°I went to knock on my mother¡¯s door, maybe I woke up my sister, and my sister cried ¡± ¡°My mother was furious, and said that she finally put her sister to sleep. but was woken up by me again, and told me to get out¡± He was wet and his mother couldn¡¯t see him He was in pain all over, and his mother didn¡¯t ask him what was wrong He had no choice but to go back to the room to himself. He took a shower by himself, cleaned himself up and wanted a mouthful of blood He curled up on the had had a highleg and was vertonesly ill No one knew how sected he was the best has helpless he was that night Even during the two days eaten ty ta ad an ather didn¡¯t care about him The servant and he was cha but an eather sand kave him alone it¡¯s just a habit How is he spoiled? The young ada o te me who isvered¡± ¡°I gradually got betterter, but I know that I have to ine and mile money by myself it is better torch on an self than to reh on an we felt pain in her heart time. He has never been better, right? Susie hugged Zion without saying a word. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She patted Zion, like two poor little children who depended on each other for life: ¡°I was like this before, but it got betterter.¡± ¡°Grandpa, grandma, uncle, they just don¡¯t know, they didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°So, can you forgive them?¡± Zion pursed his lips, his eyes blushed slightly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 216 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 216 Chapter 16 na¡¯s ident Zion¡¯s eyes turned red quietly, and he felt how pitiful he looked, so he pushed Susie away. Wade also remembered that when she was very young, Mara had a big fight with her grandma once. It was probably when Lucy was born, and it happened to be when Aunt ra disappeared and Grandma got seriously ill and just got into a wheelchair. He only remembered that Zion locked the door and refused to eat, and grandma brought the meal upstairs, but Mara said that grandma spoiled Zion. Then she said that she can educate her own children, and a qualified mother-inw should not interfere in the affairs of her daughter-inw¡¯s family. At that time, grandma moved to a nursing home and never came back- Wade remembers that at first grandma woulde home after recuperation, and then she was paralyzed and unable to get up in bed. ¡°I seem to have knocked on your door, but you didn¡¯t open the door and told me to leave.¡± Wade frowned. He really didn¡¯t know that Zion was injured when he fell from the second floor. Mara said that he just had a cold and was squeamish, and he lost his temper on purpose topete with Lucy for favor. She forbade her family to intervene. Zion rolled his eyes and looked impatient: ¡°Why did I open the door? If you really cared about me, you would break the door ande in, and you didn¡¯t care!¡± Wade opened his mouth. At that time, my uncle said, Zion has a mother, no matter what, he is the 216 na¡¯s ident 488 Vouchers biological child of Mara, and Mara will not ignore it. Wade deeply felt that it made sense, after all, how much he wanted to have a mother at that time, and he felt that having a mother was good. Wade pursed his lips, snorted, and said stubbornly, ¡°You still have a mother, we don¡¯t.¡± Zion: ¡°I¡¯d rather not have that.¡± Wade was speechless. Susie took the potion andforted Zion while applying it: ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t say any more!¡± ¡°Zion, if you don¡¯t want to forgive, then don¡¯t forgive! Only forgive when you think you can forgive, okay?¡± Susie¡¯s lovely voice is full of inexplicable warmth, chattering like na: ¡°The sadness in the past is like a big monster. Now the monster has been defeated, and every day will be super good in the future.¡± ¡°Father said that no matter how fine the sunlight is, you have to learn to collect it!¡± Susie was very optimistic, and while talking, she seriously applied the medicine to him. Zion remained silent, and let out a snort from his nostrils¡­ He nced in the mirror inadvertently, and was dumbfounded ¡°Is this how you applied medicine to me?¡± I saw that his face was covered with red potion, and his hair was still messed up because of the fight with Wade. At a nce, it looks like a ghost! Wade groaned, and jumped up from the sofa reflexively: ¡°I just said you have a ghost?!¡± Zion was speechless. The two quarreled for a while, and although they were scolding each other for being stupid, they seemed to be closer than before. Before going to bed, Susiey on the bed and poked Grandpa Turtle lying under the bed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa Turtle, why don¡¯t you need to take a test to be someone else¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Lucy, Wade and Hamza all have exams, so why don¡¯t mom and dad have exams?¡± People like Mara, and her dad in the Bishop family, are obviously moms and dads who failed exams. Parents who fail the exam are not allowed to have babies. But why not? Grandpa Turtley on the ground with his head, limbs and tail stretched out. No more parrots nagging his head at night, he is very rxed. It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t answer Susie¡¯s question. Even if it can answer, all it can say is that it doesn¡¯t know¡­ ** §à After the festival, Paul and the others returned to their posts. After putting the kids on the school bus, na took a break. She exercised her legs more diligently, wishing she could stand up 39 73% immediately. But the strange thing is that she has been exercising hard these days, but her legs are getting weaker and weaker. He just stood up now when he suddenly fell to the ground with a bang, hitting his head on the stone bricks of the garden. The Murray family suddenly panicked. Susie learned that na had fallen and was taken to the hospital when she got out of school. She hurried to the hospital with Kellen, and asked anxiously on the way: ¡°Grandma was injured and went to the hospital, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Kellen was flying, but steady, and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to school.¡± What else can a small child do? Susie asked again: ¡°Why did grandma fall down?¡± Kellen said: ¡°I fell while exercising and walking.¡± Susie was taken aback, and quickly asked, ¡°Has grandma been exercising?¡± Kellen hummed, only to see Susie in the back seat get angry. He asked strangely: ¡°Why?¡± Susie¡¯s cheeks were puffed up and her lips were drawn into a straight line. ¡°I told Zion when we got on the ne, grandma can¡¯t exercise hard, you don¡¯t listen to me!¡± That¡¯s when Kellen remembered it. The little guy did say it, but at that time everyone was thinking about the two children who went out independently, and the experts said that once they could stand up, they should exercise as soon as possible to stimte the muscles and nerves. na was also immersed in the excitement of being able to stand up, so everyone really forgot what Susie said. Kellen said: ¡°It should have nothing to do with this? The experts in the nursing home said that if you can stand up, you should walk more.¡± Susie became even angrier immediately: ¡°I¡¯m the expert!¡± Kellen was speechless. He only thought Susie was talking nonsense in a hurry. In the past, Susie was indeed giving na a massage, but na has been unable to stand up for five years, and it is obvious that massage cannot recover. ¡°Be quiet when you go to the hospitalter.¡± Kellen only warned. In the hospital, na was lying on the bed with a white cloth wrapped around her head, and had just finished the operation. She mmed her head on the stone bricks of the garden, and suffered a cerebral hemorrhage. I haven¡¯t woken up since the surgery. Susie grabbed na¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Several doctors came in, one of them was not wearing a white coat, but he was discussing the condition with the doctors. Seeing Susie, he frowned and said, ¡°Family, please go out. Didn¡¯t you say not to disturb the patient? The patient needs to rest now.¡± Susie stared at the half-grey doctor in front of her. He was talking to other doctors: ¡°na has been doing rehabilitation in our nursing home. She was able to stand up suddenly a few days ago. which shows that our rehabilitation is effective¡± ¡°I asked her to work hard to recover, maybe she was too anxious, which led to the wrestling ¡± The other doctors nodded. ¡°The brain CT showed that she had cerebral hemorrhage ¡± The gray-bearded doctor nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an old problem. But now she¡¯s out of danger I understand her condition. Now she just needs to rest and can¡¯t be woken up.¡± §à Susie confronts the old expert Seeing Susie¡¯s puzzled expression, Kellen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie shook her head and said, ¡°This grandpa is wrong.¡± The master said that if grandma¡¯s legs can stand up, she needs to massage correctly first, so that the meridians can slowly recover. At this time, you must not stand up in a hurry. When the time is right, you can walk more after massaging for a period of time. This expert grandfather was not right. Now that grandma is in aa, Susie thinks that grandma should be called up, but the expert grandpa said that she can¡¯t call? When it¡¯s time to rest, ask grandma to walk more, but when it¡¯s time to wake up grandma, let grandma sleep. Susie felt that the expert grandpa was not right about anything. Hearing Susie¡¯s words, the old expert looked over and frowned. But what a child can understand, it seems that he is too stingy to care about a child. The doctor in the department said: ¡°But she has been two hours after the operation, so she can be woken up.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 217 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 217 Old expert: ¡°na has been recuperating in our nursing home for five years, do you know better than us?¡± Doctor in the department: ¡°Uh.¡± §à Veteran expert: ¡°She is in a special situation. She had a cerebral hemorrhage five years ago, because she was woken up too early and her intracranial pressure was too high¡­¡± He continued to analyze the condition with the doctors, holding one hand behind his back and raising the other hand to point, looking like a big boss. Susie pursed her lips, leaned on na¡¯s side, and yelled softly, ¡°Grandma, grandma, wake up!¡± Now the old expertpletely lost his face, and said to the doctor in the department: ¡°I said you can¡¯t disturb the patient, can¡¯t you hear me? Call the family members out, don¡¯t listen to the doctor¡¯s orders, and mess around!¡± Kellen looked up and said lightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I invite you out?¡± The old expert frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kellen¡¯s identity has not been disclosed, but he heard that he is the son-in-w of the Murray family, and now he lives and boards in the Murray family. So I look down on Kellen. Kellen sneered: ¡°My daughter¡¯s voice is not as loud as yours. If you really can¡¯t make noise, you should go out!¡± The old expert was pissed off by his words, and said, ¡°We are discussing the condition, and it¡¯s all for the good of na!¡± Kellen pointed to the door: ¡°Can¡¯t we discuss the illness in the doctor¡¯s office?¡± The old expert choked and waspletely speechless. Kellen didn¡¯t bother to talk to him. Although Susie said that she was the expert when he was in the car, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. But he could still tell clearly what was going on in front of him. At this time, Ryan arrived. He is a doctor in the oncology department. He returned to his post after cing na, and he has just finished his work. When Ryan saw Susie, he suddenly remembered what she said a few days ago that grandma should not be allowed to move. Seeing the old expert, he asked, ¡°Is my mother¡¯s fall caused by improper training or too frequent training?¡± Braxton, the gray-bearded expert, was immediately upset again. What¡¯s the meaning! To say that the training was improper, wouldn¡¯t that mean questioning him? Their nursing home is the leader in rehabilitation in China, and he is an expert among experts, so he dares to question him. If it wasn¡¯t for their nursing home for the past five years, they thought na would have recovered to this level? If Ryan wasn¡¯t from the Murray family, Braxton would have reprimanded him. Braxton said: ¡°na had a cerebral hemorrhage before, which caused her to be paralyzed in bed, right? You should also know how serious her condition was at that time, and the hospital was helpless, so she was sent to our nursing home.¡± Ryan was speechless. The expert continued: ¡°After five years of rehabilitation training, na, who was paralyzed in bed, can sit up. A few days ago, even her legs showed signs of improvement, and she will be able to stand up soon without any idents!¡± ¡°It is 99.99% impossible for a patient like na to stand up, but why can she stand up?¡± Susie interjected, ¡°It¡¯s because I massage grandma¡¯s legs every day!¡± Braxton was speechless immediately, this kid is too naive! ¡°You can stand up by pressing your legs? Ridiculous!¡± he said with a straight face. Susie asked: ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you want to say that it is all thanks to you that grandma can stand up? You can say it directly if you want to say, why do you ask why, and why are you not allowed to tell the truth?¡± ¡­not honest at all.¡± Braxton was speechless. He said angrily: ¡°na can stand up, which shows that our rehabilitation n is correct! It is safe and effective! What do you know, kid?¡± Susie snorted: ¡°What do you know, old man? Anyway, I¡¯m going to wake up my grandma.¡± Braxton is extremely angry. Ryan looked at the time and tried to ease the atmosphere: ¡°It¡¯s been two hours since the surgery, you can try to wake it up.¡± Seeing that no one listened to him, Braxton couldn¡¯t help sneering: ¡°Surgeries like craniocerebral injury and cerebral hemorrhage should wait a day or two after the operation, and the patient will naturally wake up. You can wake up now. If there is any problemter, you Don¡¯t ce begging me.¡± Susie ¨¦ven got stuck with him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ask you!¡± Braxton was speechless. Everyone was silent, or trying to smooth things over. The old expert was a bit stubborn, but the words were indeed not very pleasant Braxton didn¡¯t let up, he hated it when people questioned him, especially now that he was a kid. The adults Ryan and Kellen didn¡¯t care about it! Call it, it¡¯s better that when na wakes up, the situation suddenly bes bad, and some of them regret it! He was about to shake his sleeves and leave, but saw na move, and slowly opened his eyes. Braxton waited for na to be manic Generally, the intracranial pressure is too high after brain surgery, and the patient will have a manic performance But na¡¯s lips moved ¡°My little baby, you are here Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie was so happy, she leaned against na ¡°If Susie doesn¡¯te, grandma will sleep for a long time?¡± na smiled weakly ¡°I¡¯m worrying you, I¡¯m old and useless, I can fall when I walk ¡± Susie shook her head ¡°No, it¡¯s because grandma can¡¯t exercise Grandma is not good, she is not obedient at all naughed ¡°Yes, yes¡± Susie ¡°When grandmaes home from the hospital, I can no loer walk and exercise ¡± na nodded Braxton was speechless How can you talk so well? Isn¡¯t this a p in the face? He said that there would be problems waking na up now, and the conversation turned out to be so gentle. He frowned and said, ¡°Look carefully, na¡¯s current situation is too abnormal, and she will definitely suddenly pressurizeter.¡± na was like this five years ago. After waking up, the intracranial pressure increased, and the person became agitated again, which led to another bleeding and eventually paralysis. This time will be no exception! Gentle now, wait, in less than five minutes, absolutely manic. Braxton was going to leave, but in the end he couldn¡¯t let it go, chatting with the young doctors. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. na was still talking to Susie ¨C mostly Susie said she was listening, telling funny things about Kindergarten The eyes of the doctors are a bit strange: Didn¡¯t you say that people will be manic in five minutes? People are not good¡­ It¡¯s a p in the face, isn¡¯t it? The old expert Braxton¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly, and he couldn¡¯t get off the stage at all! He forcefully broke: ¡°This is a very abnormal performance, everyone should pay attention.¡± All the doctors: scratching their toes in embarrassment, due to the name of an old expert, it is inconvenient to say anything, so they nodded repeatedly. But children don¡¯t care so much! Susie asked directly: ¡°My grandma is fine, which means that what you said is wrong.¡± Braxton suppressed his anger: ¡°It¡¯s fine now, but it doesn¡¯t mean it will be fer!¡± He was unhappy, and Susie was even more unhappy. She said, ¡°Are you expecting my grandma to be bad?¡± Braxton said hastily: ¡°Nonsense! How could I expect the olddy to be bad? For medical matters, it¡¯s a common thing to rescue him one second and the next!¡± In fact, only he knew clearly. Susie said, ¡°But what you said is all wrong.¡± Braxtonughed angrily: ¡°What do you know? Do you know what medicine is? What I said is all wrong. Is it possible that what you say as a child can still be right?!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes were firm, she nodded and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s right!¡± Braxton was speechless. Susie: ¡°Any questions?¡± Braxton was speechless. Susie: ¡°At least I can make grandma stand up, grandpa, you can¡¯t.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 218 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 218 Braxtonughed angrily: ¡°Absurd! If you can make na stand up, I will call you my ancestor in the next generation.¡± He¡¯s her grandson, okay?! Susie was shocked and refused: ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any money for you.¡± This old man is too bad. Grandma can¡¯t be cured, so let¡¯s just talk nonsense, but she still wants to steal her money! I don¡¯t know if Susie was worried, and subconsciously covered the satchel in her arms. Braxton was speechless. Everyone suffocated theirughter, enduring it too hard. Except for na¡¯s attending doctor, most of the others who came to make the ward rounds were young residents or interns. At this moment, they all pretended to take notes in their notebooks¡­ The well-known dean at home and abroad, the old expert who has published dozens of papers, seems not as authoritative as they imagined! Braxton was ashamed, so he could only grit his teeth and endure, looking at Ryan, waiting for Ryan to give him a step down. After all, they have been taking care of na these past few years, thanks to the Murray family! Others who don¡¯t study medicine don¡¯t know, Ryan should understand how much credit they have made, right? But I heard Ryan say: ¡°Braxton, go back and rest first, I will take care of my mother, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Braxton was instantly enraged. People invited him toe and he didn¡¯te, so na has this face, and now Ryan actually issued an order to evict the guest? ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to advice, you will suffer sooner orter!¡± He dropped a word, shook his hand angrily and left. Susie muttered: ¡°Don¡¯te again.¡± Braxton came again during the evening rounds. O Next to him was an assistant, holding something in his hand, as if he was about to go back. Seeing that na was half lying down and Craig was feeding her liquid food, he frowned again and said: ¡°Why did you just eat? She is older and recovers slowly. It is best to eat tomorrow.¡± Susie held a small fan to cool the fish porridge, and said, ¡°Grandma is hungry, so she has to eat.¡± Braxton: ¡°Nonsense! na has undergone such a major operation, what should I do if she reacts after eating?!¡± ¡°Also, you should exercise immediately after you recover and leave the hospital. The sooner you exercise, the more likely you will stand up! I hope you can listen to it, and don¡¯t let a child who doesn¡¯t understand anything ruin na.¡± He paused and added: ¡°na is a patient I¡¯ve been taking care of for five years. I¡¯m telling you this in a responsible manner. If it were someone else, I would have left long ago.¡± Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. Braxton continued: ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward person. What can I say? I think you should stop spoiling the child. Can she be responsible if something goes wrong?¡± Susie opened her mouth and saw this old man with a gray beard. Why does this grandpa always have an urge to talk back when he speaks? Could it be that she is as rebellious as Zion? Susie felt guilty because she felt ¡°rebellious¡±, and said weakly, ¡°I can take responsibility.¡± The old expert sneered, she dared to say that she was responsible even though she didn¡¯t believe in herself. The little princess of the Murray family is really spoiled. Instead, it was him, the Murray family would thank him for being so conscientious today. Braxton was about to continue to say something, but didn¡¯t want Ryan to put the case down, so he frowned and said, ¡°Braxton, I will be responsible for my mother.¡± Martin also raised his head from theputer screen: ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself.¡± Michael peeled the fruit and stared: ¡°I wish my mother well in every word!¡± Craig looked solemn: ¡°Braxton, I did trouble you in the past, but our Susie doesn¡¯t know everything.¡± na¡¯s voice was weak: ¡°I believe in Susie.¡± What¡¯s going on with the Murray family? It turned out that after Braxton left in the afternoon, Martin and Michael came one after another. Susie said sincerely that she could make grandma stand up. She had been helping grandma massage her legs before, and she only needed a massage. She also said that she would make grandma dance. At first Michael disagreed, Craig and Ryan hesitated, but Martin_dded directly, saying that he believed Susie. na thought of the master next to Susie¡­and silently agreed. So what if her baby cured her? She¡¯d like it-it wasn¡¯t much better anyway. Only then did we have the unity in front of us. Braxton looked at the Murray family, who were ignorant like children, and felt that he had punched the cotton with a punch that waspletely useless, and he was extremely depressed. He waved his hands sadly. Make it clear that they took care of na in the nursing home for the past five years. na can stand up today and stand up because of their painstaking care and treatment, okay? Now it¡¯s not his fault that na wrestled, why did they all change their faces! ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t care about na from now on, just do what Braxton turned away. you like!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Martin lowered his eyes slightly, and said to Cielo, ¡°Pay off the nursing home bill.¡± ¡°Also, recouping investments in nursing homes and endowment programs.¡± Braxton, who hadn¡¯t gone far, heard these words. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 219 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Withdrawing the donation, Braxton is in a state of des Braxton was struck by lightning. In the past five years, because na has been recovering in the nursing home, the nursing home has been very prosperous in the past few years. For infrastructure, the Murray family will donate as much as they say. No matter what medical equipment is missing, they will pay without saying a word. Including funding for scientific research, expenditures for training talents¡­ these are all donated by the Murray family. Life has been so good that Braxton has swollen¡­ But after thinking about it, Braxton¡¯s attitude hardened again. Those whoe to the nursing home are rich, not bad for the Murray family. Don¡¯t donate if you don¡¯t donate, some people are rushing to donate to him! He is a recognized authoritative expert in the field of rehabilitation, and many wealthy patientse to him with their connections. na is indeed the richest patient in the nursing home, but by no means the most distinguished patient¨C After all, there are many powerful and powerful patients! The Murray family is just waiting to regret it! Braxton finally left without looking back. When he got to the elevator, he looked back to see if anyone from the Murray family was chasing him. In the end he was disappointed. The more Braxton thought about it, the more angry he became. He said to the assistant who was carrying things with a straight face, ¡°Pay attention and see how na is doing tomorrow. If theye to me tomorrow, they will say that I don¡¯t have time!¡± Assistant: ¡°Good Dean.¡± ** In the VIP ward. Michaelined: ¡°Your money in the past few years has been wasted. I have never seen such an attitude of taking other people¡¯s money with a straight face!¡± It¡¯s true that na has been doing rehabilitation in the nursing home for the past few years, but the Murray family gave a lot of money, which is enough to build two more nursing homes of the same size. Martin said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s notpletely in vain.¡± The treatment of the nursing home has increased, attracting many capable talents, who have made outstanding contributions in the field of rehabilitation and recuperation. Many patients have benefited from it, and Martin thinks it is not in vain. Besides, what is that money to the Murray family? The more painful thing should be Braxton, the Murray family took back the donation, but it¡¯s not just as simple as taking back¡­ Michael snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not as high as you.¡± Martin didn¡¯t exin anything further. Susie tilted her head, humming while pinching the ything. Michael spat out a mouthful of water. O 90 263 11 56 ¨© Everyone was also dumbfounded. Kellen stroked his forehead: ¡°Who did you learn from?¡± Michael said angrily: ¡°I said back then not to let her y with that bird!¡± Susie said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s not about the birds!¡± na: Help¡­ the wound is about to copse fromughter¡­ Ryan: ¡°Susie, don¡¯t sing this anymore¡± Susie wondered: ¡°Why?¡± Ryan knew that once he answered, Susie would definitely have 100,000 reasons, so he asked instead: ¡°Who did you learn this sentence from?¡± Susie: ¡°I heard my ssmates singing it!¡± Michael: ¡°Uh, I misunderstood that bird, whoever told it to look like a serious bird.¡± Alex sneezed at home. The happy time is always short-lived. In the blink of an eye, it was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Susie was extremely sleepy, but she was still lying beside na¡¯s bed, holding her eyelids with her fingers. Kellen whispered: ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take you home first.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, I want to guard grandma.¡± There are wandering spirits wandering around in the hospital. When people enter the hospital, they will be haggard even if they are not sick. This is the reason. She wants to guard grandma and keep ghosts away. na slept soundly that night, without any difort, and did not wake 1156 up every two hours like other patients. She didn¡¯t even wake up from the doctor¡¯s rounds. the next day. Back at his nursing home office, Braxton asked, ¡°How was nast night?¡± The assistant replied: ¡°I asked, na was in aast night, and she didn¡¯t wake up during the doctor¡¯s rounds.¡± His ssmate in the hospital said that he didn¡¯t wake up once in the whole night, which was just a literal meaning, but the assistant misunderstood and automatically distorted the meaning of the ssmate, thinking that it was inconvenient for him to say that it was actually na who had been in a coma all night. Braxton was overjoyed from the bottom of his heart, and his face was even more ¡°as expected¡±, and he asked again: ¡°Rescued? Has it been pushed into the ICU?¡± The assistant shook his head: ¡°It seems not.¡± Braxton sneered. deserve it! See, within a long time, they wille to beg him ¨C five years ago, na did not wake up for seven days with a cerebral hemorrhage, but th woke him up. Braxton crossed his legs, waiting for the Murray family toe to him. However, the Murray family did not wait. Instead, I waited for a lot of Party A and Party B who came to return and refund. The parties who returned the goods were severalrge pharmacies. They said that the pills produced by the nursing home were expensive and not effective, and they couldn¡¯t sell two boxes a year, but the nursing home had asked them to stock up on two. Twenty million is not a small amount, and the major pharmacies demanded that the nursing home lose money! Party B is an equipment and equipmentpany that is stationed in the nursing home and provides inspection and maintenance of testing equipment. These are talents who are proficient in testing and mastering technology. At this time, the requirements are: the equipment is not donated, theye with the equipment, and the free is the support of talents¡­ The nursing home is required to pay a total of 30 million for equipment wear and tear, and 20 million for personnel training. Or improve the treatment of these expatriate personnel, and give them a sry of more than 10,000 a month! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In addition to these, there are alsopanies that originally agreed to invest and donate to the nursing home, but suddenly said no. Braxton didn¡¯t wait for help from the Murray family, and he was in a state of desperation¡­ ¡°The Murray family did it on purpose!¡± Braxton gritted his teeth, angrily. All sponsors and donations ran overnight. Therge prescriptions that have been purchased all say that they will be refunded. He doesn¡¯t even believe that the Murray family didn¡¯t do anything behind the scenes! Braxton was furious. There are so many people begging him for rehabilitation. The Murray family has been donating and investing in him before, and they are also begging him. As a result, now that na fell, they med him for it. Then all the credit for the past is not counted? It¡¯s so hard to recognize people! ¡°Businessmen are a bunch of bastards!¡± Braxton himself cursed under his breath in the office. There¡¯s always someone who can kill the Murray family! It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing better than the Murray family! Braxton flicked through the address book angrily, trying to find someone powerful enough to overwhelm the Murray family¡­ At this moment, the assistant opened the door and came in, saying, ¡°Dean, Mr. Knight¡¯s father will be discharged from the hospital today, please ask someone to make an appointment with us.¡± Braxton was overjoyed, he really did whatever he wanted, God help me! Mr. Knight¡¯s family background is not inferior to the Murray family, and his overseas assets are even more powerful than the Murray family! Mr. Knight¡¯s father suffered hemiplegia due to a brain stroke some time ago, and he was treated in the hospital for a period of time. After the treatment is over, they will enter the rehabilitation stage, and all the hospitals that do rehabilitation are not as famous as their nursing Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 220 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 220 homes, so they will definitelye here in the end. Braxton stood up immediately: ¡°Are they here?¡± The assistant said: ¡°Not yet, they are going through the discharge procedures today.¡± Braxton nodded: ¡°I understand, I will pick it up in person. By the way, is the paper on terahertz activation of cells and treatment of hemiplegic brain finished?¡± The assistant hesitated: ¡°There are still some documents to check¡­¡± Braxton patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Young man, be active in doing things, don¡¯t procrastinate. I trust you and leave it to you all the time. No one else has this opportunity. Do you think you will be worse in the future?¡± The assistant quickly said: ¡°I know the dean, but the literature is not easy to check.¡± Terahertz activates cells, treats hemiplegic brain¡­these have no theoretical basis and cannot be found. Braxton said: ¡°If there is no literature, don¡¯t check it, ask theboratory to do the data, what we have to do is to create a precedent, use terahertz technology to benefit patients and mankind ¨C in the future, when others write such papers, we will It¡¯s their literature!¡± The assistant nodded repeatedly and boasted fiercely, and Braxton went out satisfied. The aunt sweeping the floor at the door saw the two of them walking away, so she muttered: ¡°Dream!¡± ** Susie didn¡¯t go to kindergarten today. 17.69% 11 57 38 Vouche She was with na in the hospital, pinching her legs. na¡¯s voice was still weak, and she said distressedly: ¡°Okay, Susie, take a rest now! This is hard work for you.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not hard! Grandma is even harder.¡± na¡¯s face was full of relief, it¡¯s still her baby who loves others! Susie squeezed her hand and said softly, ¡°Grandma, go to sleep!¡± na nodded and slowly closed her eyes. Susie sang softly: ¡°Sleep sleep~ my dear baby¡­¡± After a song was sung, aughing voice suddenly sounded outside: ¡°Hey, such an obedient granddaughter!¡± Susie turned her head and took a look, only to see an old woman sitting on the sofa outside. She looked at the sleeping na, ran out lightly, and whispered, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t be here!¡± The old woman gave Susie a surprised look, then stood up with her cane, and said: ¡°Hey, I know, I know, I died here before, and my husband next door is going to be discharged from the hospital today, and I¡¯m about to leave too, so I just came in to have a look.¡± Susie snorted and watched her float out the door, just in time to see the patient next door sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed out. His mouth and eyes were crooked, saliva fell uncontrobly, and his right hand and right foot were shaking non-stop. A nurse pushed him, and the others were supposed to go through formalities or something. The nurse nced at the drooling old man with disgust in his eyes. The old man was wearing a drool bag, his cloudy eyes showed a trace of sadness. The old grandma floated aside, wanting to wipe his saliva over and over again, but it was a pity that people and ghosts were not connected, so she had no choice but to give up. ¡°That¡¯s how the nurse is. If you have a few sincerities, you still want someone to wipe your saliva all the time¡­¡± ¡°You just want to tell your son to change someone, but you can¡¯t say anything. Besides, it must be good to change someone¡­¡± The olddy sighed, her tone was also very sad and helpless. Seeing that na was in a deep sleep, Susie didn¡¯t forget to gently close the door of the ward inside before going out. ¡°Grandpa, let me help you. She took the towel from the old man¡¯s hand and wiped it for him. It¡¯s a pity that after wiping for half a minute, his saliva fell again, The old man struggled to say something, but couldn¡¯t speak. Just in front of someone was talking and walking over, the nurse hurriedly picked up the towel, with a conscientious look on his face: ¡°Hey, I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle, kid, hurry back!¡± Susie ?ooked at her: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s wrong for you to do this, you just bully grandpa and can¡¯t talk.¡± The nurse frowned, looked at the end of the corridor guiltily, and saw that there was no adult around Susie. She immediately whispered: ¡°You don¡¯t mind my business! Let me go into your room!¡± She relied on Susie as a child, with a fierce look in her eyes, threatening directly! Susie was speechless. The olddy red at the nurse, and quickly said to Susie: ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t pay attention to her. This person is hypocritical, bad and good at pretending. She has deceived many people. Others think she is a good person, even my son didn¡¯t realize it.¡± !¡± At first the old man lost his temper, and when he saw the nurse came, he lost his temper. The doctor said that many hemiplegic patients are like this. They can¡¯t ept their current situation and lose their temper. So her son didn¡¯t notice it, and the old man gradually became desperate, his eyes went dark. Susie said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you tell uncle.¡± When the nurse heard this, she was startled and angry, and reached out to push Susie: ¡°Go in, don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Susie threw a backhand over the shoulder, throwing the nurse out! This loud noise startled people from inside and outside to rush over Several nurses thought that the old man had fallen, and asked repeatedly: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The old man was speechless, and there were no other witnesses around. The nurse¡¯s head was buzzing from the fall, the severe pain can be irritating, she pointed at Susie angrily: ¡°She pushed me!¡± Everyone looked at Susie, and then at the nurse who flew one meter away. Can¡¯t it? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that Susie didn¡¯t say a word, the old grandma hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and say it¡¯s not you! Don¡¯t worry about being honest and dishonest at a time like this, you know?¡± Susie blinked and said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­¡± The nurse panicked: ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A nurse said: ¡°Did you read it wrong? She is so young and can¡¯t push you!¡± The nurse named Zuri was stunned for a moment, and quickly suppressed the grievance in his heart and scratched his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just saw a figure running over, but I didn¡¯t see it clearly, so I flew out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only now that I see clearly that it¡¯s a child. Hey, it¡¯s all my fault. I stayed up all night with the old manst night, so I got confused¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 221 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 221 Buching My Daughter? Everyone was also baffled, but since the misunderstanding was resolved, it was fine. Several people evenforted: ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡± Zuri got up, scratched his head with embarrassment, but immediately ran over to take care of the old man. At this time, a middle-aged man walked over quickly and said, ¡°Dad! Are you okay?¡± Behind him was Braxton. Zuri, the nurse, quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I¡¯m fine. I may have identally fallen because I was too sleepy during the vigilst night¡­¡± A nurse helped her and said, ¡°Yes, Zuri stayed on guardst night. We saw her busy when we were on the night shift.¡± Another nurse alsoughed and said, ¡°So Zuri fell asleep standing up? It must be a dream, so I can say such absurd things as being pushed by other children.¡± Zuri smiled embarrassedly, without making any excuses, and just wiped the old man¡¯s saliva without saying a word, that¡¯s called gentleness and meticulousness. Susie was about to expose her when Braxton suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard that the kid from the Murray family is quite strong and mischievous. How about pushing him out when the nurse confused?¡± Braxton¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Susie with a secret sneer. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to curry favor with Mr. Knight, but he also thought about how to make Mr. Knight leave a bad first impression on the Murray family. As a result, the kid was out of luck and fell into his hands! Susie¡¯s face tensed, and she was about to speak when she was interrupted by another voice: ¡°Braxton came as soon as he opened his mouth. What¡¯s the matter, bullying my daughter has no backing?¡± Kellen strode over with a food box in his hands, with a cold face: ¡°This corridor is monitored, do you want to check the monitoring?¡± A trace of panic shed in Zuri¡¯s eyes when he heard the monitoring. Braxton choked suddenly: ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, the nurse doesn¡¯t look like a liar.¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°Does that mean my daughter lied?¡± He gave the nurse Zuri a cold look. Zuri quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fall, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± She always has an image of a good person in front of people, and said sincerely at the same time: ¡°Mr. Knight, I¡¯m sorry, I will definitely pay attention in the future, and I won¡¯t fall asleep standing up again.¡± Braxton looked at the middle-aged man beside him: ¡°Mr. Knight, look¡­¡± The Murray family¡¯s bullying went to the head of the nurse hired by r Knight. Isn¡¯t this the same as directly bullying Mr. Knight? Mr. Knight is very filial, whether it is a misunderstanding or not, let him not have a good impression of the Murray family first. Just when Braxton thought that Mr. Knight would be cold to Kellen, he saw him snap: ¡°Mr. Morton.¡± Braxton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. 18674 Mr. Knight knows Kellen? Mr. Knight kept rejoicing at this time, fortunately, he took a look at Kellen from a distance and recognized him! It¡¯s hard not to remember Kellen¡¯s appearance. He frowned and said, ¡°Braxton, don¡¯t talk nonsense without proof! If there is nothing wrong, Braxton should go back first!¡± Then he looked at Kellen again: ¡°Mr. Morton, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± This time it was Braxton¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. Mr. Knight looked at him very badly, very badly! Originally, he wanted Mr. Knight to have a bad impression of the Murray family, but it backfired and made Mr. Knight dissatisfied with him¡­ Braxton quickly said, ¡°Mr. Knight, I¡¯m sorry, I just cared about your father, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it for a while.¡± Mr. Knight didn¡¯t speak. Kellen nced at Zuri, the nurse, and walked down the donkey: ¡°It¡¯s okay. But Mr. Knight has to be more careful about people.¡± Mr. Knight: ¡°Yes, thank you Mr. Morton.¡± He almost cried from the bottom of his heart: Kellen¡¯s daughter was wronged, and he had to vent his anger even if there was nothing wror. with him, no one would give him any face! But now she gave him a face! As everyone knows, Kellen will definitely not check the monitoring, this sentence is just to scare people casually. Even if he had to check the monitoring in the end, he could silence the 35 68% 11 58 monitoring in minutes. Just when everyone thought it was over like this. Susie said suddenly: ¡°But this aunt is really bad to grandpa. Uncle, you should change to another aunt.¡± Zuri was startled, and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Susie¡¯s eyes were clear: ¡°I didn¡¯t talk nonsense! Grandpa was drooling just now and wanted someone to wipe it off, but Auntie didn¡¯t care. I came to help Grandpa wipe up the drool. Auntie said I was nosy.¡± Zuri looked shocked: ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Everyone looked at Susie in surprise, this is impossible¡­ This nurse, Zuri, is known as a good nurse. She has taken care of the paralyzed elderly in several families. Even if the elderly passed away in the end, she chased after her and gave her a pennant, full of praise for her. Susie was very calm, grabbed Kellen¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Dad, they don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± There was a hint of hostility in Kellen¡¯s eyes, but he was extremely gentle when facing Susie: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll let them believe it.¡± He took out his mobile phone and called Zachary: ¡°Zachary,ee over and check the surveince for me.¡± Zachary across the phone: ¡°?¡± No, isn¡¯t it a quick thing if you want to check the monitoring? I still need him to go¡­ Immediately, Zachary immediately realized that it must not be easy to check this monitoring! For example, to cut out some key pictures or something. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over,¡± Zachary said Kellen hung up the phone: ¡°I can¡¯t see my daughter being wronged, everyonee in and sit down!¡± Mr. Knight was speechless. Can this sit still?? Who dares to sit in front of him, it would be like sitting on pins and needles! He gave Braxton an even more irritated look. Braxton was speechless. Braxton was very annoyed, and gave Susie a sneaky look ¨C it was all her fault! It doesn¡¯t matter to her whether the nurse is good or not? Anyway, Mr. Knight¡¯s father is going to be transferred to his nursing home. It¡¯s all right now, after such a disturbance, Mr. Knight has a bad impression of him, so he may not be transferred to his nursing home. Susie said: ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t need to be so troublesome, we can let grandpa talk about it himself!¡± Mr. Knight was stunned for a moment, and the old man was also stunned. A nurse said embarrassingly: ¡°You may not know, the old man is not in good health, he can¡¯t speak now¡­¡± My hands cramped, curled up, and shook so badly that I couldn¡¯t even write. Susie said, ¡°I know, but I can cure Grandpa, it only takes one, two, three, four¡­ a hundred minutes?¡± Braxton suddenly smiled. He was thinking about how to exin the old man¡¯s condition in a logical manner, and when he mentioned that he had to go to his ce for recovery, she sent him to his door again. This time, he will definitely seize the opportunity, and he will never make any mistakes in the field of rehabilitation. Braxton sped his hands behind his back, shook his head and said, ¡°A child is a child, let alone a hundred minutes, you can¡¯t do it in a day or two or even a year or two!¡± ¡°He suffered from hemiplegia due to a stroke. We also know that hemiplegia is difficult to cure, and it is almost a lifelong regret¡­ But our nursing home has a lot of research on hemiplegia and has very rich experience.¡± ¡°He has just been discharged from the hospital, and while the muscle memory has not beenpletely lost, he has been trained with professional and effective rehabilitation training methods. I dare to use my position to guarantee that he will be able to speak again within two years ¡ªat least, not Will be drooling again!¡± He speaks eloquently and confidently! 84.55% 11:59 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 222 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Susie gives the old man a massage Braxton talked a lot, and he was confident that Mr. Knight would reconsider. But Mr. Knight looked at his watch: ¡°One hundred minutes¡­ just over an hour, and I happen to be free.¡± Braxton was speechless. Dare he say this long paragraph in vain? This set of rhetoric is very professional. Basically, after he finished this long paragraph, there will be no family members of patients who can¡¯t handle it! But Mr. Knight didn¡¯t look at him directly, but looked at Susie: ¡°But what are you going to do? Will it be dangerous?¡± ~ Mr. Knight was willing to give Susie a try because of Kellen¡¯s face. He had already figured it out, if Susie just beat her back and squeezed her legs, it didn¡¯t matter, then she could do whatever she wanted. But if you take medicine or something, then absolutely not¡­ Although he has scruples about Kellen, he can¡¯t afford to trade his father for glory and wealth. Just thinking about this, Susie took out a soft cloth bag from her schoolbag, which contained the things she needed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage!¡± ¡°This won¡¯t work¡­¡± Mr. Knight said hastily when he saw the contents of the bag. Braxton suddenly wanted tough again, thinking that he had no hope again and again, but Susie gave him hope again and again! He shook his head with a stern face: ¡°Kids know how to massage? It¡¯s so nonsense! Isn¡¯t this making your father suffer¡­¡± Seeing Mr. Knight¡¯s expression of resolute disapproval, Braxton finally heaved a sigh of relief, and now he is stable. ¡°Mr. Knight, it¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s better to send the old man to the nursing home as soon as possible! We will have a professional rehabilitation team¡­¡± Mr. Knight stood up, with a hint of regret in his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, thank you for your concern.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is monitored or not, and the truth is not the truth. The old man was a little anxious, he would rather die than live like this, and he was more willing to give Susie a try. It¡¯s better than being picked up by outsiders. Mr. Knight patted the old man¡¯s shoulder reassuringly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, this is the best rehabilitation nursing home, and you will definitely get better.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became desperate. Braxton was so happy in his heart that he stood up and called on the phone: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call someone up now.¡± Kellen said lightly: ¡°Then I wish you a speedy recovery.¡± If you can¡¯t cure it, you can¡¯t cure it, not everyone is lucky enough to let his baby do it! Suddenly Susie said: ¡°Uncle, grandma told you to obey.¡± Mr. Knight was stunned: ¡°Which grandma?¡± 17 34% 11 59 Susie: ¡°Your mother!¡± This time not only Mr. Knight was stunned, but Braxton was also stunned. She didn¡¯t even know that her mother had passed away! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mr. Knight smiled and was about to speak when Susie said: ¡°Grandma said¡­¡± The little guy put his hands on his hips, stretched his face, and stretched out his other finger to point: ¡°If you dare not listen to her, I will dream of looking for you tonight, believe it or not! Let Susie give your father a massage!¡± Susie continued to output: ¡°I think you can¡¯t tell who is good and who is bad. You start to get confused when your mother is not here?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Only Mr. Knight and the old man stared nkly at Susie as if struck by lightning Susie learned it perfectly, her staring eyes, movements, expressions, tone, and tone are exactly the same as his mother! The most important thing is that Mr. Knight has a prominent status now, but few people know that when he was born, his family was poor and could barely support him. His parents gave him a humble name in order to allow him to live well¨C A cheap name is easy to feed. Today, except for Mr. Knight¡¯s parents, almost no one knows his original name. Braxton saw the shock on Mr. Knight¡¯s face and thought that Susie had offended Mr. Knight. He frowned and said: ¡°This is too rude, the dead are the most important, didn¡¯t your teacher teach you?¡± Originally, he wanted to say that the parents didn¡¯t teach him well, but he changed his words abruptly when he thought that Kellen knew Mr. Knight. Kellen¡¯s eyes turned cold. Unexpectedly, before he could get angry, Mr. Knight raised his hand and pped him: ¡°Shut up!¡± Braxton covered his face, stunned by the beating,pletely unable to recover¨C Mr. Knight hit him just now? Impossible, Mr. Knight is refined and polite, absolutely impossible to hit someone! But I heard Mr. Knight say: ¡°Miss Susie, then my father will entrust you!!¡± Susie nodded, her small face was serious: ¡°Don¡¯t worry~ Susie has been studying for half a year!¡± Mr. Knight was busy, asked someone to take what he wanted, and personally sent the old man and Susie to the next ward. Then he waited anxiously outside, waiting for Susie to finish her massage. Braxton was at a loss. How did this plot take a turn for the worse? The development is wrong! If a normal adult did this, others would definitely think it was professional, but now Susie¡¯s small appearance looks like she is ying. 288 Vouchers The olddy next to herforted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I believe in the little girl.¡± Susie followed up and said, ¡°Grandma said don¡¯t be afraid, trust the little girl.¡± The old man is not afraid, it will be better than now if he is cured, and he can see the old woman after death. His eyes were cloudy with tears. He didn¡¯t believe in ghosts in the world before, but now he knows that she is always by his side. outside the door. Mr. Knight waited anxiously. Braxton should have left, but he didn¡¯t believe a child could be massaged, and had to wait to see her make a fool of himself. Kellen checked the time, more than an hour, enough time for him to check Braxton. The time passed by every minute and every second, and it has exceeded one hundred minutes. This floor is a VIP ward, if it weren¡¯t for everyone¡¯s scruples about their status, they would have to surround the door. Now they are sitting at the door of the ward, pretending to breathe one by one¡­ ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe out for so long¡­¡± O ¡°Speaking of which, they are really relieved. They really let a child and an old man enter the ward by themselves¡­¡± ¡°Do you think there is a doctor hiding in the ward? Or are you saying that you can¡¯t get off the stage and just left quietly?¡± Braxton listened to other people¡¯s whispers, the longer Susie didn¡¯te out for a long time, the more at ease he felt. The nurse Zuri is very smart, she doesn¡¯t say anything, and looks like she has been wronged ¨C anyway, she doesn¡¯t believe that a child can massage. Just then, the door snapped open. The old man was leaning on the wheelchair, just like the one he just entered. The first thing Zuri looked at was whether the old man was drooling. If it was drooling, it meant that nothing had been cured. But the old man happened to look over, raised his hand tremblingly, pointed at her and said, ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was very weak, but it was like a thunderbolt, which stunned everyone! ¡°Isn¡¯t it?! Really cured!?¡± ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! Children can massage?¡± ¡°But he really spoke¡­¡± At this moment, both Braxton and Zuri¡¯s brain nuts were buzzing, and a very bad feeling came to their hearts¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 223 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Exposing & vil Deeds The old man seemed very excited, and his panting became short of breath. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Susie patted him on the back: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry!¡± Only then did the old man let out a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°This nurse is very bad!¡± His hand was still trembling, but he refused to let it go, referring to Zuri. ¡°Watch at night? Bah! She just didn¡¯t support the bed frame, and slept on my bedside. As soon as she heard that someone wasing to check the ward, she immediately got up and pretended to check it for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m drooling¡­ I want her to wipe it off, but she looks impatient¡­¡± ¡°I fed food yesterday, and deliberately poured soup into my nose¡­¡± ¡°Change my clothes, take the opportunity to vent and pinch me, scratch me with your fingernails¡­¡± The more the old man said, the more wronged he was, his face was full of excitement and grief, and his cloudy eyes widened a little. Mr. Knight stared nkly at his father, he¡¯s really healed¡­ really healed! ? Zuri¡¯s heart went cold, she was shocked that the old man could speak suddenly, and even more panicked because of being exposed, she was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Mr. Knight¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He never thought that the nurse who was selected after thousands of choices would be such a vicious person. He also saw that Zuri came out of a nursing home, and thought that it wouldn¡¯t be so bad¡­ Mr. Knight thought of this, and gave Braxton a cold look. Braxton has been stunned for a long time! At this time, Zachary also came with a monitor, and he went to Kellen to say a few words. Kellen nodded, and he immediately turned on the screen projection function of his mobile phone, and projected the monitoring screen to the TV screen. In the monitoring screen, it was the old man who was drooling and screaming, and Zuri¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, and he was indifferent. Then Susie went up, picked up a towel to wipe the old man¡¯s saliva, Zuri scolded her fiercely. It¡¯s exactly what Susie said! The monitoring stopped here. Although there is no picture of why Zuri fell out, but seeing her fierce expression, everyone subconsciously thought that she fell and framed Susie herself. ¡°This person is really too bad!¡± ¡°so horrible!¡± ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t invite her¡­ I¡¯m afraid when I think about it.¡± Mr. Knight was livid with anger. He was already very angry when he heard what the old man said, and he was even more angry when he saw it with his own eyes. He made a phone call, and after a while several people came and took the nurse Zuri away. Zuri kept yelling: ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Knight, I was really wrong! I¡¯ve been so tired for the past two days¡­ Really, I¡¯m not usually like this!¡± No matter how much she yelled, Mr. Knight remained indifferent. Panicked and regretful, Zuri broke free from the hands of those people and kowtowed. Unfortunately, Mr. Knight was unmoved, and she was still taken away in the end. Susie looked at Kellen. Kellen seemed to be able to see what she was thinking, and said: ¡°Being kind to the wicked is doing evil to ordinary people. It¡¯s just retribution, not worthy of sympathy.¡± Susie nodded and stopped talking. Dad is the best couple in the world, listen to Dad! On the side, Braxton remained silent, trying his best to reduce his sense of existence, wishing to turn himself into air. But I heard Kellen say: ¡°If my daughter is unhappy today, don¡¯t even try to run away.¡± There was a sh on the TV, this time showing Braxton¡¯s ¡°Great Feats¡±. The sanatorium was established seven years ago. It was originally a small sanatorium. Because it is located at the foot of a suburban mountain, with fresh air and rich negative oxygen ions, it has gradually be the first choice of the rich. After na went to recuperate there five years ago, the Murray family invested a lot of money in it, and the nursing home developed by leaps and bounds, attracting countless investments, numerous research affiliations, and talents flocking¡­ Ever since, he became famous all of a sudden. The dean was originally just a seller of rehabilitation and recuperation instruments, just because he graduated from a famous medical university and after he got up in a sanatorium, he quietly bought countless titles for himself, ¡°advanced training¡± countless times, and published countless papers¡­ ¡°Thirty-two papers in five years??¡± A doctor was shocked: ¡°We can¡¯t write a really rigorous paper in three years, okay?¡± The screen shed, showing evidence that Braxton¡¯s dozens of papers were ghostwritten by his assistant. The so-called expert name is also based on a few brothers from the same school and his expert professors. What is even more shocking is that Braxton is also involved in pyramid schemes. Based on the research results, Braxton hase up with a short-wave magic blowing device that looks like an electric fan. Blowing it can cure hemiplegia and stroke. It can make patients who have been paralyzed for ten years stand up, and even blowing it It can beautify the skin, remove dampness and detoxify¡­ In short, there is nothing he can¡¯t do. This short-wave god blowing is very popr in the market, with a first- level agent, how much money can you get for each agent¨C The act of illegally obtaining wealth by developing personnel or requiring the developed personnel to pay a certain fee to obtain membership qualifications is suspected of pyramid schemes. To sum it up in one sentence, a liar puts on a cloak of an expert and deceives everyone. There was an uproar all around. Braxton fell into an ice cer. All his details have been stripped out, and he will definitely not be able to continue in this line of work. ¡°Rumours¡­ are all rumors!¡± Braxton said repeatedly. Just when Martin came, he immediately looked at Martin: ¡°If I am really like this, how can Mr. Murray rest assured that na will recuperate in our nursing home?¡± Braxton looked at Martin eagerly as if looking at straws-hoping for him to let him go for the sake of taking care of na so hard all these years! Everyone was also puzzled, yes, the Murray family is not ordinary If Braxton was like this, why did na recuperate there for five years? Martin¡¯s words answered everyone¡¯s doubts. He said lightly: ¡°The Su family is so big, who has the time to investigate an ant.¡± When you buy a handful of vegetables, will you investigate the background of the aunt who sells vegetables? In Martin¡¯s eyes, the nursing home is just a rtivelyrge ¡°nursing home¡±. na lives in the nursing home just to rx. And that wasn¡¯t the case at the Braxton nursing home at first, and na has been well cared for there. Everyone opened their mouths¡­ ants, uh. Braxton felt deeply humiliated. In the eyes of the Murray family, he was just an ant. He thought that at least he was also the benefactor of the Murray family! In the dead silence, Susie¡¯s childish voice sounded: ¡°So it¡¯s a fake, no wonder Susie always wants to talk back to this grandpa!¡± So it¡¯s not that she¡¯s rebellious, she¡¯s still obedient, it¡¯s that this old man is too bad. Braxton blushed. He was not a person with a deep background, so he behaved like a viin in every way. Now he was exposed in public, and he no longer has the face to stand in front of others. ¡°Okay¡­Okay, your Murray family has a great career, so what can you say? I admit it!¡± Braxton forced his respect, shook his sleeves and left. Kellen: ¡°Zachary, give him a treat, and by the way, give him a ten-year prison meal package, plus a pair of gold bracelets.¡± Zachary: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem luxurious enough, let¡¯s send a bucket and a pair of slippers! Send some good roommates by the way.¡± Braxton staggered and almost fell. ¡°You¡­you!¡± He has already confessed, what else do they want! Braxton was angry and aggrieved, unwilling and regretful, and almost vomited blood to death¡­ ** After Zuri was dragged away, her nursing qualification certificate was revoked, she was also cklisted, and an announcement was made. Even videos on popr tforms exposed her,pletely cutting off the way out. §à Zuri gritted her teeth and walked home, cursing as she walked, ¡°Such a big family is against me, a petty citizen! Small belly!¡± The Murray family is so rich, so why bother with her, aborer who earns money through hard work? When Zuri was full of resentment, suddenly a sack fell from the sky. Before she could figure out the situation, she was severely beaten. After a long time, those talents left¡­ Zuri tore open the sack tremblingly, startled and frightened. She wanted to cry but had no tears, and dragged her almost broken leg towards her home. This is an oldplex with no elevators. Enduring the severe pain, Zuri walked up step by step. The pain made her unable to straighten her neck, and she could only look at the stairs in front of her. At this moment, a pair of feet suddenly appeared on the stairs in front of her eyes! Zuri¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 224 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 224 288 Voucher, Zuri almost screamed, and suddenly raised her head ¨C she saw an old man in old-fashioned ck cloth standing in front of her, looking straight at her. He was on crutches and his face was waxy. This old man looks familiar, she seems to have seen it before. But she didn¡¯t realize it, she thought it was an old man who ran out from a neighbor¡¯s house, and she yelled angrily: ¡°Crazy! Standing here in the middle of the night without sleeping!¡± Zuri cursed while patting her chest. I was so startled that I twisted my feet, and the more I thought about it, the more angry I became. ¡°If you¡¯re in your seventies and eighties, you stille out to wander around in the middle of the night, so hurry up and die.¡± She held on to the handrail of the stairs and walked up. When she walked up to the old man, she cursed: ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way.¡± The old man stepped aside slowly. Zuri walked up while cursing, her house was on the fifth floor, her leg was broken and she dared not make a sound and had to climb the fifth floor, her heart was already very angry. Finally, she went up to the corner of the stairs on the third floor, and saw an old man standing at the top of the stairs staring at her. This time it was an old woman. §à The old woman was even more exaggerated, wearing a white dress, which surprised Zuri again. she cursed again. Today she waspletely exposed, and the whole inte was full of ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . voices scolding her, she didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. Passing by the old woman, Zuri red at her. At this nce, she suddenly found that the old woman was on tiptoe. Zuri¡¯s heart skipped a beat- How could an old woman still stand so firmly on her toes? She nced back, and found that the old man followed her at some point, just a few steps behind her. Zuri suddenly became frightened. When did the old mane up? Why was there no sound at all¡­ He was clearly on crutches! Zuri¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat, frightened to produce a medical miracle, dragging his broken leg and running fast! Go home, she wants to go home! Looking at the stairs going up one step at a time, Zuri just hoped not to see anyone else on it. Who knows what to be afraid of more and more, before reaching the fourth floor, I saw another old man standing at the stairs on the fourth floor. This time, the old man was wearing a hospital gown-whose old man still wears a hospital gown when he goes home, Zuri fully realized at this moment, she was damned. Looking at the old man in hospital clothes in front of her, she fin remembered¨C Isn¡¯t this the old man who was hospitalizedst time, the one who just finished lung cancer surgery? Zuri took a step back in fright, but a faint voice came from her ear: ¡°You stepped on me.¡± She turned her head abruptly, her hairs standing on end-that old man and old woman hade behind her again at some point! She was about to run up, but when she turned around, she saw the old man in hospital clothes sticking in front of her again! ¡°Zuri, I¡¯m coughing up phlegm¡­ I¡¯m so sick!¡± He said quietly, ¡°Help me¡­¡± Zuri seemed to smell the stinky stench¡­ Of course she did. After this old man underwent lung cancer surgery, the doctor told him to cough up phlegm frequently. As a nurse, she has to help the old man get up at least seven or eight times an hour, and pay special attention to his wounds¡­ Who can do this? Not exhausted? So after the first day, she waszy, and she didn¡¯t pour out the phlegm she coughed the day before. When the doctor¡¯s family members came, they said they had coughed up. On the third day, the old man¡¯s cough became worse and worse. He even woke her up when she was sleeping at night! People who can¡¯t sleep well at night, especially if they are woken up in the middle of the night, have a temper. O When she got angry, she pinched the old man¡¯s ureter-the catheter was connected to the catheter bag after the operation and hung on the bedside, and the doctor would tell the catheter bag to be opened before it was full Zuri squeezed the catheter bag, allowing the urine to flow back. The next day, the old man died of acute infection. The doctor himself said that if you can¡¯t cough up phlegm, you are prone to infection. It is also a lung cancer operation, and death from infection. after operation is also verymon. Although the family is very sad, they don¡¯t think about other things. [Noisy, noisy, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still noisy!¡¿ Zuri remembers that when the old man was carried away, she said that. ¡°ah¡­¡­¡± Zuri screamed and ran wildly, but no matter how hard she ran, she couldn¡¯t reach the fifth floor. She ran and ran, and every time she looked up, she found that she was either on the third floor or the fourth floor. At every stairway, there will be an old man waiting for her. From the first three, to the next five, eight, ten¡­ Zuri lost her legs from running, and curled up in the corner of the stairs in horror: ¡°Don¡¯te here, don¡¯te here!¡± When she was in despair, she suddenly found a little girl standing at the top of the stairs on the third floor¨CSusie! ¡°Miss Susie, help, help!¡± Zuri scrambled to get down. But I couldn¡¯t climb to the third floor. O Susie pursed her lips and looked at her, and asked, ¡°There is a grievance and a debtor. The grandparents wille to you because you killed them. Why do you do this? Do these grandparents have any grudges against you?¡± Zuri squeezed the catheter bag, allowing the urine to flow back. The next day, the old man died of acute infection. The doctor himself said that if you can¡¯t cough up phlegm, you are prone to infection. It is also a lung cancer operation, and death from infection after operation is also verymon. Although the family is very sad, they don¡¯t think about other things. [Noisy, noisy, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still noisy! ¡¿ Zuri remembers that when the old man was carried away, she said that. ¡°ah¡­¡­¡± Zuri screamed and ran wildly, but no matter how hard she ran, she couldn¡¯t reach the fifth floor. She ran and ran, and every time she looked up, she found that she was either on the third floor or the fourth floor. At every stairway, there will be an old man waiting for her. From the first three, to the next five, eight, ten¡­ Zuri lost her legs from running, and curled up in the corner of the stairs in horror: ¡°Don¡¯te here, don¡¯te here!¡± When she was in despair, she suddenly found a little girl standing at the top of the stairs on the third floor¨CSusie! ¡°Miss Susie, help, help!¡± Zuri scrambled to get down. But I couldn¡¯t climb to the third floor. O Susie pursed her lips and looked at her, and asked, ¡°There is a grievance and a debtor. The grandparents wille to you because you killed them. Why do you do this? Do these grandparents have any grudges against you?¡± 788 Vouchers Zuri¡¯s face was pale, sweaty, and his pupils were dted¡­ It was scary to watch. She cried: ¡°No, no hatred¡­¡± The old woman in white clothes said quietly: ¡°Then why did you feed me shit and then smother me with a pillow¡­¡± Zuri trembled in despair: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, I was just too tired, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Susie pursed her lips. They all killed others, so there is no malice? I only heard Zuri crying and saying: ¡°Because the elderly are too difficult to take care of, I am very tired, but I have to earn money to live¡­¡± Elderly people who are paralyzed in bed and unable to take care of themselves are actually a burden to their children. Basically, out of ten families, seven or eight families are overwhelmed and exhausted because of this, and they also hope to be relieved as soon as possible, right? That¡¯s why she killed so many old people without being discovered. Later, she felt that this matter was normal. After all, it was a burden. The children couldn¡¯t do it because of morality, so she did it to relieve them¡­ Maybe they were secretly grateful to her! O Susie¡¯s face was tense, ¡°You have to make money to live, but you can¡¯t kill your grandparents!¡± ¡°Besides, the children of grandparents certainly don¡¯t want their grandparents to die.¡± Zuri cried and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this in the beginning, another senior of mine taught me this way. I really, I wasn¡¯t like this at the beginning¡­.. I really didn¡¯t mean anything, really¡­¡± Seeing that Susie was indifferent, she looked at the old people in front of her again: ¡°Your children will be liberated after you die, otherwise you can¡¯t move when you are alive, and you are a drag on your children¡­ Instead of dragging your children down and living without quality of life, why not go to What about death? You see, I am only thinking about your children¡­¡± Susie couldn¡¯t understand what she said. Ghosts are scary, but she discovered¡­some people¡¯s hearts are even scarier than ghosts. She pursed her lips, and suddenly didn¡¯t want to care about the matter in front of her. Originally, she should have persuaded these grandparents to leave and not to stay in this building anymore. But she wants to leave now. Susie did as soon as she thought of it, turned around and went downstairs. Zuri was terrified and rolled down in a panic: ¡°Miss Susie, Miss Susie!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go! Please save me!¡± ¡°Miss Susie, help me, don¡¯t you have the heart to die?¡± ¡°ah¨C¡± Susie went downstairs and saw Kellen waiting for her. There were screams from upstairs¡­ It was so loud that Kellen couldn¡¯t hear it, nor could the neighbors around him. Zuri is chased and killed by the old people she killed. The next day, those who got up early to work found a figure curled up in the corner of the stairs on the third floor, screaming in fright¡ª¡ª Investigators came and found that Zuri had died of exhaustion, had dragged his legs off, was drenched in sweat, and had sunken cheeks. The news that Zuri was frightened to death quickly spread on the short video tform. Some people said that she hadmitted too many evils and was frightened to death by innocent souls. na stayed in the hospital for three days, and under Susie¡¯s protection, she became more and more energetic. This day Zachary came to Kellen for something, and after the conversation, he sat on the sidelines and fiddled with his phone. He took care of all the surveince and videos about Miss Susie¡¯s strength. Susie sat on the sofa watching TV carefree, raised her hand and said, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to watch this anymore, I want to watch SpongeBob SquarePants, can you change it for me?¡± Zachary: emmm §à ¡°Okay!¡± He immediately ran over with a smile, looking for SpongeBob SquarePants for Susie. Susie stood up on the sofa, and the little man put his arms around his shoulders with great effort, and patted him proudly: ¡°Thank you uncle, I wish you a promotion, a fortune and a wife!¡± 12:03 Zachary was instantly overjoyed ¡°Hahaha! Let me borrow your good words.¡± He added silently from the bottom of his heart: As long as your father is stable and doesn¡¯t ask his superiors to resign every day, he will be happier than getting promoted and getting rich and marrying a wife. Kellen took out his mobile phone: Okay, the baby said that he would give Zachary a promotion, a fortune and a wife. Getting promoted and getting rich is easy to say, but marrying a wife? This is not his area of expertise. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 225 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 225 There was a knock on the door. Susie turned her head and found that it was Mr. Knight, who was pushing the old man, and beside him was a man who looked like an assistant, carrying arge bag of fruit and a luxurious Barbie doll package. He smiled and handed over the Barbie gift box and said, ¡°Susie, this is for you.¡± Susie: ¡°Wow, thanks uncle!¡± Mr. Knight shook his head: ¡°It should be me thanking you, my dad is much better.¡± He also found it miraculous, it was just a massage, and the old rn¡¯s speech became more and more clear. Susie smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s just a big piece of cake!¡± Zachary silently corrected: ¡°That¡¯s a small thing.¡± Susie nodded frantically. Mr. Knight couldn¡¯t helpughing, and took a deep look at Susie. What other people have done is eager to im credit in front of him, but Susie seems to have done an insignificant thing. In the past three days, he didn¡¯t even ask for anything.This is from N?velDrama.Org. That¡¯s right, with a background like the Murray family, Susie didn¡¯t need to please anyone at all. Maybe she just really felt sorry for the old man, so she reached out her hand. In the past three days, he wanted to visit countless times, to see if Susie could give the old man another massage¡­.. But I am always embarrassed and feel that I am asking too much. ¡°Mr. Morton, Miss Susie, if the Murray family needs help in the future, I will definitely help you!¡± Mr. Knight looked at Kellen. The old man and Mr. Knight have thin skins, so they are embarrassed to ask Susie to help with treatment. But the ghost of the olddy beside him certainly hoped that his old man would be better. So she said, ¡°Miss Susie, can I beg you to treat my old man again?¡± Susie, who was watching SpongeBob SquarePants, turned her head: ¡°Ah, this is fine!¡± Say it earlier. Susie sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Grandpa, look at me!¡± §° She pretended that she was unable to move in a wheelchair, and twisted her waist: ¡°Come with me right, inhale, exhale, fart!¡± ~ three circles to the left, three circles to the Grandpa: ¡°Ahem!¡± Three circles on the left and three circles on the right are easy to say. But fart¡­ can¡¯t let it out! How did the little guy manage to move freely??? Susie taught seriously for a while, her little face was covered with sweat. ¡°After you go back, you should practice regrly ording to what I taught you!¡± The old man grinned, but still struggled to speak: ¡°Well, okay, thank you!¡± He was very grateful from the bottom of his heart, Susie not only let him regain a bit of human dignity, but also let him see the old woman that day. He died without regret. Susie ran to the side andy down on the tea table to draw again. After finishing the drawing, hand it over to Mr. Knight: ¡°You need to massage the old man ording to these points. Susie has marked the order, so follow the order.¡± Susie looked proudly at the little figure on the paper. There were many dots on the little figure, and numbers were drawn on each dot- fortunately, she learned to write from one to one hundred, which super powerful. ¡°It takes half a year to practice and massage the legs for half a year before you can get a massage!¡± Mr. Knight looked at the conscientious Susie in front of him, cute and responsible. After Mr. Knight and the others left, na woke up after a nap. Recently, I really eat and sleep well, and I feel that my face is a little fatter. ¡°I gained three catties after staying in the hospital, I really epted it.¡± nained in her mouth, but her eyes were full ofcency. It was her Susie who took good care of! Her Susie is the best boa in the whole world! ¡°Also, can you stop the injection¡­¡± na nced at the hanging needle on his wrist. Even when she is old, she is still afraid of needles. Craig was puzzled, with a cold expression on his face, and criticized: ¡°The injection is for your own good, so let¡¯s be satisfied that you can recover so well!¡± na suddenly became angry She grabbed the pillow and threw it on Craig, pointing to the door: ¡°Get out!¡± The old man looked puzzled. What¡¯s wrong with him? The door was pushed open, and Susie poked her head in: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re awake!¡± na immediately became happy: ¡°Susie,e here, grandma hugs you!¡± Still her Susie is good! As soon as Susie came, she felt more than half better! 12 04 D Susie ran in and hugged na, and put the cloth bag aside by the way. The cloth bag was opened, and inside were all kinds of silver needles. The smile on na¡¯s face froze immediately. can you? Are you sure that such a long needle pierced her??? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all, Susie already has practical experience a few days ago!¡± na was speechless. The olddy got out of bed in a panic: ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet¡­¡± Both Susie and Craig were staring at her¡­legs. Craig said, ¡°A medical miracle¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 226 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Evil Nurse123 59 her.na didn¡¯t want a massage, when Martin came in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Susie said, ¡°Uncle, grandma doesn¡¯t want a massage.¡±Martin looked at na with a serious face: ¡°What about the promise?¡±na was speechless, and was pushed onto the hospital bed just like that.Holding the silver needle, Susie¡¯s face was serious: ¡°Grandma, be honest!¡±na thinks the massage takes a long time.Susie was engrossed in the massage when Mitch returned with ra.The little guy is so cute, holding the silver needle, his little face unknowingly bes very serious, making him look even cuter.¡°My apprentice is amazing.¡± Mitch looked at Susie¡¯s technique and praised: ¡°I taught her the theory, but she seems to have practiced it.¡±ra also nodded: ¡°Of course my daughter is amazing, I gave birth to it.¡±Mitch was speechless.Not long after, na had finished her massage and was lying on the bed hopelessly.When she was massaging, she was quite strong and could hold her still.Susie patted na with her hand: ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ll be lighter nex me.¡±na sat up, tried to lift her legs, and was surprised to find that her legs had much strength.¡°Can I go?¡± she asked happily.Susie waved her hand: ¡°No, take a good rest for three days.¡±na: ¡°You can walk in three days?¡±Susie: ¡°Re-massage in three days.¡±na was speechless.ra floated aside, couldn¡¯t help laughing and said: ¡°The olddy still refuses to see a doctor¡­¡±When she was sick, the atmosphere at home was very quiet.But ra remembers that the atmosphere at home was very happy before she was diagnosed with leukemia, but everything began to change after she was hospitalized.¡°That¡¯s great, I haven¡¯t seen your grandma like this for a long time.¡± ra touched Susie¡¯s little head: ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all!¡±Although her mother is a ghost now, Susie is very content.Because she has parents, grandparents, uncles, and brothers and sisters around her¡­ She can also spend many, many days with her mother.Martin walked in and said, ¡°The discharge procedures have beenpleted, let¡¯s go!¡±Michael carried na to the wheelchair, and Craig took the wheelchair and pushed it.Susie jumped up and down in front: ¡°Go back! Alex and Grandpa Turtle must miss me very much!¡±The whole family could not help but smile.After the Murray family left.An old man who just finished surgery was pushed to the VIP ward of na.1 GA nurse was busy, carrying urinals and stool basins, fetching hot water, and arranging hospital items neatly.¡°Doctor, how is my dad¡­¡±The doctor checked the old man and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t had anesthesia yet, but I told you before¡­ Alzheimer¡¯s disease¡­ Take care¡­¡±The family members looked sad.The nurse stood by and listened carefully to the doctor¡¯s orders.After the doctor finished speaking, she quickly confirmed: ¡°I have to expel phlegm every 20 minutes, and I can only eat liquid food. Can I drink liquid food, pork rib clear soup? Lean meat porridge is a bit thick, is it okay?¡± The doctor said: ¡°A little bit is fine, don¡¯t eat too much.¡±After he finished speaking, he looked at his family members: ¡°You have also stayed up all day and night, and you should also pay attention to rest.¡±A family member nodded.They observed the nurse just hired for a day, she was very honest and caring, and she could write down everything the doctor ordered.So they were very relieved, and went back to wash and rest for the time being.After everyone left, the nurse first looked around the ward.It was found that there was no monitoring or the like, and since it was a single VIP, there were no other patients or family members nearby.She immediately threw the towel away, and sat there not wanting tomove.¡°Acting this day is really exhausting.¡±Generally speaking, as soon as the patient is pushed back, a nurse or doctor wille to check every few minutes, especially the nurse, who wille very diligently at the beginning.So she could only look at the sofa outside with greedy eyes, and she could only sit by the hospital bed to rest at this time.The towel just dropped by the nurse just happened to cover the old man¡¯s face, pressing down the old man¡¯s oxygen tube, and the unconscious old man struggled instinctively.The cardiopulmonary monitor beeps.The nurse sneered, took out his mobile phone with great interest, and took pictures of the old man, smiling in a low voice while taking pictures:¡°Look, he was covered by a towel, struggling like this, just like the chicken I killed during the Chinese New Year!¡±After taking a picture, she put away her phone and posted it in a group.I saw that most of the videos and pictures in the group are bloody¡­When the nurse watched her video being praised, her eyes glowed green.No one saw that there was a ghost lying on her head¡­mobileThe door outside creaked, and the nurse immediately put away phone, picked up the towel on the old man¡¯s face, and pretended to wipe his face.While quietly taking the detector from the old man¡¯s finger.12:05The old man¡¯s face turned red, and he took a few breaths unconsciously.The nurse came in, checked the old man quickly, and asked, ¡°Did something happen just now? The monitor has been rming.¡±The nurse said nkly: ¡°No, right? I just wiped the patient¡¯s face and hands¡­¡±The nurse looked at the old man¡¯s hand and found that the monitor hadfallen off.¡°Hey, you can¡¯t take this off when you wipe your hands. This is to monitor the patient¡¯s breathing, heartbeat and blood pressure. You can¡¯t be careless just after the operation!¡±The nurse apologized again and again: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±The nurse checked again and confirmed that the patient was fine before going out.Only then did the nurse lose face, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡±The evil ghost was lying behind her, biting her neck, sucking something like blood¡­The nurse felt a sore neck and raised her hand to rub it.§à Chapter 226 The Evil Nurse 123 59 her. na didn¡¯t want a massage, when Martin came in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Susie said, ¡°Uncle, grandma doesn¡¯t want a massage.¡± Martin looked at na with a serious face: ¡°What about the promise?¡± na was speechless, and was pushed onto the hospital bed just like that. Holding the silver needle, Susie¡¯s face was serious: ¡°Grandma, be honest!¡± na thinks the massage takes a long time. Susie was engrossed in the massage when Mitch returned with ra. The little guy is so cute, holding the silver needle, his little face unknowingly bes very serious, making him look even cuter. ¡°My apprentice is amazing.¡± Mitch looked at Susie¡¯s technique and praised: ¡°I taught her the theory, but she seems to have practiced it.¡± ra also nodded: ¡°Of course my daughter is amazing, I gave birth to it.¡± Mitch was speechless. Not long after, na had finished her massage and was lying on the bed hopelessly. When she was massaging, she was quite strong and could hold her still. Susie patted na with her hand: ¡°Good boy, I¡¯ll be lighter nex me.¡± na sat up, tried to lift her legs, and was surprised to find that her legs had much strength. ¡°Can I go?¡± she asked happily. Susie waved her hand: ¡°No, take a good rest for three days.¡± na: ¡°You can walk in three days?¡± Susie: ¡°Re-massage in three days.¡± na was speechless. ra floated aside, couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°The olddy still refuses to see a doctor¡­¡± When she was sick, the atmosphere at home was very quiet. But ra remembers that the atmosphere at home was very happy before she was diagnosed with leukemia, but everything began to change after she was hospitalized. ¡°That¡¯s great, I haven¡¯t seen your grandma like this for a long time.¡± ra touched Susie¡¯s little head: ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all!¡± Although her mother is a ghost now, Susie is very content. Because she has parents, grandparents, uncles, and brothers and sisters around her¡­ She can also spend many, many days with her mother. Martin walked in and said, ¡°The discharge procedures have beenpleted, let¡¯s go!¡± Michael carried na to the wheelchair, and Craig took the wheelchair and pushed it. Susie jumped up and down in front: ¡°Go back! Alex and Grandpa Turtle must miss me very much!¡± The whole family could not help but smile. After the Murray family left. An old man who just finished surgery was pushed to the VIP ward of na. 1 G A nurse was busy, carrying urinals and stool basins, fetching hot water, and arranging hospital items neatly. ¡°Doctor, how is my dad¡­¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. The doctor checked the old man and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t had anesthesia yet, but I told you before¡­ Alzheimer¡¯s disease¡­ Take care¡­¡± The family members looked sad. The nurse stood by and listened carefully to the doctor¡¯s orders. After the doctor finished speaking, she quickly confirmed: ¡°I have to expel phlegm every 20 minutes, and I can only eat liquid food. Can I drink liquid food, pork rib clear soup? Lean meat porridge is a bit thick, is it okay?¡± The doctor said: ¡°A little bit is fine, don¡¯t eat too much.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at his family members: ¡°You have also stayed up all day and night, and you should also pay attention to rest.¡± A family member nodded. They observed the nurse just hired for a day, she was very honest and caring, and she could write down everything the doctor ordered. So they were very relieved, and went back to wash and rest for the time being. After everyone left, the nurse first looked around the ward. It was found that there was no monitoring or the like, and since it was a single VIP, there were no other patients or family members nearby. She immediately threw the towel away, and sat there not wanting to move. ¡°Acting this day is really exhausting.¡± Generally speaking, as soon as the patient is pushed back, a nurse or doctor wille to check every few minutes, especially the nurse, who wille very diligently at the beginning. So she could only look at the sofa outside with greedy eyes, and she could only sit by the hospital bed to rest at this time. The towel just dropped by the nurse just happened to cover the old man¡¯s face, pressing down the old man¡¯s oxygen tube, and the unconscious old man struggled instinctively. The cardiopulmonary monitor beeps. The nurse sneered, took out his mobile phone with great interest, and took pictures of the old man, smiling in a low voice while taking pictures: ¡°Look, he was covered by a towel, struggling like this, just like the chicken I killed during the Chinese New Year!¡± After taking a picture, she put away her phone and posted it in a group. I saw that most of the videos and pictures in the group are bloody¡­ When the nurse watched her video being praised, her eyes glowed green. No one saw that there was a ghost lying on her head¡­ mobile The door outside creaked, and the nurse immediately put away phone, picked up the towel on the old man¡¯s face, and pretended to wipe his face. While quietly taking the detector from the old man¡¯s finger. 12:05 The old man¡¯s face turned red, and he took a few breaths unconsciously. The nurse came in, checked the old man quickly, and asked, ¡°Did something happen just now? The monitor has been rming.¡± The nurse said nkly: ¡°No, right? I just wiped the patient¡¯s face and hands¡­¡± The nurse looked at the old man¡¯s hand and found that the monitor had fallen off. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t take this off when you wipe your hands. This is to monitor the patient¡¯s breathing, heartbeat and blood pressure. You can¡¯t be careless just after the operation!¡± The nurse apologized again and again: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The nurse checked again and confirmed that the patient was fine before going out. Only then did the nurse lose face, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡± The evil ghost was lying behind her, biting her neck, sucking something like blood¡­ The nurse felt a sore neck and raised her hand to rub it. §à Post navigation Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 227 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 227 H Murray family estate. Zion slumped on the sofa, looked outside boredly, and then looked back at the turtle in his hand ¡°It¡¯s so boring¡­¡± He turned the tortoise upside down on the table and turned it around. Alex stood on the banister, fluttering his wings and squawking. Zion nced at the fully fledged, green parrot. ¡°It¡¯s just that you have wings, I can¡¯t catch you.¡± Zion said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ve already plucked all your hair!¡± Alex flew outside: ¡°I¡¯m male, I¡¯m male!¡± Zion was speechless. Wade, who was tinkering with a fishing,ughed loudly: ¡°Zion, is there something wrong with you, you want to pull out a bird.¡± Hamza looked up at him quietly, and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s rare that I didn¡¯t y the game. Are you waiting for Susie?¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°As for?¡± There will always be a sound when Susiees back, as for them stretching their necks here and so on. Zion was pierced, and snorted: ¡°I¡¯m bored in the room, can¡¯t Ie out and y with the turtle?¡± Hamza sneered. Wade asked Hamza back: ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting too?¡± Hamza didn¡¯t raise his head: ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting here reading a book, who¡¯s waiting?¡± Lucy ran out of the kitchen grabbing a chicken leg, ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? Susie is back?¡± Zion rolled his eyes: ¡°Your hearing is close to half-deaf.¡± Lucy turned around and ran out again: ¡°Susie ising back!¡± But as soon as she ran across thewn, she saw a few cars driving outside. Susie really came back! As soon as Susie got out of the car, the first thing she saw was Alex who rushed over: ¡°Help! There are hooligans trying to strip me!¡± Immediately after, a chicken leg was thrown into her mouth: ¡°Here, here you go, eat!¡± Susie: She looked dazed. Before she could even react, a bird stood on its head, with an extra chicken leg in its mouth. Susie subconsciously picked up the chicken leg and took a bite: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± Lucy said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I baked it with salt!¡± Zion pretended to chase after Alex, and ran out: ¡°You dead parrot, stop for me¡­ Hey, Susie, you¡¯re back!¡± Susie: ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zion pointed at Alex on her head: ¡°I¡¯m scratching it.¡± Susie, Lucy, and Zion chatted suddenly. Susie didn¡¯t know what to say, and waved: ¡°Go, follow me!¡± 16.78% §à The little guy now has two more little followers, and these two little followers are still her older brothers and sisters¡­ The three of them ran to the main building in a hurry. With one hand in his pocket, Wade walked out very ¡°reservedly¡±, and was about to speak. But seeing ra rushing in, she sighed, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s better to be at home!¡± Seeing Wade, she even stroked his hair: ¡°Hello, little Wade!¡± He kneaded while talking, and then passed through his face and flew into it. Wade felt that ra¡¯s hand was like ice, mist, and knife, and he couldn¡¯t help shivering. Help! The dead aunt suddenly attacked me! na was discharged from the hospital, the house was full of joy, and the smell of chicken was everywhere. ¡°Dinner is ready!¡± Kellen yelled. Susie ran to the side and lit a stick of incense, and inserted the incense into the mud outside the building, facing the main building entrance. Then he and Ada brought out the chicken, put it on the table, and worshiped the ancestors first. The smell of chickens suddenly lingered in the yard, which felt like Chinese New Year! Susie regretted: ¡°There is only one string of firecrackers left, if there is another string of firecrackers, it will be perfect!¡± 25 704 The firecrackers sound like the New Year! Suddenly a firecracker was thrown over, followed by a crackling sound! The children were so scared that they ran away! Michaelughed loudly: ¡°Uncle is here, isn¡¯t it just shooting?¡± Susie was anxious: ¡°Fifth Uncle, are you making a surprise attack?¡± Smiling, Michael picked up Susie and carried it on his shoulders. At the dinner table, Susie still made a bowl of rice first, and arranged the meat and vegetables in an orderly manner. Then stick the chopsticks on top of the rice. ¡°Mom, eat!¡± She put the rice aside. na looked at Susie worriedly, the little guy missed his mother again? But I saw Michael also put vegetables into the bowl: ¡°Eat more, eat more!¡± Martin suddenly picked out thetro that was stuck in the chicken ¨C ra didn¡¯t eattro. na red at Martin and Michael. Children fool around, and they fool around too! On the side, ra acted as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything, and hushed and ate by herself. A bowl of food quickly loses its taste¡­ With a wrinkled face, Susie quietly looked through her wallet. She quickly brought the cold and tasteless meal in front of her, and 55 25% pushed her small bowl over, sticking her chopsticks into the rice. ra: ¡°Hey, there are more!¡± Susie¡¯s little face was somewhat tangled, and she pinched her fingers and counted secretly. Mom needs to eat a chicken for a meal, at least 200 yuan a day, a month Is¡­a year is¡­ Ah, she can¡¯t afford to support her mother more and more! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that ra had ¡°eaten¡± all that could be eaten, Susie opened her small wallet painfully, and there was only 200 yuan left in the red envelope! The adults chatted about something at the dinner table. They said that a friend¡¯s father was hospitalized, and he would go to see him after he was discharged. Martin said that he could go on behalf of the Murray family, and there were not so many people needed¡­ Looking back, Susie looked at him eagerly and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going too.¡± Martin wanted to refuse, but he was stunned and turned into one word: ¡°Okay.¡± For Susie, I really don¡¯t speak principles at all¡­ ** Three dayster, na massaged again. §à I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s her illusion, but I always feel that this massage is more painful than thest one. But Susie said it was normal, so she had no choice but not to ask. na finally understands to be afraid ¨C after a few days of massaging, her legs have be more and more useless, and she could still stand up anyway, but now she can only lie on the bed, her whole body hurts. Susie also seemed to be struggling, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her little face was also flushed. ¡°Susie, if it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s forget about it?¡± Susie raised her head immediately: ¡°No? Who said I can¡¯t? Stand up!¡± na was speechless. Looking at Susie, na said: She can¡¯t stand up either! Then I met Susie for a massage, and the speed was getting faster and faster. na immediately regretted it! She shouldn¡¯t have said the word ¡®no¡¯! Susie looked at it with satisfaction: ¡°Look, grandma, I¡¯m super powerful.¡± Craig held the newspaper and pretended to read it, the corners of his lips pursed into a straight line. na wiped off her sweat, her lips trembling: ¡°Amazing¡­.. Our Susie is the most amazing!¡± Unexpectedly, after the massage, Susiey down beside her and fell asleep! Just leave her alone? ra was watching, and Susie told Martin that today¡¯s silver needles would be kept for an hour. She knew that her mother and uncle would wake her up, so she fell asleep with great care. na: ¡°Susie¡­¡± Susie rolled over. na: ¡°Susie¡­¡± Susie was dazed and grabbed the pillow and rolled to the side, sleeping with a look of ¡®don¡¯t disturb me¡¯. Craig said: ¡°Susie is tired from massaging, you let her rest for a while.¡± 12:06 na had nowhere to vent, and when she caught Craig, she said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one, what else can you do besides just sit and watch you!¡± No. he didn¡¯t say anything this time, why was he still scolded? He doesn¡¯t know how to massage either, what else can he do other than watch Martin came in with the medicine and said in a low voice. ¡°Susie told me to rest for an hour.¡± He looked at the time: ¡°I¡¯ve already set the rm clock.¡± na closed her eyes and passed out¡­.. Martin¡¯s heart tightened. But na soon started snoring lightly. Martin was speechless. Craig was speechless. Fifty minutester. Susie was called out by ra and Martin at the same time She yawned, her eyes were blurred, and she was still a little bit out of focus. Martin looked at her helplessly, he knew the little guy would be in a daze, so he set aside five minutes for her to recover It was almost time before he said, ¡°Susie, it¡¯s time to start.¡± Susie: ¡°Oh oh oh!¡± She looked and saw that grandma was still asleep. §à The little guy¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°It¡¯s just right, finish it while grandma is asleep.¡± This way grandma won¡¯t be nervous. Craig¡¯s newspaper had long since been put down. No one noticed, Alex poked his head in. Seeing that the atmosphere seemed a little tense, it tilted its head to observe. As soon as Susie took thest step, Alex yelled: ¡°It¡¯s on fire! It¡¯s on fire!¡± na was awakened, opened her eyes suddenly, turned over and ran outside: ¡°Where is the fire?¡± Martin and Craig stared in astonishment at na who ran out. Susie was also dumbfounded. Just before the massage, she asked the master, ¡°After this massage, will grandma be able to stand up tomorrow?¡± The master said contemptuously that he couldn¡¯t do it tomorrow because he could walk quickly after the massage. Now Susie finally believed it! na found out that she had been cheated, and looked at Alex angrily when she returned: ¡°Alex, I stewed you!¡± Alex fluttered to Susie¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t stew me, don¡¯t stew me na was speechless. She¡¯s letting it go in the kitchen now! Susie pointed at na¡¯s leg: ¡°Look, grandma!¡± na lowered her head, was stunned for a moment, and immediately stretched out her hand: ¡°Help me, I¡¯m suddenly afraid of heights.¡± She was able to stand up now, standing up firmly, unlike the feeling of emptiness some time ago¡­ On the contrary, it made her feel a little unrealistic! Craig supported her and asked, ¡°Susie, can your grandma walk a few steps?¡± Some time ago, Susie and that Braxton were fighting each other. He remembered that Susie said that she could not exercise after recovering. Susie put away the silver needle and said, ¡°Okay, grandma can walk tonight!¡± I didn¡¯t fall that much before, but now I can dance! Craig secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately let go of na: ¡°Susie said you can walk, take two steps, it¡¯s okay to take two steps.¡± Craig swears he was really thinking about na¡¯sp when he said that. But he didn¡¯t want to be scolded by na again: ¡°You just take two steps if you have nothing to do!¡± Apanied by the family, na walked a few steps carefully. Then go faster and faster, very happy. ¡°I can really go?¡± na was delighted: ¡°I can really go!¡± A few days ago, she was able to walk, but she had to hold on to something. If she didn¡¯t, she would walk very slowly, with an indescribable sense of powerlessness. Now it is different, now she feels that she is standing firmly, and it is no problem to run a few kilometers! 52.89% 12 08 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 228 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 228 Chapter 228 na Stands Up 153 Wuches Michael was so shocked that his mouth opened into an O shape. Susie said that massage could make grandma stand up, but he still didn¡¯t really believe it. Unexpectedly, he actually stood up. After dinner, na took a pair of red fans and couldn¡¯t wait to lead the whole family out. ¡°Don¡¯t run away, go dance with me!¡± Really, na was so happy that she didn¡¯t know how to express the joy in her heart, so she went to the park to dance. na danced happily, and forced Craig to take a small video of the whole process and send it to the family. Ever since, Paul, who had justpleted a flight mission, turned on his phone, which vibrated non- stop. He quickly opened and took a look¨C I was stunned on the spot! Is it his mother who is dancing in this series of more than a dozen short videos?? Jonathan, who was catching up on sleep and preparing for filming at night, was awakened by the vibration. During his rest, he blocked everyone¡¯s information, except for his family members?? He clicked the family group to look, and sat up from the bed in an instant sober. This red-faced olddy is his mother?? After rescuing a patient, Ryan sat down exhaustedly and took out his mobile phone before he had time to read the message just now?? As a result, I saw na jumping 18 short videos in a row. O Chapter 229 na Stands Up With a ding-dong, Craig sent out another new one. The whole group was silent. §à W 28 Thetest clip shows na drinking water during the intermission, and said with a radiant look: ¡°Did you see it? I can stand up and dance! All this is due to Susie.¡± na¡¯s eyes were proud: ¡°Susie massage cured me, our Susie is really a little blessing!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Susie massage? Susie made the olddy stand up? All the brothers of the Murray family were stunned and unbelievable! Michael: [Brothers, why are you still standing there, brag! ¡¿ Kellen: [Who cured the olddy so well? Oh my daughter, that¡¯s all right.] Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. Martin: [like] David: [like] Paul: ¡¾It¡¯s amazing. Susie too¡­ was amazing! ¡¿ Jonathan: [Our Susie has nothing to say, she is actually a little genius doctor! ¡¿ Ryan: [The focus is on our little baby¡­ Susie, would you like to take the chief physician exam with me? ¡¿ Humanoid camera Craig: [Sent a new video] (Continuing 360-degree shooting without dead ends) Holding the phone, Susie found a picture. Their little boy can send messages! Martin¡¯s eyes were soft, and he chose a small video of the olddy dancing and the family at the same time, and sent it to Moments. In less than two seconds, a lot of people replied. [Seeking a doctor!] [Which old genius doctor is it, with unrivaled medical skills, amazing! ¡¿ [Seeking introduction!!] ¡¾Please introduce +1¡¿ [Please introduce +2¡¿ The Jones family had just taken Elder Mr. Jones out of the hospital, all of them looked sad. The old man is sure that he is really demented, he is unconscious, his eyes are dull, and he can¡¯t even eat, drink and go to the toilet normally. After staying for a few days, I was able to eat and sit up after being discharged from the hospital, but the doctor said that I could not stand up on my legs. At this moment, the eldest son of the Jones family, who had no focus on Moments, suddenly found Martin¡¯s news. He widened his eyes and subconsciously stood up. na can stand up? §à He hurriedly wanted to call Martin, but he saw that Martin just sent a message: [I heard that your father has been discharged from the hospital. I n to visit tomorrow. Are you free? ¡¿ The eldest son of the Jones family¡¯s hands were shaking, and he quickly replied: [I¡¯m free, as long as youe, I¡¯m free anytime! ¡¿ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 229 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 229 The old men of the Murray family and the old men of the Jones family had some friendship in the past. When the Murray family and the Jones family were doing business, Martin and the eldest son of the Jones family were also considered old friends. At this moment, Matthew wished he could take the old man to the Murray family immediately, but when he thought that the old man had just been discharged from the hospital, he forcibly endured it. the next day. Martin brought Susie to visit. Matthew was waiting outside the door early, but Martin brought a child. Matthew only saw her once when Susie was on her birthday. At this time, he took a quick look at Susie, told his family to take good care of Susie, and then hurriedly took Martin to the study. Susie sat obediently on the sofa and looked at the Jones family curiously. ra said from the side: ¡°He and your grandfather are friends.¡± Susie was immediately full of admiration for the old man of the Jones family whom she had never met. She turned her head and asked, ¡°Auntie, can I go and see my grandfather?¡± It was Matthew¡¯s daughter-inw Olivia who took care of her. S. liked Susie from the bottom of her heart. Many children like to look here and there when they are in other people¡¯s homes, and even cause damage, but Susie really sits quietly, with her hands on her knees obediently, and no one can¡¯t help liking it when she sees it. ¡°Okay!¡± Olivia said: ¡°But just now, my aunt just pushed the old man out to rx, and he is in the garden, let¡¯s go!¡± Susie nodded, which melted Olivia¡¯s heart, and the tiredness and tiredness of many days disappeared. in the garden. The nurse knew that the Jones family had a visitor, and it was said that it was someone from the Murray family. Matthew asked her to push the old man out to rx, presumably to have a good chat with Mr. Murray! So the nurse thinks that no one wille to her. They talk about things and receive guests. Will they come in a while. The old man was dumbfounded, like an old child, he also wanted to eat nuts or something, he stretched out his hand and said something indistinctly. The nurse red at him. Like a prank, she suddenly grabbed the nut shell in her pocket and threw it at the old man¡¯s head. The old man was so frightened that he quickly closed his eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The nurse held the mobile phone with a smile, grabbed a big mouthful of nuts, chewed them in his mouth, and then spat them out: ¡°Come on, your teeth are bad, I¡¯ll chew them for you.¡± She spat out arge chewed nut on the slipper, and even grabbed handful of sand and sprinkled it on the nut. ¡°I even added salt to you, eat it!¡± The old man is demented now, so he doesn¡¯t know what is clean or not. When the nurse gave him food, he took eyes like a child. Joy The nurse took pictures with his mobile phone andughed: ¡°Everyone, look at this old stupid donkey. He is so old and demented that he doesn¡¯t understand anything. He even wants to eat the nuts I spit out.¡± ¡°The old man is really dirty and disgusting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still too kind. I should have peed a little more just now.¡± There was malice in the nurse¡¯s eyes, watching the old man grab the handful of chewed nuts and stuff them into his mouth¡­ §à Just as the handful of nuts were about to be stuffed into the old man¡¯s mouth, something flew over and hit the old man¡¯s wrist with a snap. The dirty thing in the old man¡¯s hand suddenly fell off and sprinkled all over his body. The old man also screamed in fright. The thing fell on the soft grass of the flower bed, rolled around twice and turned out to be a turtle. The tortoise turned over proficiently as if it was used to it, andy motionless on its stomach. Alex in the pet bag poked his head out and shouted at the top of his voice. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Olivia stared nkly at Susie and the noisy parrot, then at the turtle,pletely unresponsive. She was startled when her eyes fell on the old man, and ran up in a hurry. I saw some dirty things all over the old man¡¯s body. Olivia quickly helped him take the picture, and asked, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± The old man grabbed his wrist, looked at Olivia aggrieved, and said something in his mouth. The nurse was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even notice when Olivia came! She didn¡¯t have time to turn off the phone, so she put it in her poet, and ???t hurriedly stepped forward to help the old man clean it up. ¡°Ah¡­ Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry! I went to the toilet in a hurry just now. I saw the old man greedy for nuts for a long time, so I secretly brought some out for him¡­¡± nons ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would make himself like this¡­¡± The nurse looked guilty. The master preconceived that she was good, and she hinted that she felt sorry for the old man who secretly brought him snacks ¨C generally speaking, the master would not be too suspicious. Unexpectedly, a childish voice sounded: ¡°Auntie, you are lying!¡± The nurse was taken aback and looked at Susie who was beside her. Where did thise from? She made a nk look: ¡°I don¡¯t have it, this¡­ kid, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 230 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 230 The nurse didn¡¯t see Olivia for the first time just now, because she also firmly believed that Olivia didn¡¯t see her at the corner of the garden. Just don¡¯t admit it! As for what a kid said, can you believe it? Olivia¡¯s face was very bad. After hearing Susie¡¯s words, she was suddenly not sure what the nurse was going to do. She had no choice but to say: ¡°The old man¡¯s mind is not clear. It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t be allowed to go to the bathroom, but you can push the old man back before you go! You go back and forth for at least ten minutes. What if something happens to the old man?¡± The nurse looked annoyed: ¡°Yes! I was too careless, Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sor1y, I will definitely pay attention next time¡­ No, no, there will never be a next time!¡± Susie stared at the nurse and said clearly, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the toilet just now, you were holding something to feed the old man.¡± 19.35% Although she didn¡¯t see it clearly, but mother saw it clearly! Master saw it clearly. Both mother and master asked her to quickly stop the old man¡¯s movements, so she threw Grandpa Turtle out. And she also saw clearly that this aunt has ghosts on her head! The master said, this ghost is called a ck heart ghost, if he can be stalked by a ck heart ghost ¨C then this aunt must not be a good person. When the ck-hearted ghost saw Mitch, his first reaction was to run, but Mitch pinned him on the head of the nurse. The nurse was very annoyed in his heart, and could only show a confused expression on his face: ¡°He¡¯s just eating nuts¡­he didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Susie pointed to the slipper that fell under the old man¡¯s feet: ¡°First, auntie, your slipper is under grandpa¡¯s feet, don¡¯t you just wear one slipper to go to the toilet?¡± The nurse was speechless. Susie pointed to the nut skins all over the floor again: ¡°Second, grandpa doesn¡¯t know how to eat nuts, but these nut skins are very clean.¡± The nurse was speechless. Susie pointed to the lump of nut paste on the ground again: ¡°Third, if grandpa eats nuts by himself, he shouldn¡¯t be able to eat the nuts cleanly while chewing the nuts, spit them out and eat them again? And this nut paste has The sand goes together.¡± O The little guy directly copied what his mother said, and said that he also learned it¡­ The nurse was anxious and looked like he had been wronged. He 39.22% 12 09 i stuttered and showed his honesty: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! My slippers, didn¡¯t I just run too fast and my shoes flew away? ¡­¡± ¡°And I peeled the nuts for the old man at the beginning, so the skins of the nuts are clean¡­ Maybe after I went to the toilet, he grabbed it and ate it himself in a hurry?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia frowned: ¡°What about the sand in the nut paste?¡± The nurse opened her mouth: ¡°Maybe it fell on the ground, but the old man picked it up again¡­¡± Susie looked like a little adult, and shook her head seriously: ¡°Auntie, look at it? There are ws in lying. How can grandpa pick things up in a wheelchair? You can¡¯t bend down to pick things up in a wheelchair!¡± When my grandma was in a wheelchair, she couldn¡¯t pick up things by herself if she dropped them, they were all picked up by others. So it¡¯s impossible for Grandpa to drop the nutmeg and pick it up again. Susie looked at ra, her eyes seemed to speak: Right, Mom? ra gave a thumbs up: ¡°My baby is so smart, he learns so fast!¡± Olivia frowned and said, ¡°Yes, this is absolutely impossible.¡± This time the nurse couldn¡¯t find a reason at all. She had a look of ¡°I have a reason but I can¡¯t exin¡±, and she was so anxious that she kept saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, this, this, this¡­what¡¯s going on, why don¡¯t you check the monitoring? ¡± The nurse dared to check the monitoring because she had stepped on it in the past two days and knew where the Jones family could not be captured by the monitoring. Olivia sneered: ¡°Okay, then check.¡± Matthew and Martin were rmed, and when they came out, Olivia had already told someone to check the monitoring. Matthew frowned: ¡°Is there some misunderstanding?¡± This nurse was selected by him from arge professionalpany. She has received many awards and has been certified by the industry. Olivia said: ¡°If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, just check the monitor!¡± Martin¡¯s tone was light, but he was extremely firm on Susie¡¯s side: ¡°Our Susie won¡¯t lie.¡± Matthew didn¡¯t say anything more. Surprisingly, when the surveince was called out, this corner of the garden did not happen to be photographed¡­ The nurse¡¯s eyes turned red, and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Forget it, those in our profession are often misunderstood by the master, we are all used to it¡­¡± She looked at Susie with a helpless tone: ¡°Maybe this kid is wrong, but it¡¯s okay, it also made me reflect on myself, I was indeed careless, it was my fault.¡± Susie was speechless. ra spat indignantly: ¡°Bah! You¡¯re in your forties or fifties, and you¡¯re still doing this! What a bad luck!¡± Mitch squinted slightly, and said softly, ¡°Susie, check her phone Susie immediately turned to look at Martin: ¡°Uncle, check her cell phone.¡± The nurse¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she panicked for a moment¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 231 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 231 The nurse subconsciously reached out and grabbed the mobile phone in her trouser pocket, and suddenly remembered that she was shooting a video in a panic¡­ This video has not been cut off, it has been filming! She quickly deleted the video. ra floated over: ¡°Oh? Still want to delete the video?¡± She reached up and grabbed the nurse¡¯s fingers. Matthew was also decisive, raised his hand and said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to check the phone, right?¡± The nurse¡¯s index finger trembled slightly, and the more nervous his hand became, the slipperier his hand was. For some reason, his fingers were about to cramp, but he couldn¡¯t open the photo album. There was finally a trace of panic in her eyes: ¡°Ah, this, this may not be convenient, I usually like to take selfies¡­¡± Susie asked strangely: ¡°It¡¯s just a selfie. What¡¯s the inconvenience? Auntie, don¡¯t you wear clothes when you take a selfie?¡± Unexpectedly, the nurse followed Susie¡¯s words with a look of embarrassment: ¡°This¡­ this is indeed the case¡­¡± Everyone was speechless. Susie¡¯s small face was solemn, and she directly exposed it: ¡°No, Auntie, you just want to delete the video secretly. This video must be sheful.¡± Olivia looked ugly, and directly took the nurse¡¯s mobile phone, and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for other people, I think I should. We are all women, you should understand?¡± She wanted to grab the phone back, but was stopped by others. Olivia clicked on the photo album, and the first thing she saw was a video, she clicked on it directly. Only to hear the vicious voice of the nurse: [Everyone, look at this old stupid ass, he is so old and demented that he doesn¡¯t understand anything, and he even wants to eat the nuts I spit out. ¡¿ [The old man is really dirty and disgusting! ¡¿ [Hey, I¡¯m still too kind, I should have peed a little more just now. ¡°] Then there was her ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-haugh, full of malice and humiliation. She is pictured spitting chewed nuts onto her slippers and grabbing a handful of sand to mix them in. In the words, she also said that her slippers were dirty, and the old man would lick them cleanter. Olivia was trembling with anger, and Matthew felt his brain nuts buzzing, and a burst of anger rushed straight to his forehead! In addition to this video, there are many more below! The old man took a bath, and she took pictures of the old manConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . unscrupulously, making fun of him while filming, telling everyone to see [how ugly the old guy is]¡­ To feed the old man, she deliberately poured the rice porridge soup into the old man¡¯s nose,ughed and photographed the old man who was choking and coughing and almost died. Sleeping at night, the old man is not allowed to sleep. As soon as the old man closes his eyes, he is pped to wake him up, and he is not let go until the old man is exhausted. The more Olivia watched, the more she couldn¡¯t continue watching. A normal person would not be able to watch such a video of elder abuse, but she took pleasure in it. Everyone in the Jones family was stunned, especially the servants. They got along with her day and night and always thought that she was an honest and kind-hearted person. Sometimes they would take over her to take care of the old man and persuade her to rest for a while. Never expected that the devil was beside them! Olivia was furious. No wonder the old man was scared when he saw her at the beginning, and he was babbling that he didn¡¯t want her to take care of him. They thought that everyone didn¡¯t understand what the old man wanted, so the old man lost his temper and advised him to listen to the nurse. She even threatened him in desperation, saying that if she continued to make trouble, she would leave him alone! Olivia regrets it so much now. Matthew rushed forward angrily, and pped the nurse in the face, sending her flying. ¡°Call the police! Call the police immediately!¡± He was so angry that his chest heaved. Covering her face, she kept shouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I really did, I didn¡¯t mean anything malicious, I¡­¡± Susie sighed softly. Why does this nurse aunt, and the previous nurse aunt named Zuri, say that there is no malice? Did they misunderstand the word malicious? Olivia cursed angrily: ¡°The video evidence is here, you tell me it wasn¡¯t intentional or malicious?¡± Matthew was so angry that he lost his demeanor and wished he could beat her up himself. She was scared after all. It¡¯s not just the old man¡¯s video on the phone! still got more¡­¡­ To put it bluntly, taking these videos of the old man is abuse at best, and has not caused any personal injury. At most, she will lose her job, and at worst, she will be locked up for two or three years. But more of those videos are not. In addition to some videos she took before, there are also some videos sent by her group friends. These videos are their special ¡°hobbies¡±. If they fall into the hands of the police, she and her group of friends will be shot! She panicked, she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, she knelt down and begged for mercy: ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. I was just taught, I was not like this, please let me go!¡± ¡°I have two children and two elderly people at home, and my husband doesn¡¯t go to work. The whole family depends on me to support them. Mr. Chen, I, I, and I deserve to die! But my children¡¯s parents are innocent¡­¡± ¡°For the sake of my two poor children¡­¡± Chapter 231 Matthewughed angrily: ¡°For the sake of your two children? Isn¡¯t it more pitiful for them to have a mother like you?¡± ¡°You also have parents and elderly people in your family, how could you do such a heartless thing!¡± She looked remorseful: ¡°I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, I was deceived by others, saying that a video can give you 10,000 yuan, I am just obsessed¡­¡± In desperation, she made up an excuse. Olivia gritted her teeth: ¡°Isn¡¯t our Jones family not giving you enough?! Live-in care, others¡¯ best offer is 50,000 a month, our family will give you 100.000 a month!¡± She looked resigned to beating and scolding, her eyes were filled with remorse, and she cried bitterly: ¡°You are very good to me! It¡¯s because I am not human, I just want to see money, but I am really not that kind of perverted person, everything is Because of the buyer¡¯s request for video¡­¡± However, no matter how much she cried and how she pretended to be pitiful, the Jones family showed no sign of softening their hearts. It seemed that they had to kill her! The siren rang outside, and the officials arrived. She knew that if she was caught, she would die for sure, so she stared at Susie suddenly and rushed towards Susie in a hurry! It doesn¡¯t matter, if you die, you have to be a backer. She wants to grab this damned little thing, use her as a threat, and let them let her go! What she didn¡¯t see was that ra and Mitch, who were floating aside, looked at her sympathetically¡­ A trace of ruthlessness shed in her eyes, such a soft and cute little thing, she could strangle it to death with one hand¡­.. However, just as her hand touched Susie, she heard a ¡°ha¡±. She was turned upside down in an instant, and fell out with a bang! She waspletely stunned, she didn¡¯t know how she flew out, she just felt that her back was going to be broken, and she curled up into a ball in pain¡­ ¡°ah¨C¡± Both Olivia and Matthew were stunned. Everyone¡¯s mouths opened into an O shape. ¨C Martin pursed his lips, ready to send a message to Cielo to prepare the money to seal. But after thinking about it, I paid the hush money. If the family and friends of these servants asked why they suddenly became rich, it would actually confirm that Susie was strong. It¡¯s better not to seal it. After he figured it out, he saved hundreds of millions in an instant. It took Matthew a while to recover, and he looked at Martin in surprise and questioning eyes. Martin said lightly: ¡°Susie¡¯s strength is indeed 100,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000. Matthew¡¯s mouth twitched. Is this just a little bit bigger? But thinking about it, he could barely understand, he knew who Susie¡¯s father was¡­ Since it was the god of war, it¡¯s not surprising that Susie could throw people away. Just as he was thinking, he saw Susie yelling and rushing over, stepping on her. Matthew suddenly twitched the corner of his mouth, well, looking at it this way, he seems to be no different from a normal child¡­ On the other hand, Alex also flew out when Susie rushed over, standing on the back of Grandpa Turtle and singing. The old man in the wheelchairughed. Everyone was speechless. When the police officer arrived, he saw such a picture, and the corner of his mouth twitched. What style is this?! Matthew exined the reason, and the police officer turned on the phone to check, and his scalp felt numb! Her cell phone photo album is not only full of the process of her abusing the elderly, but there are even several videos of her suffocating to death the elderly being taken care of! She wasn¡¯t in awe of life at all, instead she smiled strangely: [Look everyone, we¡¯re doing another one today! The old man hasn¡¯t been able to sleep well for several days, and I haven¡¯t fed him well, so he¡¯s already extremely weak! Laughing to death, these days the family members feel that the old man¡¯s death is approaching, so I will give him a ride¡­ You see, now that he is dead, the family members will not suspect anything, haha. The picture in the video is blurred, and the added picture is that Sister Li secretly filmed the crying scene of her family members. She pretended to 1211 D cry on the side, but watching the video makes people feel that she is more likeughing¡­ ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡± The Jones family¡¯s servants diverted their attention from Susie¡¯s great strength, and they were horrified just listening to it. Not one such video, but several! It is mostmon to suffocate the elderly with a pillow and drown the old man¡¯s head in a basin. ording to her, it is not easy to be discovered¡­ In addition to her own videos, she also has a lot of other people¡¯s videos on everything from cat ughter to people¡­everything! The police officer tracked down the clues and easily found the group she was in. It is no exaggeration to say that in a group of one hundred people, at least half of them are executioners. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 232 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 232 They have handled so many cases, and it is the first time that they feel the darkness and horror of human nature. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?!¡± the police officer snapped. Her mind was buzzing, and she had only one thought: It¡¯s over! She regretted it, but it wasn¡¯t that she regretted killing so many people, she just regretted why she was so careless this time and was caught! She cried and begged for mercy, ¡°Excuse me, police officer, please forgive me¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it, really, I don¡¯t know why I took these pictures, I¡¯m not normal¡­¡­¡± Yes, she is mentally ill! Mentally ill patients will not be sentenced!! She immediately grinned and pretended to be crazy: ¡°Hey, hey,e and catch me,e and catch me! Mom, I want candy¡­ woo woo woo!¡± The police took him away directly: ¡°Whether you have a mental illness or not is not up to you!¡± He sneered: ¡°Besides, you just recorded your own evil from beginning to end. From this video, it can be concluded that you have not lost your ability to recognize and control yourself. Sentenced to death, believe it or not?¡± No, she doesn¡¯t understand! Why is she so unlucky all of a sudden?? Even the evidence that convicted her was recorded by herself? ? ? ¡°Help! Please, please¡­ I still have two children¡­¡± In a panic, she begged Matthew for mercy. She treats it as a joke when she kills others, and she doesn¡¯t know how to be afraid until death really falls on her head. Matthew was expressionless. He will pay attention to this matter to the end, until these scumbags are all sentenced to death! The police took her mobile phone and reported it while quickly collecting evidence¨C This is a big case! In order to prevent more people from being threatened with their lives, they must act secretly and quickly to catch this group of people! At this moment, the people in the [Happy Family] group had no idea that she sent them all to the guillotine by herself¡­ Everyone looked at the person who was taken away, and they were horrified,plicated and afraid in their hearts, and they didn¡¯t recover for a long time! Susie seemed to be dragging something and was struggling Mitch took the from her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He moved his fingers, and the floated up by itself. Mitch sneered, ¡°I mentioned it myself, are you moved?¡± The ck-hearted ghost who was struggling violently was speechless. After such a thing happened, the Jones family didn¡¯t have any extra thoughts to entertain Martin and Susie, and Susie also caught the ck- hearted ghost, so the mission waspleted. Susie picked up Grandpa Turtle from thewn, patted it, and muttered, ¡°Grandpa Turtle, I¡¯m sorry just now! Susie was in such a hurry, I really couldn¡¯t find anything¡­¡± She paused, and immediately added: ¡°But I just thought of it! If there is another time, Susie loses her shoes, and I will never lose you again!¡± It squinted its eyes half-closed, exhaled and retracted at the throat, and seemed to be very indifferent. Alex saw that Susie picked up the turtle, and for some reason he whistled, ¡°Yo, sir, are you back?¡± The turtle was speechless. It retracted its head immediately. After Martin and Matthew spoke a few more words, they said goodbye at the door. Before leaving, Susiey on the car window and waved to the old man of the Jones family: ¡°Get better soon!¡± The old man can¡¯t speak clearly, and his intelligence may not be as good as that of a child nowadays, so he just waved his hands stupidly, and he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Martin said to Matthew: ¡°I will send someone over the relevant rehabilitation training methods.¡± The Jones family was very grateful, and watched Martin¡¯s car leave for a long time before returning. in the car. ra realized itter, and hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, my brother forgot to seal it!¡± When Susie threw Sister Li into the air just now, several servants saw it. Mitch said calmly, ¡°No need to block it.¡± ra was surprised: ¡°Why?¡± Susie didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, and while she was holding her little feet and ying with them, she followed the baby¡¯s voice and asked childishly, ¡°Why?¡± Mitch said: ¡°Secretizing your mouth deliberately seems to be a real thing. There are two ways to cover up the truth in the world. One is topletely shut up people, and the other is to turn the truth into rumors.¡± When a matter is so exaggerated that ordinary people don¡¯t believe it, no matter how much those servants tell others, no one will believe it. Instead, he sealed Qian¡¯s mouth and left ¡°evidence¡± for nothing. As for Matthew, he wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense even if he felt something was wrong. ra suddenly realized: ¡°That¡¯s true, as expected of my elder brother, his brain is better than ordinary people.¡± Martin was asking Susie in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Susie tilted her head and said, ¡°Mom said, as expected of my elder brother, his brain is better than ordinary people!¡± Martin understood what it meant in an instant, and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips slightly. But seeing Susie suddenly raised her foot, sheughed: ¡°Uncle, let me smell your stinky feet!¡± Martin grabbed her little feet and scratched her little nose dotingly: ¡°Naughty.¡± After capturing the ck-hearted ghost home, the rest is the ¡°judgment¡± process. Surprisingly, the ck-hearted ghost remained silent all the way appearing extremely honest. The car returned to the Murray family, and Susie dragged the ck- hearted ghost inside. ra hurriedly asked, ¡°Honey, do you want to help?¡± Susie waved her hand: ¡°No need!¡± Alex held the zipper of the pet bag in his mouth, unzipped it by himself, then poked his head out, stretched his wings and patted. But it didn¡¯t fly, it just liked to follow Susie wagging its head. At this moment, an ident happened! The ck-hearted ghost suddenly turned into a wave of evil spirit, as if he had suppressed all the anger, he rushed out from the opening of the spirit- binding! As soon as Mitch¡¯s eyes sharpened, he knew that he was not that honest. However, to his surprise, the ck-hearted ghost did not rush towards Susie, but instead rushed towards Alex who was shaking his head behind Susie! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Alex¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and he jumped up with a fright, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te here!!!¡± ¡°Why are you chasing me!¡± The ck-hearted ghost thinks very simply, it is more difficult to possess a person, and even if it is possessed, Susie and Mitch are useless. It¡¯s better to be attached to the parrot by surprise-they are caught off guard, and he can fly away in no time! But ckheart underestimated Alex. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 233 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 233 This dead green parrot scurried to Mitch with a loud rattling sound! Wait, aren¡¯t ordinary animals invisible to ghosts? How did it fly to Mitch?! §° Just like that, the ck-hearted ghost chased the parrot, but threw himself into the arms of Mitch instead. Mitch was speechless. The ck-hearted ghost was speechless. ra was speechless. Mitch sneered: ¡°Run?¡± Heixin¡¯s grimace turned green, and he said again and again: ¡°Don¡¯t run away, don¡¯t run away¡­¡± He looked at Susie and saw her open the spirit. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The ck-hearted ghost backed into the spirit-binding aggrieved, feeling as if he had eaten shit. night. Susie finished her meal and was ready to go back to her room. Wade had been waiting for a long time, and ran over with the camera: ¡°Susie, are you back from catching ghosts again?¡± In the afternoon, he saw here back with something hey and hey, it must be a ghost. On one side, Zion passed by ¡®inadvertently¡¯ and followed them slowly. Susie was asking, ¡°Brother, are you not afraid?¡± Wade sneered: ¡°When have I ever been scared?¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and sniggering, her brother¡¯s words were so funny that no one would believe them. Zion couldn¡¯t help but tease: ¡°You say this, do you believe it yourself?¡± The three children muttered and squeezed their heads to Susie¡¯s room. Lucy turned her head and looked at David pitifully: ¡°Dad, I want to y in Susie¡¯s room too!¡± David said with a nk expression, ¡°You can go as you please after finishing your homework.¡± Lucy cried immediately: ¡°Then why can he go!¡± David: ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t y games anymore, he can read books, how about you?¡± Lucy was speechless. She was very angry in her heart, and felt that her brother was unreliable and would not unite with her. Now she can only suffer by herself. In Susie¡¯s room. The ck-hearted ghost was chained to the foot of the bed just like the previous flower-hearted ghosts. Wade sets up the camera. Zion moved two small benches. In the camera screen, a creeping ck figure suddenly appeared at the foot of the bed, and the ¡°person¡± nced towards the camera with dark and strange eyes. Even though he was mentally prepared, Wade was still terrified, thinking that Zion was at the side, so he couldn¡¯t hold back his screams! But Zion stared at the camera screen very calmly. Wade doubts life ¨C is he not afraid?? Susie found a pack of puffs out of nowhere, sat on the small bench and tore open the package, and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start talking!¡± The ck-hearted ghost was speechless. Chapter 233 Long Response Time Hey, how does this look like listening to a fairy tale? W488 vouchers Susie stuffed a puff into her mouth and said, ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s your name, where are you from, what¡¯s your date of birth? How did you die?¡± The little guy is really carefree, pure and happy. She never thought about whether she could ¡°judgment¡± and get some results. Anyway, with Master around, she just needs to obediently follow behind Master! The ck-hearted ghost looked at Mitch at the side, thinking he was unlucky, so he could only say one by one. ¡°I was dragged by five horses, and my head, hands and body were torn apart¡­ my heart was also cut out¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until this time that Zion came to his senses: Damn, the thing that was tied to the foot of the bed like a dog on a leash was actually a ghost! very scary!! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 234 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Clever Susre It turned out that Jonah was doing business in the city at the time. One day he passed a rice shop and fell in love with the fiancee of the owner of the rice shop. The owner of the rice shop is a young man with a wide range of ideas. In less than three months, the rice shop has be the best rice shop in the area. Since he was too busy, his fianc¨¦e came to help. ¡°His fianc¨¦e grew up with him, and she came to help without any taboos. I was attracted to her the first time I saw her¡­¡± The little girl looks so juicy, beautiful and full of aura, with a clean and pure aura all over her body. Jonah¡¯s mind suddenly changed. In his own business, his methods are not clean. That night, I found a gangster to climb into the rice shop and mix poison in every bag of rice. Wade was surprised: ¡°Add poison to the rice?!¡± It¡¯s crazy! From the history he learned, many poor people in that period worked hard for a month in exchange for half a bag of rice, and the whole family depended on this bag of rice for their lives. Jonah actually mixed poison in the rice! You must know that the rice shop sells a lot of rice every day, especially when he said that the rice shop¡¯s business is still very good. Doesn¡¯t this mean killing people? Susie frowned tightly, and asked, ¡°You will kill many people, don¡¯t you know?¡± Jonah said: ¡°I know, but so what? Life was so hard in those days, how many people couldn¡¯t survive and wanted tomit suicide, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal!¡± Susie and the others were speechless. Jonah really doesn¡¯t care. To him, the life and death of others is like the life and death of ants, and he doesn¡¯t care. The next day, sure enough, someone was poisoned to death because they ate rice mixed with poison. And it¡¯s not just one or two families, several families have died, vomited, and injured. The people from the police station followed the clues to find the owner of the rice shop and arrested the young man. Because no evidence could be found, the owner of the rice shop was temporarily released, but the family members who were poisoned to death after eating the poisoned rice all came to the door. The owner of the rice shop is in a state of desperation¡­ ¡°He was in urgent need of money, and no one else dared to buy rice from him. At this time, I made a living¡­¡± Jonah said: ¡°I found two people who pretended to be merchants who bought rice, and took the owner of the rice shop to dinner to discuss business¡­.. ¡± During the dinner, the two got the owner of the rice shop drunk and passed out, and then Jonah took the contract that had been written, and grabbed the owner of the rice shop. Wade frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in the contract?¡± Jonah said: ¡°I wrote in the contract that he voluntarily transferred the rice shop to me, and at the same time sold Rose to me to pay off the debt.¡± 20.00% Rose is his fianc¨¦e. 488 Wouchers Anyway, the owner of the rice shop is short of money, and his mouth is blistered because he has to compensate those who died from eating poisoned rice. So it is reasonable for him and his fianc¨¦e to pay off the debt! The rice shop owner didn¡¯t know what happened until Jonah brought someone to the door. The more Susie listened, the angrier she became. When she got angry, she crushed the puffs in her hand: ¡°And then?¡± Jonah said, ¡°And then I got my wish.¡± The rice shop became his, and Rose was also taken into the house by him. The owner of the rice shop wanted to fight him desperately, but he had someone secretly capture him, beat him half to death, and threw him into the river. When Rose found out, she hanged herself in grief and indignation. Jonah said: ¡°I thought the owner of the rice shop died when he was thrown into the river. I didn¡¯t expect him to be alive. He sneaked into my house in the middle of the night and arrested me while I was sleeping.¡± Speaking of this, resentment floated in Jonah¡¯s eyes, and he was full of evil spirit. ¡°That damned pariah, I don¡¯t know where to get five very strong horses, tied in five directions¡­¡± ¡°Then tied my head, hands and feet to the horse, and as he threw the firecracker into the middle, the frightened horse galloped away in five directions.¡± The force of that moment killed him just like that. ¡°I died so badly that I didn¡¯t have a whole body! The firecrackers were thrown on me, and they nailed my soul in ce¡­¡± After his death, his heart was also cut out by the owner of the rice shop, put into a jar filled with ck charcoal, and sunk into a cesspit, where it was left to turn ck and stink. In this way, he was forced to suffer day and night to be divided into five horses, died time and time again in fear and despair, and finally became an evil ghost¨Ca ck-hearted ghost. Zion crossed his arms and snorted coldly: ¡°Death is more than worthwhile!¡± Wade also said: ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck-hearted ghost said nothing, and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. You said I deserve to die, and I admit it too! Now that I¡¯m done talking, can I go to hell?¡± Holding the puffs, Susie said angrily, ¡°Who told you to go to hell?¡± The ck-hearted ghost was stunned for a moment, and said happily: ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t let me go to hell, is that for me to be reborn?¡± Mitch is holding a pen, writing something in the booklet. Hearing this, he sneered: ¡°Evil ghosts cannot be reincarnated.¡± There is no need to go to hell. Ghosts who have been punished by hell still have a chance to be reincarnated in the end, and he is not worthy of a ck-hearted ghost. The ck-hearted ghost resented: ¡°Then what do you want! I¡¯ve told you all, and you still won¡¯t let me go!¡± Susie was furious, and snorted: ¡°We have said that, did you let you go after you said everything?¡± The ck-hearted ghost choked, and said dumbly: ¡°No¡­¡± Susie: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± The ck-hearted ghost was speechless. The ck-hearted ghost was curious, and thought it would be beneficial to exin everything in detail. ¡°I ate you!¡± He flew into a rage and threw himself at Susie viciously! However, before he broke through the, he was pped back by Mitch! The ck-hearted ghost was instantly photographed into a cloud of evil spirits, all of which were absorbed by the gourd! Susie was stunned for a moment, and asked suspiciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t it count if I caught ghosts myself?¡± Mitch raised his eyebrows, ¡°Well¡­ the ck-hearted ghost died in the Inte, right?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Mitch: ¡°You made this, right?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Susie: ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I seem to understand what Master is going to say Sure enough, Mitch said, ¡°So, you killed him.¡± Susie was speechless. When the nurse initially killed the first person, it was just out of revenge. ¡°I just killed someone, and I was also very panicked. Who knew that the family was so kind. Seeing that I was panicking, they thought I was frightened by the death of the old man, and insteadforted me.¡± ¡°The old man is not very good. I used a pillow¡­ so they didn¡¯t notice the abnormality¡­¡± With the cremation and burial of the old man, her crime of murder waspletely buried! She was ecstatic in her heart, and there was a kind of joy of revenge. From then on, she began to embark on a road of no return. The interrogator pped the table and scolded angrily: ¡°The master treats you so well, don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?!¡± She pursed her lips, what was the guilt? They were so rich, they all had the money to hire her to serve others, so why should she feel guilty as a poor person. Seeing her like this, the interrogator knew what she was thinking, and asked under pressure, ¡°Continue!¡± She said: ¡°Later, I became obsessed with this kind¡­haha¡­ At first, I only dared to abuse a little bit, especially those demented old people who can¡¯t speak.¡± Later, simple abuse could no longer make her feel happy. Seeing those disgusting old people who are so old and still want to take care of them? What are they! So again and again, she tried on the edge of madness, and found that as long as she performed better, had higher ratings, and got more nursing certificates, her family members would doubt her less. 0.00% She tried her best to make the best face, so that those people could rest assured that the old man would be handed over to her, and then¡­ She likes the feeling of being able to control other people¡¯s lives, it¡¯s like an addiction, and gradually she bes more and more dissatisfied, what¡¯s the point of being happy only by herself? So I found a lot of like-minded friends¡­ The interrogators were all shocked by this abnormality, and couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°You are doing this job yourself, and since you get this kind of money, how can you me others for ordering you? You don¡¯t like others ordering you, so you don¡¯t have to do it!¡± She curled her lips, ¡°It costs a lot of money to do this¡­¡± The interrogator choked for a moment, too angry to speak. The other person managed to remain calm, and said indifferently: ¡°Apart from your like-minded friends, besides those in the [Happy Family] group, who else are there?¡± She talked so much, her lips were a little dry, she smacked her lips, and muttered: ¡°Is there any water to drink?¡± The interrogator looked at her coldly. She had no choice but to say: ¡°No more¡­ I only have this group, I like this group very much, they are like my family¡­ They are nice to talk, humorous and interesting¡­ So I have not changed the group.¡± Those words of making fun of people¡¯s lives were actually considered humorous and interesting by her. The interrogator fell silent. Fortunately, none of her ¡°family¡± was left behind, and they were all arrested. After two consecutive days of high-intensity arrests, brother departments from all over the country worked together to wipe out all the criminals in her group. Those who were arrested almost hated Sister Li to death! He was fine, but suddenly he was caught and thrown into prison! Even the evidence of the crime was clearly given by her! After being interrogated, she returned to the prison, and she saw her ¡°family¡± from a distance¡­ She happily went up to meet her, and the other party recognized her, without saying a word, pped her to the ground, stepped on her body and beat her hard! She suddenly screamed again and again¡­ At night, the prison is colder than a normal residence. She curled up on the bed, her eyes were so swollen that she couldn¡¯t open them. She was almost beaten to death before she was assigned the current single room. She was so thirsty, she couldn¡¯t get down from the pain, and she really wanted someone to wait on her. At this time, the wind blew past, and the iron windows creaked. Sister Li fell into a drowsy sleep from exhaustion, and suddenly felt that someone was touching her head. ¡°Do you want me to take care of you¡­¡± She opened her eyes in fright, and a bounce bounced up! I saw an old woman standing by the bed, staring straight at her. ¡°You¡­¡± She has recorded so many videos and often secretly enjoys them, so she can recognize them at a nce¨C This old woman was one of the ones she killed! ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­¡± Sister Li suddenly panicked. She was a little panicked when she was arrested, but after two days in prison, she knew that she would not escape thew anyway, so she didn¡¯t care. But now, the old man who was drowned by her suddenly appeared in front of her, which made Sister Li feel terrified in her heart! There were rustlings outside the iron fence, and soon, two old men climbed in from the iron fence! ¡°Come on¡­ let¡¯s take care of you¡­¡± they said ho ho ho. She screamed and wanted to run, but as soon as her feet hit the ground, a dry hand reached out from under the bed and grabbed her ankle. ¡°Come down¡­ I¡¯ll help you step on your back!¡± The old man looked venomous. She screamed, but her hoarse voice was actually just a silent roar, and no one heard it. The next day, she died in the prison, with her eyes open, her body twisted into an unbelievable arc, and her death was horrific. Just like Zuri in the corridor who was scared to death a few days ago. There was an uproar in the public opinion for a while, but in the end, after the case was announced, everyone¡¯s focus was on the case again, and they were all furious, and the wholework crusaded! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 235 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The person who took ra away 788 Vouchers It wasn¡¯t until they saw the final verdict that all the demons who hadmitted many crimes were shot, that people cheered and ran around telling each other. [I heard that this matter was exposed by a person, who is a hero,e out and be worshiped by me!) ¡¾Absolutely a handsome little brother with a sense of justice¡­] ¡¾Happy! Very happy!] ** Susie¡¯s first Kindergarten term ising to an end and summer vacation is just around the corner. na¡¯s legs are also getting better and stronger. Seeing that grandma is getting better and better, Susie thinks that grandma should be able to see her mother¡­ ¡°By the way, Mom, how did you go to San Diego by yourself?¡± Susie suddenly thought of this question. ra was teasing Alex on her stomach, and said, ¡°At that time, I was so sick that I lost my mind, so I just ran out¡­¡± Susie tilted her head and asked the phone watch, ¡°how do I get from here to San Diego?¡± She said a lot, Susie just felt that her little brain was not enough to pretend: ¡°It¡¯s soplicated, I can¡¯t even remember it, how do you remember it, Mom?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ra¡¯s movements stopped suddenly. That¡¯s right, at that time she was so sick that she lost her mind, not to mention how to get to the train station or the airport, but how to get on the bus and the ne was a big problem! Chapter 235 The person who took ra away If she made it to San Diego-that was impossible, with her body, she would die on the way. Regarding this matter, why did she not have an impression? ra thought about it carefully, and suddenly her expression froze: ¡°No¡­ there was a person who sent me out, into the car¡­¡± Thinking of that person, ra¡¯s face suddenly became ugly. ra¡¯s memory of that period was vague, except that the man was wearing a big, big fisherman¡¯s hat with a wide brim. She dresses loosely and has a bulging stomach. ¡°She took me down a very dark road¡­ Then I got into the car, and the car drove for a long time¡­ When I slowly regained my senses, I found myself under a bridge hole.¡± She walked in a daze, aimlessly, and then met Andrew. Susie was a little nervous and asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡± ra pursed her lips, looked at her and said, ¡°You know, Mara¡­¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened, it¡¯s her again? Mara killed the ugly aunt in order to be with her uncle. And then secretly sent mom away? ra said: ¡°Her hat covered her face. I only looked up and saw her face for a moment, and then I followed her.¡± If Susie hadn¡¯t asked, she wouldn¡¯t even remember it now. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± Susie couldn¡¯t figure it out. ra shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°She is my sister-inw, and she can be regarded as my first sister-in-w¡­ I remember that she was pretty good to me at ordinary times.¡± ra and Susie looked at each other, and Susie immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Dad!¡± Alex tilted his head and said, ¡°Dad is not here, where is Papa? Dad, where are we going¡­¡± Oh, I remembered, Kellen seems to have gone to a ¡°meeting¡± again these days. It seems that they want to quit their jobs, but they don¡¯t agree. Susie said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find uncle!¡± The little guy put on his shoes hastily and ran to the study. Martin was working in the study, when he saw Susie running in, he opened his arms to catch Susie who was rushing towards him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. Susie said, ¡°Uncle, Susie can¡¯t understand one thing.¡± Martin: ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The little guy can even catch ghosts, what other ¡°big things¡± can stop her? Susie said: ¡°My mother was taken away by Mara before. Susie couldn¡¯t figure it out. Mara and her mother had no grievances. Why did she do this?¡± The smile on Martin¡¯s face froze for an instant, and his eyes suddenly turned cold! ¡°Your mother said that Mara took her away?¡± Martin asked coldly. Susie nodded. Martin, stood up and said, ¡°Just ask Mara yourself about this matter.¡± His face was cold, and he had vaguely guessed why The Murray family has eight sons, but ra has only one daughter. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 236 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 236 Chapter 236 If I Don¡¯t Tell the Truth, I¡¯m Going Big 1288 Nourte, As the only girl in the Murray family, ra has been spoiled by thousands of pampers. Before she disappeared that year, Mara gave birth in only a few days. If Mara knew in advance that she was pregnant with a daughter, she might send ra away because of this motive In this way, her daughter will rece ra and be the favorite of the Murray family! But Martin couldn¡¯t believe it for such a simple reason, and Mara wasn¡¯t born yet¡­ The car quickly arrived at the prison. Mara was sentenced to 25 years for intentional homicide with serious circumstances. It can be said that this life is over. Seeing Martin brought Susie to see her, she had a look of surprise in her eyes, and then she was ecstatic! After she was locked up, no one from the Murray family came to see her, not even Lucy. Now Martin brought Susie to see her¡­ Is there a chance for her to plead for a reduced sentence or even release from prison?? She knew she was wrong, really knew she was wrong! It was hard and tiring in prison, and there was no end in sight. This kind of punishment should be enough for her, right? Can you take her away? She promises that she will be a good wife and a mother in the future¡­ Mara¡¯s eyes turned red, and the handcuffs she was wearing jingled. There are several situations in which people can meet in prison. One is a general interview. The family and the prisonermunicate with each other by phone through a ss. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The second is a special meeting. There is a special meeting room, and prison guards are watching. Now Martin meeting Mara is a special meeting, so that Mara has unrealistic fantasies. Martin said with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t shout those two words, our Murray family has nothing to do with you now.¡± Mara burst into tears, feeling very upset in her heart, why is it all right? She is Lucy¡¯s own mother, and Lucy has the blood of the Murray family on her body, so she has something to do with the Murray family! Martin saw Mara¡¯s expression and knew that she was about to quibble. He didn¡¯t want to hear this, so he asked directly: ¡°Mara, let me ask you, did you take ra away?¡± Mara, who was getting ready to speak, froze for a moment, and then looked stunned: ¡°Brother, what are you talking about! How could I¡­ how could I do such a thing!¡± Susie sat on a big chair, folded her small hands on the table, rested her chin on the back of her hands, and tilted her head slightly to look at Mara. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± she said, ¡°Master said that when people tell a lie, th eyes turn to the right and their eyes flicker, so you are lying.¡± Even a child like her can see it, who else is she trying to deceive! Martin corrected in a low voice: ¡°Now she¡¯s just a strange aunt, a 49.02% 12 15 L criminal.¡± Mara¡¯s face suddenly became a little ugly¡­ So she was thinking too much. ording to Martin¡¯s attitude, the Murray family didn¡¯t look like they would forgive her at all! Susie changed her words and asked, ¡°Aunt Mara, my mother didn¡¯t mess with you, why did you hurt my mother?¡± Mara pursed her lips and turned her head to the side: ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t harm your mother!¡± Martin snapped coldly: ¡°Mara! Are you still stubborn now?!¡± Mara turned her head suddenly, her eyes flushed: ¡°Why am I so stubborn? I haven¡¯t done anything I haven¡¯t done. Why should I say it¡¯s me?¡± Mara is also smart, knowing that if Martin had evidence, he wouldn¡¯t ask her specifically. She will only spend some money to make her life worse than death in prison! She just refused to admit it, anyway, the Murray family will never find evidence. Mara¡¯s attitude was very firm, with despair in her eyes, and she smiled self-deprecatingly: ¡°That¡¯s right, why do you believe me now?¡± ¡°You see that I killed May, and you think that I am the biggest viin in the world. You can¡¯t wait for any crime to beid on my head, righ Martin was speechless when she saw that she was acting. ra gasped: ¡°Susie, fuck her!¡± Susie immediately obediently threatened: ¡°Aunt Mara, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t me me for making big moves!¡± She bared her teeth and clenched her fists threateningly. ra was speechless. This is not a threat. Mara froze. She nced at Martin quietly, but saw him looking at Susie. It seemed that it was really Susie¡¯s big move? What big tricks can a little kid have? She subconsciously asked: ¡°What big move¡­¡± Susie folded her little hands and lowered her voice: ¡°I¡¯ll let my mother confront you.¡± Mara was speechless. Make ra confront her?? It¡¯s out of the picture, ra is dead, how can I confront her? Besides, ra died of illness in the end, and she wasn¡¯t the one who killed her. Even if the bones were dug out and the top forensic doctor was called for an autopsy, it would be impossible to find evidence that she killed ra! Mara thought that Susie really had some big moves, but now she finally feels at ease. Mara closed her eyes, and said forcefully, ¡°Go away! I really didn¡¯t harm ra back then, and I¡¯m not afraid even if raes back to life now.¡± Susie: ¡°Really?¡± Mara said firmly: ¡°Really!¡± Susie waved her hand and muttered, and Mara wanted tough seeing her talking. Suddenly, another faint voice sounded: ¡°Really¡­¡± Mara didn¡¯t react for a while, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true!¡± She was about to ask if she had treated ra badly before¡­ He heard a familiar voice faintly: ¡°It¡¯s pretty good¡­¡± Mara was taken aback for a moment, and turned her head abruptly! I saw a woman dressed in white, with long hair hanging straight behind her head. Her face was pale, and she lowered her eyes, staring straight at her. This face¡­is it not ra?! ¡°Ghost, ghost!¡± Mara stood up in fright, knocked her knee hard on the table, and fell to the ground all of a sudden! The prison guard was taken aback and shouted sharply: ¡°Be honest!¡± They couldn¡¯t see ra¡¯s, Susie¡¯s little spells, only Mara could see hell. ¡°She¡­she!¡± Mara was too flustered to speak. ra slowly raised her hand and floated towards Mara: ¡°I died so badly¡­ I died from cancer, you know¡­¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. ra is visible for the first time, scary for the first time. It was a hrious thing to y with, my hair was neat just now, but now it¡¯s all messed up in front of my eyes. Originally, the clothes showed a light blue floral skirt, but it changed into a long white skirt in a sh. The tiptoe was even more straight, walking with the big toe, approaching Mara step by step. Mara rolled her eyes and fainted from fright! The prison guard patted Mara¡¯s face with his palm very unkindly, frowned and said, ¡°Mara, wake up, don¡¯t pretend to be crazy!¡± This woman, I heard that she once pretended to be crazy when she was arrested. Come now? A prison guard saw that she didn¡¯t look like she was pretending, but she fainted strangely. I just feel that her acting skills are outstanding. Over the years, prisoners have been pretending to be sick, swallowing toothbrushes, razor des and iron nails in order to go out. They have seen a lot. The prison guard shook a small bottle at the tip of Mara¡¯s nose. Poor Mara finally passed out, only to wake up again. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw ra lying face to face in front of her, and the eyeballs creaked. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Mara screamed and backed away again and again: ¡°You, you, you, don¡¯te here! Go away, go away!¡± The prison guard was speechless. Sure enough, it was pretending! They stood back to their positions and said nkly: ¡°There are still ten minutes! Hurry up!¡± As soon as ra heard it, she immediately continued to amplify her moves. ¡°I had no grievances with you back then, why did you treat me like this?¡± ¡°Why did you do this to me? Why did you send me away when I was unconscious?¡± ¡°Do you know how much pain I had before I died? You see, my heart is so painful that it is twisted into a ball and this liver is so painful that it is hard!¡± As ra spoke, she took out her heart, liver, intestines Mara almost fainted again, but unfortunately, the smell from the tip of her nose was still directed at her brain, so she couldn¡¯t faint at all. ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­..¡± Seeing this shocking scene, she was about to copse! ra grinned suddenly, and said fiercely: ¡°Okay! If you don¡¯t tell me, I will die with regret! I will pull you down even if I die!¡± ¡°Come on! Die with me!¡± ra yelped and threw her arms out at Mara Mara was so scared that she said everything ¡°I said, I said, I said!¡± She was crying, her voice trembling: ¡°I was pregnant with Lucy back then, I did a chromosome test in advance¡­ I knew it was a girl¡­¡± The girls of the Murray family are very valuable! ¡°The Murray family is all boys. If there is only one girl, it will be everyone¡¯s favorite¡­not just the little princess, but also, the Murray family has no daughters. A wizard told me that a family must have a boy.¡± There is a girl¡­¡± ¡°When there are only boys in the family, there must be a girl. If the girl is the only one at this time, then this girl is definitely lucky¡­¡± The premise is that there can only be such a pearl in the family¡­ In other words, ra must die before Lucy is born. That¡¯s why she thought about sending ra away¨Cra was terminally ill, and during that time she had to be carefully cared for, even the air had to be sterile. She thought that if she sent ra outside and threw it on the street, she would die for sure. up. What¡¯s wrong with her? She just wants to give her daughter the best in the world! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 237 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 237 Mara cried and said, ¡°You won¡¯t live long anyway! And Lucy will be born in a few days¡­¡± ¡°Before, I thought you were going to die if you stood up, but who knew it took a long time, I really can¡¯t wait!¡± §à ¡°ra, don¡¯t me me, okay? Lucy is also your niece! Lucy, the whole Murray family is fine, and I¡¯m thinking about it for the Murray family! Don¡¯t you want your brothers to be fine?¡± People Are So Selfish For Theirselfs ra froze. 788 Vour her. She really, really didn¡¯t expect that Mara would get rid of her for such a ridiculous reason! Susie¡¯s eyes were full of shock, and the question that bothered her was solved just like that. But she wasn¡¯t happy at all. Can people really be so selfish for their own selfish desires? Listening to Mara¡¯s words, Martin¡¯s eyes were even more piercingly cold, and his whole body seemed to be frozen. Mara knew that if she said this, she would never be able to get out, and it would not be easy in prison in the future. She could only change the subject bluntly, and cried: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all my fault anyway. As a mother, I really just want to give the best to my children¡­ Am I wrong?! I just I want to ask if Lucy is okay now?¡± Speaking of Lucy, Mara¡¯s eyes became even redder, and the mist of tears condensed into a ball, which slid down with a click. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything. Really! But I really miss Lucy, brother, please, can you let me see Lucy?¡± Just let her see Lucy, and she will teach her not to cry and say that she wants to see her mother next time. After going back and forth, Lucy will not forget her mother. She has nothing now, and she will be in her 60s or 70s when she gets out of prison. At that time, she can¡¯t do anything but rely on Lucy. So now we have to hold on to Lucy¡­ Mara keeps saying that she loves children, and she makes these mistakes for the sake of children. But she never mentioned Zion, as if she had forgotten that she had a son. After all, it¡¯s still selfish¡­. Because in the Murray family, the daughter can help her get everything, but the son can¡¯t. The son of the Murray family is very strict and needs to make money by himself. The Murray family can be their backing, their background, their starting point, but not their treasury. But Mara thinks that her daughter is different, she is delicate and weak, what effort is needed? Justy down and win. Taking ten thousand steps back, the dowry when you get married is also arge fortune¡­ ra looked at Mara coldly, and said in her heart that it was impossible not to hate her. ¡°Mara, you will have retribution.¡± She said quietly. Martin also stood up: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go.¡± No need to ask anymore, it doesn¡¯t make sense. He wants to make Mara¡¯s life in prison worse than death! Seeing the murderous look in Martin¡¯s eyes, Mara panicked! ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Let me meet Lucy, please!¡± §à Susie curled her lips and said, ¡°Aunt Mara, Mom said you only think about beauty! You will never be allowed to see Lucy.¡± 0.00% 12 16 D ¡°Susie, Susie, help Mara! Susie, Mara is wrong, you beg your uncle¡­¡± ¡°Susie, didn¡¯t you always miss your mother when you first came here? Children will miss their mother! Lucy must also miss her¡­ So you can¡¯t be so selfish, you can¡¯t make Lucy sad¡­¡± Susie snorted: ¡°Lucy didn¡¯t miss you!¡± Mara was taken aback, as if she had been stimted by something, and said excitedly, ¡°How is it possible? Lucy can¡¯t be such a selfish and cold- blooded child!¡± The daughter she gave everything for¡­ she gave so much for her! How could she miss her? How can you miss her!? Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything she did was a failure, even her education was a failure! ? This is from N?velDrama.Org. She cried bitterly: ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You are too selfish, you can¡¯t implicate innocent children just to get revenge on me, Lucy is innocent, you can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Susie shook her head and said, ¡°Auntie Mara, Lucy is fine now, it¡¯s only after seeing you that something bad happens!¡± Mara refused to believe it, and shook her head again and again: ¡°How is it possible? You must have said something to her, you must have taught her behind her back, saying that mother doesn¡¯t want her anymore, right!?¡± Martin directly led Susie out and left without looking back. O The anklets in Mara¡¯s hands were jingling, and she wanted to chase them out, but she was arrested! The door closed, along with Mara¡¯s desperate cries. Mara is desperate and unwilling, why¡­why not let her see Lucy!? Lucy was born to her, what right did they have to do that! Lucy used to be unable to leave her mother for a moment, but now she has never even seen her¡­ Her Lucy would not be so selfish, they must have taught her, they are all viins, and it¡¯s all their fault¡­ Mara yelled and cried, and was taken down involuntarily. When the iron gate was closed, Mara felt that the light of her world was also shut off, and her life was in darkness ever since! in the car. Susie asked: ¡°Uncle, why is Aunt Mara like this? She likes girls but doesn¡¯t like Zion.¡± When I was in the Bishop family in San Diego, the original father, stepmother, grandparents, they all hoped that the stepmother would have a younger brother. Once they asked her out of the blue whether the aunt was carrying a younger brother or a younger sister. She subconsciously said something about her sister, but they got angry. So Susie doesn¡¯t quite understand why Mara doesn¡¯t like Zion. Martin said: ¡°Because there are many boys in the Murray family, and the Murray family doesn¡¯t raise yboys, so the boys have to go out and work hard on their own when they reach the age of 18.¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°The girl doesn¡¯t need it?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 238 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Lucy, Do You Miss Mom Martin didn¡¯t answer, but asked her instead: ¡°What does Susie think?¡± Susie was very serious, and said very seriously: ¡°You must work hard, everyone must work hard!¡± ¡°Susie needs to earn a lot of money, so my uncle won¡¯t have to work so hard in the future! Our family can y happily every day!¡± Martin couldn¡¯t helpughing, the cold and murderous aura that Mara had angered just now was slowly calmed down. ¡°Okay!¡± He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Susie nodded heavily: ¡°Yeah!¡± Suddenly she stretched out her finger again, ¡°Uncle, pull the hook!¡± Martin stretched out his hand, and Susie hooked his fingers, muttering: ¡°Pull the hook, hang yourself, for a hundred years, don¡¯t change!¡± She thought for a while, and then said to herself: ¡°No, why did the hook hang itself? Why is it only a hundred years?¡± She wants to be with her family for eleven million years. So the little guy said seriously again: ¡°Pull the hook, stamp it, and it must not be changed for ten thousand years!¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help but let out a lowugh, theughter seemed to c e from the bottom of his heart, it wasfortable and pleasant. As soon as he got back to the Murray family, Lucy ran out. ¡°Hey, where did you go? You left without saying a word!¡± Susie looked at Martin, wondering if she should tell the truth. Will Lucy miss her mother? 788 Vour her. Martin looked at her with encouraging eyes, some things, as an adult, it was inconvenient for him to say. I just heard Susie say: ¡°Lucy, we¡¯re going to see your mother.¡± Lucy was taken aback. Mother¡­¡­ She pursed her lips slightly and said oh. Susie asked, ¡°Lucy, do you miss your mother?¡± Every baby misses his mother, right? Susie suddenly didn¡¯t know, Lucy had such a mother, did she want it or not? Just like what Mara said, if she thinks about it, if her uncle doesn¡¯t let her see her mother, is that uncle wrong? If you don¡¯t want to, then it seems that Lucy is selfish again? Susie shook her dizzy little head, she realized that she didn¡¯t seem to be that smart, and there were some things she couldn¡¯t think of even if she tried to break her little head. But Lucy suddenly said: ¡°I think, I miss my mother too.¡± Sometimes at night before going to bed, or right after waking up. In the past, whether she opened her eyes or closed her eyes, her mother was always by her side. Martin¡¯s heart sank slightly¡­ Susie was afraid that Lucy would be sad, so she quickly took her hand: ¡°Lucy is not sad, you still have me! I will be responsible for you!¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched. ? The little guy has a round face and big round eyes, but his baby voice is very serious, not too cute. but¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you¡¯ isn¡¯t how it¡¯s used.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help correcting. Susie raised her little hand: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t talk!¡± Didn¡¯t you see that she was persuading Lucy? Martin was speechless. ra almost diedughing, she said: ¡°Susie said this, it should mean that when she grows up, she will work hard to make money and help Lucy.¡± Susie nodded. Yes, yes, mother still understands her. Lucy was stunned, inexplicable: ¡°I¡¯m not sad!¡± She continued: ¡°Dad said, it¡¯s okay if you want to. It¡¯s normal for children to miss their mother, but they shouldn¡¯t see their mother.¡± ¡°Because my mother has done bad things, she has to ept the punishment she deserves. People can¡¯t bewless.¡± Susie blinked, as if she understood. Missing my mother and going to see my mother, you can¡¯t just choose one! ¡°Wow, Lucy, you¡¯re getting smarter! I think you¡¯re great!¡± Susie was very happy because she figured it out. Being praised by Susie, Lucy was overwhelmed, and she also said happily: ¡°Really? I also think I have be smarter recently! Look at my brain, has it grown up a little?¡± Susie pulled Lucy¡¯s hair: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to see the brain!¡± Lucy said, ¡°Then look at my head, has it gotten bigger?¡± Susie looked at it carefully: ¡°It seems to be Ai!¡± Lucy looked proud: ¡°Please call me big head in the future!¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! Big head Lucy!¡± Lucy is happy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Martin, ra, and Mitch all twitched their mouths. Children are still too naive. She never knows how much she will regret it when she grows up¡­ The two little girls chattered, you lead me and I lead you, and ran happily towards the house. Martin¡¯s eyes were soft. After Susie came, did the child get overwhelmed¡­ That¡¯s good, we can have apanion for each other. Back in the study, the smile on Martin¡¯s face gradually subsided. He was about to make a phone call to ask someone to ¡°take care of¡± Mara in prison. But when the door creaked and was pushed open, Susie poked her head ¡°Uncle, are you nning to do something bad?¡± the little guy asked. Martin cut off the phone and said, ¡°No.¡± ra curled her lips: ¡°I don¡¯t know him yet? He is definitely trying to shake people and teach Mara a lesson.¡± Although she is also very angry. But she didn¡¯t want her elder brother to get unnecessary stains on his back because of Mara. ra said, ¡°Susie, tell your uncle not to do stupid things.¡± Retaliation, who said that people must be? She alone can scare her to death! Susie was picked up by Martin and was sitting on hisp. She raised her hand and touched Martin¡¯s head vigorously: ¡°Uncle, be good, don¡¯t do stupid things.¡± Martin looked at her helplessly: ¡°And you know what uncle is going to do?¡± Susie pointed to the side: ¡°Mom said she doesn¡¯t know you yet?¡± Martin¡¯s back was slightly stiff, and he asked silently, ¡°Is your mother here now?¡± In fact, when he was in prison just now, he was quite envious of Mara for a moment. At least she could see ra. The person she is afraid of is the person they want to see but can¡¯t see. Susie suddenly stretched out her hand, squeezed her fingers to open Martin¡¯s eyelids: ¡°Hey, look, uncle.¡± Martin was caught off guard, and his eyelids were suddenly stretched open. In a blur, he suddenly noticed a person standing beside her, who was saying, ¡°Susie, don¡¯t poke your uncle¡¯s eyes! If you can¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t see it. Didn¡¯t your master say that our meeting will affect you¡­ Before he finished speaking, he heard a deep voice: ¡°ra.¡± ra froze for a moment, looking at Martin. ¡°Can you see me?¡± Five yearster, the siblings met again. Martin¡¯s throat seemed to be stuffed with a ball of cotton, and he didn¡¯t speak for a while, just looking at ra like this. The sister they have loved for half their lives has be a ghost now¡­ Thinking of this, Martin¡¯s heart still hurts. Susie didn¡¯t know when she came to the door and closed it quietly. Uncle and mother must have a lot to talk about. She is a sensible child, so she should be obedient and not quarrel with them at this time. The little guy happily ran to find na. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Susie?¡± Seeing Susie running over, na asked again, panting, ¡°What are you going to do? Tired us Susie like this?¡± Susie eximed, ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Busy going to kindergarten and catching ghosts. I just coaxed Lucy, now I¡¯m going to coax my uncle again! Now she decided that she would start making money! She has to be responsible for the whole family, so that my uncle doesn¡¯t have to go to work, and his health will get better and better! ¡°By the way, grandma, did uncle take his medicine on time?¡± The little man looked like a worried old woman. na just thought it was funny: ¡°Eat, your uncle seems to be getting better recently.¡± Martin used to have a very poorplexion ¨C people who stay upte and suffer from insomnia for a long time, no matter how white their skin is, there will be ayer of dullness, which looks like a ck face. 49.00% 121/D Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 239 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Mat¨¢s But now Martin¡¯splexion began to turn pale, and the change was a bit obvious. He started to go out to bask in the sun, trying to tan himself. Susie nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good!¡± They will all get better and better! *** At night, the wind in the prison was blowing. Mara feels that she is not good at all at the moment! The prison lived in bunk, the kind where everyoney on the same kang! The cell she lived in was a 14-person room, and she was pushed to thest position, near the toilet. She really vomited to death. Is this a ce where people can stay? Now that the society is so developed, can¡¯t we improve the quality of living in prisons?! There are so many people, and a few people snore and talk in sleep while sleeping, it¡¯s so noisy! Mara couldn¡¯t sleep because of the daytime events, and now she is even more irritable when she hears the sound of snoring one after another. The Murray family is too cold-blooded. She gave birth to Lucy and Zion to the Murray family. There is no credit but hard work! Martin¡¯s look before he left¡­ actually wanted to kill her! How will she live in prison in the future? It¡¯s hard work in the prison itself, not what outsiders think,ing in with food and shelter, and going for a stroll every day. They have to work, such as screwing screws, sticking ballpoint pens¡­ Some small things that are very cheap on the market are actually produced 69 18% 12 17 by the prison production line. very tired! If Martin did something secretly, she could imagine that she would have endless work in the future, and she might be beaten, pressed on the head and drank urine¡­ The more Mara thought about it, the more aggrieved and indignant she became. She just wanted to see her daughter, didn¡¯t she have this human right?? Just as she was thinking about it, there suddenly was letting out a slight creak¡­ Mara is used to it, breaking the prison, no matter how much anyone turns over, it will creak. But the creaking sound didn¡¯t mean to stop, Mara opened her eyes irritably and looked¡­ Seeing this, she trembled in fright, and almost rose to heaven without being frightened¡­.. Chapter 240 Horror Prison In the prison, the dim light outside came in faintly, so that Mara, who had adapted to the darkness, could clearly see the scene in front of her¡­ In a big shop, everyone got up, with their hands and heads hanging down, and their expressions could not be seen clearly. But the surrounding air became gloomy and cold for no reason, and these standing ¡°people¡± were like zombies in the doomsday. Mara seemed to be choked by someone, and she wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t, her eyes were full of panic. They, what do they want to do?! Could it be that Martin bought everyone in her cell and wanted to beat her to death at night! ? At this moment, someone took a step. crunch¡­ This time it was not the sound of turning over, but the sound of bones grinding. They were silent, one moved, and then another took another step, and the sound of creaking and creaking continued. ra tried to scream again, but still couldn¡¯t make a sound. She inadvertently looked at the feet of one of them, and suddenly found that this person was walking on tiptoe, just like ra during the day, walking with her thumb! Mara¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and when she looked around, all the dozen or so people in the dormitory were in this posture! Her eyes were full of fear, and at this moment, those dozen people rushed over and bit her neck one by one! ¡°No! Don¡¯te here¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± Mara screamed and jumped out of bed. Suddenly, the ¡®zombie¡¯ inmates who just tore her flesh and blood were all staring at her! The inmate closest to her raised his hand and pped her across the face: ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, what¡¯s the name of the ghost!? Die!¡± Mara was pped, covering her face with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± After living here for so long, she has long been defeated by her inmates. Mara¡¯s apology was not forgiven, and a burly woman who slept in the best position said directly: ¡°Drag her to the bathroom! Close the door!¡± The woman who had just pped Mara immediately grabbed Mara¡¯s hair and dragged her to the toilet. ¡°Ah¡­let go¡­!¡± Mara¡¯s scalp was in excruciating pain, and she kept cursing in her heart: It really is the lowest, dirty crime, with no quality at all! If you don¡¯t make sense, you will do it! Boom! The toilet door was closed, and a wire was pulled from the outside and tied tightly to the stone pir. Then the balcony door was also closed. Mara was thrown in the narrow toilet like this, almost vomiting blood. She also just came to her senses, she was dreaming just now. It¡¯s all ra¡¯s fault, for scaring her! Mara looked around, the toilet was dirty and smelly, she was the one who did the cleaning after she came, but is she the kind of person who cleans the toilet? So every time I dealt with it hastily, but now I can¡¯t smoke myself. I don¡¯t know who took a shit, but didn¡¯t flush it, and the water-soaked paper towels floated sparsely on the sewage. ¡°vomit¡­¡­¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Mara was so disgusted that she pressed the flush button, but the toilet seemed to be clogged, and the shit just wouldn¡¯t go down. However, the toilet seat cover was removed, and there was no cover even if I wanted to! ¡°Open the door¡­ open the door!¡± Mara yelled. No one answered her. Mara sat on the toilet angrily, wanting to cry. How could she be so unlucky? At this moment, a shadow flickered outside the door. Mara quickly said, ¡°Who is it? Let me out, please!¡± The shadow didn¡¯t answer. Silently, it seemed to be standing at the door of the bathroom. Mara could only see a shadow, and the man was silent. O Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 240 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Horror Prison ¡°Can you open the door for me¡­¡± Mara thought he was the best talker in the cell, but the other party still stood at the door without saying a word. Mara was suddenly frightened. Standing at the door of the toilet without sleeping in the middle of the night?? ¡°Who¡­who!¡± Mara cried out. The man still didn¡¯t speak, but the bathroom door began to creak. It¡¯s like the sound of fingernails scratching on the door panel¡­ Mara screamed in fright: ¡°Come on,e on! Open the door!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With this scream, the sound outside the door stopped abruptly. The shadow is gone¡­ Mara was flustered, and carefullyy on the crack of the door, trying to see who was outside¡­ Suddenly, an eye mmed up and met her from the crack of the door! Mara was so frightened that she fell into the toilet with a bang, her face turned pale, and she kept calling for help, but as if the toilet was is from the outside world, she shouted so loudly that no one came. ¡°Dream, I must be dreaming¡­¡± Mara got up from the toilet, vomited and had cramps in her stomach from the panic and nausea, and turned on the faucet to flush violently. While washing and washing, I suddenly found that the water from the faucet flowed to the ground and turned red¡­ There was blood dripping from the ceiling. Mara¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and she was too stiff to look up. The voice sounded again. Mara didn¡¯t dare to move, tears were streaming down her face silently, and her whole body was shaking uncontrobly in panic¡­ Her forehead was itchy, and her bangs seemed to be drooping. She couldn¡¯t help but push it away with her hands, only to find that the bangs ¡°grow¡± quickly, and she realized that it wasn¡¯t her hair, but someone was hanging it upside down, slowly hanging down from the top This is the ¡°human¡± hair! ¡°Ahhhh-¡± The next day, the inmates opened the door of the bathroom and found Mara curled up on the floor with feces and urine all over her body, and the stench was endless! ¡°Hey! Are you dead? Damn it¡¯s so disgusting, if you¡¯re not dead, hurry up and clean the toilet!¡± As if frightened, Mara looked at her cellmate in horror, grabbed a towel and began to wipe the floor. No one knows what she endured, and this was just the beginning. In the future, she will spend the rest of her life in fear and regret¡­ more painful than death! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 241 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Which Dead Ghost Susie was in the study with Martin, and when she heard that Mara was frightened and incontinent, most people¡¯s first thought was that she might have been beaten. But Susie and Martin¡¯s first thought was that she was definitely spooked by ghosts. ¡°It¡¯s not mom, mom was at homest night¡­¡± Susie was unsure. ra drifted in from outside. Seeing this, Susie quickly asked, ¡°Mom, did you go to the prisonst night?¡± ra looked strange: ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± She was supposed to go to Mara, but something dyed her. Susie said: ¡°Uncle said that Aunt Mara was stimtedst night, and she was so scared that she was covered with poo.¡± ra marveled. Susie was speechless. Mitch said: ¡°It¡¯s a ghost. It might depend on you.¡± He looked at the booklet and thought. ra was already a dead soul recorded in the book. Generally speaking, there would be no promets under the name of a normal dead soul. But now there is a name¡­ This strikes Mitch as odd. ¡°Since it was aimed at you, but helped you avenge Mara, it seems¡­ to curry favor with you?¡± Even if the ghost doesn¡¯t appear, help her get revenge on Mara first, the purpose is very clear. ra: ¡°Which dead ghost?¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. ra looked strange, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong, isn¡¯t a ghost who has been dead for many years a dead ghost? She leaned over to take a look at the wordless book, but as expected, she still didn¡¯t see anything like last time. ¡°What does it say?¡± ra asked. With a wave of Mitch¡¯s hand, the booklet disappeared. He said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a name appeared.¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°Is this ghost very powerful?¡± ra was either undergoing chemotherapy or on the way to chemotherapy. Life was not much fun, and all her pleasures came from novels. She has read five hundred if not seven hundred novels, both male and female, so she is familiar with the name Dragon. Dragon, the most powerful grassroots hero in the early novels, does things withoutmon sense, and can easily kill the enemy with the protagonist¡¯s aura without thinking¡­.. All in all, it can be considered as the male version of ¡°Mary Sue¡±. She thought about it seriously, and said, ¡°Dragon is very powerful, he can still go to heaven.¡± Susie: ¡°That¡¯s so powerful, why are you still dead?¡± ra: ¡°¡­uh.¡± The aura of the protagonist on the Dragon¡¯s height was instantly extinguished Susie continued to ask: ¡°I still have to please my mother, isn¡¯t my mother even better?¡± ra: ¡°emmm¡­¡± Susie asked again: ¡°Is he an evil ghost? What kind of ghost?¡± Mitch said, ¡°Cough¡­¡± None of them could answer. What kind of ghost is it, whether it is an evil ghost or a vile ghost, you will not know until you see it. A hint of disappointment appeared on Susie¡¯s face: ¡°Why don¡¯t you adults always answer the children¡¯s questions!¡± Mitch stood up and walked out: ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± ra floated out: ¡°Let me go see what delicious food your grandma is cooking today?¡± Martin picked up Susie: ¡°Let¡¯s go, uncle will apany you to the prison again.¡± Susie said: If it is reliable, uncle is reliable! This is from N?velDrama.Org. ra followed immediately: ¡°Forget it, everything your grandma cooks is delicious, let¡¯s go see the Dragon first.¡± Susie was speechless. emmm, why did mom change her face so quickly? in prison. When Susie saw Mara again, she saw her eyes were zed over, and she felt as if she had lost her soul. Seeing Susie, she rushed over and said urgently, ¡°Susie, Susie, help Susie! Help Mara¡­¡± Before Susie could speak, she looked at Martin again: ¡°Brother, I was wrong, I was really wrong, everything is my fault¡­ I don¡¯t ask to see Lucy anymore, I just ask you to take me out, brother, please!¡± As Mara said, she knelt down in horror. The noble and arrogant look before is gone. Both Susie and ra looked behind Mara. ra stretched her neck to look inside: ¡°Where¡¯s the hero?¡± She is a ghost, and she floated directly into it and looked around, but there was no ghost. Mitch frowned, ¡°He should be right here.¡± At this moment, a male ghost wearing a ck studded jacket, paired with tight ck trousers, and with hairbed like a broom ¡°casually¡± passed by. His hair was ck, yellow, red, green, blue, dyed a colorful ck, ck eyeliner was drawn around his eyes, and his lips were still ck. There are a row of earrings on both ears. Seeing Susie and the others, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Huh¡­ the same kind?¡± The corner of his mouth twitched. Both ra and Mitch twitched the corners of their mouths. Susie¡¯s eyes widened, wow, is this Dragon? It really looks amazing! Unexpectedly, ra pped Dragon on the head and sent him flying. One of his slippers flew up and hit Mara on the head. Mara just felt a chill in her hair¡­ Dragon got up and said angrily: ¡°Woman, no one can refuse me Dragon! You¡­¡± ra grabbed his hair and pulled it down before he finished speaking! Dragon: ¡°Ah, it hurts, it hurts!¡± ra: ¡°Enough is enough. I thought I could meet the legendary male lead, but what I didn¡¯t expect to see was a fool!¡± Susie blinked. It¡¯s over, she can¡¯t understand what my mother said, is this the generation gap that adults talk about? Dragon clutched his hair, kept his hairstyle maintained, and said in a friendly voice, ¡°Can you show me some face?¡± Mitch frowned: ¡°You are Dragon?¡± The male ghost nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± ra pointed at Mara: ¡°You scared her like thisst night?¡± O Dragon started again, he raised his eyebrows and snorted. ra pulled at his hair again. ¡°Can you talk nicely, can you?¡± Dragon was honest: ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 241 Which Dead Ghost Susie folded her hands and quietly asked, ¡°What the hell is he?¡± Mitch was expressionless, and finally knew why Dragon had to rely on ra. Because ra is the luckiest person in the world. But this Dragon¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a wretch.¡± Susie suddenly realized, looking at the unlucky ghost in front of her. ¡°No wonder the eyes are dark, and the lips are also ck. It turned out to be bad luck.¡± The unlucky ghost argued: ¡°Non-mainstream, what do you know?¡± Susie: Non-mainstream, so what? The preferences of the elders are really strange! Mitch asked, ¡°You deliberately treated Mara like this to attract us?¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°That¡¯s not true, I happen to hate Mara too¡­¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°You should have been trapped in this prison for a long time, but why did you hate it after Susie came to see Mara yesterday?¡± The unlucky ghost saw that he couldn¡¯t hide it, so he had to confess. It turned out that the unlucky ghost had been trapped here for nearly a hundred years, but even if he became an evil ghost, he still couldn¡¯t leave this ce. After finally turning into an evil ghost, heughed so hard that day, thinking he could leave, but was electrified back by the power grid on the wall. He wanted to leave through the gate again, but was chased by a ck dog five times around the prison. ¡°It took me ten years to finally be an evil ghost¡­but it took me another seven years to get out of this prison!¡± Every time he leaves, there are always various things that force him back. That¡¯s bad luck! ¡°I saw you guysing yesterday, I was ecstatic, I quietly followed you 0.00% 12 20 thinking I could finally leave¡­¡± Unexpectedly, before leaving the prison, an old woman who came to visit her son in the countryside brought a big rooster. Susie was at a loss, ¡°Are you still afraid of chickens?¡± The unlucky ghost looked unhappy and didn¡¯t answer. Susie wondered: ¡°Really?¡± The unlucky ghost touched his bangs, shook them, and evaded: ¡°Of course.¡± He would never admit that he was afraid of chickens. Seeing what Susie wanted to ask, the unlucky ghost hurriedly said, ¡°So can you take me away? As long as I can get out of this damn ce, I can do anything!¡± Susie looked at Mitch, and Mitch just said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Susie nodded, and wanted to ask who the unlucky guy was and how he died, but there were too many people here. She took Martin¡¯s hand: ¡°Uncle, hurry up!¡± Martin didn¡¯t ask the reason, just took Susie¡¯s hand and left. Mara cried here for a long time, Martin ignored her, and Susie ved with her fingers and muttered to herself. So what are they here for? Didn¡¯t youe to see her because you heard that she was miserable inside? Mara felt slighted and humiliated, how could they do this! She is not reconciled, she doesn¡¯t want to stay here anymore, she doesn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment, even if she is asked to change prisons! 19.18% 12 20 ¡°Susie¡­¡± Mara struggled to catch up, but before she could go out, a face suddenly appeared outside the door and directly stuck to it ra¡¯s eyes were filled with blood and tears, and she whimpered Mara was so frightened that she stopped and fell down! ra twisted her body at an angle and crawled on the ground: ¡°I seem to be broken in two, please help me¡­¡¯ Mara backed away screaming again and again, even when the prison guard came to pull her, she waved her fists in shock. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯te, don¡¯te!¡± she screamed. The prison guard directly gave her an electric baton. Mara rolled her eyes and fell to the ground twitching. Before she fainted, she was desperate: why¡­why is it always her who gets hurt?! Why is she so miserable! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 242 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 242 Martin took Susie out, and the prison guard who led them out said. ¡°Family members can only visit once or twice a month. Mara has been a little dishonest recently. Come back a littleter next month.¡± Martin nodded lightly: ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯te again!¡± Prison guard: ¡°?¡± §à ** The car drove away slowly. There were two doors of the prison, and the front wheels of the car finally The hapless ghost was so excited that he was finally leaving this ghostly ce! Heughed: ¡°I¡¯ming out! Hahahaha, I¡¯ming out!¡± ¡°17 years, a full 17 years!¡± ¡°My Dragon has finally left this ghostly ce! I¡¯m just asking who else is there today! Who else can stop me!¡± The unlucky ghost suddenly rushed out of the car window and flew outside! Mitch squinted: ¡°Cheat? Want to run?!¡± Susie shouted, ¡°Where are you running!¡± A trace of contempt shed in the unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes. He wants to be free! Only fools go with them! At this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky and directly struck the unlucky ghost back! The unlucky ghost was thrown into the air, mmed into the power gad of the fence, and then fell down, right at the feet of a police dog. The police dog who was peeing was stunned. What¡¯s going on, it seems to have seen something just now~ This smell, as if it chased the ck shadow fivepsst time? The police dog looked around vigntly, but saw nothing. Just as the unlucky ghost was about to get up, he was doused by a police dog. The unlucky ghost was speechless. Martin¡¯s car stopped outside the gate, the door opened and Susie got out. She squatted outside the gate, curiously looking at the unlucky ghost lying inside. ¡°He really can¡¯te out!¡± Even the unlucky ghosts couldn¡¯t get out through ayer of air. Mitch raised his hand and took out the booklet, and said, ¡°Ask him where he was born, and I¡¯ll take a look.¡± What did he do to be actively trapped by a prison? At this moment, the unlucky ghost was covered in ck smoke, and looked at the sky above his head with tears streaming down his face. It was too early for him to becent. If he had known that he should leave the iron gatepletely before the car, he would run away again! The hapless ghost cried. Susie wanted to reach out and poke him, but when the dog pissed all over him, she forgot. ¡°Where were you born and how did you die?¡± she asked. This time, the unlucky ghostpletely lost his arrogance, and saidzily, ¡°I was born in January 1988¡­¡± 69.27% ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . 12 20 ¡°I died in 2005¡­ pecked to death by a rooster.¡± Susie: ¡°?¡± ra also became interested, floating aside: ¡°And then what?¡± The unlucky ghost nced at the mother and daughter. Forget it, he can¡¯t beat it either! ¡°I didn¡¯t study hard that year, and I liked to go to Inte cafes all day. long. After the holiday, I went back to my hometown in the countryside after ying for several days.¡± ¡°My mother asked me to feed the chickens. I was very sleepy, so I took the chicken food and sprinkled it casually, and put the pot on the wall.¡± ¡°As a result, I identally stepped on chicken feces, so I supported the wall and lifted my foot to wipe it.¡± ¡°The basin on the wall fell down somehow and hit me on the head.¡± ¡°I was so scared that I took a few steps back and stepped on a hen that was eating¡­¡± Susie blinked: ¡°Then you were pecked to death by the cock?¡± ra analyzed with a face full of melons: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, can it be pecked to death like this?¡± The mother and daughter looked at the unlucky ghost. The unlucky ghost was speechless. O The unlucky ghost continued: ¡°How is it possible!¡± It¡¯s just that he stepped on the hen, and the rooster went mad and rushed up to give him a peck. 3 He fell to the ground and it pecked at his eyes! The pain made him angry, grabbed the stick on one side, and hit the rooster¡¯s head with a bang, and the rooster was killed¡­ The chickens kept crowing, his eyes hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t look down, and the chickens were trampled to death in a panic. The hen rushed up again when he saw it, so he killed the hen again. ¡°When my mother came back, she found that I had trampled to death three of the seven chickens that had just hatched, and I had beaten the rooster and the hen to death. She was so angry that she beat me up.¡± Just because of this beating, he was so annoyed that he left the house directly, kept ying with a little money, and didn¡¯t go to school even after school started. ¡°My dad wouldn¡¯t let me go to school when he got angry, and I was also stubborn at the time, if I didn¡¯t go to school, I wouldn¡¯t go to school!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just working to earn money? I can do it too!¡± ¡°So I applied for a job as a chef and found my first job smoothly.¡± ¡°But within a month of working, the restaurant closed down.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to work as a security guard in a hotel again. Of course I was sessful in applying, but after only half a month, the hotel also closed down.¡± 0.00% 12.21 D ¡°I had no choice but to go into the factory to screw the screws. Who knew that it had only been seven days, and the electronics factory had also closed down.¡± ra was speechless. Susie was speechless. ¡°Then what?¡± The mother and daughter squatted by the gate, holding their chins, speaking in unison. The unlucky ghost said: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to work as a cleaner in the prison. The prison can¡¯t be closed down, right?¡± ¡°Who knows, the prison really closed down¡­¡± Susie and ra: ¡°??¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°New city nning, so the prison was nned away, and I don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Susie just thought it was amazing, and asked, ¡°And then?¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°Whicheverpany I go to, thatpany will go bankrupt. Over time, the bosses will know about it, and they won¡¯t ept me.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money, so I realized that it is so difficult to live in society¡­¡± ¡°I went back and begged my dad to let me go back to study¡­ My dad agreed, but I only went back to take sses for a few days before the school closed down.¡± Susie and ra were stunned: ¡°Can schools close down?¡± close down 288 Voucher Lucy must like this ability very much, right? The unlucky ghost sighed: ¡°The school is upgraded to a prestigious school, the old campus will be razed to the ground, and some students with poor grades will be sent to vocational high schools.¡± ¡°I had to go home, only to find that my home was gone.¡± ra was speechless. Susie: ¡°Why is it gone again?¡± This is too unlucky. Wherever I go, I disappear, and my home is gone? The unlucky ghost: ¡°My father and mother quarreled, and my mother went to other provinces to work in a fit of rage. My father was so angry that he also ran away.¡± ra was speechless. The unlucky ghost had no choice but to start his own difficult life. At this time, he was only a student, so he didn¡¯t know any skills, and he spent a day in a daze. There was no way to stay in the county town, so he could only go to the city. After working for half a year, eleven or twelverge and small restaurants and hotels closed down. He became famous again, and no one dared ept him anymore. One day he went for an interview, and when the interviewer saw him, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 5,000 yuan, can you go to work in the oppositepany?¡± He went to the oppositepany, but the oppositepany told him to give him 6,000 yuan and let him fight against each other. ¡°In the end, the twopanies fought and got into a situation. The trouble became bigger and bigger, and both of them went bankrupt ¡± Susie and ra were speechless. The unlucky ghost: ¡°But I¡¯m still not convinced. I saw a business opportunity from this incident. From that day on, I went to all the bosses. and if they don¡¯t let me work here, I won¡¯t leave!¡± This trick really worked. The boss was afraid that he would be a gue god, so he gave him some money and sent him away. The unlucky ghost was overjoyed when he found out that this method brought money quickly and without hard work, and went to eat, drink and have fun after taking the money, and threatened when he had no money. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 243 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 243 The hair was dyed in the most fashionable style, and the clothes were also the most fashionable at that time! ¡°The money is getting more and more useless I have no choice but to threaten the bosses to give me more ¡± ¡°As a result, those bosses couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and they joined forces to say that I was extorting and sent me to this prison ¡± Entering this prison was the beginning of his nightmare As if he was hit by a bolt from the blue, he returned to the prison cell in a daze¡­ §à ¡°I didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the bunk.¡± the unlucky ghost cried, ¡°I fell asleep, and I was also slept!¡± He didn¡¯t take a breath at all, okay! ¡°I went to file aint, but it was even worse when I came back¡± ¡°I shrank to the corner, but was electrified by a leaky switch, and threw my self on the boss with a groan.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to run away, and ended up being chased by dogs for thirtyps.¡± ¡°I apply to change prisons, good guy, every time I apply, I can¡¯t leave because of one or another reason!¡± ¡°The first time I applied sessfully, I thought I could finally get out of the sea of suffering, but that day someone escaped from prison and burned the power distribution box. This matter was dyed. Later, the higher-ups were held ountable and the leadership was changed, so my application was gone. ¡± ¡°The second time I applied again, but there was a problem with the food in the prison. Many people vomited and vomited, and the higher-ups were held ountable¡­ The leader changed, and I stayed again.¡± ¡°I applied again for the third time. This time it was the prisoners fighting. It was too loud. The higher-ups were held ountable¡­ the leader was changed¡­and I¡­¡± ¡°The fourth time was when the prison¡¯s production line caught fire¡­responsibility was sought¡­the leadership was changed¡­and I failed again.¡± ¡°Fifth time¡­sixth time¡­¡± Anyway, every time I apply, there are idents in prison every time. §Ñ Later, the higher-ups stopped applying for him, it was too evil, what else could they do, they could only pretend that they were too busy at work and backlogged the unlucky ghost¡¯s applications. ra clicked her tongue: ¡°The leader is really unlucky.¡± The unlucky ghost is like this, and he has always been inseparable from the prison. Even if he wants to escape from prison like others, he will definitely not be able to escape. ra and Susie listened with gusto. Susie never knew that someone could be so unlucky! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now she is curious about how the unlucky ghost died. He said he was pecked to death by a chicken, and he was still afraid of the rooster after death. What is going on? The little guy rested his chin, ¡°And then what?¡± ra: ¡°You can¡¯t raise chickens in prison, right? How did you get pecked to death by chickens?¡± The two looked at the unlucky ghost eagerly. The unlucky ghost instantly felt like he was telling bedtime stories to the kindergarten children, and it was hard to say¡­ He said silently: ¡°There are no chickens in the prison¡­¡± After several unsessful applications to change prisons, the unlucky ghost could only continue thinking about escaping. ¡°Actually, I was sentenced to three years in prison, and I applied for more than a year¡­ I will be able to get out after another year of squatting.¡± But this life made him unbearable!! If he doesn¡¯t go out again, he will really be the prison boss¡¯s ¡°heart favorite¡±. So one afternoon when it was drizzling, he found a chance to escape! It happened that a family member came to visit the prison that day, a middle-aged couple. They brought their own chickens to the city to sell that day, and there was one big rooster left unsold. When visiting the prison, their things were ced in the examination room, and the big cock ran out without knowing why. ¡°I went very well that day, really, I have been unlucky for such a long time, it was so smooth for the first time!¡± ¡°Smoothly slipped out of the cell, and sessfully found the way out¡­ I narrowly avoided the inspectors a few times, and happened to find an unlocked door!¡± ¡°I have been in prison for so long. I have roughly the topographical map of the prison. There is a gap in the building between the inspection room and the monitoring room. As long as you go through the door and crawl through the gap, you can go directly to the door outside the door. Parking lot, and then leave under the car like in the TV¡­¡± ¡°Who knows, just touched the door of the examination room, and suddenly a big rooster fell from the sky with a cluck!¡± The unlucky ghost was so frightened that his soul almost went out of his body, but when he saw that it was a rooster again, he was so annoyed to death. He just wanted to get out quickly, but the big cock grabbed him and pecked him as if he had a grudge against him. ¡°That big rooster must have been raised for three to five years. Its ws are very sharp and its beak is also very hard. It pecked at my brain nuts!¡± ¡°It pecked off a piece of my hair!¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s hairstyle changed, revealing a Mediterranean bald hairstyle. ra suddenly realized: ¡°No wonder you made such a broom head. It §à The unlucky ghost was speechless. Ghosts are able to control their own appearance, which can be their favorite appearance during their lifetime, or their attire during encoffining, and of course, they can also show their appearance-showing their miserable state when they died. It depends on what you think. The unlucky ghost changed back into a colorful ck broom hairstyle and said, ¡°I just got into a fight with a chicken.¡± ¡°When I ran away, I imagined thousands of consequences. I was caught by prison guards, discovered by surveince, shot by bullets, electrocuted by the power grid, and even struck by lightning¡­¡± ¡°I never expected that I would fight with a chicken in the gap between two buildings!¡± ¡°This movement immediately attracted the prison guards.¡± ¡°At that time, I had already broken the jar, and I would definitely be caught back, but before I was caught, I, the Dragon, had to wring the chicken¡¯s neck off!¡± Speaking of this, the unlucky ghost stopped again, his lips trembled, nd his face was full of grief and indignation. ra: ¡°And you got your neck broken by a chicken?¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Seeing his indescribable expression, Susie opened her eyes wide: ¡°No way?¡± ra also dropped her jaw in shock, so she just said it casually, could she Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 244 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Fighting with the Chicken and Losing really be right? The unlucky ghost gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°The gap between the two buildings was already narrow, so I crawled on my side. At that time, the prison guards were getting closer and closer. I was impatient, and I just wanted to kill the chicken.¡± The big rooster jumped up suddenly, his eyes were red, and he jumped up too, turning around to catch it. ¡°Who knew that my head was suddenly stuck by a protruding part in the gap, but my body was not stuck¡­¡± ¡°Can you imagine that scene? I just heard a click, I didn¡¯t move my head, I twisted myself a hundred and eighty degrees!¡± ¡°But I feel like I can still save it!¡± Because at that time he was still conscious¡­ ¡°Who knew that the prison guards arrived at this time, and the big rooster that was about to escape was frightened. It flew towards me and stepped on my eyeball.¡± There was a creak¡­.. This time his neck waspletely broken. ¡°I just died aggrieved like this.¡± The unlucky ghost wanted to cry but had no tears: ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled, I¡¯m not convinced! Why did I die like this At the moment when he had the best hope of escaping, he was killed by a rooster. In humiliation and unwillingness, he repeatedly fought with chickens day and night after his death. Repeatedly being trampled and broken by a cock. Until I became an evil ghost. The unlucky ghost finally finished speaking, and he finished speaking in one breath after umting aggrieved years, and felt a little better in his heart. ¡°My bad luck started with being pecked by a rooster and ended with being pecked to death by a rooster¡­..¡± Really unlucky. Susie corrected with a sympathetic face: ¡°No, your bad luck doesn¡¯t end until you die!¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Yes, it¡¯s not over. He thought he would be able to leave the ce of death by bing an evil ghost, but he was so unlucky to be trapped and couldn¡¯t leave this prison. Susie was about to ask why, when a voice suddenly sounded: ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t stay at the prison gate!¡± At the prison gate, Martin stood behind Susie, and Susie squatted in front of the gate. The people inside found that Martin and Susie hadn¡¯t left, and Susie as still squatting at the door. He added another sentence: ¡°If you want to pee, there is a toilet inside! Don¡¯t defecate anywhere!¡± Susie was speechless. She didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go~¡± Susie took ra¡¯s hand and hurried to run. The unlucky ghost suddenly became impatient: ¡°Take me away, take me away!¡± Susie grabbed his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, the unlucky ghost seems to be stuck by something. Susie felt strenuous, so she couldn¡¯t help but let go of ra, holding the hapless ghost with both hands: ¡°Go¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, the red string on Susie¡¯s wrist glowed darkly. There was a bang. It¡¯s like pulling a cork out of a bottle all of a sudden. Susie staggered and sat down on the ground, the unlucky ghost in her hand flew out with a whoosh¡­ The unlucky ghost flying in the air cried with joy: ¡°I came out, this time I really came out!¡± Wait¡­why can¡¯t he stop!? The unlucky ghost danced wildly, but his speed was too fast, and he disappeared like a cannonball. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°???¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 245 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 245 Chapter 245 You listen to my exnation Susie¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Hurry up!¡± Martin picked up Susie and got into the car in two or three steps. Susie was lying in front of the front driver¡¯s seat, her little finger pointed in one direction: ¡°Over there!¡± ra couldn¡¯t walk directly under the sun, Mitch chased after her first. ** It was the first time for the unlucky ghost to feel so light, and he didn¡¯t know if Susie was too strong, or what was the reason? He mmed straight into a hotel building like a firecracker. Passed through the floor-to-ceiling ss of a hotel, and smashed into the toilet in a certain room of the hotel with a bang. A man was sitting on the toilet. He was holding a mobile phone, and suddenly felt a chill down his back, and he had diarrhea. The unlucky ghost was speechless. If you are happy, I will be unlucky!! §à Although he is a ghost, he won¡¯t really be poured on by people¡¯s stinky smell. But it¡¯s really unlucky! The unlucky ghost got up cursing and wanted to leave, when he suddenly realized¨C Inexplicably, he leaned over the man squatting on the toilet and couldn¡¯t move anymore. ¡°Huh?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned for a moment: ¡°It coincides with my birthday?¡± He almost wanted tough out loud, this was the first time in seventeen years that he was so lucky, it really was useful to find ways to get close to ra!! The unlucky ghosty on the man¡¯s head and took a deep breath. ¡°Ah- this is the smell of the host¡­¡± The unlucky ghost suddenly smelled a puff of shit. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The man squatting in the toilet wiped the sweat off his face, pressed the flush button, and quickly sent messages on his phone. [I¡¯m checking out now, I¡¯ll be on the ne at two o¡¯clock, and I can arrive in City A at six o¡¯clock in the afternoon! ¡¿ There was a message back: [I have a social event at night, you go to XXX Hotel to book a room when you arrive. ¡¿ The unlucky ghost nced at the man¡¯s cell phone. ¡°Sawyer¡­oh, your name is Sawyer¡­hehe.¡± The unlucky ghost patted Sawyer¡¯s head. Sawyer replied [Okay], for some reason, his neck felt cold all of a sudden. He looked at the time, got up in a hurry, then hurriedly packed the things in the room, and hurried to check out. The hapless ghosty on Sawyer¡¯s head like this, and finally left the toilet, and left the room with a long sigh of relief. Sawyer was walking down the hotel aisle with a suitcase, and when he was about to walk to the elevator, he tripped over the carpet and threw himself on the ground. 15.08% 12 22 D His cell phone flew out, and it happened that he flew out from the emergency passage-the entrance of the walkingdder. The mobile phone rolled all the way, and the screen of the mobile phone I just bought was broken like this. Sawyer ran after him to pick up the phone, but he didn¡¯t know that this was the beginning of his bad luck. Sawyer thought it was unlucky to check out with his mobile phone, but the screen of the mobile phone was so broken that he couldn¡¯t open the payment app. It took a long time to get it done, but the ne was dyed. He had no choice but to rush the next trip, and when he arrived in the city where he was going on a business trip, it was already twelve o¡¯clock at night! I called and asked, and the hotel that I asked someone to book before boarding the ne was not yet booked. He rushed to the hotel designated by the boss, and the front desk said, ¡°Sorry sir, there is only one room left¡­¡± Sawyer said quickly, ¡°Help me settle down.¡± The front desk let out an er: ¡°Sir, this room may not be suitable¡­¡± Sawyer¡¯s cell phone rang, but he couldn¡¯t answer it, he just said hastily: ¡°It¡¯s not suitable, if you tell you to decide, you can decide!¡± What else could he do besides being able to book this room. The hotel designated by the boss is a top luxury hotel, even the standard rooms are better than the deluxe rooms in nearby hotels. He¡¯ll go out and find another hotelter. 34 19% 1222 Just thinking this way, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck the night sky, and it rained heavily in an instant. Sawyer was speechless. He was speechless, borrowed the phone from the front desk to call the boss back, and exined the reason. night. The boss squinted at the room in front of him and his new assistant. There is only one bed in the room. It¡¯s still a water bed, heart-shaped, and arranged very cleverly. Not only is there ayer of curtains that are partly visible, but there are also a pair of¡­ handcuffs hanging on the head of the bed. Themp is an ambiguous pink light, romantic rose petals are spread on the floor, and conspicuous condoms are ced on the table. Sawyer was struck by lightning. What the front desk said is not suitable is this not suitable? He quickly waved his hand: ¡°Listen to my exnation!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why I was so unlucky today. My phone broke, I missed m flight, and the hotel I booked was wrong¡­¡± ¡°I found a few people at the airport to borrow a mobile phone, but they couldn¡¯t borrow it. I thought about borrowing the driver¡¯s mobile phone in a taxi. I never expected that the driver¡¯s mobile phone ran out of battery¡­¡± ¡°Just now the front desk said that there is only one room avable, I wanted to book it quickly, and then the phone rang¡­..¡± ¡°I was really nning to go out and find another hotel, but it rained suddenly You heard it just now. I called and asked around. The nearby hotels were full¡­¡± The boss was expressionless: ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t let you sleep in the hotel lobby in this weather, you¡­..¡± The boss originally wanted to say that the two of them could barely sleep for one night. But looking at that bed, it¡¯s hard to describe. Sawyer immediately said: ¡°I sleep on the sofa!¡± The boss nced at the single sofa, but said nothing. Sawyer broke out in a sweat, watching the boss turn on theputer with a cold face and start to deal with business, and he felt as if he was redundant in the room. He coughed, ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡± The boss didn¡¯t lift his head: ¡°No more.¡± Sawyer: ¡°Then I go take a shower first?¡± The boss paused. Sawyer wanted to give himself two ps! Say what to take a shower! Say what to take a shower! Fortunately, the boss was understanding, and said nkly, ¡°Yes.¡± Sawyer fled into the bathroom, never wanting to get out again. The hapless ghosty on Sawyer¡¯s head. So many years in prison, boring and boring. §à At this time, I just feel very interesting! ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been unlucky for so many years, I can¡¯t be unlucky alone¡­¡± The unlucky ghost looked at the blinds in the bathroom¡­ Sawyer just undressed, turned on the shower, and covered himself in bubbles. Suddenly his foot slipped, and he bumped his head against the ss wall of the bathroom. The pain caused him to lean on the wall and inhale. As a result, the hand identally pressed the switch of the curtain. The curtains are romantically opened on both sides. The transparent ss wall revealed him without a doubt. The boss raised his head subconsciously, and saw Sawyer propping his hands on the ss wall, his hair was dripping with water, and a pair of ¡°ignorant¡± eyes were looking at him, both nk. The boss was speechless. Sawyer was speechless. Seeing the boss¡¯s face darken, Sawyer almost knelt down. O The two-day business trip was like a nightmare for Sawyer Watch his htt the o da to proce) ( 11-20 nje Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 246 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Sawyers Sad Reminder H The two-day business trip was like a nightmare for Sawyer. He didn¡¯t even know how he could be so unlucky? After an embarrassing bathroom incident, finallyying down and resting. As a result, he put his feet on the sofa and was about to turn over, and kicked the sofa to pieces with a bang. The boss has bruised veins on his forehead, he said forget it, I know you have no other intentions, just sleep on the bed! Hey tremblingly on the edge of the bed¡­ The boss took two pillows and put them in the middle¡­ These are all small cases. He also tactfully tried to lie on the edge of the bed as much as possible, good guy, he identally pressed a certain switch¨C The bed instantly turned into a massage bed and started moving. The face of the boss has changed! He immediately rolled to the floor to sleep, to show that he was really meaningless¡­ When I checked out the next day, because the sofa was broken, the front desk of the hotel smiled and looked at him and the boss¡­ Now, Sawyer looked at the resignation letter in his hand¡­hesitating whether to resign or not?! If he doesn¡¯t resign, the boss must misunderstand him. Resign¡­ This is the high-paying job he just applied for! Sawyer stroked his hair irritably, forget it, life is the most important thing, resign! He resolutely took the resignation letter to the president¡¯s office, and as soon as he entered, his eyes met the boss¡¯s. Sawyer quickly held up the letter of resignation: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to resign! I¡¯m sorry! I did dereliction of duty two days ago!¡± When the boss heard him talking about the past two days, his face changed immediately, and he didn¡¯t say a word, but just tapped the table, signaling him to put the resignation letter on the table. The unlucky ghost took a look: ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t the opportunity here? I won¡¯t let you lose your job!¡± Sawyer just put his resignation letter on the table. Suddenly, a gust of evil wind came from nowhere, and the resignation letter was blown up andnded on the floor! Sawyer hurried to pick it up, the wind continued to blow, Sawyer hurriedly grabbed the resignation letter, and crawled directly under the boss¡¯s desk. The boss was speechless. Sawyer was speechless. At this time, the door of the president¡¯s office was pushed open, and th boss¡¯s fiancee came in with a food box: ¡°Honey, you¡­¡± There¡¯s only one thought on Sawyer¡¯s mind: it¡¯s over. On this day, a certainpany became popr in the circle of friends because of the fact that the boss¡¯s fiancee caught rape. The boss of a certainpany was caught having an affair with a new assistant, and not only stayed in a love hotel on a business trip. 488 Louchers Still doing shady things in the office. It¡¯s not closed yet. And was caught by his fianc¨¦e¡­ Most importantly, the new assistant is a man! The fianc¨¦e was so angry that she fainted on the spot, and when she woke up, she broke the engagement without saying a word. The boss chased after his fianc¨¦e sadly to exin, feeling overwhelmed. The new assistant was tragically fired. Sawyer was holding a cardboard box, standing nkly in front of thepany building No, you really listen to my exnation! A car speeds by, a piece of paper ps Sawyer in the face, and Sawyer finally cries. It¡¯s too awful! Why is he so unlucky!! The unlucky ghosty on Sawyer¡¯s head, taking a breath of Sawyer¡¯s bad breathfortably. This little day is reallyfortable! Feeling that he is getting stronger and stronger, the unlucky ghost is ambitious! O He originally just wanted to get close to ra, borrow some luck, and save himself from being so unlucky. But now that he is attached to the host, all the misfortune belongs to the host, and he can absorb ¡°nutrients¡± from the host¡¯s misfortune to strengthen himself¡­ The unlucky ghost only hopes that he stays far away from Susie and ra. Now that he is out of prison, he should not meet them again! ¡°My good day has finallye¡­¡± the unlucky ghost was happy. ** Susie sat on the sofa in the room, dancing with her little hands. She said in frustration: ¡°Why can¡¯t I make a glowing charm!¡± Master can wave out a booklet just by raising his hand. She also wants to learn¡­ Mitch didn¡¯t raise his head: ¡°Practice more. The best talent I¡¯ve ever seen¡­¡± Forget it, I can¡¯t say this sentence anymore. Mitch put away the booklet in his hand, came to Susie, and sat down beside her. He reached out and squeezed Susie¡¯s hand. The little guy ate well in the Murray family. Mitch thought it was funny and shook her hand. Susie wondered: ¡°Do you need to shake like this?¡± Mitch coughed, ¡°Yeah, it needs to be shaken.¡± He grabbed Susie¡¯s hand and drew it in a half circle, followed by drawingplex runes in the air, and soon a shining spell floated up. ¡°Have you learned it?¡± he asked. 69 69 Chapter 246 Sawyer¡¯s Sad Reminder Susie¡¯s eyes widened, and the scene in front of her was like a gxy, so beautiful. ¡°One more time!¡± she eximed excitedly. Mitch fondled her head, squeezed her wrist, and stroked again ¡°Remember?¡± He asked, paused and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember, the runes are really complicated¡­¡± But Susie quickly drew a circle: ¡°Shake it like this¡­¡± A meal of doodling. ¡°Master, look!¡± A beautiful spell appeared in front of him. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. §à Mitch looked at the one in Susie¡¯s hand, and said earnestly, ¡°Susie, this doesn¡¯t match your status.¡± Susie looked at what she had drawn, and said happily, ¡°It matches, Master!¡± A cute little baby with hair tied into two little chirp. The pink bow is slightly crooked, making her even more adorable. ra wowed: ¡°It¡¯s so cute! Oh my god, I can give birth!¡± Mitch is speechless, but it seems to be quite suitable Alex flew onto Susie¡¯s shoulder, pecked Susie¡¯s hair with his mouth, and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Susie ran out quickly: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go find the unlucky ghost! Let¡¯s go, Master!¡± The day the unlucky ghost was found out, Susie pinched her fingers and followed him all day. The result was very strange. A moment ago, she had clearly figured out that the unlucky ghost was in this city. The next moment, it was calcted that the unlucky ghost was no longe in the city. I don¡¯t know if he ran too far, she couldn¡¯t even figure out where he went, and couldn¡¯t find him. But the master didn¡¯t know what to investigate in the prison, and he didn¡¯t let her run around, so it took only two days. ra was the first to float out after Susie. Mitch was thinking about the prison, and followed out subconsciously. Con¡¯s Eyelids 4:3 Wou he ¡°What do you think?¡± Susie asked, holding the charm in both hands. Mitch came back to his senses, raised his hand and let out a bright light, which was infused with Susie¡¯s spell. ¡°I marked the unlucky ghost and followed the pointer.¡± ¡°If you want to find a person or a ghost, you must first know his birthday, or mark him if you have seen him. If you don¡¯t have any, you can only use divination.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I understand, Master!¡± There was the sound of an engine far outside the door. Kellen, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, had juste back when he saw Susie running out. ¡°Father!¡± Susie jumped forward in surprise, but the movement of holding the charm remained unchanged. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As soon as Kellen got out of the car, he saw Susie rushing towards him with something in his hands. He immediately reached out and picked her up. Kellen nced down at the movement of her holding the object: her hands were bent into an arc, and the shape and size should be a round thing. He asked, ¡°Which ghost¡¯s head did you hold?¡± Susie lifted the thing in her hand: ¡°No, it¡¯s a spell.¡± Kellen. ¡°Didn¡¯t see it.¡± Susie reached out a hand and pushed open one of Kellen¡¯s eyelids. ¡°See?¡± she asked. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 247 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Opening Kellen¡¯s Eyelids Kellen: ¡°¡­uh.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kellen stared at the charm, which was still turning slowly, full of mystery. Susie: ¡°Dad, we have to go out, go out and find the unlucky ghost. I don¡¯t know where the unlucky ghost flew to. It will be bad luck if someone is harmed.¡± ra pondered: ¡°He is so unlucky, he probably can¡¯t find anyone who can harm him¡­¡± Kellen, who just came back, immediately turned around with Susie in his arms: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± na chased him out and said anxiously, ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Susie hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, we just finished lunch!¡± na: ¡°It¡¯s afternoon snack time! I made iced watermelon juice, sugar- free cupcakes, and a fruit tter¡­¡± Kellen and Susie whispered at the same time: ¡°Go, go!¡± ra nced back at na, who was in a hurry, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go,e backter, if they don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll eat!¡± na was slightly stunned, and looked to the side strangely, feeling as if she heard ra¡¯s voice just now. This feeling is not clear, I didn¡¯t really hear it, but it seems that there is a strange resonance in my heart¡­ She watched Kellen¡¯s off-road vehicle driving away arrogantly, and muttered helplessly, ¡°They¡¯re all the same.¡±. 12:25 Kellen took Susie up the VIP elevator smoothly and went straight to the top floor. ¡°Susie, are you sure the hapless ghost is here?¡± ra asked. Susie looked around: ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± But how could the unlucky ghost be in uncle¡¯spany? At this moment, ra snorted and looked towards a meeting room. One wall of the conference room is a ss wall, and the figures inside can be seen. ¡°Look, there!¡± ra pulled Susie and watched quietly behind the pir. Seeing Susie hiding behind the pir, Kellen subconsciously hid behind the pir and poked his head out. What is she peeking at? Susie: ¡°Hey, the unlucky ghost found a host?¡± In the conference room, the man possessed by the unlucky ghost was pressing the ballpoint pen nervously while looking down at something. Suddenly the spring of the ballpoint pen burst out and hit his eyes with a whoosh. He immediately covered his eyes, and the disposable water cup in front of him was knocked over in a panic. The water should be hot water, so hot that he jumped up. Everyone in the conference room looked over. ra could only imagine the embarrassment of that man¡­.. 52 22 12 24 Cha She eximed: ¡°It really is a bad luck ghost.¡± Kellen leaned his elbows on the pir, and was also looking at the person in the conference room. Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°It should be applying for a job. Judging by the interviewer¡¯s face, it probably failed before it even started.¡± Susie pursed her lips: ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We got him out but didn¡¯t find him in time.¡± Seeing the little guy ming himself, ra flew over: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom help him!¡± Susie was about to say something when ra flew over. Susie opened her mouth. That uncle has unlucky ghosts on his head, and my mother is lucky ghosts. So next he will be¡­ unlucky and lucky?? Kellen picked up Susie and held Susie with one hand: ¡°Go, find your uncle.¡± Susie: ¡°But¡­¡± She looked into the conference room, the face of the hapless ghost changed, ra was pping his broom hairstyle, opening and closing her mouth to say something. Susie was about toe down when she saw Martin walking over. ¡°Susie.¡± The man was dressed in a suit, his trouser legs were ironed straight, and his figure was tall and straight. 12 25 The face that had always been cold and hard was now somewhat soft It made the men and women who were close to him all shake their heads Susie stretched out her hand: ¡°Uncle!¡± Seeing that she seemed to be holding something in her hands, Martin didn¡¯t mind, and hugged her directly In the conference room at the moment. The interviewer read a few names and then apologized for the rest. Sawyer sighed, really shouldn¡¯t have hoped. Everyone packed up their things, and those who were called out were ted and followed the interviewer out Sawyer was about to leave, when suddenly the interviewer came back and looked straight at Sawyer: ¡°Well, Sawyer,e here.¡± Sawyer was taken aback for a moment, and then he was overjoyed. He has a chance? He hurriedly packed his things, but at this moment he suddenly stepped on an electric wire. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. O Sawyer¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and sure enough, he saw the electrical plug sizzling, burning The light bulb above his head exploded with a loud bang. Unfortunately the blown bulb was right on top of his head, luckily none of the falling debris hit him. Sawyer Sawyer never dreamed that he was hired! And it was Mr. Murray who called the roll himself, everyone was dumbfounded. Cielo handed him a form: ¡°Fill out this form and join us today, no problem?¡± Sawyer quickly said, ¡°No problem!¡± After being fired by his formerpany, he actually found a job with better pay than his former company! The Su Group is a ¡°other people¡¯spany¡± that can¡¯t be entered by so many people! It seems that he is not so unlucky! Sawyer happily returned to his post with the form in hand. Just after filling it out, he received a message: [The apartment you rented was stolen and the loss was heavy. Go to xxx after get off work to make a record. ] Sawyer was speechless. At this moment, the phone ding-dong, and he took part in the lottery of a giant smart disypany last night, and he actually won the prize. [Hello, you have won a mobile phone, and it has been delivered to you in the same city, please pay attention to check it. ¡¿ Sawyer wowed, he wanted that mobile phone for a long time, more than 20,000 units, and he was not willing to buy it all the time, but he got it in a lottery! However, before he was happy for two seconds, he received another message from the logistics company: [Sorry, I haven¡¯t been able to call you! Your phone was shattered in transit! Since it is a force majeure factor (roadside fire), ourpany is not liable forpensation, please contact the merchant. ¡¿ Coincidentally, the merchant is also sending a message, taking a screenshot of the prize rules, and it will not be reissued under force majeure. Sawyer was speechless. Ding Dong: Merchant: [The takeaway you ordered in the morning has been delivered. ¡¿ Ding Dong: Rider: [Sorry, my car was parked on the side of the road, and your takeaway was eaten by dogs. ¡¿ Sawyer¡¯s expression gradually went numb. What he couldn¡¯t see was that there was a ghost lying on his head at this moment, and there was another ghost beside him. The unlucky ghost was arguing with ra: ¡°can I call your sister? Just let me go as a fart!¡± He grabs Sawyer¡¯s neck and pulls him through. ra said: ¡°No way!¡± She grabbed Sawyer by the cor and pulled him towards him. Sawyer repeatedly jumps between lucky and unlucky. One second is lucky and the next is unlucky, or one second is extremely unlucky and the next second suddenly hits a good thing. Susie looked at Sawyer, ¡°Emm¡­¡± Sawyer quickly filled out the form, only to spill water from a passing colleague¡¯s ss. He had no choice but to print. Just after printing out the nk form, the printer suddenly emitted a puff of smoke and went on strike. ¡°so close¡­¡­¡± He just finished printing! Suddenly there was a gust of wind and the form flew out of the window Kellen: ¡°Is this person possessed by an unlucky ghost?¡± Susie looked at him in surprise: ¡°Dad, how do you know!¡± Kellen: ¡°Guess.¡± It seems that this person is very unlucky, probably the unlucky ghost that Susie said is on him. For a little thing. Susie praised with sparkling eyes: ¡°Dad is amazing!¡± Kellen hooked his lips: ¡°It must.¡± Martin asked Cielo to bring Sawyer directly into the president¡¯s office. The outside office suddenly whispered: ¡°Do you think this person looks like the person in the video?¡± ¡°The male assistant opened a couple¡¯s room with the boss in the hotel¡­ the boss¡¯s fiancee caught him on the spot during the passion in the office?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s applying for the CEO assistant now, because he¡¯s taken a fancy to our Mr. Murray?!¡± ¡°There are so many female rivals in love who haven¡¯t been able to do it §à yet, yet a man hase.¡± ¡°Mr. Murray hasn¡¯t had a single woman by his side for so many years, could it be¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were shocked, inquiring, as if struck by lightning. It was a good interview, and suddenly Mr. Murray called people into the office¡­ By the way, just now there was a super super tall and super handsome man who brought Mr. Murray¡¯s most beloved little niece to him. Could it be that Mr. Murray has never been close to women, but is actually close to men? Everyone looked at Cielo differently. Which one is Mr. Murray¡¯s? Cielo was speechless. He looked at Sawyer, who was lowering his head, and said cryptically, ¡°Your position is a foreign affairs assistant outside the office, so there will be no problem?¡± Sawyer: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no problem.¡± O Cielo has already been promoted to the assistant of the general manager, and the position of the assistant office has been adjusted, so a new person will be recruited. Sawyer was very excited in his heart, and followed Cielo into the president¡¯s office, but after Cielo went out, he clicked and locked the door -Mr. Murray exined, and he didn¡¯t know why. Sawyer¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly grabbed the doorknob: ¡°Wait!¡±. Sawyer people are dumb and brain nut buzzing Suddenly azy voice came: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort.¡± Immediately afterwards, a childish voice said: ¡°You run! You can¡¯t get out!¡± Then came a cold and emotionless voice: ¡°Sit.¡± As soon as Sawyer turned his head, he saw two big and one small in the office staring at him. Howe there is a child? But seeing Susie. Sawyer¡¯s heart was severely let down. With the kids around, nothing will happen. Sawyer picked a seat farthest from Kellen and Martin, but closest to Susie, and sat down tremblingly. ¡°Mr. Murray, are you looking for me?¡± he asked. Martin: ¡°Did you go on a business trip two days ago?¡± Sawyer wondered why he would ask this, nodded truthfully and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Martin: ¡°I heard you opened a room with your boss?¡± Sawyer: ¡°¡­ Yes, yes.¡± Kellen suddenly became interested, and chuckled lightly: ¡°What happened? Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Susie nodded vigorously: ¡°Expand and talk!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 248 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 248 Chapter 248 You Can¡¯t Run Out 788 Voucher, As she spoke, she rolled up her non-existent sleeves¡­ ready to catch ghosts. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sawyer was speechless. Are these two sure to be legit? Martin raised his head and nced at him, his voice was still so cold that there was no extra emotion: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to find out the truth and make sure whether I want to keep you.¡± Sawyer understands, he might want to hire him, but he is afraid that he is someone with impure purpose? He immediately stated: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Murray, everything is a misunderstanding!¡± He briefly talked about the night of the business trip with the boss, but he skipped the incident of identally opening the curtains in the shower¡­ The unlucky ghost on his head didn¡¯t have these scruples, under ra¡¯s coercion, he aggrieved and told everything about what happened to Sawyer that night. Susie wondered: ¡°What is a water bed?¡± Sawyer: ¡°Cough¡­¡± Martin: ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Kellen: ¡°Cough¡­¡± hapter 248 W Be Responsible For You Susie looked at her father, uncle, and uncle who was possessed by a bad luck ghost. Why did they all cough? She continued to ask: ¡°Is the water bed a bed made of water? Or is the bed ced on top of water? Will it sink? Or is the bed filled with water? If the bed is filled with water, will it not leak? The man is sleeping in water?¡± The little guy looked puzzled, and asked all the questions that confused her in one breath. However, the adults coughed worse, and my father even said, ¡°Children are not allowed to ask so many questions.¡± It¡¯s really strange¡­ adults ask children to be sensible, but how can children be sensible if they don¡¯t ask so many words? Susie¡¯s little head was full of great doubts. She looked at her mother, who knew that her mother and the unlucky ghost quarreled even more fiercely. It should be said that my mother beat the unlucky ghost even more fiercely. Susie asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s a waterbed?¡± ra said, ¡°I don¡¯t know very well either.¡± She was vague, and in order to hide her embarrassment, she frantically pulled the unlucky ghost¡¯s hair. The unlucky ghost: ¡°Baby, don¡¯t ask, your mother almost pped my hair down!¡± Susie curled her lips, great! The grown-ups are so strange, they don¡¯t talk about it if they don¡¯t say it. She asked Wade after she went back. Chapter 249 I Will Be Responsible For You Susie walked up to Sawyer angrily, and grabbed the hapless ghost¡¯s foot. ¡°Are you going by yourself or shall I invite you?¡± the little guy said domineeringly. At first nce, it looks like Martin and Kellen. Sawyer didn¡¯t know that he was speaking to the unlucky ghost, so he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself¡­¡± s, as expected, what happened that day was the beginning of bad luck, no matter whichpany you interview with, the result is the same¡­ But Susie grabbed his hand and pushed him to the seat: ¡°Sit down, uncle! Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of you!¡± Sawyer: ¡°?¡± Although I don¡¯t know what this little guy is talking about¡­ But¡­ help, this little guy is so cute! Even though he was a child, he told him with a serious face that he would be responsible for him! Sawyer just found it funny, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then how are you going to be responsible to me?¡± Susie recalled how Master was when he lied to others, and made a serious expression: ¡°Uncle, if you want to resolve a disaster, you have to do as I say.¡± Sawyer couldn¡¯t help but snort. This Susie, howe she looks like a liar, she¡¯s pretty good at learning. How could a normal person believe in a bloodbath? This little guy must have watched too much TV. Before he finished speaking, he felt a pain in his neck and passed out. Because no one caught him when he passed out, he identally knocked against the edge of the table corner, and a small bloodstain was drawn on his lips. Susie froze. Kellen turned his wrist: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to catch ghosts? Catch them!¡± Things with great strength can barely be fooled, but things about catching ghosts are hard to say. One more thing is worse than one less thing, so Kellen simply knocked Sawyer out. I don¡¯t even bother to exin, let alone cheat. Susie nodded seriously, got it, this is probably what Dad often said, you don¡¯t have to stick to solving things? She grabbed the unlucky ghost¡¯s foot and threw it over her shoulder. Susie thought, and turned the unlucky ghost over again. The hapless ghost was forced to strip from Sawyer, and the whole ghost was stupid! ¡°Why hit me!¡± He vomited blood, ¡°I didn¡¯t say no to leaving!¡± Susie blinked: ¡°But you didn¡¯t say you¡¯d go by yourself!¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. There is really nothing wrong with these words! The unlucky ghost has nothing to love in life, and finally found a host, 12 26 D Within a few days, he was arrested again! Susie threw the gourd out. Everyone was speechless. The unlucky ghost understands his unlucky physique, and resisting will only make his unlucky worse. So just lie t The unlucky ghost thought that being taken into the gourd would definitely make life worse than death. Who knew that after entering the gourd, there were a few ghosts ying in it. yboy Ghost: ¡°Hey, herees a new ghost!¡± Aunt Ugly: ¡°Status -1.¡± Coward: ¡°Finally I can take a breath¡­..¡± ya ghost smiled, pulled out his hand and performed a firecracker on the spot: ¡°Boom~ Wee neers!¡± ** ? Kellen picked up the gourd and took a closer look. There are so many ghosts in such a thing the size of a fingernail. ¡°Come here.¡± He held Susie in his arms, put the gourd back on her, and asked, ¡°Finished?¡± Susie: ¡°Hmm~¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 249 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 249 Chapter 249 I Will Be Responsible for You Kellen was speechless. You don¡¯t seem to do anything? Susic happily ran to Martin: ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re home!¡± Grandma made desserts, and she and Dad would never be able to finish them Grandpa is old, and grandpa can¡¯t eat so much. But if you don¡¯t eat, grandma will be sad, so uncle must go back. Martin didn¡¯t know the reason for Susie pulling him back, he just pampered Susie unconditionally and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He called Cielo in and exined what was left. Cielo wrote it down one by one, and then looked at Sawyer who was unconscious on the sofa. ¡°What about him? Want to hire him?¡± Martin nodded. The little guy just med himself, saying that he identally let the unlucky ghost out a few days ago, causing Sawyer to lose his job. As an uncle, he naturally wanted to finish things off for her. It just so happened that the president¡¯s office was short of a daily assistant, and Sawyer was the one. Murray family. na took a bite of the apple pie she made, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! What¡¯s Susie doing!¡± 65.29 Ada said: ¡°Maybe I just have something to rush to leave!¡± na curled her lips: ¡°She is a child, what can be urgent.¡± At this time, there was a sound outside the door, and Susie ran in quickly: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡± na¡¯s face brightened, and she immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just in time toe back, can you try the apple pie made by grandma?¡± Susie took a bite out of Aowu¡¯s face, and gave a thumbs up to praise: ¡°The apple pie made by grandma is really delicious!¡± When na heard this, she happily took four or five and put them into her hands. Susie ran out, grabbed one and stuffed it into Kellen¡¯s mouth. Grabbed another one and stuffed it into Martin¡¯s mouth. Well, how about two left? Susie stared at Martin, saw that Martin barely ate the one in his mouth, and immediately stuffed the one in his hand. Kellen: ¡°Water.¡± Susie thoughtfully went to get the water, saw that Kellen had finished eating, and immediately stuffed him with another one. After finishing the work, I ran to the kitchen happily: ¡°Grandma, we are all done eating!¡± na said cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s just right, the fruit tea is ready.¡± Susie: ¡°Okay!¡± Kellen was about to leave immediately: ¡°Hmm¡­ I just remembered, I have something to report to the superior.¡± 1227 Martin lifted the briefcase: ¡°I forgot to sign a document, I¡¯ll go back to the na said: ¡°Stop! Eat before leaving.¡± Kellen was speechless. Martin was speechless. To be honest, na¡¯s craftsmanship is not bad. Regardless of the meals or desserts, the taste is not inferior to that of a five-star restaurant. It¡¯s just that na cooks breakfast at seven or eight in the morning, snacks after dinner at ten, dinner at twelve at noon, dessert at three in the afternoon, dinner at around six, and fruit tea and health porridge after the meal¡­ Good guy, before going to bed. I asked you if you want to eat supper? No one can stand it! Susie was skinny when she first arrived at the Murray family, but now her little face has a circle of baby fat, her hands are also fleshy, and she feels soft when hugged. If Kellen didn¡¯t go running and exercising every day, it is estimated that the eight-pack abs are now integrated into one¡­ This is from N?velDrama.Org. Martin made a phone call: ¡°Cielo, bring thepany¡¯s new project documents¡­ By the way, you bring Sawyer too.¡± On the other side of the phone, Cielo hung up the phone with a confud face. He walked towards the president¡¯s office, only to find a group of people peeping around the door. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and do your business!¡± Cielo said with a sullen face. The crowd dispersed immediately, pretending to print documents, make coffee, and discuss matters with colleagues¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 250 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Make a Water Bed for My Sister Cielo pushed Sawyer, and after a while, Sawyer opened his eyes in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cielo said. Sawyer got up in a daze, and couldn¡¯t help touching his neck. Why does his neck feel sore, why did he fall asleep just now?? There was a pain in his lips, and he subconsciously touched it, only to hiss. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Sawyer asked, following behind Cielo. Cielo said: ¡°Mr. Murray asked us to send a document to his house.¡± Sawyer: ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± After the two left. ¡°See! His lips are bleeding from being bitten! My God, how intense this is¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, they seem to have gone to Mr. Murray¡¯s house? Did they see their parents so soon?¡± ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t Mr. Murray take that tall and handsome man back just now?¡± After half a day. Cielo and Sawyer only knew that they were fine when they went, but their stomachs were about to burst when they came back¡­ Seeing Sawyer, Susie suddenly remembered the water bed. She hurried to Wade¡¯s room. Wade was handling a fishing with many small bells tied to it. §à 250 Make a Water Bed for My Sister Susie asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± 288 Vorher. Wade said: ¡°I¡¯m making a ghost, that is, if you cast it out at night, you can catch seven or eight ghosts.¡± Susie: ¡°Like fishing?¡± Wade: ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie: ¡°Brother, you are afraid of ghosts, so what are you doing with so many ghosts?¡± Wade nced at her: ¡°Help you catch ghosts.¡± Susie uttered an uh, and patted Wade on the shoulder: ¡°Look, brother.¡± Susie flew out a red. Wade: ¡°!!¡± He looked at Susie¡¯s web, then at his own. This¡­he seems to have done it for nothing? Susie retracted the spirit binding and said quietly: ¡°So we won¡¯t study this anymore¡­ Brother, do you know about water beds?¡± Wade was confused: ¡°What water bed?¡± Susie suddenly looked disappointed: ¡°So my brother doesn¡¯t know either¡± Wade stared: ¡°Who said that? I know, you wait.¡± After speaking, he turned on theputer and google ¡¾Waterbed¡¿ Wade read: ¡°A water bed, as the name suggests, is a soft bed with water inside the bed¡­it is created by using the buoyancy principle of water, which canpletely fit the curve of the body¡­support the weight of the whole body evenly¡­reduce the weight of the body and the spine, muscles, capiries and nervous system pressure, and y a sp.) nursing role on the spine Susie sounds great, and the water bed to fine! Why don¡¯t adults answer her Sunce immediately raised her hands ¡°Brother, I said a mass Wade nodded ¡°Okay¡± Can¡¯t arrange a water bed get? Wade opened the webpage and checked all the s waterbed in three minutes What wilt bag water bed, hard bag water bed 1st doing what he said. Wade all the rate of 3 stic bag-the big stic film that used toe the koad th much was big and thick Then spread the te by ¡®n bed p? tevan ypass Cab cele reg ud) and put of the 997- ¡°hay The water bed you war Wade oad we goed 1 EDD DE ¡°Te way bed conte ez ad to reser ??? ????? ke d Wade: ¡°Yeah, it feels like sleeping on the water.¡± Both of them thought it was fun, Susie ran out quickly: ¡°I¡¯ll call Lucy!¡± Lucy, who finished two pages of handwriting practice with tears in her eyes, could hardly keep her eyes open: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± David was unmoved: ¡°I will check, if I make a mistake, I will rewrite it¡­¡± Before I finished speaking, Susie poked her head in: ¡°Lucy, have you finished your homework? I¡¯ll show you something very interesting~¡± Lucy immediately dropped the pen: ¡°It¡¯s done, let¡¯s go.¡± David was speechless. Lucy pulled Susie and ran fast.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s so fun?¡± Lucy, who didn¡¯t do her homework, lost her spirit! Susie pulled her onto the bed and patted the bed: ¡°Sister, lie down!¡± Lucyy on it suspiciously, and her eyes lit up immediately: ¡°The bed can move! It¡¯s soft, icy and cool, sofortable!¡± Susieughed: ¡°It¡¯s not that the bed can move, it¡¯s a water bed! There¡¯s water in it.¡± Lucy was amazed, so there was such a thing as a water bed. Lying on the water to sleep, it¡¯s fun! The kids all thought it was fun, Susie ran out quickly again: ¡°I¡¯ll call Zion!¡± After a while, Zion was pulled over, with an impatient look on his face: ¡°It¡¯s just your room, what fun can there be, how childish!¡± But when hey down on the bed, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes, 70 94% Sister wow, what a strange bed! Susie excitedly said, ¡°Is it fun?¡± Zion dawdled: ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie ran out again: ¡°I¡¯ll call Hamza!¡± Hamza looked calm, looking coldly at the little kids lying in a row. ¡°Childish!¡± He put one hand in his pocket, very speechless. Susie waved: ¡°Come and try, it¡¯s fun!¡± Lucy jumped on the bed: ¡°It¡¯s really fun!¡± Hamza remained expressionless: ¡°Not trying.¡± He turned around and was about to leave, but he heard a sudden crash behind him! This was followed by several exmations. When he looked back, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. §à Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 251 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 251 Chrter 251 Seeing or not is just a choice, not a result 288 Vt. The water bed broke and water spurted from a hole. Susie¡¯s paints on the drawer at the end of the bed were all swept off, and there were all kinds of colors in an instant, and the carpet on the floor was all wet and a mess. Susie, Lucy, Zion, and Wadey on the bed with dazed faces, all wet, the quilt and pillows were all wet. The wire socket that was sshed sizzled, short-circuited with a bang, and smoke burst out instantly. Alex, who was sleeping soundly, was frightened and flew around, shouting: ¡°Help, help, this time it¡¯s really on fire!¡± The entire Murray family estate was plunged into darkness. Hamza was speechless. Half a minuteter, the backup power supply was activated, and the electrician rushed to repair it. na caught up and saw the horror in the room, feeling her blood pressure rise. ¡°Who did this?¡± na spat blood. Several children drooped their heads one by one, not daring to make a sound. Susie raised her hand cautiously: ¡°It¡¯s my idea.¡± na was speechless. Lucy quickly said: ¡°I also have a share!¡± Chapter 251 Seeing or not is just a choice not a rezult Wade stood up: ¡°I did all of these ¡± Zion: ¡°I got involved too.¡± Hamza was silent for a while, forget it, who made him the boss ¡°Grandma, I made the water bed, it¡¯s my fault.¡± na stared: ¡°Everyone go out for punishment! Wait, change your clothes, put a basin and go out for punishment!¡± The children changed their clothes obediently, and each of them stood obediently against the wall with the water basin on their heads and their hands on both sides. When Martin and Kellen came over, they saw a row of children standing in the corridor. One by one with water basins on their heads, pitifully punished to stand This really is for everyone. ra couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw the group of children punished to stand. Inexplicably, I thought of the scene where she was punished to stand when she was a child, and her brothers were also apanied by her She didn¡¯t expect that after ten or twenty years, she could see such a scene again. As expected of her mother. Kellen asked with a smile: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you taking the circuit board apart?¡± Susie said very honestly: ¡°Dad, no! We just made a water bed, and then rolled and rolled on the water bed, and the water bed broke¡­¡± Chapter 251 Seeing or not is just a choice, not a result Lucy followed innocently: ¡°Then water poured into the socket¡­¡± Zion looked indifferent: ¡°Then the whole circuit short-circuited and burned.¡± 228 her Wade: ¡°The water bed I made is not strong enough¡­ I know, it must be the wrong material.¡± Lucy: ¡°I think the seal is not tight!¡± Susie: ¡°I think I¡¯m too heavy! And we shouldn¡¯t be rolling around.¡± J A few children started chatting and discussing why the water bed broke, and summed up their experience: next time you make a water bed, you need to cover it with twoyers of stic bags¡­ Standing with a basin on their backs, they couldn¡¯t make them shut up. na¡¯s temples were protruding, and she gritted her teeth and looked at Martin and Kellen: ¡°What water bed? What is rolling around¡­ How do children know this?¡± Martin was speechless. Kellen was speechless. na: ¡°Every day, what are you teaching her outside? I¡¯m too old to care about you, right? Hurry up and stand there for me!¡± Martin and Kellen were speechless. They should be in the room, not here. As a result, two tall and tall figures appeared in the children ¡®s team¡­ The children blinked and looked at their father and uncle curiously. ra almost breathed out fromughing, and the corners of Mitch¡¯s mouth never stopped, twitching. chapter 251 beeing of not is just a choice not a reAUTE This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alex stood by the window in shock, his little head shaking Everyone was speechless. It ended with na agreeing to buy Susie a waterbed But I was afraid that she would catch a cold, so I made a rule I can only y during the day Susie has learned another truth from this incident if she does something wrong, she will be punished to stand on her feet, and it¡¯s hard to do anything when her fatheres, and it¡¯s also hard to do it when her uncle The highest status in this family is that no one can mess with grandma! ra looked at everything in front of her, very warm, very warm, and full of happiness and joy. It¡¯s a pity that she can no longer participate! The children just had their summer vacation today, and it was less than two months before the July 14th Ghost Festival ra has been hesitating whether to see the olddy again. Do you want to live with them for a while¡­ She wants to say goodbye, but she is even more afraid that after getting along for a while, the olddy will face parting again, and the life that has finally calmed down will be turbulent again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the best,¡± ra murmured. The happier the Murray family is now, the less she should meet them. That¡¯s why I kept procrastinating, day after day, trying my best to separate myself, and also trying my best to make them no longer remember her¡­ At night, Susie temporarily sleeps in a room with Lucy. na came over to check if the two were asleep, and found that Lucy was already sound asleep, but Susie still had her eyes open. na asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± She began to regret it in her heart, was it too severe a punishment to stand just now? But I heard Susie say, ¡°Will you miss your mother?¡± Just now she saw her mother smiling and suddenly looked a little lost. Susie knew that her mother must be afraid that her grandmother would be sad, so she dared not see her again. Would grandma want to see mom again? na stroked Susie¡¯s little head, feeling extremely distressed: ¡°Does Susie miss her mother? Grandma will also miss your mother, but it¡¯s okay. your mother will always live in our hearts¡­¡± Susie looked up at her: ¡°Do you want to see mom?¡± na¡¯s face was kind, she didn¡¯t say whether she wanted to see her or not, she just said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± When she dies, she will be able to see her ra! So it doesn¡¯t matter whether you see her or not, what¡¯s more important is that her Susie should be fine. Susie pursed her lips, her mother was going to be reborn, and no one would see her in the future. But mother also met uncle, and mother and grandmother seemed to be Chapter 251 Seeing of nut is a very afraid of seeing each other again. Why is this? Little Susie couldn¡¯t understand theplex emotions of adults, so she gradually closed her eyes and fell asleep. Lucy on the side turned over¡­ na smiled, covered the two children with a thin quilt, adjusted the air conditioner, and went out. ra was standing at the door, and couldn¡¯t help whispering: ¡°Mom¡­¡± na didn¡¯t see anything, but felt that strange feeling in her heart again. She murmured: ¡°ra, I know you must be here, have you been here all the time, right?¡± ¡°As long as Mom knows this, that¡¯s enough.¡± She doesn¡¯t expect to see each other, she just hopes that everyone is well, Susie is well, ra is well, the children are well¡­ that¡¯s enough. ra looked at na¡¯s stumbling back, and suddenly figured it out. Seeing or not is just a choice, not a result¡­ The sky was as dark as ink, and the prison at night seemed to be covered with an invisible barrier Mitch checked several times, frowning The unlucky ghost is an evil ghost, the reason why the evil ghost is trapped here¡­¡­. is a bit unimaginable ¡°What is someone doing behind the scenes?¡± Mitch mused He looked at the prison surrounded by an inverted semicircle, and found a few signs buried in eight directions, which proved that someone was using this prison to suppress something. But he couldn¡¯t find that person yet, and he didn¡¯t know who did it, so he could only wait now. ** This Saturday, Martin didn¡¯t go to work, and sat in the restaurant for breakfast. Kellen went for a run early in the morning. In addition to running, he usually went to the military headquarters. He went out at five o¡¯clock in the morning and usually didn¡¯te back until after nine o¡¯clock. Michael, David and the others have to supervise the project, Ryan, as a doctor, hardly has weekends, Paul¡¯s flying time is even more irregr, and Jonathan usually goes for a few months and a half when he joins the crew¡­ So now it¡¯s Martin and Kellen who spend more time at home. The children who are on summer vacation are the happiest. They all slept in and didn¡¯t get up at eight o¡¯clock. Craig has an opinion. ¡°Children should develop the habit of going to bed and waking up early, otherwise they will bezy when they grow up. They all sleep until eight o¡¯clock, without any self-discipline!¡± Martin pretended not to hear. na gave Craig a nk look: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with staying in bed? You don¡¯t sleep much when you¡¯re old, and you are a child, and children need to sleep more! Besides, don¡¯t they all go to bed early?¡± ¡°Although they wake upte, they go to bed early!¡± Craig was speechless. na continued: ¡°Children can only grow up if they sleep well! Don¡¯t talk about self-discipline to me. The most important thing is for children to grow up.¡± What kind of perfect life is a life without staying in bed? They were neverte for school, so what¡¯s the matter with staying in bed during the holidays? na thinks that she is strict when she should be serious, and indulgent when she should be conniving. Anyway, she is very reassuring about the children. Craig shook the newspaper, the creases on his old face stiffened, and he muttered, ¡°I let you talk, what can I say.¡± na didn¡¯t hear clearly: ¡°What did you say?¡± Craig touched his nose: ¡°Nothing.¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°I said they don¡¯t learn anything during the holidays, and it¡¯s a waste of life to bezy at home. Enroll them in some remedial sses.¡± na rolled her eyes directly: ¡°Do Hamza and Wade need extracurricr tutoring?¡± Craig was speechless unnecessary na asked again ¡°Like Zion and Lucy, is counseling useful?¡± Craig was speechless. It seems that it is indeed useless na finally said: ¡°How old is Susie, does she need extra-curricr tutoring?¡± Craig was speechless. Well, he just doesn¡¯t talk. Martin was smart enough not to interject in the first ce¡­ na nags: ¡°When you learn, you have to study hard, and when you y, you have to y hard. Children y naturally, and the process of ying is the process of using their brains¡­¡± Suddenly she remembered what happened on the water bedst night, and she stopped talking for a while. But while it was messy, it cost the entire Murray family a lot to rewire. But the children also made a conclusion at the end. The Murray family has money, so they can make it for them. Thinking of this, na became optimistic again, and went out humming a song, ready to dance. Susie rubbed her eyes and went downstairs in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± she said. Her hair was disheveled, and she was holding a rabbit in her arms. There was a bunch of dull hair standing on top of her head, which was soft and na immediately called for breakfast to be brought out. ¡°Why did Susie wake up so early?¡± na poured milk for her and filled a small bowl of porridge. Susie said: ¡°Well¡­ I fell asleep and woke up.¡± Master just came back and heard that he went to prison for another night. Susie felt that she should help Master investigate together. So after eating, she will study with Master¡­ Just thinking about it, someone called in, na answered the phone, seemed a little surprised, but then nodded with a smile: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡± Susie wondered, ¡°Who is it?¡± na said: ¡°It¡¯s an aunt,e over to our houseter to have a look.¡± After finishing speaking, he looked at Martin: ¡°The girl who was treated with ra before, named Oaklynn, do you remember?¡± Martin thought for a while, then nodded: ¡°What?¡± na said with emotion: ¡°She finished her treatment and returned home¡­¡± At the beginning, that girl, like ra, had leukemia. ra couldn¡¯t wait for the right fit, but Oaklynn did. But Oaklynn¡¯s family is very poor, and I don¡¯t know how she met ra. ra was very happy for her and asked Martin to help Oaklynn pay for her medical expenses. How could Martin have the heart to refuse? Besides, he can afford the 59 15% Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 252 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 252 252 The Perfect ide several million medical expenses, which is nothing to the Murray family. Later, Oaklynn went abroad for treatment with the help of the Murray family. Later, ra disappeared, and the Murray family was looking for ra, exhausted by this incident, and no one remembered Oaklynn¨C After all, to the Murray family, Oaklynn can only be regarded as a stranger they are slightly familiar with. While Susie was eating, she turned the egg to y, and suddenly the egg stopped. Immediately it fell down with a tter, pointing towards Martin. Susie snorted. At about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, a guest came to the house, a girl dressed inly, who looked about twenty-three or twenty-four years old. ¡°Hi¡­I¡¯m Oaklynn, do you remember me?¡± Oaklynn grabbed his clothes with a nervous look on his face. na was easy to talk and said with a smile, ¡°Remember, sit down!¡± Oaklynn looked at the sofa anxiously, and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better not sit on it, this sofa looks so expensive¡­I, I don¡¯t deserve it¡­¡± na was speechless. Oaklynn, who said it was unworthy, looked like he didn¡¯t dare to look up, but looked at Martin. ¡°Martin, I¡¯m here today to thank you all. If you hadn¡¯t given me money for treatment back then, I might have died by now¡­but I don¡¯t know how to repay you. My family¡­is very poor, I do n¡¯t know What can I give¡­¡± The Perfect Life This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Oaklynn bit her lip, twisting the hem of her clothes nervously. Susie: Emm¡­ Susie looked at this aunt named Oaklynn strangely. I just thought her behavior was weird. ra said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s Oaklynn¡­¡± Susie asked in a low voice, ¡°Mom, is she your friend?¡± ra recalled for a while and said, ¡°It should be regarded as a patient!¡± ¡°I used to be treated in the hospital¡­ When I can get out of bed and walk around, I will go for a walk in the garden.¡± That¡¯s when I met Oaklynn. During the chat, ra found out that Oaklynn also had leukemia. She looked sad and said that she was going to die. ¡°I asked her why she died? Encourage her not to give up hope. She said that her family sold their car and house to treat her illness. She was originally an ordinary person in a small county town, but one illness drained her entire family¡­¡± ra sympathized with her, seeing that she was going to give up treatment and choose to leave the hospital, her father squad without saying a word, and her mother silently wiped her tea ide She was soft-hearted for a moment, so she paid them the treatment fee for that time. ¡°The second time I saw her, it was already a monthter. She went back after thest treatment, and then it was time for chemotherapy again¡± ¡°Oaklynn said she was making a fuss about noting for treatment, but his father went to draw blood and sell money for her treatment, and his mother begged her on her knees¡­¡± After finishing speaking. Oaklynn still looked at ra enviously, saying that she lives in VIP, enjoys the best medical resources, and will never worry about money, but she is different, she is ready to die at any time, and even wants to jump off the building to end Himself¡­ let the parents off ¡°I think their family is really pitiful. They gradually became friends like this Later. I paid for every hospital treatment she had to do.¡± After all, money meant nothing to her at that time. She is not the Holy Mother, but she saw the same despair in Oaklynn. She hoped that others would be well, and she would be well too. Seeing others well seemed to give her a glimmer of hope. Susie realized suddenly, it turned out to be like this. ¡°Thest time was probably when I was lying down and couldn¡¯t even get up. She came up to the VIP floor by herself, found me, and said goodbye to me crying.¡± ¡°I asked her what was wrong, and she said that she had found a suitable bone marrow match, but the whole bone marrow recement and chemotherapy would cost several million dors, which was not affordable by the family at all.¡± ¡¾Why is God so cruel? Give us hope, but make us despair again and again, I might as well not have heard the news¡­] That¡¯s what Oaklynn said at the time. ra was also waiting for a suitable match at that time, and she knew how it felt to wait for this glimmer of hope in despair. How many terminally ill blood cancers died while waiting for matching? And she will be too¡­ It¡¯s good to say that a person is about to die, and ra has no other thoughts, but only hopes that one more person will live. What a pity to find a suitable match but choose to give up because ofck of money. So ra begged Martin for help. ra looked at Oaklynn in front of her. She seemed to be healed now, but this person was slightly different from what she remembered. Maybe I did a ghost, and I can see things a little more clearly? Martin lowered his eyes slightly, and said lightly: ¡°No need. Just live your own life.¡± He almost forgot about it. The reason why he gave Oaklynn the money at the beginning was just to do good deeds, and he only hoped that his little sister would get a suitable match as soon as possible. Oaklynn was relentless, and even more uneasily stirred the hem of his clothes tightly, stammering: ¡°Martin, don¡¯t be like this¡­ I really thank you for allowing me to do anything¡­.. Really, I am very grateful to God Let me know a friend like ra, now I¡¯m fine, but ra¡­¡± She said with red eyes, and begged again: ¡°So I just want to do what I can, and if I don¡¯t repay your kindness, I¡¯m really uneasy¡­¡± na stood up and said lightly: ¡°How do you want to repay my daughter and rece ra?¡± be half The Murray family gave her money for treatment, but she still wants to be the daughter of the Murray family? Qaklynn panicked suddenly, and knelt down with a thud: ¡°No, no, you misunderstood, I never had such a thought!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 253 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ras Patient Oaklynn ¡°I, I really, just want to honor you and take care of you for ra, I just think, even if you agree with me to join the Murray family as a servant!¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Oaklynn¡¯s attitude was extremely humble, and he kept begging. Susie interrupted suddenly: ¡°Auntie, do you want to take care of my grandma or my uncle?¡± ¡°Why do you always look at my uncle secretly?¡± Oaklynn¡¯s lowered eyes secretly looked towards Martin from time to time. Adults are taller and can¡¯t see it, but she is a child, and she can see it as soon as she looks up. This aunt¡¯s eyes are not honest at all. na was speechless for a moment. Forget about being the daughter of the Murray family, but coveting her son? Oaklynn froze, and quickly denied: ¡°No, I, I didn¡¯t¡­I was just afraid that Martin would be unhappy¡­¡± Susie kindly reminded: ¡°But in our family, my grandma is the boss!¡± Everyone was speechless. Oaklynn was speechless. She bit her lips uneasily: ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. People from my small ce don¡¯t understand these rules. I¡¯m ashamed.¡± She knelt and kowtowed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. na walked away speechlessly, what age is this, she knelt and kowtowed at every turn¡­ 253 ra¡¯s Patient Oaklynn Made it look like they were a bully. She regretted it to death. At the beginning, everyone¡¯s attention was on ra, and every time this Oaklynn looked for ra, it was when they were not around. na didn¡¯t even know that she was such a person. If she knew, she would never have agreed to let here to visit just now. ¡°Oaklynn, get up first, sit down and talk.¡± na said, looking at Colt, gesturing for him to see off the guests quickly. Oaklynn shook his head: ¡°No, I won¡¯t sit, my clothes are dirty and old, don¡¯t make the sofa dirty¡­¡± After finishing speaking, he nced around enviously and cautiously, and whispered: ¡°So ra¡¯s house is like this¡­ It¡¯s like the one shown on TV, I¡¯ve never seen it¡­ Unlike my house¡­ My house is small and dirty¡­ ¡± na was speechless. She just said that casually! Susie suddenly said, ¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t your house very unhygienic? Why don¡¯t you wash your clothes when they¡¯re dirty? Why don¡¯t you clean up your house when it¡¯s dirty?¡± Oaklynn was speechless. Susie: ¡°Haven¡¯t your clothes been washed for ten days? Why can you dirty the sofa just by sitting?¡± Oaklynn was speechless. Susie suddenly realized: ¡°I see, your family doesn¡¯t have the habit of taking a bath and washing clothes, right? Let me tell you, this is not a good habit! There will be lice on your head! You should change the habit¡­¡± Oaklynn was speechless. Everyone suffocated theirughter, children really have something to ask, it¡¯s great to be a child! Colt smiled slightly: ¡°Miss Oaklynn, things like family background cannot bepared. Ma¡¯am will go outter, I¡¯d better send you back first!¡± Oaklynn suddenly looked embarrassed, bit his lip, and his small face turned pale: ¡°I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t havee, I¡¯m the one who disturbed you, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After speaking, with tears in his eyes, he slightly lifted his eyshes, looked at Martin with teary eyes, and quickly lowered his head as if he was frightened . ¡°Martin, sorry for annoying you¡­..¡± na was really tired listening to her keep apologizing, belittling herself while apologizing. Get rid of this kind of person directly! In the future, if Oaklynn can step into the Murray family, she will lose! Oaklynn lowered his head and twisted the hem of his clothes, almost tearing them apart. ording to normal logic, when others hear this sentence they will definitely say politely: [Why, we didn¡¯t hate you]¡­ The really didn¡¯t mean to hate her, I asked her to sit down for show that I while¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 254 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 254 chapter 254 Then You Pay Bark The Money na said directly: ¡°Colt, ¡®please¡¯ her out!¡± It¡¯s really annoying to watch. When Colt heard this, he was not even polite, ¡°Miss Oaklynn, please!¡± Oaklynn kowtowed as if he couldn¡¯t hear: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°I know I don¡¯t deserve to step in here¡­but I really want to thank you all If Martin didn¡¯t give me money for treatment, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live now! Please give me a chance to repay, or I will feel uneasy in my heart!¡± Susie frowned. This auntie came to thank her, but why did she feel so ufortable? ¡°Then you pay back the money!¡± Susie thought for a while, and said, ¡°You keep saying that you don¡¯t know how to repay, and you feel uneasy if you don¡¯t repay, so you should pay back the money! Nothing will happen after you pay back the money!¡± She looked serious, she was really thinking about the problem and proposed a solution to the problem. And it suddenly urred to her-so much money!! millions! more money than her ¡­ Everyone in the Murray family was stunned for a moment. W they think of this idea?? didn¡¯t Everyone fell silent for a while, and na gave Colt a wink, signaling him to let Susie finish. Oaklynn was dumbfounded. Then You Pay Back The Money She came to thank the Murray family, not to pay back the money! Besides, where would she ask for so much money? ¡°I¡­¡± She gripped her clothes tightly: ¡°I have no money¡­ Our family sold our house and car to treat my illness¡­¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°Oh, so you came to our house to find a job?¡± Upon hearing this, Oaklynn immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike me¡­I. I am willing to be your servant¡­. She kept her posture extremely low. The Murray family seems to spoil this little girl very much, the child is best coaxed, crying and begging for mercy, maybe this little girl will ept her¡­ Susie had heard her say that she was being a cow and a horse several times, and her little brows frowned even tighter. ¡°Auntie, you can find a job when you are looking for a job. Why do youe to our house!¡± Oaklynn was speechless. She took a deep breath and was about to cry: ¡°I don¡¯t have much education, I never went to university¡­..¡± Susie¡¯s small face became more and more serious: ¡°If youe to our house, will we pay you a sry? But if this is the case, aren¡¯t you using our family¡¯s money to pay back to our family?¡± In this way, it seems that they are at a loss. Oaklynn was speechless. 154 Then You Pay Back The Money It¡¯s not normal to say ¡°you are so pitiful, then you stay here, don¡¯t worry we won¡¯t treat you badly¡­¡± She quickly said: ¡°No, no, just give me a bite of food¡­¡± Susie¡¯s brows were almost tied into a knot: ¡°Does that mean we want us to support you forever?¡± Oaklynn was speechless. She shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay back the money, but you still want us to support you for the rest of your life. You didn¡¯te to repay your kindness, did you? You are¡­¡± Susie racked her brains for that word. Alex added on the side: ¡°Thank you! I will revenge you in the future!¡± Susie: ¡°Ah yes, are you here to take revenge on us?¡± Oaklynn was speechless. She is so stupid, how can she talk to this extent? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Susie wondered: ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Oaklynn choked for a moment, and could only look at Martin: ¡°Martin¡­¡± Martin¡¯s face was numb: ¡°Colt, kick her out! Also, she borrowed five million back then, you follow up and ask her to pay back the ney¡± Colt: ¡°Okay.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Oaklynn panicked: ¡°Martin, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m¡­¡­.I¡­¡­.¡± Colt directly grabbed Oaklynn¡¯s arm and dragged her out: ¡°We don¡¯t really care about you, remember to pay back the money.¡± Then You Pay Back The Money Oaklynn burst into tears: ¡°But I just recovered now, I can¡¯t do much work¡­ I can¡¯t make money to pay you back¡­¡± Colt: ¡°So you came to the door and wanted us to take care of you and treat you like a youngdy?¡± Oaklynn was in a hurry: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Colt sneered, and said that he came to repay you, and said that he had just recovered and had no strength to work. I just want someone to support her, so it¡¯s better to serve her as a wife, right? Colt didn¡¯t bother to talk, and handed Oaklynn n to the security guard, who didn¡¯t care what kind of patient Oaklynn was just recovered, and threw her out professionally. Oaklynn fell to the ground, tears welling up. Her life is really too bitter. It was when she was young that she got leukemia. In order to treat her, the family was destitute. After finally being cured, I can¡¯t do anything but drag my parents down. Seeing her parents working so hard every day, she is really sad! That¡¯s why I came to the Murray family¡­ And¡­at the darkest moment of her life, it was Martin who check, and she swore from then on that she would repay Martin! her a The treatment abroad was so painful, and she persisted with this belief¡­but they didn¡¯t want her. The more Oaklynn thought about it, the more she cried, feeling that she Then You Pay Back The Money was really pitiful, so she left crying. in the room. 788 Je be Susie repeatedly urged: ¡°Uncle, remember to ask that aunt to pay back the money!¡± She added worryingly: ¡°I don¡¯t think that auntie is a good person, she doesn¡¯t even wash clothes, and she needs us to support her and give her money¡­ You must not hire her!¡± naughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It won¡¯t happen.¡± me them for protecting ra so well that ra was so easily deceived¡­ ra muttered on the side: ¡°Why did I go blind back then¡­¡± Seeing Oaklynn cry, and thinking of the same situation I was in, my heart softened¡­ She wanted to possess herself to frighten Oaklynn. Suddenly she thought of something and said, ¡°Susie, can you let the unlucky ghoste out with me for a stroll?¡± It¡¯s not that she¡¯s mean, absolutely not. Just out of curiosity, to see if Unlucky Ghost is really as powerful as he said? Who is unlucky? She didn¡¯t believe it, so in a rigorous spirit, she tried to prove it scientifically. Susie trusted her mother very much and said, ¡°Yes!¡± ra: ¡°Hey.¡± Looking at the sun outside, ra couldn¡¯t wait for it to get dark. Then You Pay Back The Money But seeing Mitch floating down, he said with a sullen face, ¡°Susie, go, follow Oaklynn. There¡¯s something wrong with this Oaklynn. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 255 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 255 chapter 255 Untucky Ghost Part 1 Oaklynn returned home ¨C now they live in a rented house in amunity, with only two bedrooms and one living room, which is very small. As soon as she entered the door, she felt very depressed and couldn¡¯t help covering her chest. I just saw how big the Murray family is, and then I saw how small the ce I live in, old and old¡­ The gap is too big, and I didn¡¯t get over it all at once. Oaklynn¡¯s mother saw her like this just after she came out of the kitchen, and said quickly, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable again? Sit down¡­¡± Oaklynn suddenly cried fiercely: ¡°Mom, the Murray family looked down on me, kicked me out, and asked me to pay back five million.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯m useless at all, I¡¯ve hurt you, where can I go for five million now¡­¡± Oaklynn was crying out of breath. Oaklynn¡¯s mom was stunned, what? Her daughter felt sorry every day so she went to the Murray family to thank her. If they refused to ept it, it would be fine if they had to pay back five million? She suddenly felt very sad, why is it so difficult for the poor! Oaklynn¡¯s mother wiped away her tears: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what people are poor, how can we expect rich people to really think highly of us?¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s give it back to him! Who made me ipetent. As long as you live well, Mom will be satisfied!¡± ra fed the unlucky ghost to the neighborhood, and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the building that Jade¡¯s parents left for her?¡± Although it is not a high-end residential area, it is also separated from the vige in the city. It belongs to an old residential area where you have to Her (58 Unlucky Ghost Part 1 climb stairs. ¡°Susie, you stay in the car, mom will help you watch!¡± ra patted Susie. Susie is soft and cute, with crooked smiling eyes: ¡°Okay~¡± Mitch stared at the building, feeling a little weird-? This neighborhood is an old neighborhood, but this building is gloomy, with hints of gloom constantly floating around¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll check it out, ra, don¡¯t mess around.¡± ra: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, can¡¯t you trust me?¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, pretending to believe it, and drifted away speechless. ra immediately floated upstairs with the unlucky ghost. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to y!¡± she said. The unlucky ghost: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me!¡± ra: ¡°How can I? Am I that kind of ghost?¡± The unlucky ghost looked at her with a ¡®you are¡¯ expression on his face. Just as ra was about to speak, she saw a familiar figure in front of the door. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Jade!¡± ra went up to give her a pat on the head. ¡°Seeing that your luck is about to run out, I¡¯ll add some to you, thank you!¡± ra tickled Jade¡¯s chin lovingly. Jade sneezed and muttered, ¡°What¡­ I suddenly feel cold¡­ It seems that I het Part 1 won¡¯t be able to collect the rent today.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She knocked on the door, and soon Oaklynn¡¯s mother came out and answered the door. Seeing Jade, he quickly bent over and smiled apologetically: ¡°Sisterndlord, you are here,e in and sit down, we are just about to eat!¡± Jade couldn¡¯t resist Oaklynn¡¯s mother¡¯s enthusiasm, so she had to go in, only to see that there was only a te of green vegetables on the dining table for the mother and daughter, and a small bowl of pork rib soup in front of Oaklynn¡­ What a miserable look. Oaklynn said weakly, ¡°You are here.¡± Jade said: ¡°You guys are eating¡­ You are not in good health, why do you just eat a little¡­¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother smiled wryly: ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m not capable and can¡¯t earn money. The doctor said to strengthen nutrition, but I¡­¡± Said and wiped away tears. Oaklynn said: ¡°Mom, what are you doing! Are you here to collect rent today?¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother said quickly: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get the money¡­¡± She took out her wallet, rummaged through it, and found a hu dors¡­/ At this moment, Oaklynn¡¯s father came back and saw Jadeing to collect the rent, he fumbled through his pockets without saving a word, and found two hundred dors¡­ Oaklynn¡¯s mother smiled wryly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­how about I give three Ghost, Part 1 hundred¡­¡± Oaklynn burst into tears: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who dragged you down¡­ I won¡¯t take the immunosuppressant medicine for next month¡­¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother clutched at the corner of her clothes with a look of embarrassment, Oaklynn¡¯s father squatted in the corner and smoked silently¡­ Jade was speechless. The family owed her rent for several months, and she paid for the utility bills. But she knew that Oaklynn was a leukemia patient who had just had a bone marrow transnt, so how dare she stop taking the medicine. If something goes wrong then, won¡¯t she force them to death? ¡°Forget it.¡± Jade considered himself unlucky, and regarded it as doing good deeds. Oaklynn insisted: ¡°No, I¡¯ll find out if I still have money, we owe too much rent¡­¡± She picked up her bag, took out and took out ten dors¡­ Jade: ¡°Forget it¡­¡± ra squinted her eyes. Oaklynn¡¯s bag was bulging. Look at her digging around in the bag, but she refused to open the innerpartment? ¡°superior!¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless, so he was just a tool ghost. He resigned himself to falling on Oaklynn¡¯s head. Oaklynn, who was taking out money, took out another coin. At this time. the rubber band that tied her hair on her hand identally caught the upper of the bag¡¯s inteyer There was a crash, and before Oaklynn could react, the stack of money tell out of the inteyer! Oaklynn panicked Everyone was stunned Oaklynn¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t imagine that their daughter had so much money Oaklynn had no choice but to pretend to be surprised ¡°How did thise about?¡± ¡°I know! Yesterday I went to the hospital for a reexamination, and an auntic took me¡­she must have given it secretly¡­¡± ra was speechless. It really looks like it. The money fell out, and Oaklynn could only insist on giving Jade all the rent, water and electricity owed for several months. Jade was in a daze until she went out the door. I owed rent for several months and got it back like this? It went so well that she was a little uneasy¡­ ra said: ¡°You can take it if you want, let¡¯s go!¡± She wiped it on Jade¡¯s forehead. Jade walked away in a daze. Oaklynn inside the room felt like she was bleeding from heartache, the sum of money she had finally earned¡­ Chapter 255 Unlucky Ghost Part 1 Originally, I wanted to use this money to buy better clothes, skin care products, cosmetics¡­ She has suffered for so many years, and she also wants to dress normal girl, and also wants to be worthy of Martin¡­ up like a Oaklynn¡¯s mother asked: ¡°Is this money really given to you by someone else?¡± Oaklynn lowered his eyes, covering up the twinkle in his eyes: ¡°Well¡­ it was given by a rich aunt.¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother has joy in her eyes, that¡¯s great¡­ It would be great if I could meet her every time I go¡­ She happily went to work. Oaklynn couldn¡¯t cheer up, and sat down weakly, but for some reason, the stool was lifted, and she sat on the ground with her buttocks, the pain made tearse out of the corners of her eyes. Oaklynn¡¯s mother hurried over to help her, but she identally spilled the bowl of pork rib soup on Oaklynn¡¯s head. Oaklynn¡¯s father frowned, ming Oaklynn¡¯s mother for being careless, but he identally stepped on the clothes pole, which hit Oaklynn¡¯s face with a p. Oaklynn¡¯s face turned red instantly¡­ 11hde: By Oakly?n. Oaklynn¡¯s face was swollen, and he covered his face with an ah, tears streaming down his face. Her parents hurried over and wiped her face and hair frantically. ¡°Why are you so careless, pouring soup on your daughter¡¯s head!¡± Her father said angrily. ¡°Are you still talking about me? Didn¡¯t you kick the clothes pole and hit your daughter! You¡¯re blushing!¡± Her mother also said angrily. Oaklynn wiped away tears and said, ¡°Parents, stop arguing¡­I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± The two quickly helped her up, but the soup on the ground slipped and shoveled her down again, and all three of them fell down. Oaklynn felt that her tailbone was about to split, seeing that her parents wanted to help her, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± She leaned on the table and chair and went to the bathroom. The more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. She was devastated at the Murray family and went home without a sum of money. She is still so unlucky Oaklynn turned on the shower while thinking, but the shower stood up with a whoosh, and ran after her strangely! Oaklynn screamed and slipped, this time into the toilet, The foot still stepped into the hole of the squatting pit, and with broke a bone¡­ ck, it Hearing Oaklynn¡¯s screams, her mother quickly opened the door and came in, good guy, the bathroom was in a mess, the shower was running around like an Egyptian snake dance, and Oaklynn was lying next to the toilet pit. Unlucky ?aklynn ¡°How is this going!¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother quickly helped Oaklynn up. Her dad looked confused: ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep saying that the water pressure of the shower is too low? I changed to a supercharged shower this morning¡­¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother was speechless. Oaklynn was speechless. In the end, Oaklynn didn¡¯t know how to get back to the room. For example, when washing her hair, water was poured into her nose, the bubbles sting her eyes, and she fell on the bed and hit the head of the bed. Needless to say, Oaklynn was so unlucky Doubt is alive! Lying on the bed now, the tailbone hurts, and the sprained foot also hurts. I touched my forehead and found that I even had a fever. Oaklynn couldn¡¯t stop crying, feeling miserable, why was ra able to be born in such a family, and upy such a good position even after she died, while her family was a poor family where one dor was exchanged for two, She tried her best to survive, but there was still no rainbow after the storm. Why is this world so unfair, why is the gap between people so big, why does God treat her like this¡­ The more Oaklynn thought about it, the sadder she became, and she burst into tears. What she didn¡¯t know was that there were two ghosts floating beside her¡­ ra sighed in admiration: ¡°I¡¯m really convinced! After scientific verification, you are really unlucky, whoever is unlucky!¡± The unlucky ghostined: ¡°Otherwise, why would I be called an unlucky ghost?¡± ra smiled: ¡°So you wanted to get close to me at the beginning because you coveted my good luck?¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Dare he say yes? ra¡¯s good luck overwhelmed his bad luck, and he could only be beaten by ra, not to mention a little bit of good luck, and it would be good if he didn¡¯t have more bad luck. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go find my Susie.¡± ra felt relieved, and floated out leisurely ** Another building in themunity things hanging on the red thread At first nce, it is hard to imagine that there is such a house in such a There are several children standing in front of the house ¨C Susie, Lucy, Zion and Wade They followed Susie out. the Lucy thought there was something funny, but she took a leat broken building in front of her with a puzzled expression on) face ¡°Where is this?¡± she asked Wade clutches a, tense Zion was holding a camera, that damn camera Wade invented, and was standing there speechless and bored Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 256 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 256 chapter 256 Unlucky Onlynn ¡°Where is this?¡± Susie looked in front of her curiously. Wade looked at the house number on the top, and said in a low voice, ¡°Building 7, Unit 1, 602¡­¡± ¡°Go and find out,¡± Mitch said. Although he can check it quickly, what Susie needs now is to do it by himself. Susie said yes, but ran downstairs quickly. Wade: ¡°Huh? Are you leaving now?¡± He¡¯s just getting started! Wade looked at Susie, and then at the in his hand. In order to verify whether the could catch ghosts, he gritted his teeth and threw the ghost into it. ¡°Run!¡± He followed Susie down. Lucy didn¡¯t know what happened, but felt inexplicably nervous: ¡°Wait for me!¡± Zion followed impatiently with the camera, but there was a jingle behind him-this was the sound of the bell on Wade¡¯s online photo. Zion nced back, staring at the dpidated door, which was dark inside¡­ He suddenly felt that the house in front of him was a bit scary so he ran away immediately. It is around six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and many mothers-inw are ying in the small square with their grandchildren. As soon as I went downstairs, there was a wave of heat rushing towards Chapter 258 Unlucky Jakyn my face, as if I had crossed two worlds, and my eyes suddenly became brighter Susie nced back at the dim old building and became even more puzzled Wade asked nervously. ¡°Is there a ghost in this building?¡± Lucy: ¡°99¡± Ghost, what the hell? Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡± ¡°Susie, where are you going?¡± ra went downstairs with the unlucky ghost, just in time to see Susie. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask something.¡± Susie said about the strange house on the sixth floor. ra said: ¡°You are a child, how can you ask these things?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What kind of adult would talk to a child about these things. Susie pulled ra: ¡°Then mom, y with me!¡± Zion and Wade followed without asking anything, only Lucy, who hadn¡¯t experienced anything, looked puzzled. When she arrived at the small square, Susie walked towards a mother-in-w who was wearing a blue floral dress and seemed to like to talk. ¡°Hello!¡± Grandma looked at Susie, then at ra, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Which family are you from? Why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡± She didn¡¯t know at all, at this time, she saw the devil¡­ Only then did ra realize that Grandma could see her. ¡± The weather is really nice today. ¡± ra smiled and pointed to Building 2: ¡°I¡¯m Martin over there.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying either, Martin¡¯s car was parked there. Grandma nced in her direction, thinking that they were visiting rtives, and began to chatter familiarly: ¡°Are your rtives here?¡± Susie nodded innocently. ra squatted down and chatted with Grandma, and the two became acquainted after a while. ¡°By the way.¡± ra leaned closer to Grandma and asked in a low voice: ¡°I took my daughter there to y just now, and found a strange room over there. What is that?¡± Grandma¡¯s face changed slightly, she patted her thigh and whispered, ¡°Why did you run there!?¡± ra looked nk: ¡°What¡¯s wrong there?¡± Grandma looked around and leaned closer to ra, ¡°Let me tell you. that ce is bad luck! Don¡¯t go there!¡± ra: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s talk about it?¡± The two leaned their heads together, and while talking, they looked at Building 7 from time to time. They looked like members of the vige intelligence bureau, except that they didn¡¯t have a handful of nuts in their hands ¡°That building is now said to be a dangerous building, and no one is allowed to live in it, so it is very dpidated.¡± ¡°But the real reason is not like this. There were still people living there more than ten years ago. The house on the sixth floor¡­¡± ra interrupted: ¡°602?¡± Grandma: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the one. There used to be some men who lived there, not from our ce.¡± ¡°They spoke with foreign ents, came here to do business, and even set up a stall in themunity. The owner refused to let them set up a stall, and they beat people directly. It¡¯s really rude.¡± Susie took out a handful of nuts out of nowhere, and interjected, ¡°It¡¯s so fierce!¡± Wade¡¯s nerves tense, what? Sure enough, there are ghosts! Grandma snorted coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Not only did they beat up the 1244 7 Building 7 607 owner who lived here, did you juste and see the small shop in Building 3? They also robbed the small shop, drove the original owner away, and opened it by themselves..¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t buy from him, we will be intimidated by them.¡± It seemed that she recalled a very bad history, and there was a trace of hatred in the eyes of the grandmother ra frowned, these people are the real viins. Why is no one in charge? ra asked her own doubts: ¡°If it¡¯s too much, is there no one to take care of them?¡± There was a hint of aggrieved in Grandma¡¯s tone: ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°They upied themissary, bought and sold forcibly, and then made some money if they were not satisfied.¡± ¡°Then they started to upy the open space in themunity. At that time, our family had motorcycles, tricycles and so on. We usually put them downstairs in our house, and they didn¡¯t need money.¡± ¡°They stipte that the open space downstairs of our house is not ours, and we have to pay for parking!¡± ¡°Later, it got even worse. They blocked us at the door, saying that we had to prove that we lived here before we could get in. How to prove it? Everyone has to get a resident card from them, with your nam and age written on it. Write about your upation and prove that you citizen¡­¡± ¨¨ a good ra¡¯s eyes wided in shock: ¡°Can¡¯t you? No one calls the police for this kind of thing?¡± Grandma said angrily: ¡°They belong to a dark group, ruthless and cunning¡­ At that time, no one could control them.¡± Themunity is like this, struggling to survive under their oppression, many people quit their jobs to go to petition, just to bring them down. In order to give these people a bad start, those men arrested the elderly, women and children of their family. ¡°It¡¯s locked in Building 7.¡± Grandma looked at the building Lucy, Wade, and Zion couldn¡¯t help bing nervous, and asked, ¡°And then?¡± Grandma nced at her, and finally said: ¡°Then everyone fought with them¡­ In order to deter those who dare to fight against them, they killed all those old people, children and women. Grandma¡¯s eyes gradually became cloudy: ¡°They didn¡¯t even spare the children, and 30 people died that night!¡± When things got serious, those men were finally arrested and locked up. ra murmured: ¡°No way¡­ This thing is too exaggerated, thirty people died¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± Grandma pursed her lips: ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? It¡¯s unbelievable, so no one dared to believe it. Until they went to court, they were sophistrying, saying that the number 30 is simply nonsense. How could they kill so many people?¡± cate ¡°Until the evidence was in front of them, the group of animals who were not as good as animals actually said that they were only there their disobedient younger brothers-that they were a family rtionship with themunity, and those who petitioned were their younger brothers. It is only hen we are lost that we want to teach u When Grandma said this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing ironically. ! A Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 257 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 257 chapter 257 Building 7607 The nuts in Susie¡¯s hand fell with a thud, and she was no longer in the mood to pick them up, and her little face wrinkled together unknowingly. ra didn¡¯t recover for a long time: ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a big thing.¡± Grandma shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s been too long, the matter has gradually been forgotten, and even some of our younger generations doubt the truth. After all, 30 people died, not three people!¡± Later those viins were executed. On the contrary, the children of the viin were very angry. Not only did they not admit that their parents had killed someone, but they also said that people in themunity framed their parents. ra remained silent, no wonder Unit 602, Building 7, was surrounded by people. In such a lively neighborhood, no one felt that something was wrong, so that was the reason. After finding out the truth about Unit 602, Building 7, Susie and ra went back to find Mitch. It was getting dark, and the grandmother bent over and called her grandson to go home. Someone asked her strangely why she had been muttering to the children for so long. Grandma was stunned and was about to speak, but a young man came and happily said that grandma¡¯s hometown had be demolished, and it cost tens of millions! A group of people forgot about it in an instant, and grandma hurried home happily. C On the other side, Susie asked, ¡°Does this matter have anything to do with the prison?¡± Mitch said: ¡°The prison where the unlucky ghosts are held is the same prison where those viins from 602 were held.¡± The prison that the unlucky ghost cannot live without is rted to those viins. ¡°The eight directions of the prison have been suppressed. It should be to lock up the ghosts of those evil people-this is the reason why the unlucky ghosts are trapped in the prison and cannot leave.¡± Susie suddenly realized. ¡°But now there are ghosts gathering in 602, so we have to find the reason.¡± Susie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go in and have a look?¡± Mitch didn¡¯t say anything, looked down at her and said, ¡°There are some things you have to see for yourself.¡± Susie understood. Since it was getting dark, Martin came over and heard Susie said that he would go to 602 to have a look again, so he went up with her without further questioning. The 7 buildings are located in the westernmost part of themunity, and the 6 buildings closest to it are all separated by a small yground. The small yground is full of weeds, and it can be seen that few peoplee here. In the dark building, there were only the footsteps of Martin and Susie. Martin turned on the sh with his mobile phone and walked upstairs. I don¡¯t know which door was blown open by the wind, and it made my scalp tingle in this silent night. 3/ Wade nced up inadvertently, his pupils shrank suddenly in frigh, and screamed and hugged Susie¡¯s arm Susie patted Wade: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here!¡± Zion¡¯s movement of holding the camera also froze. Only Lucy, who has been out of the situation, thought what¡¯s wrong? What the hell is going on here? Isn¡¯t it just a door being opened? Martin frowned, he felt the air around him became cold, and whispered: ¡°Susie?¡± Susie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Master here, nothing will happen.¡± Hearing that Mitch was there, Martin felt relieved, but saw Zion suddenly throwing the camera in his hand to him. While stuttering, he said, ¡°Uncle, take¡­¡± Martin took the camera, so let him take it. Wade¡¯s camera is indeed unusual. After all, Zion is a child, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s understandable¡­ Just as he was thinking, Martin nced and saw that the camera was full of people. Beside the door that was just creaked open, a family of young and old stood quietly¡­ Their faces were withered and pale, their hands were hanging by then sides, and they were all staring straight at this side. Uncle¡¯s fingers trembled imperceptibly¡­ So the team became Susie leading everyone up, Wade straightened his eyes and made himself cross- eyed, and Zion¡¯s walking posture became a little stiff, with the same hands and feet. Martin holds the camera but doesn¡¯t look at the picture, doesn¡¯t squint. Only Lucyined: ¡°Susie, how long are we going to climb! It¡¯s no fun here, there¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m almost exhausted, I can¡¯t climb anymore¡­¡± Susie interrupted her: ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± They came to the door 602 on the sixth floor again. The door of 602 opened at some point, and the yellow paper hanging on the red string blew loudly. Suddenly Wade heard the familiar sound of bells, ding¡­ ding ding¡­ Susie: ¡°Come on, go in.¡± Wade¡¯s face turned pale with fright: ¡°I don¡¯t have to go in, do I?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Okay, then you wait outside.¡± Wade nced out of the corner of his eye, and there were a few figures floating in the corridor¡­ They didn¡¯t know why, they all stared at it, and there was an old woman¡¯s hoarse voice, struggling to say: ¡°Little¡­ girl¡­¡± Wade¡¯s scalp was numb, and he said quickly: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go in too, I¡¯ll go wherever you go¡­¡± On the other hand, Zion remained silent. Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling a little more admiration in his heart, his cousin was so calm, he usually underestimated him! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Only Lucy, who didn¡¯t know anything, said, ¡°It¡¯s too dark inside, I¡¯m afraid there are mice.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 258 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 258 Wade shouted from the bottom of his heart: Is it the mouse problem now! ording to what that granny said, the things in this house, if not in order, are the ghosts of those wicked people! Susieforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this ce is dead, there will be no mice¡± Lucy: ¡°Oh¡­!¡± What does the deadnd mean? There are dead and alivends? Stepping into the room, Martin took a picture with his mobile phone and saw that the tables and chairs inside were dpidated. It seemed that there had been a fight here before. The legs of the table and chairs were all broken, and things were scattered on the ground in a mess. At the end of the living room, there was a table standing firmly, unscathed, four things could be seen standing on it through the light, and there was a faint ck shadow in front of it. Wade took a quick look around, strangely, there was no ghost in this room, the ghost he just threw in was not far from the door, it dinged from time to time, but there was nothing inside. Maybe it¡¯s because his ghost catcher is not good enough? What went wrong while making it? Anyway, as long as there are no ghosts in here¡­ Wade breathe a sigh of relief. At this time, there was a sudden crash! The curtain was suddenly pulled open. Wade jumped up in fright: ¡°Dad!¡± He threw himself into Martin¡¯s arms, hitting his head hard on Martin¡¯s crotch¡­ 238.7 urbe Martin snorted suddenly. Zion froze in ce, and Lucy was also taken aback, looking at the small figure by the window with a frightened expression. Susie blinked innocently: ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Everyone was speechless. This is really, people are frightening and frightening to death¡­ The rotten curtains kicked up a lot of dust, everyone covered their mouths and noses, and finally saw clearly what was standing on the table through the dim light outside¨C Four photos! Under the gloomy moonlight, the four photos stood there quietly, and there was a fruit te in front of them, and the bright red apples set off the ck photos even colder. Wade¡¯s fine hairs exploded again, looking at the four photos on the desktop, he was almost scared to pee. ¡°Who is it, who is so perverted to put four photos here!¡± He said angrily. Lucy¡¯splexion gradually changed, the photo¡­ the photo of a dead person! Lucy finally reacted! Trembling, she took two steps forward and grabbed the arm oor, who was closest to her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid!¡± Lucy cried. Zion¡¯s voice was also trembling: ¡°Don¡¯t push me! I¡¯m afraid too!¡± Mitch floated aside and said, ¡°Susie, go get those four photos.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Susie ran over and dragged a chair with a broken leg over. She wobbled on the chair, the table was too high for Susie to reach. Martin went up immediately, hugged Susie with one hand, and was about to take down the photos with the other. With a sh of the mobile phone sh in his hand, it shone on the ceiling, and saw four faces sticking to the ceiling¡­ Seeing a few people, those four faces showed treacherous smiles, and rushed towards them fiercely! This time, not only Wade, but Zion and Lucy screamed too. Wade: ¡°Dad! Sister!¡± Lucy: ¡°Susie, save me!¡± of charms like a full moon flew out, and at the same time, the shot out quickly. The spell suppressed the two faces, and Binding Ghost Net caught one of them running to the left. There is still a very cunning shovel shoveling out from the ground, and it is about to rush out of the door. ¡°Where to run!¡± With a cry, she rushed up and stepped on a face. Cheeky let out a scream, and was crushed instantly! Susie snorted, and said condescendingly, ¡°Run! Run again if you have the ability!¡± Wade, Zion, and Lucy were stunned! This is their sister? Wade, Zion and Lucy looked at Susie with stars in their eyes. An expression of admiration! I saw that face was trampled under Susie¡¯s feet, and she couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried, making a shrill scream. Susie squeezed her fingers and let out a low cry. Wade was stunned for a moment, but in the next second he saw a fireball flying out of Susie¡¯s fingertips, burning that face to ashes. Lucy was dumbfounded. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wait, she has seen this scene before!! I still remember the night when her mother was kicked out by her grandma, she was crying alone in the room. Suddenly a ghost crawled in from the window, she was so frightened that she hid in the quilt, and the ghost wanted to lift her quilt. At that moment Susie came, muttered something, then threw a fireball and ran after the ghost¡­ ¡°Ghost¡­it¡¯s a ghost!¡± Lucy seemed to have a lightning strike in her mind, and she realized it all at once! She wasn¡¯t dreaming or sleepwalking before, it was a ghost! To hell this time too! Lucy jumped on Zion, riding on Zion¡¯s neck. How did his sister jump up? ¡°Give up!¡± Zion staggered, his tongue stuck out from being strangled ¡°I¡¯m Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 259 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 259 chapter 259 Enshrined by Oaklynn going to be strangled to death by you!¡± Wade turned around and saw Lucy riding on Zion¡¯s neck. Zion stuck out his tongue, and felt even more horrified. He was hanging on Martin¡¯s belt and refused to get off. The scene was once chaotic. Susie threw a few fireballs, and burned the other three faces to ashes. The three faces let out shrill, angry, and unwilling roars, and disappearedpletely. ¡°Okay!¡± Susie pped her hands, and then sent Binding Ghost Net with a stretch of her little hand. Martin supported Zion who was about to fall, and lifted Lucy down. Zion slumped to the ground, Lucy also sat on the ground with limp legs, and Wade was still hanging on Martin. All three children looked at Susie nkly with shocked expressions on their faces. Their sister is super hot! ¡°Are they all dead?¡± Wade asked worriedly. Susie said, ¡°They¡¯re already dead!¡± ¡°These faces are their resentful souls. If this photo is enshrined more years, they will be able to gather together.¡± a few Susie ced the photos neatly on the ground and asked, ¡°How do you pronounce these words?¡± Wade was scared again, but his sister was asking him. He ventured forward, took a quick nce, and grabbed Martin¡¯s belt oshest by Oaklynn again Martin took a look and whispered a few names. Susie curled her lips: ¡°The names of these big bullies are really strange, and they are not good people at first nce.¡± Susie went around the other rooms again, but found nothing, that is to say, there was nothing in this room except the four photos enshrined in the living room. She asked puzzledly, ¡°Why do you enshrine photos here?¡± Tip from Mitch: ¡°Why do ordinary people enshrine photos?¡± Susie said: ¡°To enshrine the deceased?¡± Mitch nodded: ¡°The prison has set up eight directions to suppress, and someone wants to make these four wicked people die forever-we didn¡¯t see them in the prison.¡± ¡°So these four ghosts should have died, maybe only the souls are left in the world.¡± ¡°But enshrining photos here is to guide them back.¡± The soul is whole, reborn again. Susie understood: ¡°In other words, someone is secretly enshrining the big viin.¡± Mitch patted her head: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± These four people are the enemies of everyone in themunity They did all kinds of bad things, even killing old people and children, but someone confessed to them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What is this person thinking! shrirod by Daklynn Susie asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Mitch pointed to the photo: ¡°It has the name of the person who made the offering-Oaklynn.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°That aunt enshrined it?¡± Mitch nods. Susie didn¡¯t understand even more. why? This aunt is not their junior, neither rtive nor reason¡­ ra thought of the money that fell out of Oaklynn¡¯s bag and said, ¡°It might be for money.¡± This kind of thing only Oaklynn knows. As soon as Susie raised her hand, she snapped several photos,pletely ruining them. people standing in the corridor, and they all looked at Susie in silence. Seeing that she burned four faces, and saw that she destroyed several photos, some of them couldn¡¯t help tearing up their eyes. ¡°Death!¡± Hate burst out of their eyes. Susie waved to them: ¡°Let¡¯s all go¡­ have a good journey!¡± Revenge One after another, these ¡°people¡± left, maybe they finally saw of the big revenge, or they ended the concern, and they didn¡¯t have any resentment or obsession. The yelling of several people in Zion still attracted people from Building 6 not far away. Several men shone their shlights, and the first thing they saw when they came up were a few children. Immediately, his face darkened, and he reprimanded ¡°Which family are you children Nonsense, what are you running around at night? Where is your adult?¡± Martin came out of the house, and said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m here ¡± When everyone saw an adult walking out, their first reaction was to be startled, and then they were speechless ¡°You¡¯re not from ourmunity, are you? I don¡¯t know where this is Martin interrupted before he finished speaking: ¡°I know where this is. I¡¯m here to find something.¡± He handed over one of the broken photos: ¡°Someone is secretly enshrining those wicked people here.¡± Martin asked them to go in and take a look by themselves. The men were taken aback for a moment, then went in and looked around suspiciously, and then anger ignited in their eyes! The apples on the table are still fresh, and it can be seen that they have just been put on the table in the past two days. It can be seen that the man is very diligent in changing! ¡°Is that the damn thing?¡± An uncle was so angry that he kicked the chair in front of him flying. Another person stomped on the photo and cursed: ¡°Which one eats here!¡± If only there were heaven and hell in this world. Doesn¡¯t it mean that those few bad guys are all enshrined in heaven? Everyone¡¯s anger was ignited, and someone took pictures of all the broken pieces and posted them in themunity owner group. Enshrined by Oaklynn. For a while, everyone was looking for the person named Oaklynn! Suddenly someone in the group said: [Wait, I know this name¡­this is my tenant¡­] At night, everyone rushed towards there aggressively! Dead Oaklynn! Oaklynn was lying in bed with a broken leg and she was in pain. Her mother has already called an ambnce for her, but for some reason, the ambnce hasn¡¯te yet! ¡°Mom, my leg hurts¡­¡± Oaklynn cried, ¡°My head hurts too.¡± When Oaklynn¡¯s mother touched it, she had a fever! She hurried to get a wet towel and put it on her forehead. ¡°Be patient, your dad has already called for an ambnce.¡± Oaklynn¡¯s father outside the door said a little irritatedly: ¡°What can¡¯t be dispatched?¡­all of them are going to pick up pregnant women?¡± ¡°What does it mean to go to the hospital by yourself? A broken leg is also a fracture. What do you mean it¡¯s not an emergency¡­¡± The other side didn¡¯t know what was said. He hung up the phone angrily, and scolded in a low voice: ¡°It must be because we are poor and have no money to give them money so we can¡¯te to pick up the money! They said that the pregnant women can¡¯t be dispatched. Could it be that all the pregnant women are on rating on giving birth tonight??¡± Oaklynn burst into tears when he heard these words. Is she that unlucky? It¡¯s just calling an ambnce, but how can you still encounter such a situation that cannot be dispatched? Mom I want to eat watermelon ¡°Oaklynn ened Oaklynn¡¯s mother quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cut it now!¡± Oaklynn¡¯s father sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad will go out and call a car, we will go by ourselves If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for an ambnce, and it would have been mice to take a taxi directly to the hospital At this moment, the door was kicked open It is no exaggeration, it was really kicked away Oaklynn¡¯s mother was so frightened that she froze in ce holding the watermelon ¡°Who are you?¡± Oaklynn¡¯s father stopped him. A man sneered and said, ¡°Hey, are you still going to open watermelon What are you going to eat! Go eat shit!¡± He was so angry that he kicked a chair away. Oaklynn seemed to sense it, and clutched the quilt tightly in fright Sure enough, everyone looked around, their eyes fell on her, and they said fiercely, ¡°Are you Oaklynn?¡± Oaklynn nodded weakly A man sneered and took out the photo and threw it on her face ¡°Are you enshrining these photos?¡± Oaklynn¡¯s heart beat violently, and he quickly shook his head ¡°No what are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about!¡± A granny was holding a cane, poking the floor angrily, and said in a stern Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 260 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Martin, help me Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. voice: ¡°You still pretend! It¡¯s you who secretly enshrined the viin who killed 30 of our rtives in Building 7, isn¡¯t it? Is it you?¡± Everyone stared angrily and cursed at one another. It took Oaklynn¡¯s parents a while to realize, and they quickly said, ¡°There must be some misunderstanding¡­ We have only moved here for a few months! We don¡¯t even know who those people you are talking about!¡± ¡°Our children are very timid. They are scared even when they see cockroaches. It is impossible to do such things as secretly taking pictures!¡± But no one listened to them. A middle-aged uncle went up and grabbed Oaklynn¡¯s arm and dragged her out of the room! ¡°Oaklynn¡¯s name is written on the photo, and she is still quibbling!¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother cried and yelled, this group of people is too bad, is it easy to bully because they are poor and have no background? Open your mouth and frame their daughter! ¡°You are robbers! There is now!¡± ¡°What photo says Oaklynn, how are you sure it¡¯s our daughter!? There are so many people named Oaklynn in this world!¡± No one heard her cry. After all, this incident is so infuriating that many people have lost their minds. Some people went to rummaging through boxes and cabs, trying to find evidence that Oaklynn worshiped the wicked. Someone was pulling with Oaklynn¡¯s dad, and there was a conflict. The room was messy, and someone took the opportunity to grab Oaklynn¡¯s hair and give her a few big fights. Oaklynn was stunned and kept crying, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me¡­¡± She raised her hand tremblingly, covering her face and crying loudly: ¡°I¡¯m just a leukemia patient! I don¡¯t know them anyway, why would I do such a thing?¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother was also so angry that her lips trembled: ¡°You are breaking into a private house, I will sue you¡­¡± While searching for evidence, he suddenly found a certificate, opened his mouth, and said, ¡°Wait!¡± He held up the certificate, which said that Oaklynn had received a bone marrow donation, and it was indeed a leukemia patient¡­ For a while, everyone stopped, suspicious. Really a leukemia patient? If so, it seems like she really has no reason to do that¡­ Are they really wrong? Seeing everyone¡¯s hesitation, Oaklynn cried out of breath: ¡°I, don¡¯t, it¡¯s really not me¡­ I go for treatment every month, our family is so poor that we can¡¯t bear to throw away the leftovers, we have to eat th Lovers For three days, my parents saved money to buy a spare rib and had to divide it into two meals for me, and I couldn¡¯t bear to eat it myself¡­ ¡°A family like ours, how can we have the money and the rood to worship others!¡± Oaklynn was extremely desperate, tears were streaming down her eyes, 260) Martin, help me and the appearance of pear blossoms with rain made people couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy. Oaklynn¡¯s mother even hugged Oaklynn and choked with sobs: ¡°My poor daughter¡­ What the hell did we do in our previous life! Why is my daughter¡¯s life so miserable!¡± Oaklynn¡¯s father squatted aside and scratched his hair, not saying a word. If he attacked the weak with force, he kept his head silent when facing the strong¡­ At this moment, although he crouched in the corner and didn¡¯t say anything, he looked pitiful everywhere. Just when everyone was hesitating. Suddenly a lovely voice sounded: ¡°Uncles and aunts, there is surveince here!¡± Susie held a USB sh drive high up. With his dad¡¯sputer in hand, Wade plugged in the USB drive and yed the video. The video shows Oaklynn sneaking into Building 7 with fruits and paper money and incense sticks. The time is very frequent, and she will go there every three or two days, and she has been doing it for several months from the beginning to now. when The date on the surveince camera was clearly disyed, and Oaklynn was the one who was photographed, no doubt, when she went she came out, she was photographed. Oaklynn¡¯s parents froze. When they were arguing just now, they said that they didn¡¯t even know who those viins were, but how could they not know who they all lived in? 70.51% 1252 And their daughter, actually is secretly enshrining the viin who both humans and gods hate? ¡°Impossible.¡± Oaklynn¡¯s mother murmured, ¡°My daughter is weak and struggles to go downstairs.. ¡± Oaklynn¡¯s father also said in a daze: ¡°My daughter is kind-hearted, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing¡­¡± Both looked at Oaklynn Oaklynn was stunned a long time ago. She thought that the building was deserted, so there was no monitoring, but she didn¡¯t know that there were¡­ ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± She stammered and couldn¡¯t speak, she could only shake her head vigorously, tears fell with her movements, it was a sad and helpless¡­ Suddenly she saw Martin outside the crowd, and she seemed to see hope! She stumbled up and cried, ¡°Martin, it¡¯s not me, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Martin, help me¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 261 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Ask For Forgiveness Susie looked at Oaklynn sympathetically, this aunt must have been sick for too long, her mind was broken. She is uncle¡¯s good baby, and she also brought the USB sh drive, so uncle must be on her side! What was this aunt thinking that she begged her uncle to help her? Wade sneered: ¡°The evidence is all in front of us, so stop acting, auntie!¡± Lucy stuck her neck and yelled, ¡°Hypocrisy! Disgusting!¡± Zion crossed his arms, looking disgusted. Oaklynn can¡¯t do anything except shed tears. He kept crying and crying, and then kept shaking his head: ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me¡­¡± Seeing Martin watching with cold eyes, with no intention of helping her at all, Oaklynn just felt heartache. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Five years ago, didn¡¯t he help her? Didn¡¯t he give her money and couldn¡¯t bear to see her die? Why don¡¯t you help her now¡­ She is also very pitiful now! ¡°Martin¡­¡± Oaklynn was not reconciled. Martin said coldly: ¡°If you do bad things, there will be retribution.¡± No one else to me, only her own death. Oaklynn immediately despaired, Martin¡¯s words made her more sad than what others said about her. She remembered that when ra was still in the hospital, almost everything that ra said, he spoiled ra unconditionally. Even if ra made mischievous mistakes, he would protect her domineeringly.. Why is he unwilling to give her a little bit of this pampering now? She is not greedy, she just wants someone to protect her like this, even a little bit is enough¡­ Yes, she did something wrong, but it is justifiable for her to do so! She spent all her youth in the ward, and now her health is a little better. Is it wrong to bravely pursue what I want and love? In order to be able to match him, I want to dress up better and try to earn some money. Is it wrong? Everyone didn¡¯t care how pitifully Oaklynn was crying. The evidence is in front of you, does it matter if you are a patient or a woman? When their wives and children were tortured and killed by the wicked, did anyone ever think that they were just women, old people and children?? ¡°Why did you do that!¡± Grandma angrily hit Oaklynn on the head with her cane. Oaklynn was beaten and screamed. Oaklynn¡¯s mother wanted to go up, but was pulled away by other people. Oaklynn could only bear it alone, crying for her mother. An uncle went up and pped her hard, his eyes were red: ¡°Back then, those wicked people killed my mother, grandma, and younger brother who was only two years old!¡± ¡°I saw my younger brother being prated by them, my mother was insulted by them, and my grandma rushed up, but was killed by them!¡± ¡°Do you know their viciousness? Do you know what they have done? You dare to worship them!¡± Oaklynn¡¯s face was swollen from the beating, so she could only cry and beg for mercy. Now no one will believe her if she pretends not to be her. It¡¯s better to pretend to be pitiful and beg for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I apologize to all of you and beg your forgiveness¡­¡± Seeing Oaklynn¡¯s admission, Oaklynn¡¯s parents looked at Oaklynn in a daze, as if they were exhausted. What they think in their hearts is what did they do wrong? Grandma looked at Oaklynn¡¯s parents who were stupid, and asked Oaklynn again: ¡°Why did you do this? Ah? Why!¡± Oaklynn didn¡¯t know what to think of, he lowered his head and clutched the corner of his clothes tightly, all he could do was cry. Seeing that those uncles were about toe up to beat people again, she quickly said, ¡°I said, I said¡­..¡± She opened her mouth, choked with sobs and said, ¡°That was a night four months ago, our family just moved here not long ago¡­¡± ¡°I went for a walk in themunity and saw the faces of those people on the bulletin board in the corner, crossed with a big red ink pen¡­¡± ¡°I chatted with people and asked, and then I found out what happened back then. I had a nightmare that night.¡± ¡°I dreamed that those four viins killed many old people and children with knives, and even humiliated and murdered women¡­they are too fierce¡­¡± ¡°I have a psychological shadow, and I have nightmares every night, so I thought of enshrining them and getting rid of the sea of suffering¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. ridiculous reason is this? The viin killed 30 innocent old people and children, turning innocent people into innocent souls. She felt uneasy, shouldn¡¯t the people who were killed be enshrined? Instead, go to enshrine the murderous executioner? Forgive them for not being able to figure it out! The closest person kicked Oaklynn directly, and by this time anger had ovee their reason, and they could no longer restrain themselves. Susie frowned tightly. ra shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not the reason. She took the money because of one thing, and another motive¡­¡± She thought about it and finally said nothing. Human nature isplicated. Who knows why Oaklynn did this, is it really just for money? Martin took Susie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susie didn¡¯t seem to be preupied with anything. When Martin said to go, she grabbed one of Martin¡¯s fingers and followed. Wade quickly caught up and asked, ¡°Dad, is that the way to go?¡± Martin hummed and asked, ¡°Then what else do you think?¡± Someone who vited the bottom line of morality will always be punished. Several police cars had already parked downstairs, and someone came over. Wade was a little worried: ¡°Will they punish that stupid woman?¡± Martin looked down at him with firm eyes: ¡°Yes, trust them. All we can do is not forget this and be vignt ¨C there are always people who break the bottom line in this world, and we have to guard against such people around us.¡± Susie felt as if she had aplished something, and said happily, ¡°Uncle, I feel a little hungry!¡± Wade looked at Susie helplessly, admiring him from the bottom of his heart. She could still eat it, he didn¡¯t see Oaklynn¡¯s ending, and felt aggrieved from the bottom of his heart. The car carried several children and went home. upstairs. Watching Martin leave without looking back, Oaklynn¡¯s eyes were full of despair and unwillingness. She didn¡¯t know why Susie did this, what she enshrined had nothing to do with her! Why did you deliberately find out the evidence of her enshrining and push her to death? Yes, the other party not only gave her money, but also promised to give her the status of a famousdy in three years, give her a house, give her status and more money¨C She really just wants to be worthy of Martin from the beginning to the end, because she really, really likes him¡­ And she also learned that the big viins they talked about made these mistakes only from their own standpoint. Why can¡¯t they forgive them when they are dead? They also suppressed them with formations so that they could not be reborn forever¡­ So many years have passed, even if there is any hatred, it is time to let go¡­ Oaklynn doesn¡¯t think what¡¯s wrong with this matter, people are dead, why do they care so much? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 262 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Oaklynn¡¯s Fate The moon is dark and the wind is high. Oaklynny on the bed bruised and swollen. She was beaten up by people in themunity, but the police officer mediated and took away several people, but the old woman who hit her on the head with a cane was not taken away. After the police left, they came again. This time it was several grandmas who beat her on the head with crutches. Before leaving, he put down his harsh words: Come to ¡°y¡± with her the next day! Oaklynn still felt guilty at first, but now she felt that they had gone too far -she admitted that she was wrong, and she also said that she would not enshrine photos in the future, what else could she do? Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard the curtains rattle, and the wind outside was very strong. Oaklynn was about to call her mother toe in and close the window for her, when suddenly she seemed to feel something and turned to look at the window¡­ Seeing this, she was so scared that her hairs stood on end! There are several shadows floating outside the window, and the sound of their feet kicking on the window! Oaklynn screamed again and again, got up in a panic and wanted to open the door to go out, her feet went limp and she knelt down directly, the broken ankle made her scream even more. The next moment, the white shadows outside the window came in front of 0009 him with a snap! Pairs of eyes, staring at her firmly! ¡°Ah, don¡¯te here, don¡¯te here!¡± Oaklynn backed away desperately, suddenly touched something soft with her hand, turned her head, and saw a child standing in front of her. The child was grinning, tilted his head, and his head fell off. There was a hot stream between Oaklynn¡¯s legs, and he was scared to pee. At this moment, her room seemed to be isted from the outside world. She couldn¡¯t hear a sound from outside, and her screaming didn¡¯t attract her parents. Oaklynn was terrified. There are more and more ¡°people¡± around. The one with a face peeking out from behind the door panel, the one hanging upside down from the roof, the oneing in from the window. Soon the room was full, they were silent, only theughter of the children, each of them raised their hands and slowly approached her, getting closer¡­ Oaklynn backed away in horror, mming his back against the bedside table, unable to care about the pain, and could only keep crying: ¡°Don¡¯te here, don¡¯te here¡­¡± An old woman made a ho¨Cho sound in her throat, and said intermittently: ¡°Aren¡¯t you offering sacrifices to the wicked?¡± ¡°Come¡­ enshrine us¡­ we are the ones who die the worst¡­¡± Oaklynn¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, and she understood, these people were killed by those wicked people? so much? Impossible¡­ Impossible, how could those viins really kill so many people¡­ There are old people, children, women, all of them old, weak, sick and disabled. Oaklynn panicked: ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t¡­¡± A woman screamed and rushed forward, staring at Oaklynn so hard that her eyes popped out! ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you! We all saw it¡­ we all saw it!¡± She pinched Oaklynn fiercely, opened her mouth and bit her face! All the ghosts around rushed over, opened their mouths, and bit Oaklynn one after another! What a miserable death they were, they were just fighting and fighting for their normal right to live! But he was tortured to death by the wicked! Oaklynn enshrined those viins¡­and said forgiveness. Why should she forgive them? Does she deserve it? Oaklynn screamed again and again, the pain of being bitten was real on her body, her eyes widened, and she was extremely frightened¡­ But no one could save her. ** A few dayster, Susie heard that Oaklynn was hospitalized again. It seems that the mood swings are too intense, and the leukemia has rpsed. This time the recurrence was more serious than before, and the rejection reaction was too severe, so several rounds of rescue were needed. But because there was no medical expenses, there was no way to proceed to the next step of treatment. The infection was too serious, and some ces were festered. Oaklynn was hospitalized, but the people in themunity didn¡¯t beat her anymore, but they often went to the hospital to ¡°visit¡± her and spread the word about her enshrining the wicked. This time, no matter how much she pretended to be pitiful, how much she cried, and how unbearable it was for her parents to squat in the corner without saying a word¨Cthere was no one to help her with her medical bills. Susie quietly asked Wade: ¡°If that aunt has no money for treatment, what will happen in the end?¡± Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe he will die soon.¡± Leukemia is also called blood cancer. The pain of cancer patients in the final stage is unimaginable for ordinary people. It will make people cut themselves with a knife in pain to offset the pain of cancer. One can imagine how painful cancer pain is. Oaklynn will die slowly in pain and despair, and Wade has only one small wish¨Cthe disease will defeat her as soon as possible! Seeing what Susie was thinking, Wade asked, ¡°Don¡¯t Susie want her to die?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No! Master said that life and death have destiny¡­¡± 53.12% Mom said again that some people don¡¯t deserve sympathy. Dad also said that people should have kindness and sympathy, but don¡¯t let your sympathy overflow. Uncle said again, some people don¡¯t deserve sympathy¡­ So Susie felt that it was her own fault that Oaklynn ended up like this, and people always have to atone for the mistakes they made. na shouted from downstairs: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Susie ran fast: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Wade was speechless. Except for feeling hungry when he woke up in the morning, he was never hungry for a moment. The restaurant downstairs is indeed a sumptuous meal. Susie took a te of rice and picked up a lot of dishes. na was used to it, so she took a chicken leg and put it in. ¡± After a while, Susie¡¯s name will be officially added to the family tree.¡± Martin nods. Kellen: ¡°Huh? She also wants to go back with me to worship her ancestors.¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°I also want to go to the Morton family genealogy.¡± na ate her meal indifferently, and said, ¡°You go to your side, I go to mine, there is no conflict. Who stiptes that a daughter cannot go to both genealogy?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 22.54 ¡°In our Murray family, it¡¯s Miss Murray.¡± ¡°In the Morton family, it¡¯s Miss Morton.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± na gestured. Kellen hooked her lips, that¡¯s good, so no matter where she goes, they will be her strong backing, and no one can try to bully her. Even if he gets married in the future, the other party will have to weigh it up whether he can afford it or not. Susie asked curiously, ¡°Where is our family¡¯s ancestral grave?¡± na said: ¡°Over there at Aoyama Cemetery.¡± The cemeteryunches family tombs, such as Aoyama Cemetery, and the price of the family tomb is 15 million dors for four vis. That¡¯s why some people feel that death is expensive now. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 263 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 263 Chapter 263 What kind of tombstone do you like? It was the first time Susie knew that there was such a thing. She thought that the ancestral tombs were all divided on the mountain. ¡°What about our family?¡± Susie was curious, as long as she caught a question, she would keep asking: ¡°How many holes are there in our house?¡± ¡°Are the ancestors enough to live?¡± ¡°If there is not enough room, can we live together?¡± ¡°Do the ancestors like Aoyama Cemetery?¡± ¡°If Alex dies, can he live there? What about Grandpa Turtle?¡± ¡°If I live in the future, can I make a bow on my tombstone?¡± Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched. He picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into Susie¡¯s mouth: ¡°Kids eat more and talk less.¡± na muttered: ¡± Children, don¡¯t say that kind of thing ¡­¡± Susie was speechless. The adults didn¡¯t answer her questions again! It¡¯s not difficult for her to ask, is it? With a smile in his eyes, Martin answered one by one: ¡°The tomb of the Murray family is not based on the hole, but on the square meter. We currently have 100 square meters.¡± Each tomb is sold at a minimum of three square meters, which is probably the size of the cemetery. One hundred square meters is considered arge area for the general area of the cemetery. Self¨Ccontained front and rear gardens¡­ there is no need to mention these. ¡°The ancestors are enough to live¡­ At least for a hundred years, there is no need to add more.¡± Craig choked on a mouthful of rice. How strange is this topic! ¡°The ancestors should like Aoyama Cemetery!¡± Martin finally returned to her question: ¡°Susie likes bows?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, this will make me look different from other tombstones!¡± Everyone was speechless. Anyway, they have never seen a tombstone in the shape of a bow¡­ This topic is out of the question. Some adults coughed, some drank water, chanted how to do it, and some pretended to chat about recent projects. Susie could only look at Wade: ¡°Then what kind of tombstone do you like?¡± Wade didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Zion, what about you?¡± Zion was speechless. In meditation. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Susie looked at Hamza again: ¡°What about you?¡± Hamza was speechless. 22.55 Lucy raised her hand: ¡°I like the one in the shape of a sheep!¡± Everyone was speechless. Can this be said? Children are really innocent¡­ In the end, na ended the topic: ¡°Eat! Anyone who doesn¡¯t eat well, I will check them one by one.¡± The children shrank their necks and quickly picked up the rice. Susie suddenly remembered something, approached Kellen, and asked quietly: ¡°So, Dad, what about our family¡¯s? Do the ancestors like their tombstones?¡± Kellen was speechless. The level of this question is too high for him to answer. Susie: ¡°Can I make the shape I like?¡± Grandma and the others didn¡¯t answer her, so she had to ask her father. In Susie¡¯s heart, father is omnipotent, and father is the real one who has no taboos. Kellen finally said: ¡°New funeral regtions are implemented now. Compared with traditional tombstones, art tombstones are personalized customization, with changeable shapes and shapes¡­¡± ¡°In other words, everything is fine.¡± Susie got the answer she wanted, was satisfied, and thought to herself: After going to the family tomb, she must ask the ancestors if they like their house? If she doesn¡¯t like it, she can help the ancestors make the tombstone the way they like it! Ever since, Susie has started to prepare for meeting the ancestors. Perhaps because it is different from ordinary people, in Susie¡¯s world view, death and parting have gradually be eptable and can be treated with a normal heart. She also optimistically believes that death is not a permanent parting, and one day we will meet again¡­just in a different form. ra ate slowly, looking at Susie softly. Looking at the family. It¡¯s almost the fourteenth of July¡­ It¡¯s time for her to leave. Really reluctant. ** Time will always pass by quietly inadvertently. During this time Wade has been improving his ghost, nervous and scared to try this on July 14th. He didn¡¯t understand until now, why did his ghost¨Ccatching ring when he didn¡¯t catch any ghosts that night? Susie checked him several times, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out either. ¡°Maybe I caught the ghost face?¡± Susie thought for a while, ¡°Before we went in that day, the ghost face was inside.¡± Wade thought of the four horrible faces stuck on the ceiling, and still has psychological shadows. ¡°Can¡¯t you catch the ghost face?¡± Susie pointed at the holes in the fishings: ¡°Ghosts can be bigger or smaller. The holes in your fishings are too big. Maybe those cheeks are too small?¡± She raised her hand and gestured: ¡°Such a change, then curled up into a ball, and with a whoosh, it came out of the hole!¡± Wade pondered: ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± After all, what he does is not as good as Susie¡¯s¡­ After Susie¡¯s Binding Ghost Net catches a ghost, the ghost will scream and then can¡¯t move. I guess I can¡¯t make it bigger or smaller. So he is different, he wants to calcte the smallest unit of ghosts¡­ Wade immediately went to get a pen and started drawing geometric figures in his notebook. Susie squatted aside to watch for a while, felt bored, and ran out to y again. Outside the Murray family. A little girl in a ck T¨Cshirt and sun protection hoodie passed by. She stood in front of the Murray family¡¯s door and looked up. Her eyes were light amber, which made her look a little indifferent. She hummed softly, walking away slowly with a hint of disdain. On the way back, Martin saw a little girl walking alone. Out of curiosity, he took a second look. Does this kid live nearby? Looking at six or seven years old, Martin thought it was the kid who came out to y by himself, so he didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s summer vacation, and many children nearby will y together in small groups, most of them are children in primary school, and I have seen them walking alone. As soon as I got home, I saw Susie running out. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you, Uncle!¡± Susie squeezed her fingers and made up her mind. Why did she count that some incredible people hade? ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird, let¡¯s do the math again.¡± Susie grabbed the turtle and tossed it. The tortoise immediately turned around in circles¡­turn and turn¡­¡­ It has calmed down. The tortoise stretched out its head, skillfully grabbed the nearest de of grass, and turned over. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 264 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 264 Susie stared at the turtle for a long time. Martin knelt down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie pointed at the tortoise: ¡°It says that someone wants to build a tombstonepared to Susie.¡± Martin was speechless. In the next second, Susie ran back happily. What should happen in the future will always happen, she is very optimistic, what should happen or what should happen. ¡°Hurry up, grandma is waiting for you toe back for afternoon tea!¡± Martin was speechless. The 14th of July is approaching, and after the Festival, the seventh month of the lunar calendar will always give people an indescribable feeling. Susie made a sachet for everyone, Martin¡¯s is diamond¨Cshaped, dad¡¯s is square, grandma¡¯s is heart¨C shaped, and Lucy¡¯s is star¨Cshaped. There were others, and Susie asked Martin to send them to Paul. ¡°And Jonathan¡­¡± Susie took a round sachet and quickly ran to na¡¯s room: ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go to the set to see Jonathan?¡± A few days ago, Jonathan said that he came back, and the crew is in the urban area. na looked at the time and saw that there was nothing to do today, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± In other words, she hasn¡¯t even visited her son¡¯s crew! na suddenly excitedly said: ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll change clothes, we can¡¯t embarrass Jonathan!¡± Susie ran back to her room again: ¡°You can¡¯t embarrass Jonathan!¡± She ran back to the room, opened the closet, and looked at the rows of princess dresses. ¡°This one, or this one, or this one!¡± ¡°Alex, tell me, which one is better?¡± Alex flew onto a small green dress and took it with his mouth: ¡°If you want to live a decent life, you should have some green on your head! Green, green!¡± Susie: ¡°Good!¡± She picked up the little green dress. After wearing them, I searched in the dressing cab and found a pair of small green sapling hairpins. Crooked mped on the head. ¡°You can¡¯t embarrass Jonathan, you can¡¯t embarrass Jonathan~¡± she muttered, looking for another pair of green shoes. Only then did I look in the mirror with satisfaction, and felt that something was missing. ¡°Alex go~¡± Alex is also green! One person and one bird went out happily, and saw Lucy running out quickly. Susie asked, ¡°Lucy, have you finished your homework?¡± Lucy quickly covered Susie¡¯s mouth: ¡°My dad is going to shit! Run!¡± Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± is this okay? The two little girls were about to run nervously, when Wade came out. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m going too!¡± Wade didn¡¯t even ask, if he saw his sister going out, then he must have brought his ghost with him! Wade ran into the room and stuffed the ghost and his iron basin, camera, etc. into the bag. I found that the iron basin was too big, so I had to take it out again. na wore an elegant ck dress, arge¨Cbrimmed top hat, and came out with a handbag. Elegant and extravagant. She hasn¡¯t worn a skirt or dressed up since she was in a wheelchair. Now my heart is full of excitement, and I want to ask my old sisters to go shopping again.¡® ¡°Walk.¡± Seeing Wade and Lucy, na simply took them away. Anyway, they are all children, Susie can go out to y, why can¡¯t other children. As for Lucy¡¯s homework? The olddy decided to let her experience what it means to have fun while ying, to catch up with the crematorium¡­¡­. ** Jonathan just finished filming a scene, opened a bottle of water and took a sip. He was wearing a tight army green uniform, it was too hot, he raised his hand to unbutton a button, and pulled it. Next to him, the actress who yed the heroine stared at him intently. Damn, catch the buckle with one hand, Adam¡¯s apple, is this something she can watch without paying? Just as he was thinking, an actor who yed the supporting role in the y came over and said in a tenth¨Cgrade clip voice: ¡°Do you want to drink? I invite everyone to drink milk tea!¡± This person wanted to forcefully form a CP with Jonathan, and there seemed to be something stuck in his throat. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan nced, barely remembering the woman, but it didn¡¯t matter. Seven, who ys the female lead, had a smirk on her face: ¡°Ah, you want to invite us to drink tea, no need, I just weighed it yesterday, and I weighed 92 pounds, and gained another 0.5 pounds, so I don¡¯t want to drink it. ¡± Kinsley said shyly, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids: ¡°No need.¡± Kinsley bit his lip and was about to say something. Seven pointed at the script and said in surprise: ¡°Wow, you will be green in the next scene! What should I do, they won¡¯t act in this part!¡± She leaned over and said, ¡°You teach me, you see, I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Jonathan was speechless. Kinsley had to walk away. At the same time, Seven¡¯s face pulled, and he rolled his ¡°Pooh!¡± Jonathan was speechless. Do women change their faces so quickly? eyes. At this time, the assistant came in and said that someone came to visit the ss. Before Jonathan could react, he saw a small green ball flying in and threw himself into his arms. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Susie happily held up a sachet: ¡°Susie is here to give you a sachet!¡± Jonathan looked at Susie, who was dressed in green. Even her hair clips and shoes were green¡­ and the sachet was also green. The green parrot was still standing on the shoulder, and there was a rattling sound. Jonathan was speechless. What does this suggest to him? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 265 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 265 Chapter 265 The Seven Who Has No Boundless Mouth Susie saw that Jonathan was holding the sachet but did not make any further moves, so she said, ¡°Jonathan, you are wearing the sachet and hanging it around your neck!¡± After that, he was struggling to think about his toes, trying to hang the sachet around Jonathan¡¯s neck. The corner of Jonathan¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Thank you Susie, but I ¡®m going to be filming, so it¡¯s not convenient to wear it.¡± It is impossible to wear such a green gadget, at most it can be carried in the bag. Jonathan handed the sachet to the assistant and told him to put it in the bag. Susie nodded: ¡°That¡¯s great! But remember to wear it after filming!¡± ¡°It¡¯s approaching July and a half, and there are more and more ghosts on the street. This sachet made by Susie can ward off evil spirits.¡± Jonathan: ¡°Come back¡­give me the sachet.¡± Without changing his face, Jonathan pinned the sachet to his waistband, and tied two rounds to make sure it wouldn¡¯t fall off. Seeing everyone staring at him, Jonathan said without shame: ¡°My family treasure made it, and it was specially sent to me. I can¡¯t let her down.¡± na¡¯s mouth twitched. Everyone was speechless for a while. That¡¯s not what you said just now! You said it was inconvenient to wear it for filming! Wade looked at himself to Uncle, like I¡¯ve seen through you. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Alex shook his head even more: ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just say it~ It¡¯s useless to make excuses to spread rumors, what kind of penalties are there~ If you¡¯re afraid, just say it, I can tell Augusto for you tomorrow¡­¡± The corner of Jonathan¡¯s mouth twitched. Kinsley seized the opportunity and immediately came over with a cup of milk tea: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Susie! I¡¯m sister Kinsley, does Susie remember me?¡± ¡°Do you want Susie to drink milk tea? This is delicious!¡± As soon as Susie heard the voice, she immediately remembered ¨C isn¡¯t this the aunt with a slipper stuck in her throat? She refused: ¡°No, my grandma said that children are not allowed to drink milk tea! Auntie, don¡¯t you know?¡± Kinsley smiled awkwardly, nced at na, squeezed his throat and said, ¡°Ah¡­ people don¡¯t know anymore, sorry, sorry.¡± Susie: ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you coughed up the slippers in your throat?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know how the slipper got stuck in her throat. But Wade said yes, and it must be. Kinsley bit his lip: ¡°My voice is always like this¡­¡± Seven rolled his eyes, this clip was not so sick just now, why is it so serious now? She came over coyly, and said shyly, ¡°Is this your niece? Wow, your niece is so cute! I¡¯m so envious! I also want to have such a beautiful and cute daughter!¡± Jonathan was speechless. Seven stared at Susie, his eyes glowing. So cute! Kinsley¡¯s target was Jonathan. Seven¡¯s target is Susie¡­ Susie looked at Seven and asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you have a slipper stuck in your throat too?¡± Seven waved his hand: ¡°No, no, I drank too much milk tea just now.¡± She stared at the two little knobs on Susie¡¯s head, resisting the urge to pinch them. Susie nodded: ¡°Grandma is right, milk tea is not healthy. Don¡¯t drink it in the future!¡± Seven was taken aback, and asked seriously, isn¡¯t it too cute? ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Seven replied happily, and finally couldn¡¯t help pinching the little hair on Susie¡¯s head with itchy hands. Susie, who had a lot of questions, asked again: ¡°Are you filming TV? How did you film it?¡± She nced at the set, paused and asked again: ¡°Are you shooting ghost movies?¡± Seven took advantage of the situation and sat on the side, holding Susie in his arms: ¡°Yes, we are making a TV series, but it¡¯s not a ghost movie.¡± Seven gestured. na: ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Seven hurriedly covered his mouth, after the ball, his mouth ran out of bounds again! However, Susie was attracted by Seven¡¯s ¡°shredding ghosts¡°, and said excitedly: ¡°So are you also a fellow? Do you also catch ghosts?¡± Seven: ¡°Huh?¡± Had Jonathan told her about the show? She nodded again and again: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened, wow, that¡¯s amazing! She pointed at the set with bright eyes: ¡°Did you invite all those ghosts?¡± The set is quiterge, with buildings, various shops, and two special rooms, one is an ordinary room and the other is a room like a prison cell, with all kinds of chains, braziers, and pliers hanging in it What. The sky is gloomy, and among the group performancesing and going, there are a few special ¡°people¡± ¨C ghosts. They stick behind the group performers, thinking about their toes, poking out one eye from time to time, turning around strangely, staring at people passing by Seven looked at the group performers who yed the kids not far away, and said, ¡°No, they were hired by the director.¡± Susie sincerely praised: ¡°The director is amazing!¡± It turns out that the filming of TV dramas is so good, the director is so good, even ghosts can be realistically prepared! That¡¯s how Susie got acquainted with Seven¡­ Their big heads touched their small heads, both muttering, Seven squeezed Susie¡¯s little hand contentedly. na was talking to Jonathan, and Jonathan nodded. She was ttering and getting milk tea, but this little brat called her auntie and ignored her! She is about the same age as Seven. On purpose? Kinsley endured the dissatisfaction in his heart, after all he didn¡¯t dare to go up by force?? When thepany went public and cut the ribbon, she was terminated by Tang Ming Sheng Shi because she offended Jonathan and Susie! The current role was only obtained by herpany with several greasy men¡­ Jonathan stood up and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to start filming, go sit over there, don¡¯t run around, you know?¡± He patted Susie¡¯s little head. Susie nodded excitedly: ¡°Okay!¡± She wants to watch Seven Shredded Ghosts! Jonathan looked puzzled, wondering why she was so excited. na originally wanted to go back, but the things were delivered, and she also told Jonathan that she was going to worship the ancestors on July 14th, and there was nothing else to do. Susie begged, ¡°I want to see Jonathan filming.¡± na thought she was curious about new things, nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The studio is busy with preparations, this scene is an interior scene, the background is a house, and there is a bed in the house. The director shouted: ¡°Okay, one, two, three¡­ Action!¡± Following the director¡¯s words, Seven, who yed the role of the heroine, tore her clothes to pieces! Then he grabbed a man in a retro suit next to him and pressed him on the bed! Is this something kids can watch? She hastened to take Susie away. However, at this moment, Jonathan, who yed the young marshal, had cold eyes and kicked the door of the room away. There was a bang, and the door flew three meters away! Susie: ¡°Wow!¡± Alex pped his wings. na was speechless. What kind of plots are these¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 266 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Susie Shredded Ghost Jonathan was just getting emotional when Alex¡¯s noisy voice yelled. Everyone didn¡¯t hold back, and burst outughing. Jonathan¡¯s emotions also paused. Sevenughed directly, hugging the quilt andughing loudly. Director: ¡°Crack!¡± He looked back at the parrot speechlessly. Alex quickly grabbed Susie¡¯s hairpin: ¡°Close your mouth! Clip your mouth!¡± Susie hissed and reached out to pinch Alex¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alex. don¡¯t make noise!¡± Alex obediently let Susie pinch the bird¡¯s beak and shut up manually. The set was busy again, Seven changed clothes, and the prop crew restored the door panels¡­ While putting on makeup, Susie asked again: ¡°Seven, why did you press that brother¡­ hey¡­ on the bed? Are you guys going to fight? Why do you tear your clothes when you fight?¡± na was speechless. Children are the most curious, she doesn¡¯t have any distracting thoughts in her heart, she just wants to know why. But that¡¯s enough to kill¡­ Seven: ¡°Uh.¡± How is she going to exin this? The drama ¡°July and a Half¡± is not considered a spy war drama in terms of positioning, but more urately, it should be regarded as a romance drama of the Republic of China. The male protagonist is a young marshal, but the female protagonist is a chatan, cheated and abducted. The young marshal was particrly attracted by the heroine, and domineeringly married her helpless as the fifth concubine. The heroine is neither humble nor overbearing. Anyway, she thinks the hero is hateful, sick, and domineering¡­ In short, she just wants to escape from the hero¡­ In the y, the heroine pretends to be a ghost to scare flying ghosts, ys tricks to frustrate the hero, and even relies on the heroine¡¯s aura to save the underground intelligence agents time and time again¡­¡­ From the beginning, the male lead was only interested in the female lead, but gradually he was attracted by the heroine¡¯s kindness, wisdom, cuteness, etc., and the female lead also gradually discovered the male lead¡¯s patriotism and ambition. In the end, the two fell in love and smashed the ghost together vigorously. July and a half is not only the best month for the heroine to pretend to be a ghost, but also in this month, the underground station intelligence agents who are rushing to save the country alsoplete their mission and establish a great organization. In the scene just now, the underground intelligence agent was surrounded by ghosts. In order to cover the intelligence agent, the heroine pretended to have sex with him. The hero is very angry, but he also knows that the heroine¡¯s clumsy acting skills can¡¯t fool ghosts, so he simply uses the trick to stage a big drama of catching rape. Thinking of this, Seven couldn¡¯t helpining for the 178th time. The heroine has a ghostly wisdom. Without the halo of the heroine, she would have died 180 times. ¡°Just, just for¡­uh, that¡¯s it!¡± Seven exined vaguely. Susie asked: ¡°What kind?¡± Seven: ¡°Just¡­ to fight ghosts. The purpose of our doing this is to fight ghosts.¡± Susie still didn¡¯t understand. Jonathan exined on the side: ¡°That brother is going to be caught by a ghost. In order to protect him, you Seven are going to hide him on the bed and pretend to be asleep. But you have to wear pajamas when you sleep, and you Seven have no time to change pajamas, just want to change in a hurry clothing.¡± Suddenly, Susie looked at the little soldier in the green helmet. There was indeed a ghost behind him. It turns out that this ghost is going to y a bad ghost! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Understood! Then why did you kick the door away? Still very angry?¡± Susie asked again. Jonathan¡¯s tone was light and casual: ¡°Because I like Seven, I misunderstood that she liked that brother, so I was so angry that I kicked the door away.¡± Susie said: This time Ipletely understand! Seven was grinning, and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Jonathan¡¯s words. Jonathan just substituted the names of the male and female protagonists into himself just to make it easier for Susie to understand the plot. 57050 Both of them didn¡¯t think about other aspects, they were both in the plot. But Kinsley at the side was not. After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, jealousy took over her mind. Jonathan, whom she likes, actually said in public that she likes Seven! Damn, Seven just met Jonathan because of this show. Moreover, Seven is still a neer who has just been promoted, and he used to act in dog blood time travel dramas. And she was in the samepany as Jonathan from the very beginning, and Jonathan signed a contract with thepany when he changed thepany, and she also signed a contract with it. When signing the contract, the agent said that she has the most potential¡­ She tried so hard to chase after Jonathan, but Seven took the love away, what a bluff! During this period of time, she lowered her posture because of Seven being the heroine, but she didn¡¯t expect Seven to push forward? Kinsley clenched her fists and waited, she was sure to get her revenge. The next scene was filmed smoothly, the heroine did not hesitate to destroy her innocence in order to cover the intelligence agent, the hero pretended to catch the rape, but was actually covering the heroine. But he was really angry, he took the heroine back and took the intelligence agent away. It was announced that the intelligence officer was beaten to death by him and fed to the dogs. The heroine believed it was true, and scolded the hero as a traitor. The hero yed a full set for the sake of acting, and at the same time was really angry that the heroine had contact with the intelligence agent. He beat the hostess himself with a whip, and then gave her medicine when she was unconscious. The third aunt was too jealous of the heroine, so she specially picked a time when the heroine couldn¡¯t get out of bed to set the rules, and pped the heroine twice. The scene in front of me is the scene where the third aunt beats the heroine too. The third aunt is yed by Kinsley. The director looked at the monitor and said in surprise: ¡°Kinsley¡¯s explosive power is very strong, this scene of jealousy and revenge is very well acted! The emotion is very good!¡± ¡°Hey¡­Zoom into the camera and take a picture of the sachet on Jonathan¡¯s waist.¡± A resolute youngmander was quietly wearing a sachet on his waist. As if afraid of losing it, I tied it tightly for two rounds. From this detail, we can see his care and affection¡­ The director admires Jonathan so much that he even thought of this¡­ Susie was speechless. Emm¡­ I don¡¯t understand these things about adults. Why does Jonathan have several aunts on TV? Like why not just say it? Why do you still beat people? She shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not good¨Clooking, I want to watch the shredded ghost.¡± The director couldn¡¯t hold it back, heughed out loud, and couldn¡¯t help looking at Susie who was sitting on the small bench. She is so cute, and she is wearing green. Although it is green, it is still very cute and has no sense of disobedience. He flipped through the script, and said to the people next to him: ¡°Get ready, the next scene will be to smash ghosts with your hands.¡± Susie immediately came to the spirit! Great! Finally it¡¯s the turn of the ghosts! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 267 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Director Arranging for the Shredded Ghost The weather is getting more and more gloomy. Near four or five o¡¯clock, the sky has beenpletely covered by dark clouds, and there are gusts of wind. A few ghosts who were originally close to the group performers boldly leaned out half of their bodies. The extras squatting on the ground stared at Kinsley on the set. Kinsley yed the role of the third aunt who beat the heroine, a glint of haze shed in her eyes, and she sneered. When she pped the first p, she used her real strength and didn¡¯t use her strength. Hearing a p, Seven was stunned for a moment. Soon she remembered her role, her eyes were red all of a sudden, and she got up from the bed with the pain. The director frowned, originally wanted to shout Ka, but seeing that Seven was still going on, he could only press down on the camera. The third aunt was too condescending to tell her the rules, and she had to teach her a woman who didn¡¯t know etiquette and shame. Another p in the past. In the y, the heroine who was beaten without strength stared at the third aunt unyieldingly, and even scolded the third aunt. The male protagonist arrived, and a hero came to save the beauty, and protected the female protagonist in his arms. But now Seven¡¯s heart is filled with anger, this deadbeat, dare to rape her? Is she the kind of person who suffers from being dumb? Seven didn¡¯t follow the script, but struggled to stand up, sucking hard, and pped Third Aunt too hard. Snapped!!! super loud. The p was caught off guard, and the third aunt was beaten back a few steps, she was dumbfounded. Kinsley: No, that¡¯s not how the script works! Jonathan, who was about to enter from outside the door: ¡°?¡± However, he is very adaptable and ys immediately. The third aunt burst into tears, and immediately filed aint. The male lead told her to get out, and the third aunt left unwillingly. The male protagonist said coldly: ¡°Have you got a lot of skills, right? Do you still dare to hit someone?¡± Seven held back, and burst into tears, pointing at the door and crying out of breath: ¡°Go! Get out!¡± The male protagonist¡¯s eyes darkened, he frowned and wanted to say something, but he flicked his sleeves and went out. The director finally seized the opportunity and shouted: ¡°Crack! It¡¯s wonderful, you three, your emotions have exploded!¡± ¡°Seven added this scene very well! ording to the character design of the heroine, it should be like this!¡± Seven sneered, she was acting just now, and she wanted to pretend that she couldn¡¯t move because of the pain, so she limited her performance. Now that the director yelled ¡°click¡°, can she bear it? Seven was thinking of finding a reason to p her back. Kinsley pped her twice just now, and she couldn¡¯t bear theck of one p. But Kinsley pretended toe over and gave her an excuse: ¡°Ah¡­ Seven, I¡¯m sorry just now! I got into the drama and couldn¡¯t control it at all¡­¡± Seven stepped forward a few steps, swung his arms and pped him with a big punch. Another snap! This time, even Susie, who was waiting to see the shredded ghost, was stunned. Kinsley covered his face with tears in his eyes: ¡°Seven, you, why did you hit me¡­I really didn¡¯t mean it just now¡­ Seven, you are angry, right? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because I got too deep into the drama¡­¡± Seven also pretended to be stunned for a moment, and it took a while before he regained his composure. Then he said in a panic: ¡°Ah¡­ God, what did I just do? I hit you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was still immersed in the plot just now! I haven¡¯t yed yet! I saw that you are the third aunt, I, I got into the drama too much! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seven panicked and reached out to ¡°touch¡± Kinsley¡¯s face: ¡°Are you all right? Are you all right?¡± Kinsley¡¯s face was already swollen from the beating, and he was about to die of pain after being pressed by her like this. She eximed, ¡°Ah, it hurts so much!¡± Seven: ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it, Wow! I¡¯m so worried about you¡­ She was at a loss and flustered, calling the assistant, the doctor, Jonathan. and the director repeatedly. Jonathan was speechless. Everyone: ¡°¡­?¡± It seems¡­ nothing wrong? Susie: emmmmm, Seven is such a good actor! She looked at na happily: ¡°Seven is amazing! I forgot that word, what is it called true respect?¡± na: ¡°Well¡­ really dedicated.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± na: Tired. There is an unreliable Kellen, there is a Martin who dares to ask you and I dare to answer, and there is a Michael who throws steel bars when there is a disagreement. Now there is a dramatist Seven¡­ I can¡¯t believe it, will she grow crooked in the future? na was worried, but soon relieved ¨C don¡¯t be afraid, if the hair is crooked, she will straighten it with her bare hands! the other end. Kinsley suffered a terrible loss, what else could she say? If she is allowed to get too deep into the drama, shouldn¡¯t Seven be allowed to get too deep into the drama? If it was false to question Seven¡¯s involvement in the drama too deeply, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she was also false just now? It¡¯s really cheap to flirt first, Kinsley is about to die¡­ She could only cover her face, and sat on the side very unwillingly. She squinted. Waiting for the scene of Seven, in the plot, the heroine pretends to be a ghost, throwing fuel on fire and pretending to be a will¨Co¡®¨Cthe¨Cwisp to scare away the enemy. ignition¡­¡­ A trace of cruelty shed in Kinsley¡¯s eyes, fire, ident, disfigurement. She stood up quietly, pretending to take a rest, and secretly changed into the clothes of the extras while no one was looking¡­ On the crew side, everyone is teasing Susie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The director said: ¡°Hey, next is the shredded ghost you want to see! Uncle will arrange it for you!¡± Susie pped her hands: ¡°Uncle Director is amazing! By the way, Uncle Director, how did you invite ghosts?¡± The director thought that the child didn¡¯t quite understand why the little days were called ghosts, so he said ghosts, so he thought she was talking about group performances. He said, ¡°Please pay for it!¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Oh oh oh, so this means that money can turn ghosts around, right?¡± Director: ¡°You¡¯re right to say that, they alle here to work for a living.¡± Susie said that she learned again, it turns out that ghosts also have to work. As long as Mitch or ra follow one of them today, she won¡¯t be so deeply misunderstood¡­ On the set, the crew is preparing. The sky was getting darker, and it looked like it was getting dark. The next scene is a gloomy prison. The field manager hangs a shackle on the wall and sshes some red paint on the side. At this time, he suddenly found a person squatting in the prison iron cage, raising his eyes and staring at him. The field manager was taken aback, and cursed: ¡°Damn, you are a ghost, what are you doing squatting over there!¡± The ¡°person¡± in the iron cage stood up slowly, showing a strange smile: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 268 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 268 The people in the iron cage were wearing shabby earth¨Ccolored long gowns, with blood stains on their bodies, and ck, red, and purple patches on their faces. He turned around slowly with his hands behind his back, and floated out. In theter scene, the heroine dresses up as a ghost to rescue the captured intelligence agent. She first uses the tricks of the rivers andkes to make a few shadow puppets, making the jailer think she has seen a ghost, and walks away in confusion to take the intelligence agent away. However, when she was about to leave Being caught again, the male protagonist appeared on the stage with his face covered in fire and explosions. A group of people fought against apany, tearing up ghosts with his bare hands, and took away the female protagonist and the intelligence agent¡­ Therefore, the field manager thought that this ¡°ghost¡± was one of the ¡°ghosts¡± that the main female lead would pretend to be. He opened his mouth, and muttered, ¡°Which group performer is this? The makeup is so realistic, and the acting skills are so realistic. How did this get out¡­Have you practiced hard for a long time? Sooner orter, it will be popr¡­¡± Now some ensemble performers are really working hard, not only learning acting day and night, but also learning misceneous things such as martial arts, dancing, vocal music, etc. They are much more professional than some actors¡­ The scene was quickly set up, and following the director¡¯s action¡­ The prison was gloomy, and the screams of intelligence officers being tortured could be heard from time to time.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A gust of wind blew by, and suddenly the mes of the brazier turned green. The director snorted, and said in a low voice: ¡°This prop is well made, the mes turn green, and no ws can be seen. It¡¯s very weird, and the effect is very good!¡± The head of the props team on the side looked confused, there was no such item in the budget, which brat did this? Someone, who yed the role of the leader of the ghost, was tortured to extract a confession. Seeing that the intelligence officer still refused to confess, he asked someone to use fire tongs. ¡°Press it into his mouth!¡± he said harshly. The little ghost approached the intelligence agent with a poker and was about to make a move. Suddenly there was a whistling of the wind, and the mes suddenly became erratic. The big ghost suddenly turned around and asked, ¡°Who?¡± No one answered. He frowned and waved his hands: ¡°Continue!¡± However, just as the tongs approached the intelligence agent, a female ghost with disheveled hair suddenly appeared behind the intelligence agent. She raised her head and revealed one eye, staring straight at the actor ying the kid. It was too sudden, too realistic, and there was a weirdness everywhere. The little ghost shook his hands in fright, and the tongs fell to the ground with a ng, and backed away in horror: ¡°Ghost¡­Ghost!¡± The big ghost looked over, frowned and said, ¡°Where did the ghoste from? There are no ghosts in this world! Let me continue!¡± 24.29% The kid tremblingly picked up the tongs, at this moment a white shadow flew over from the cell roof again! This time both the big ghost and the little ghost saw it, and the big ghost also took a step back in shock, terrified. In the script, this is the heroine¡¯s blindfold, relying on thebination of light and shadow and shadow puppetry to create a realistic effect. But the little ghost was really frightened. He had just seen the props of the shadow puppetry. It was an empty clothes on a rack, with a hood on it, very fake. That shelf would rise out of the gloom with a sudden bang, a real person couldn¡¯t do that. When he got close just now, the female ghost behind the intelligence officer showed an eye through a gap in her hair. He was sure that it was not a prop, but a real person. But where did the real female ghoste from? The only real person ying the female ghost is the heroine, but the heroine is still standing outside! The actor who yed the big ghost was also shocked. Although he is not a big name, he has acted in this type of small role countless times. He has walked through many sets. On the set, he can certainly tell whether it is a person or a prop. The one flying on the beams in front of me is not a prop, but a real person!! A real person needs a wire to fly, and the wire in this scene is outside the cell, not here! How did this guy fly up there? ¡°Go¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± The faces of the two actors were pale, and the actor who yed the kid was inexperienced, so he ran away. The actor who yed the big ghost still has a bit of professional ethics, his steps are flustered, and he even nced back. Seven came on stage at this time. She was standing in a prison cell with disheveled hair and red eyes¡­ and ran away with a scream. The hostess immediately stepped forward to take the intelligence agent away, she helped the intelligence agent and ran out quickly, and the scene was over. ¡°Crack! Good, very good! Very good! One pass!¡± Everyone apuded, wonderful, wonderful! They were all terrified. The director couldn¡¯t help admiring secretly, what happened to the actors today? All of them are very explosive! Acts like it! Susie also apuded vigorously. The ghosts did a great job! Looks good looks good! ¡°Prepare for the next match!¡± The next scene was in a yard outside a prison. The panorama was taken, the crew shot from a crane, and the director team was all outside the yard. The props team, the scene manager, and the set designer repeatedly confirmed the location and amount of gasoline irrigation to ensure the safety of the heroine. When the mes rise, the machine borrows a seat to shoot. The mes are one meter away from the heroine, which can ensure the safety of the heroine. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s clean up this area.¡± The staff were busy. Kinsley, who was wearing extra costumes and a hat covering his face, stared at the me not far away, where a line was drawn. This line is what Seven wants to see. After she rushes out, she has to stand one meter away from this line. All distances are measured. Kinsley waited for an opportunity near this line, and finally asked her to pour a bottle of ¡°drink¡± in her hand onto a baffle when no one else was paying attention. Two protections to ensure her safety¡­ Kinsley was so nervous that her palms were sweating, but fortunately no one was paying attention to her. She left immediately after doing this. Unexpectedly, not far away from what she could not see, a female ghost stared at her movements, seeing everything she did¡­ The machine started to work, the director was confirming the actor¡¯s position, only heard the sound of one, two, three, and the director shouted ¡°Action!¡± Kinsley quietly returned to his seat outside the set, staring at the set with excitement hidden in his eyes. I¡¯ming! Soon there were mes and explosions¡­ It was blown up in front of the 75.07% heroine, and the heroine was blown away. Gasoline is used for fire, firecrackers are used for explosions, and special effects are added for other post¨Cproduction. As soon as the hostess helped the intelligence agent out, she was surrounded by ghosts. She and the intelligence agent fought back while holding guns. With the blessing of the protagonist¡¯s halo, a gun killed twenty or thirty ghosts in a daze, and they were so angry that they faced each other. Dropped a bomb. bang¡­ The mes exploded. Seven¡¯s pupils shrank, this fire¡­is not normal! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 269 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 269 Seven¡¯s scalp is numb. Before the audition, the director mentioned to her that there was a certain danger and she wanted a substitute, but she refused. But the director, the scene manager, and the props team have repeatedly tested where the fire will blow up. She is standing within the safety line, and the camera borrows a position to shoot, and the mes are at least one meter away from her. All she had to do was fall backwards. But the baffle under her eyes was on fire, and the mes burned in front of her, and Seven could even smell her own burnt hair. The off¨Cset props team and the scene manager were also dumbfounded, what¡¯s going on? The mes are too close to the heroine! People can¡¯t run away from the mes¡­ The prop group¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Seven secretly said in his heart: It¡¯s over! At this time, a ck shadow flew over in front of him. Faintly heard Susie¡¯s lovely voice: Go pickup¡­ then what? Seven felt himself being knocked out by a force. All this is only in an instant, less than half a second. ording to the script, Seven did fall to the ground. The props team and other staff were also standing outside the arena, unable to tell for a while whether there was a problem or whether it was continuing normally¡­ Seven is very dedicated, and they dare not make a sound to stop it. Sometimes a shot is very rare, and if it is clicked again, the actors will face danger again. All they could do was to repeatedly confirm that Seven was fine, and they could only suppress the panic and quickly put out the fire. The director who shot in the wrong ce didn¡¯t notice any abnormality, he didn¡¯t yell ¡°click¡°, and Jonathan¡¯s scene couldn¡¯t stop. Jonathan was dressed in ck, with half of his face covered, and appeared in the firelight. He threw a throwing knife and took seven or eight people by their throats. Immediately after the two¨Cgun show, the ghost fell in half again after crackling There were more than a dozen left, and he fought with his bare hands, his eyes showing a fierce look. At this time, a man with a bowed head appeared in front of him, and Jonathan thought this was the main event ¨C tearing up the props in the ghost. He first took a look at Seven, seeing her lying on the ground motionless, then he was anxious and angry, his eyes were red, and he roared¨C Hiss! The ¡®person¡® in front of me was torn in half! A ck air rose, and Jonathan¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. ording to the original script, what he tore should be a piece of clothing, but the head hanging on the clothes shelf in front of him lifted up and stared straight at him. So¡­ what he tore is¡­ Really ghost? Jonathan¡¯s expression froze for a moment. When the director talked about the script, he said that after he tore up the ghost with his hands, there would be no blood dripping on the scene, only a piece of green smoke, and special effects would be added in theter stage. Before the ck air dissipated, the green smoke originally nned by the crew began to spray. The director couldn¡¯t stop before he shouted Ka, Jonathan rushed to pick Seven up ording to his professional instinct, and then picked up the intelligence agent with one hand¡­ In the back, the male protagonist flies into the air, climbs over the wall, gets into the car, and walks away ¨C all of these need special effects in post- production and need to be filmed separately. ¡°Crack!¡± The director yelled in satisfaction. Jonathan threw the intelligence agent away in an instant, and supported Seven with one hand. He still didn¡¯t recover, but subconsciously reached out to grab the sachet at his waist. Seven¡¯s hair is curly and her face is ckened. She is panting heavily, and her eyes are full of rage¡­ What bastard plotted against her!? Seven looked at Kinsley for the first time, and saw that she was smiling and talking to the people next to her, with a pure and harmless look on her face. She suppressed the anger in her heart, although she hated the green tea 41 73% scheming bitch the most and would avenge her revenge on the spot, but she was not a brainless person. Rushing over and tearing up when there is no evidence will only put you in a passive situation. Now Seven is more suspicious of the ck shadow just now, if it weren¡¯t for that thing, her face would not be simply ckened, but burnt. Susie stared nkly at the set, her eyes full of doubts. Jonathan shreds ghosts with his hands, he really shreds ghosts, super powerful. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Seven is being blown up by an explosion, is it really about to be blown up? Susie was suddenly worried. It turns out that acting on TV is so expensive, Jonathan¡¯s job is a high¨Crisk upation¡­ If one day Jonathan was hit by a car, would he really be hit by a car? Wow At this moment, she even thought about what kind of tombstone to choose for Jonathan, tears streaming down her eyes. The director turned around and asked with a smile: ¡°How is it? Shredded ghosts are fun¡­. Oh my dear, why are you crying!¡± The director team suddenly panicked, and everyone coaxed the baby clumsily: ¡°Good boy, that¡¯s just a piece of clothing, not a real person!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all fake, it¡¯s all fake!¡± Since the script originally nned to tear a piece of clothing, and the spray was ck and gray, it was not considered bloody and scary, so everyone let Susie watch it with the mentality of letting her know how to act. Who knew it would scare her. Everyone immediately med themselves, and na also regretted it. She originally wanted Susie to see different things. Was this idea wrong? Susie was frightened and cried¡­ She shouldn¡¯t pamper children like this! Wade was dumbfounded, and kept flipping through his backpack. After a bang, he finally took out a pack of tissues, tore them apart frantically, and took out a tissue to wipe Susie¡¯s tears. Susie¡¯s tears were like beans, falling down. Wade panicked: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± na picked up Susie with self¨Cme: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, baby, what¡¯s the matter, this is it! You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± Susie choked up and pointed at the monitor: ¡°They y dead people, are they really dead, right? If Jonathan also ys dead people, Susie won¡¯t have Jonathan¡­ Wow¡­¡± Everyone was taken aback. Uh, Susie¡¯s focus turned out to be this? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 270 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Who Set the Fire Everyone felt distressed and funny, but they didn¡¯t expect Susie to take the ¡®death¡® of those extras seriously. The director breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: ¡°No, they didn¡¯t die! They were all suspended animation. Don¡¯t you think they are all here now? They are all fine!¡± The extras on the set came out. naforted: ¡°The shredding ghost is fake, it¡¯s the clothes, and the shooting is also fake, everyone is fine.¡± Unexpectedly, Susie was still in tears: ¡°But burning Seven is really burning!¡± She must have read this right. Seven was burned. If she hadn¡¯t predicted it in advance, Seven would have been injured. She calcted horizontally and vertically, and she was sure that there would be an ident for Seven. It was because she intervened in advance that Seven was fine. No one else saw it, but the unlucky ghost wasing back with an unlucky look on his face, muttering, ¡°Give me a reaction time before throwing me out next time!¡± ¡°Good guy, with such a big fire, ghosts are most afraid of fire¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for me being an evil ghost¡­¡± Susie asked: ¡°Seven was really burned, right?¡± The unlucky ghost nodded: ¡°Just now, it was almost¡­ Fortunately, I kicked her away earlier.¡± Susie looked at the director: ¡°Look, uncle director, it¡¯s true!¡± The director was taken aback and looked at Seven. Seven just came out of the set, her whole face was ck, she covered half of her face, as if hurt. The director¡¯s heart tightened, and he panicked. The heroine had an ident, so it would be a big trouble. He hurried over and asked, ¡°Seven, are you okay?¡± Kinsley also stood up, and raised his voice in panic, ¡°Ah¡­ Seven is injured! My God, Seven was burned by the fire!¡± Everyone frantically surrounded her, only to find that her face was really smoked, not made up. Everyone was dumbfounded. Major mistake, this is definitely a major mistake! Kinsley looked anxious: ¡°Seven, are you okay? You won¡¯t be disfigured, right? Oh my god, it¡¯s too serious!¡± She stared closely at Seven¡¯s face, but she was very dissatisfied in her heart. What¡¯s going on, Seven didn¡¯t get burned and disfigured? The mes really rushed towards her just now! Kinsley looked at the half of Seven¡¯s face covered again, and a glimmer of hope floated in his heart: Maybe it¡¯s disfigured, afraid of being seen by others, so he covered it! After all, if the face is disfigured¡­ Tsk, the heroine of this show will definitely be reced! Seven must be afraid of being seen, even if he is injured, he dare not say that he is disfigured! The director is asking Seven: ¡°What¡¯s going on, are you injured? Where is the injury?¡± Seven covered his face and refused to let go, just said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, director, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just smoked for a while, I can still act, just take a breakter¡­¡± Kinsley is very keen to catch the loopholes in this statement, and he can also act¡­ Why do you say that you can still act well? It must be disfigured. She pretended to be anxious: ¡°Seven, there must be something wrong with you, please let go and let¡¯s see, is it serious?¡± ¡°Just now I saw the mes burning your face, Seven, don¡¯t be brave!¡± Thinking of Seven being disfigured and not being able to act as the heroine of this show, Kinsley became impatient, wishing that everyone at the scene could see Seven¡¯s disfigured face. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help it, and reached out to grab Seven¡¯s hand: ¡°Seven, let me see, don¡¯t worry, if the fever is not serious, it will be fine if you treat it as soon as possible¡­¡± Everyone just felt a little strange, why did Kinsley seem to be sure that Seven¡¯s face was burned? Didn¡¯t people say that it was just smoked? At this moment, Seven let go of her hand, revealing the other side of her face. Intact, just a little ckened by smoke. She stared at Kinsley and asked, ¡°I just got smoked eyes. Everyone is concerned about what happened to me, but Kinsley, you seem pretty sure I got my face burned?¡± Kinsley¡¯s face froze, with hatred in his heart. Seven is actually fucking her? She bit her lip, looking at a loss: ¡°Seven, what are you talking about¡­ I just watched you being burned, and I was worried that you would get hurt!¡± Seven sneered: ¡°Yeah, so worried about me, why didn¡¯t you stand up and stop when I was burned just now? Besides, everyone didn¡¯t know that I was burned when they saw me, how did you know in advance? ¡± Kinsley took a step back: ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t see it, I just¡­¡± Seven didn¡¯t wait for her to finish, and pressed her step by step: ¡°Didn¡¯t see it? Yourst sentence was ¡®I saw the mes burning your face just now¡®, you saw it but now you say you didn¡¯t see it? Kinsley opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a moment. Her eyes turned red quickly, and she choked up, ¡°Seven, what do you mean¡­ Do you mean I did it? I¡¯ve been sitting here all this time, not me¡­ Seven, you wronged me¡­¡± Kinsley was terribly wronged, aggrieved and afraid to speak, as if Seven was deliberately targeting her. Seven sneered, and didn¡¯t press any further questions, but said lightly: ¡°Whether it¡¯s you, you know in your own mind.¡± The fight between Kinsley and Seven is not once or twice. Everyone knows that Seven and Kinsley don¡¯t deal with each other. Some people doubt Kinsley, and some people suspect that Seven is targeting Kinsley. Kinsley looked at Jonathan, asking for help, ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Jonathan hadn¡¯t recovered from seeing the ghost, he cast his eyes down and said lightly, ¡°I believe in Seven.¡± Kinsley burst into tears. She pretended to be pitiful, but her heart was almost distorted with jealousy. Without evidence, Jonathan believed Seven! The director was one head and two older, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, there are so many camera positions on the scene, and there are also off¨Csite shooters, check it out.¡± Kinsley didn¡¯t seem to be afraid to check, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Soon the results came back, no one caught anything unusual on the set, but Kinsley¡¯s fans were shooting at her at the actor¡¯s rest area, which showed that Kinsley had been resting in the position. Seven stared at the face¨Cchanging: ¡°Is this person really you?¡± The picture taken by this fan is rather blurry. In the picture, Kinsley is sitting alone in a corner with his back to the camera, holding an umbre, away from the crowd. Other than the clothes being the same, I¡¯m not sure about anything else. Kinsley bit his lip and said softly: ¡°Seven, I know you don¡¯t like me all the time, but the evidence is in front of you¡­why don¡¯t you believe it¡­¡± Seven was nomittal: ¡°I just find it strange to stay in the corner with an umbre on a cloudy day.¡± She knew that it would be difficult to break the game this time. Since Kinsley dared to do this, he must have made all the preparations, and the alibi was taken.. The only fortunate thing is that she is fine, but she has written down this grudge. She¡¯s never been a patient person. Seeing that Kinsley was still crying and pretending to be pitiful, Seven didn¡¯t want to make green tea with her this time, and was about to talk. At this time, Susie¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Are you looking for who set the fire? Susie knows!¡± Everyone looked back and saw Susie leading an actor. The actress was dressed in dusty clothes and her hair was a mess, covering most of her face. She stood with her hands down, silently, and everyone felt that something was wrong¡­ na Susie said: ¡°This aunt said that she saw it was done by the aunt with a slipper stuck in her throat.¡± Kinsley frowned secretly, where did this little thing find someone to nder her with his mouth? She had never seen this woman before, how could she see it! Kinsley felt very dissatisfied in his heart, and felt that Susie, as a child, of course didn¡¯t know anything, but pulled a woman over to identify her, must have been taught her to do so behind the scenes. Is it na? Or Jonathan? Did they fall in love with Seven?? Kinsley is jealous and unfair! She opened her mouth and pretended to be sad: ¡°Forget it¡­ Jonathan is going to help Seven, right? That¡¯s right, what am I? If you say yes, what else can I do¡­¡± Her tone was resentful, her face swallowed, and she was extremely wronged Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 271 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Selling Her and Counting the Money for Others Kinsley thought he was doing something without anyone noticing. Even the assistant dressed as her had no idea what she was up to, just thought she was slipping back to sleep! She was so cautious that she didn¡¯t deal with anyone else, who else could expose her besides her? I saw Susie pulling a ¡°witness¡± over to testify, saying that she poured gasoline on the fender. Kinsley wanted tough when he heard this. Who does this little thing think she is pulling over? Can anyone be able to testify against her? Susie took Aunt Ghost¡¯s hand and encouraged. ¡°Aunt Ghost, you have to work hard, you have to be brave!¡± This ghost aunt saw the whole process when Kinsley was doing bad things, and Susie hoped that she could tell it herself. Seeing the lovely and lovely Susie trying so hard to speak for her, Seven was deeply moved. Wow! She¡¯s so soft, so cute! Do you think I still have a chance to be your mother? If it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s okay to recognize a godmother! But Aunt Ghost said she wanted to cry. When she died, her throat was cut and she couldn¡¯t speak. But looking at Susie who trusted her so much, she worked hard: ¡°It¡¯s¡­she¡­I saw¡­she poured gasoline¡­on the fender¡­¡± She pointed at Kinsley, her throat was like a bellows, and she hooted very hard. But everyone heard what he said. Everyone looked at Kinsley in surprise. Kinsley usually invites everyone to drink milk tea. He is very kind, but he is still such a vicious person! Kinsley was about to cry, and his throat tightened even more: ¡°Why did you frame me like this¡­¡± Just refuse to admit it. Wade raised his camera very speechlessly: ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you admit it? Didn¡¯t you expect that everything was captured by me!¡± Wade was bored watching the bloody plots they filmed on the set, so he wanted to try his own ghost net. Before catching him, he wanted to know where there were ghosts, so he took a camera and took pictures. I just happened to take pictures of the ghost aunt. At that time, his attention was all on the female ghost, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to Kinsley next to him. The camera was turned on, and those who were close could only see on the video screen, a person wearing extra clothes was pouring gasoline on the baffle furtively. Kinsley panicked and forcibly calmed down: ¡°It¡¯s not me! You just took a picture of one hand and one foot, and you didn¡¯t see the face. How can you be so sure it¡¯s me¡­¡± While talking, the screen flickered, and Kinsley¡¯s face appeared in the screen. Kinsley choked for a moment. Wade pressed pause: ¡°Look, this is you, right?¡± This time Kinsley couldn¡¯t quibble anymore, the shot was so clear, even the pimple on the right side of her face was clearly shot, it wasn¡¯t who she was! ? Everyone was in an uproar: ¡°It¡¯s really her¡­ Oh my God, it¡¯s too vicious to throw gasoline on someone¡¯s face!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of being vicious or not. It¡¯s already against thew, right? If it wasn¡¯t for Teacher Seven¡¯s luck, he would probably have been seriously burned.¡± ¡°So, in the scene just now, Kinsley pped Mr. Seven on purpose? What did you say to enter the scene¡­why do I think it was intentional?¡± The director frowned, and looked at Kinsley with disappointment and disgust. What he hated the most was that actors didn¡¯t think about acting well, and all their eyes were on tricks. ¡°Xiao Hu, call the police!¡± He said directly. No favours! Kinsley panicked, ¡°Director, don¡¯t, director! Listen to me, director¡­¡± She grabbed the director¡¯s hand, the tears shed this time were real, her mind was buzzing, she could only lower her voice and beg, ¡°Director, as long as you don¡¯t call the police, I will do whatever you want¡­¡± She looked into the director¡¯s eyes pitifully, trying to hint. Unexpectedly, the director became even more disgusted, and threw her out with a flick of his hand! ¡°I know how you got into this crew, but don¡¯t use this method on me, I don¡¯t want to do it.¡± These words were merciless, exposing Kinsley to the ground. Everyone¡¯s expressions were wonderful, they looked Kinsley up and down, and took pictures of her with their mobile phones. ¡°Wow, in order to avoid responsibility, you actually said such things in public.¡± ¡°I heard it too. She said that as long as she doesn¡¯t call the police, she can do whatever she wants.¡± Kinsley¡¯s face froze, wishing he could find a crack in the ground and get in! In the end, Kinsley was taken away by the police, and an unknown number of mobile phones were filming her on the set. Before Kinsley¡¯s methods were exhausted, all kinds of rumors were made, just wanting to be famous. Now it¡¯spletely famous¡­ I guess I won¡¯t be able to turn it over in this life! Kinsley wanted to cry, how did things develop like this? She also wants to be the fourth wife of the Murray family! She also wants to marry Jonathan and give her a baby! She gritted her teeth, feeling extremely hated in her heart. me it on Wade and Susie. Why are the children of the Murray family so annoying! What¡¯s your business? On the set, those who posted videos posted videos, followed Kinsley¡¯s ount to explore and eat melons, and they were all busy. Seven held the female ghost¡¯s hand: ¡°Thank you so much! What¡¯s your name? Which studio¡¯s group performer are you? The make-up is so realistic! Leave your contact information and I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡± The female ghost lowered her eyes and looked at Seven¡¯s hand in surprise. This was the first person who asked her to eat after she died! ¡°No¡­ use¡­¡± the female ghost said with difficulty. She nced at Susie, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ nothing¡­ I¡¯m¡­ leaving¡­.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah, thank you, Aunt Ghost!¡± Seven wondered, why does Susie always call her Aunt Ghost? She thought about the script carefully. Is there any plot about themon people being killed by ghosts? Otherwise, how would this group performer put on this makeup¡­ After a little ecstasy, the female ghost had disappeared, and Seven couldn¡¯t find her when he looked up again. Susie stretched her waist and smiled, ¡°Another big problem has been solved! Susic is amazing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Seven picked her up and stuck her up vigorously: ¡°Susie is super amazing!¡± Susie yelled and hid back: ¡°Seven, your face is so dark! Jonathan help!¡± Jonathan stepped forward, stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give her to me.¡± Unexpectedly, Seven turned around, hugged Susie and ran away: ¡°No!¡± Jonathan: ¡°?¡± na: ¡°?¡± Seven¡¯s heart was very rxed, and he didn¡¯t expect this matter to be solved so easily. ¡°Originally, I wanted to ask my family to help solve it! If I really can¡¯t find evidence, I want her to taste the feeling of being scolded by mes!¡± In the dressing room, Seven said while wiping Susie¡¯s face. Susie¡¯s little face was ckened by her paste, and she was pouted for her to wipe it off. Hearing this, she shook her head and said, ¡°Seven, now is a society ruled byw, you have to pay attention to thew, you know?¡± Seven was amused. Such a cute little dumpling talked to her about thew with a serious face. She has already been sprouted with blood all over her face, okay? Seven tapped Susie¡¯s little nose, and said, ¡°Why are you so cute! I¡¯ll offer one billion if you¡¯re so cute.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she thought for a while and asked, ¡°How do I sell it? Do you want me to go home with you? Or juste to see you at the set? Can I count the money myself when I give the money?¡± If she just came to visit the crew when she was working, then she could do it! Then she will earn one billion dors, so uncle doesn¡¯t have to work so hard! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Seven: ¡°??¡± na and Jonathan were speechless. It turns out that this is called¡­ being sold and counting the money for others¡­? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 272 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 272 Chapter 272 I would like to be called a warrior, even ghosts will not 288 VOUCHERS Seven couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you! Little money fan! In the future, if someone tells you that, you have to say [not allowed], you know?¡± Really, she is so cute, she was sold and counted the money! After a while, both of their faces were wiped clean. na checked the time and said it was time to go home. Susie already had a question to ask, so she took the time to ask, ¡°Seven, the ghost you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t a real ghost, right?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seven didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a name for our enemies.¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°How can there be ghosts in this world!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t look sideways. Wade was silent. Susie hesitated to speak, and finally asked: ¡°Then Seven, would you be afraid if you saw a ghost?¡± Seven: ¡°That depends on what the hell it is.¡± Susie: ¡°Where¡¯s the female ghost?¡± Seven: ¡°I¡¯ll blow a whistle and pounce.¡± Susie: ¡°??¡± Jonathan was speechless. Wade: I would call it a warrior, even ghosts! na came up to hold Susie¡¯s hand and smiled slightly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± Seven quickly stood up and said with a smile: ¡°No trouble, no trouble, I like her too!¡± na nodded: ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Seven waved his hand, reluctantly watching Susie get in the car and leave. It suddenly urred to me that I didn¡¯t even have her contact information! Seven opened his mouth, it¡¯s over, Susie is so cute, she even forgot to take a photo with her! Even taking a cute photo of her will do! Seven¡¯s eyes turned, and his eyes fell on Jonathan. She trotted over with her mobile phone in her hand, smiling eyes: ¡°Jonathan, can I add you as a V letter? Speaking of cooperation for so long, I don¡¯t even have your contact information!¡± There is a group in the production crew, and they usually talk in the group whenever they have something to say. I really didn¡¯t add a V letter. Jonathan was sitting on the seat reading the script, when he heard this, he pushed the sses frame on the bridge of his nose, andzily said, ¡°Yes.¡± Drip¡­ Added sessfully. Seven maintained his politeness, said thank you, and sat aside. Get the Seven on Jonathan¡¯s WeChat, and immediately check his circle of friends. I swiped more than a dozen in a row, all of which were promotions of business cooperation. Seven is a bit reconciled, with such a cutie at home, how can he resist posting on Moments? At the same time, Jonathan also nced at the phone. The slender fingers casually clicked on Seven¡¯s circle of friends. On weekdays, there is always revenge, and someone who ps her twice and she feels bad for only one p, turns out to be full of cute things in her circle of friends. From just a few circles of friends, it can be seen that Seven likes soft and cute things very much. There are seven or eight cats at home, ck, yellow, white and flowery. She is still a two-dimensional girl who likes anime and stares at anime gods every day. The sofa at home is like a cloud, it is soft at first nce, and even the slippers are fluffy balls¡­. No wonder I like Susie so much. Jonathan put away his phone indifferently, stood up and prepared for the next scene. At this time, he saw Seven with his head buried, secretly scrolling through his Moments? Jonathan was speechless. ** As soon as Susie got home, she saw Zioning down from the stairs. He pretended to pass by very casually, and then sat on the sofa with Susie. Susie asked suspiciously, ¡°Zion, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zion said: ¡°I just thought about it, and I think I like the tombstone in the shape of a crystal tower.¡± After a moment of silence, he added: ¡°It¡¯s best to engrave an MVP on it.¡± Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± Wade: ¡°?¡± No, his cousin¡¯s reaction¡­ so long?? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 273 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Gorgeous Misunderstanding 288 (Vouchers Susie was dazed for a moment before remembering about the tombstone. She said happily: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve made a note of it, and I will definitely set up a crystal tower tombstone for Zion in the future!¡± Zion nodded in satisfaction. Wade on the side only felt magical. No, what are you satisfied with? This, this¡­ This doesn¡¯t seem to be something their children should consider, right? Wade said: ¡°By the way, Susie, I just saw several ghosts on the set, don¡¯t you need to catch those ghosts?¡± There are seven or eight in total! There are so many, I¡¯m really sorry that he has been doing ghost hunting for so long if he doesn¡¯t do one vote. Susie shook her head and said, ¡°Those ghosts are harmless, so don¡¯t catch them.¡± The squatting ghost in the cell frightened the uncle of the worker, he just smiled and floated away. The ghosts outside who are sticking to the extras and padding their feet, they may be too bored, and it is rare toe out to y near July and a half. And that ghost aunt also helped her a lot! Wade said: ¡°Okay¡­ Then shall we go out these few days? There are so many ghostsing out during the Ghost Festival, you canplete a year¡¯s kpi in a few days!¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°What is kpi?¡± Wade: ¡°It means performance indicators.¡± Susie: ¡°What is performance?¡± Wade opened his mouth, why is my sister¡¯s 100,000 so terrible! Fortunately, he is a very knowledgeable brother. Wade cleared his throat: ¡°For example, your gourd needs 100 grudges to fill, so our performance goal is to catch 100 grudges.¡± ¡°Suppose we catch 30 grudges, then we have achieved 30% of our performance target.¡± ¡°If we catch 100 ghosts in one go in the past few days during the Ghost Festival, then our performance goal will bepleted. This is called KPIpletion.¡± ¡°Got it?¡± Wade looked at Susie. Susie nodded: ¡°Understood. But are we in such a hurry toplete the KPI?¡± Wade: ¡°Uh¡­ Didn¡¯t your master say that if you don¡¯t fill the gourd, you will disappear?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°Master said that the purpose of catching ghosts is not to catch ghosts for the sake of catching ghosts.¡± This time it was Wade¡¯s turn to be stunned: ¡°What is that for?¡± Susie was also very confused, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about this! Master said to catch it.¡± Alex interjected from the side: ¡°Go catch ghosts, catch ghosts that are not defined, go to different ces to catch ghosts! Go to the street, go to unfinished buildings, don¡¯t ask why, catch the most free ghosts!¡± Wade was speechless. na called everyone to eat in the restaurant, Susie put down the toys, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat!¡± Alex pped his wings, shaking his head to keep up. Passing by the corner of the stairs, I saw Grandpa Turtle lying on his stomach to enjoy the shade, and habitually clucked his head. Grandpa Turtle retracted his neck very calmly, and Alex ran away without entanglement. Zion then stood up, frowned and said, ¡°Catch 100? So many!¡± After dinner, Susie was lying on the table drawing, and suddenly saw the master and mothering back outside, so she dropped her pen and ran out. ¡°Mom, where have you been?¡± ra patted her head sadly, and said, ¡°Going to register.¡± After July 14th, she will go to rebirth, and she cane up to take a look before leaving. This is thest time we get together. The smile on Susie¡¯s small face gradually subsided, and she hugged her mother without saying a word. She patted ra¡¯s back with her small hands, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, Susie will always be with you, it¡¯s okay at all, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ra¡¯s heart ached. She understood that Susie was the little King of Hell, and maybe in a hundred or two hundred years, she would sit on The Hell and watch life and death indifferently. Or maybe Susie can see where she goes to be reborn, who she bes, reincarnated from generation to generation. But she will no longer remember that she once had such a lovely daughter named Susie. ra hugged Susie, hummed, and showed a smile: ¡°What delicious food did your grandma make today?¡± Susie immediately took ra and ran downstairs: ¡°I¡¯m saving them for my mother! There are steamed pork ribs with flower, grilledmb chops, curry fat beef cheese pot, steamed lobster with garlic¡­¡± As she talked, she didn¡¯t know if she was speaking too fast, or because she was greedy, and her saliva dropped. ra couldn¡¯t help but snort. Her daughter is the cutest in the world. She must remember, try her best to remember¡­ ** On the crew side, Jonathan, who was rushing to film the film, just finished work. The group performers gradually dispersed, but there were always one or two still floating on the set. See one in the corner every now and then. Jonathan grabbed the sachet involuntarily and was about to leave when Seven stopped him. Seven seemed very shy, and said coyly: ¡°Jonathan, thank you for speaking for me today, can I treat you to dinner sometime when I¡¯m free?¡± Jonathan was used to this kind of scene. Almost every time he was filming, he was invited to dinner by an actress, but he refused directly. Jonathan said lightly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± Seven immediately looked disappointed. Jonathan nced at her. There was light in her eyes just now, but it seemed to be extinguished at this moment, and her whole face dimmed. He couldn¡¯t help frowning and was about to speak. But she said again: ¡°Then next week is my birthday, can Jonathan save face ande to my birthday party?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Jonathan¡¯s lips twitched, and finally said: ¡°Okay, time and ce to send me a V letter.¡± Seven¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he nodded like a chicken pecking rice: ¡°Okay! Thank you, Jonathan!¡± After she finished speaking, she bowed, flew up happily, and trotted away. Looking at her cheerful back, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows. Secretly flipped through his circle of friends. Also invited him to his birthday. There used to be many actresses, female staff members and even female employers who stalked for various reasons. But Seven¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to hate it. Jonathan was on his way home when he received a message from Seven. [Next Sunday at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, address: xxx. ¡¿ Jonathan tapped the screen with his bony fingers, and was about to reply to Seven. But Seven sent another message: [Jonathan, you muste! I¡¯m waiting for you at Gu¡¯s house! ¡¿ Jonathan snapped his fingertips. On the other side. Seven stared at the screen. Forget it, this seems wrong! Withdraw immediately! Seven immediately withdrew it, and sent another sentence: [Looking forward to your visit! ¡¿ The words were sent out, and Seven quickly withdrew them, what, what do you mean looking forward to your visit! Seven thought about it, and decided to directly express his purpose: [Jonathan, bring Susie to y with us then! ¡¿ She bit her lip and stared at this sentence for half a minute, but did not withdraw it in the end. But I saw that there was no reply for a long time. Seven secretly thought: Is her purpose too obvious? If Jonathan knew that she was going after Susie the whole time and treated him as a tool, would he be angry? Susie is such a baby in the Murray family, will they guard her? Seven scratched his hair irritably, and when he was feeling uneasy, his phone ding-dong. Jonathan: [Okay. ¡¿ Seven immediately cheered: ¡°Yeah!¡± Order a cake Order a cake, order a cake now! the other end. Jonathan stared at the phone until the screen automatically turned off before he let out a chuckle from his chest. Oh, and even withdraw it. He has seen it all. Very stupid. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 274 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Tracking Jonathan turned the phone around in his palm and put it back in his pocket. 288 Vouchers At this time, he saw a flower seller on the side of the road, and one of the flowers was a bunch of bears, pink and cute. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop,¡± he said. The assistant stopped the car quickly and asked, ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan opened the door and went down: ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a bunch of flowers, wait a minute.¡± It was already eleven o¡¯clock at night, and there were no people on the whole street, only two or three stalls selling fruit, film, and the flower seller in front of me. ¡°Get this bunch for me.¡± Jonathan took out his phone: ¡°How much?¡± The stall owner raised his head and said wearily: ¡°The stall is closed, one hundred and fifty will be given to you, and it usually sells for more than two hundred.¡± Jonathan nodded, scanned the QR code to pay two hundred dors, took the bear bouquet and left. He reached out and poked one of the bears, it was cute, Susie should like Jonathan didn¡¯t notice that there was an extra set of footprints behind him. The series of footprints followed him, and suddenly approached him a few steps, but for some reason, he took a few steps back again and again. In the shadow of the street, stood a little girl about six years old. She was about to rush over, but saw a green light emitting from 288 Vouchers Jonathan¡¯s body and knocked the female ghost away. She couldn¡¯t help but pause, frowning at Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s her again¡­¡± The little girl snorted, turned around and left. When the little girl came home, she found that the lights in the house were on. She opened the door with a cold face and went in. Sure enough, she saw a woman wearing a mask lying sprawled on the sofa watching anime. Seeing hering back, she sat up abruptly: ¡°Eight, where have you been? It¡¯s sote, how old are you, you will go out to y in the middle of the night?¡± The little girl hummed very coldly, and bent over to change her shoes. Seven walked over and nodded her head: ¡°Your sister, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± The little girl said lightly, ¡°My name is Delh, not Eight.¡± She looked up, her amber eyes were a little cold: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Seven was speechless. She stared, watching Delh enter the door, and then turned her head and said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t like being disturbed by others, so don¡¯t knock on my door.¡± Seven was speechless. Numb! She just said that her parents are already in their 40s and 50s, and they have a second child. Look, no one can control it! Other children will cry once or twice when they bump into each other. Delh never cried. When she was born, she looked at the nurse calmly. She dared to fall out of the crib when she was one year old, and she got up when she fell in pain. She didn¡¯t even cry. Seven has grown up so much, but he has never seen Delh cry¡­ ¡°Hey, worrying! Can¡¯t you be as cute and cute as Susie¡­a child with a cold face every day¡­¡± *: On the other hand, Jonathan has just returned to the Murray family estate. No one noticed that there was a pair of footprints on the trunk of the car¡­ Susie had fallen asleep, Jonathan walked into Susie¡¯s room softly, and put the bear bouquet on her bedside table. Looking at her sleeping soundly, he couldn¡¯t help reaching out and tickling her little nose. ¡°Good night, little cutie.¡± side. ra¡¯s eyes widened, and she said, ¡°Which indecent ce did you go to! Oh shit, you actually brought back a sexy ghost?¡± I saw a gorgeous ghost behind him, wearing a pink cloak, barefoot, and slender jade feet. ra: ¡°Damn, beautiful pervert.¡± She is so beautiful, so beautiful that even a woman like her is heartbroken. The pervert twisted his waist, nced at ra, and said with a coquettish smile, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t spoil my good deeds! I¡¯ve taken a fancy to your brother.¡± ra: ¡°No, absolutely not! My brother has been single for twenty-eight years, as long as he can¡¯t do it to death, he will do it to death.¡± Beautiful ghost: ¡°?¡± ra coughed: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, hahaha, I just feel sorry for my brother being single.¡± Beautiful ghost grinned: ¡°I like a transparent little sister like you the most, do you want to vote with my sister?¡± ra stared: ¡°Am I that kind of ghost? That¡¯s my brother!¡± Beautiful ghost rolled her eyes speechlessly: ¡°Is that what I meant? You see, there is a very tall and handsome man in the second room out of this corridor.¡± ra waved her hand: ¡°It¡¯s not interesting, that¡¯s my daughter¡¯s father, it¡¯s not exciting at all.¡± Beautiful ghost was speechless. She widened her eyes in surprise: ¡°I can¡¯t tell, the sisters y so big, such a handsome child, his father doesn¡¯t like it, so he likes something else?¡± ra grinned. of course not. If there is a chance, who would not want to have a sweet love~ After all, she was only in her early twenties when she died. But she is going to be reborn, and she can¡¯t miss half of this world. Beautiful ghost waved his hand, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m going to find your brother.¡± She floated out after Jonathan. ra¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and sheughed. Susie wrapped a sachet for her brother to ward off evil spirits. 1 If Beautiful ghost can touch a hair on her brother¡¯s leg, she will be considered a loser! But this mboyant ghost is really beautiful, ra couldn¡¯t help but follow her. She definitely didn¡¯t mean to peek around the corner. Just curious about what would happen if he was entangled by a mboyant ghost. Possession by a hapless ghost is to make people unlucky Possession by a coward makes a person cowardly. There is also a ya Ghost in the gourd, who flirts with cowardly ghosts all day long. When she sees one loves the other, and is possessed by her, she will want many boyfriends to fall in love with her. What about the mboyant¡­ Will the elder brother run wildly for three miles in fright, or will he go out and turn left to the bar, and after one night, the sister-inw wille back with a three-year-old three treasures? ? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 275 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Farewell to the first stop i am most afraid of the ghost 288 Voucher i Jonathan was taking a shower, and the tiredness of the day was washed away with the water, and he became refreshed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There will be no filming for two days around July 14th, which is an unwritten rule in some theme crews. Although the drama ¡°July and a Half¡± is not a supernatural theme, the heroine in the drama will have some pretentious settings, so the crew is still on vacation. That means he has four days off. Where should I take Susie to y? Just as Jonathan was thinking, he caught a glimpse of a pink shadow behind the mirror. His back stiffened. The water mist was hazy, and there was a woman¡¯s voice with a charming smile: ¡°Come~e and y~¡± Jonathan frozepletely, and the mist in the bathroom was getting bigger and bigger, and it was so hazy that he could hardly breathe. His brain also became dull, and his hands and feet became stiff. At this moment, Jonathan thought of the sachet that he just took off and put on the bedside table¡­ He twisted his neck hard. A pair of feet stepped out of the bathtub behind her, the water sshed, and the pink clothes that were as thin as light gauze fell beside her feet. Slowly approaching him¡­. One sticks out from behind him. Jonathan suddenly had goosebumps all over his body, and he didn¡¯t know where the strength came from. Before the hand touched him, he ran wildly! With a bang, the bathroom door was almost smashed. Beautiful ghost opened his mouth, dumbfounded. What she fell in love with was this man¡¯s rebellious, handsome and wicked appearance. He had a gentle face, but his eyes werezy and careless, which made people¡¯s heart flutter just by looking at him. In the end, what the hell is running out with bare legs in front of me? Beautiful ghost stabilized her mind and immediately followed her out. But he saw that Jonathan had already put on his bathrobe and was holding a sachet tightly in his hand. Beautiful ghost hadn¡¯t had time to change the posture in which he was rushing, before he was sent flying by a green light. Beautiful ghost was speechless. As soon as Jonathan picked up the sachet, he saw a white shadow flying towards him, and then the sachet in his hand emitted a green light and pped the female ghost away. He was bitter, why did he always meet female ghosts? ? Jonathan opened the door without thinking, and ran towards Susie¡¯s room. ra put her ear to the door. As a result, the door mmed open, and her brother rushed over like a gust of wind. ra was speechless. Yeah, she guessed right. This is her brother. ra kindly went to Fu Beautiful ghost: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Beautiful ghost supported her waist: ¡°Oh, my waist! Isn¡¯t your brother too crazy? Can you run away?¡± ra covered her mouth and snickered: ¡°Do you want to change someone? Well, that room is my Martin, I am cold and abstinent, the flower of Gaoling. Over there is my David, I am quiet, elegant and handsome. Over there It¡¯s me, Michael, I¡¯m tall, mighty, handsome and wild¡­¡± Beautiful ghost rolled her eyes: ¡°Come on, tell me the truth, you just knew that your brother¡¯s sachet is very powerful, right?¡± raughed: ¡°Where, I haven¡¯t tried it, so how would I know?¡± But now I know! She will have to be careful tomorrow when she is near her family. Beautiful ghost cursed and left. A nest of handsome guys. She couldn¡¯t sleep with one. This is simply maddening! ** Susie woke up in a daze in her sleep, and saw Jonathan crouching on her children¡¯s sofa. Wearing a bathrobe, with his hands crossed over his chest, he leaned on the back of the sofa and closed his eyes to meditate. Susie got up, her voice was still soft after waking up: ¡°Jonathan?¡± Jonathan opened his eyes and said softly, ¡°Did it bother you?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Jonathan?¡± Jonathan came over and touched her little head with his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I suddenly want to apany Susie.¡± The corner of ra¡¯s mouth twitched outside the door. It¡¯s like two different people! If she hadn¡¯t seen her brother rushing out with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that the man in front of her was the man with flying legs just now. Suddenly Jonathan¡¯s face froze. In the darkness, he saw a ghost at the door again, this time it was a female ghost in white clothes. He couldn¡¯t help pressing his eyebrows, is it over? But Susie said, ¡°Mom, where have you been?¡± Jonathan¡¯s back stiffened, and he looked up in disbelief. The female ghost floating in front of her smiled and said, ¡°Hey, what were you running for?¡± The expression on Jonathan¡¯s face was frozen, his lips were gradually pursed into a straight line, and his voice was hoarse: ¡°ra.¡± ra put away her grinning expression and sighed secretly. She knew her brother, who looked like a ruffian, was actually very afraid of ghosts. Now that she has be a ghost, he is not afraid of her¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 276 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The favored person 288 Woucher Jonathan stared at ra, not daring to blink. I was afraid that if I blinked my eyelids, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see ra again. ra asked, ¡°I¡¯m a ghost now¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid of me? You just ran so hard that the hairs on your legs flew off.¡± Jonathan felt a little blurry in front of his eyes and couldn¡¯t help taking off his sses. His hands were slightly clenched into fists, pressed against his lips, and he forced the corners of his mouth into a smile: ¡°Heh¡­ You¡¯re being naughty again, aren¡¯t you? Was it you who caused that female ghost just now?¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare Martin and the others, huh?¡± ra smiled: ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it for your sake, look at that ghost¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he was suddenly hugged by Jonathan. ¡°ra, are you okay over there?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he quietly wiped a little moisture from the corners of his eyes with his fingertips where no one could see. ra hugged Jonathan and patted him on the back: ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± ¡°I went to register today, and they said they wanted to find me a good family to be born again, guess what I chose?¡± Jonathan rolled his Adam¡¯s apple, swallowed the bitterness in his throat, and asked with a smile, ¡°What did you choose?¡± raughed: ¡°I said I would go back to the Murray family and be my mother¡¯s little girl again. But the current old guy, he was so pissed off, he said-¡± ¡°Nonsense! Your mother is already seventy, how do you want to be your mother¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°I thought about it, so I said that I was reborn as Martin¡¯s daughter, no, three older brothers, Michael, are good, but the old guy said I was fooling around, saying that if I was reborn as your daughter, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess with Susie?¡± !¡± ra muttered and keptining. Jonathan looked at her without blinking and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ra sighed: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. In the end, they didn¡¯t care about me. They said they would let me choose, but they wouldn¡¯t let me choose.¡± Jonathanughed. It still has to be her, who can bargain for every reincarnation. ra said again: ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been in the Murray family during this time, and I eat the meals Mom cooks every day.¡± Jonathan remembered that Susie put out a bowl every day before eating, and it was full. He pursed his lips and said after a while, ¡°If you want to eat anything else, tell me.¡± She had to undergo chemotherapy before she was alive, and she had to avoid food, and she couldn¡¯t eat many things. Now she can eat it, no matter what she wants to eat, he will find it for her. ra thought for a while and said, ¡°I want to eat and you cook it yourself.¡± There was nostalgia in her eyes, and she still relied on her brother as she did when she was a child. Jonathanughed, with tears in his eyes, he tapped ra¡¯s nose: ¡°Do you mean to embarrass brother?¡± Sashimi should be something she wanted to eat before. Raw salmon fillets are afraid of parasites, normal people may be fine to eat it once in a while, but she was undergoing chemotherapy before, and she would get infected if she didn¡¯t pay attention. So the salmon fillet is a food that she has acted like a baby and failed to eat as she wished many times it is purely her curiosity! ¨C Jonathan felt sour at the thought. Those who are favored are always confident, and ra is still smiling and coquettish: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do it? If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll let Martin do it for me.¡± Jonathan said: ¡°Do it, I won¡¯t go to work tomorrow, I will do it for you tomorrow.¡± ra said: ¡°Yes! Susie, we have delicious food tomorrow!¡± Susie swallowed, and said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± ra kissed her forehead dotingly: ¡°Go to sleep! Children can¡¯t stay upte.¡± Shey on the bedside, humming softly to lull Susie to sleep. Susie hugged the little rabbit and looked at ra without blinking, her eyes were full of the child¡¯s attachment to her mother. Gradually Susie closed her eyes and fell asleep again. 288 Vouchers ra looked at the bunny in her arms. This little rabbit was a birthday present she gave Susie when she was two years old. If I remember correctly, she should have bought it on the side of the road for only 25 dors. I heard from Mitch that this rabbit was beaten to death by Andrew before. The rabbit ears were also cut off by Susie¡¯s stepmother in order to make Susie cry. Now this scarred rabbit was carefully restored by Martin, and there is no trace of damage. The rabbit fur is also washed very clean. I don¡¯t know what kind of treatment has been done to the cotton inside, making the rabbit look fluffy and soft. . Susie is no longer holding the rabbit everywhere, she now has enough sense of security. It¡¯s just that when I sleep, I will definitely hold it in my arms. ¡°Sleep, grow up quickly.¡± ra murmured, and waited for Susie to fall asleeppletely before standing up lightly Although the ghost would not make any noise, she was still as cautious as before. Jonathan looked more and more sad, wondering how ra got here during the two years they were away. When he was in the Bishop family, Alex imitated ra¡¯s painful voice and begged Andrew to say that she was in pain and give her some medicine. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. They were holding his sister, who was reluctant to let her hurt a little, but begged a scumbag to give him some painkillers when she was in the terminal stage of illness. Why is this world always so tormenting? With a sore throat, Jonathan followed ra out the door in a daze. ra then asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bed yet? It¡¯s alreadyte.¡± Jonathan said: ¡°Don¡¯t sleep anymore, let¡¯s go, I will apany you to the roof to watch the stars.¡± That was her favorite thing to do when she was a child. She was naughty and always loved to climb on the roof. Then there will be no chance! ra¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I¡¯ll call Martin! You go prepare some wine¡­ Don¡¯t let Mom find out!¡± Said she floated excitedly to Martin¡¯s room. Jonathan stared at her closely until her figure disappeared before returning to his senses, and quietly went to prepare the wine. When she was 18 years old, he got a jar of wine and carefully kept it in the wine cer, thinking that he would have a chance to see her get married in this life. When she got married, he took out this jar of wine, and the brothers and sisters drank it well. a cup. Now it can be regarded as¡­a chance¡­ In Susie¡¯s room. She seemed to feel something, and suddenly opened her eyes: ¡°Is there something delicious?¡± She got up with a grunt, and ran out barefoot with the rabbit in her arms, looking left and right. She had a dream just now, dreaming that her mother and uncle were carrying her on their backs, hiding on the roof and eating delicious food. No, you can¡¯t steal something delicious. Don¡¯t ask her, she wants to be with her too! Susie ran upstairs with her bare feet like this¡­ Martin is sleeping. Suddenly, he felt something tickle on his face. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He frowned and opened his eyes. As a result, he saw a female ghost standing at the head of his bed, with long ck hair hanging in front of her face, covering her face. Seeing him, she slowly raised her hand. Martin who just woke up: ¡°!!!¡± Martin¡¯s reaction to hell was a bit special, he raised his hand and punched her. With a bang, ra flew out. It¡¯s a good thing ghosts don¡¯t feel pain, otherwise this punch wouldn¡¯t kill her? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 277 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Farewell 289 Vouchers ra stuck to the wall, and said in a hopeless way: ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Martin¡¯s face froze. this voice¡­ ¡°ra?¡± ! He hurriedly got up, wanting to pick ra off but afraid of hurting her, his voice was a little helpless: ¡°You girl, why are you so naughty! What should we do now?¡± Martin regretted it very much. He just woke up and didn¡¯t recognize the female ghost as ra. That punch¡­ would she hurt?? Their younger sister was most afraid of pain, and would scream for a long time even if she received an injection. ra stretched out her hand: ¡°Pull me down first¡­¡± It¡¯s amazing, she actually stuck to the wall, hahaha, it¡¯s so fun. Seeing that she was still smiling, Martin said helplessly, ¡°You still have the nerve tough.¡± He took ra¡¯s hand and carefully tore her off. It felt like peeling off a piece of wallpaper on the wall, which felt extremely eerie. ra shook her head, her body returned to its original shape with a sound, and said excitedly, ¡°Martin, do it again?¡± Martin was speechless. ra smiled, but she secretly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She was afraid that Martin would be like her brother, who was so sad that she wanted to cry but held back. It must be hard. She is also very sad, but she wants everyone to be happy and wave goodbye. After being made such a fuss by ra, the heaviness in Martin¡¯s heart did ease a little, and he asked, ¡°Why did youe here suddenly?¡± ra smiled: ¡°Martin, you are not surprised to see me at all.¡± Martin looked at her and said softly. ¡°I already knew¡± It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know that we can meet again like this¡­ ra suddenly realized, and took Martin¡¯s hand and floated out: ¡°Martin, let¡¯s go to the rooftop to drink!¡± Martin stared at her intently, hummed, and heard ra say again: ¡°I¡¯ll call David!¡± ¡°And Michael¡­ that¡¯s right, Ryan has an emergency room tonight, call him too.¡± Martin let go of her hand and said, ¡°Go.¡± ra excitedly went to David¡¯s room. David is silent, doesn¡¯t like to talk, and looks bored every day. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t know if he will be shocked to see her. David¡¯s room. David was in a deep sleep when suddenly he felt itchy on his face, he frowned and opened his eyes¡­ In the end, I saw a female ghost standing at the head of the bed, poking her head towards him¡­ David was speechless. It¡¯s weird, let¡¯s see again. He stared at ra for a while, and for some reason, he closed his eyes and continued to sleep. ra: ¡°?¡± She opened her mouth, David¡¯s reaction! She squeezed her throat and called out faintly: ¡°David-David~¡± David opened his eyes again, staring at ra as if he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Then¡­ turned over and fell asleep again. ra was speechless. Standing at the door, Martin couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips slightly when he saw this. ra said, ¡°Martin, what¡¯s wrong with David?¡± Martin raised his chin: ¡°Ask him.¡± ra had no choice but to float to the other side,y down beside his bed and shouted, ¡°David! Wake up!¡± David opened his eyes suddenly. This familiar title¡­ ¡°ra?¡± He quickly sat up and was stunned for a moment: ¡°ra, I just had a dream, dreaming that a female ghost was beside my bed.¡± Immediately, he seemed to think of something, his pupils shrank slightly: ¡°ra?¡± What¡¯s going on, he met ra? The female ghost in front of me is ra?? ra was speechless. Good guy, this reaction¡­ She finally knows how Lucy and Zion¡¯s reaction came about! Her father, Craig, is a very nervous person. He often doesn¡¯t get what her mother says, and after sleeping on the bed, he can turn over and continue to sleep. David was afraid that he was dreaming, so he looked at Martin beside him dumbly, and stammered: ¡°Martin, ra¡­¡± Martin said, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡± David lost his voice all of a sudden, pursed his lips tightly, and held onto ra¡¯s hand, refusing to let go¡­ David¡¯s eyes turned red. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 278 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Only Ryan Understands Her ys With Her 288 Vouchers Seeing David¡¯s silence, ra sighed secretly. Even if David has a lot to say in his heart, he will eventually turn into silence. She pretended to be rxed, and said: ¡°I have already taken the good wine, let¡¯s go to the roof together!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to call Michael and Ryan!¡± As ra said, she went out excitedly, as if she couldn¡¯t wait. David looked at her silently. He understands her. She just pretended to be rxed. Martin nced at him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± David got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take another look.¡± So the two followed ra to Michael¡¯s room. Michael was sleeping soundly, with his hands behind his head, one leg curled up, and he fell to the side from time to time. ra held back herughter, and first shouted: ¡°Michael!¡± Immediately she squatted down immediately. Michael opened his eyes suddenly, and looked around in a daze. Who is calling him? Seeing no one, he wondered if he was dreaming. At this moment, a rustling sound came from under the bed, and Michael looked over subconsciously¡­ A pale hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the bed, and immediately a female ghost with long hair covering her face crawled out from under the bed with a hoot. Her hair covered most of her face, revealing one eye, staring straight at him. He jumped up suddenly like an electric shock, backed up again and again, and the things on the bedside table fell down with a bang. ra climbed onto the bed, giggling, and reached out to him while crawling: ¡°Michael¡­Michael¡­ let¡¯s go drink together!¡± He was about to run, but he froze suddenly: ¡°ra?¡± ra curled her lips, brushed her hair back and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not fun, you all recognized me, I finally managed to be a ghost, the first time I was scary, and you all recognized me in the end.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t even give me a chance to chase you out.¡± Martin David outside the door was speechless. Michael opened his mouth: ¡°You do it again, this time I must run out¡­¡± ra floated over, hooked Michael¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore, brother is waiting on the roof!¡± Michael opened his mouth and stared at ra intently. ra is dead¡­ Now he sees him, is it in a dream? If it is in a dream, please let him sleep for a while, don¡¯t wake up so fast¡­ Seeing him distracted, ra waved her hand: ¡°Michael, what are you doing in a daze! Hurry up, I¡¯ll call Ryan!¡± After speaking, he hurriedly floated towards Ryan¡¯s room. Michael stared nkly at ra, and hurriedly chased her out. Only then did he see Martin and David in front of the door, and he quickly said, ¡°Martin, David, can you see ra?¡± Martin nodded, David was silent. Martin stopped the two who were about to follow, and said, ¡°David will get something, and ra will get everything she likes.¡± 80% Michael: ¡°My brother hid a jug of wine, andst time I took two sips¡­I¡¯ll go find my brother.¡± In order not to let his brother find out, he hid the jar of wine. Now his brother must be in a rage. In Ryan¡¯s room, he fell asleep and suddenly opened his eyes, and saw a female ghost in white clothes with drooping hair floating above him. Seeing that he woke up, the female ghost let out a hey, andined: ¡°You¡¯re awake~ I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and then he waspletely stunned! The female ghost stretched out her hand straight, her long nails were bright red, and pinched towards his neck. ¡°Ryan¡­ Come down and stay with me. I¡¯m bored down here by myself¡­¡± Ryan finally came to his senses, only to feel a lump in his throat. Even if he didn¡¯t see her face, he recognized it. This is their sister, ra. Although he didn¡¯t know what the reason was, he could suddenly see her now. But looking at her like this, she seems to be ying very hard¡­ Ryan let out a very cooperative cry, fell off the bed, then flung open the door and ran out. ¡°Ghost¡­ there is a ghost! Help!¡± ra was taken aback, huh? Ryan would be scared away! She immediately chased after him excitedly, with a strangeugh in her throat. Martin was about to go over to call Ryan, but saw his door suddenly opened, and Ryan ran out with a frightened face: ¡°Help¡­ there is a ghost!¡± ra was floating behind, pinching her throat and giggling: ¡°I died so badly¡­I¡¯m so lonely down here¡­ Come with me¡­¡± Martin squeezed the space between his eyebrows and stopped ra: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t wake Mom up.¡± He said cooperatively, ¡°Come back, it¡¯s ra.¡± Ryan then stopped and panicked: ¡°Brother, there is a ghost!¡± ra parted her hair andughed, ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s me!¡± She leaned on Martin¡¯s shoulder and smiled happily: ¡°Martin, did you see it? Finally, someone was scared by me and ran out!¡± Ryan looked at the grinning ra, a hint of obscurity and distress shed in his eyes, and he opened his mouth very cooperatively: ¡°ra?¡± ra said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Ryan was speechless for a moment. Michael and Jonathan came out of the wine cer, Michael was holding a jug of wine, Jonathan was scolding: ¡°It¡¯s very good, Michael, you dare to drink the wine I hid.¡± Michael chuckled: ¡°Just one bite, as for it!¡± Jonathan let out a soft snort from his nose, holding peanuts, snacks, small cakes and the like in his hand. ra leaned on the railing, beckoned and said, ¡°Do you have turkey shrimp noodles? I want to eat that!¡± Jonathan looked up and saw ra waving at him from upstairs as she had done when she was a child. It¡¯s just that when she was young, she grabbed two railings and stuck her head out of the railings. The frightened parents narrowed the gap in the railing overnight so that her head could not reach out. Now she is lying on the railing, grown up, but still looks like a child. Jonathan¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he said softly, ¡°There must be.¡± ra was satisfied now, and couldn¡¯t wait to go to the roof. She floated beside her brothers, chirping After a while, he said that he wanted to drink, but he had to get drunk. After a while, I asked again, can ghosts get drunk? After a pause, they chattered endlessly: Where is Martin¡¯s sister-inw, where is my brother¡¯s sister-in- law, and where is Ryan¡¯s sister-inw. The brothers of the Murray family just looked at her like this. This extravagant gathering made them feel a little pain in their hearts. The main building of the Murray family has five floors. The whole family usually lives on the second floor, and the third floor is the study room, guest room and so on. Arge room on the fourth floor is the old man¡¯s exhibition hall for antiques, and the other end is a pool table, home theater and so on. Half of the fifth floor is the sun room and terrace, and half is the tower- like spire at the top of the circr house and the roof of the sun room. ra said that the roof she wanted to go to was not the terrace, but the roof of the sun room. When she was a child, na often scolded that the terrace was so big that she couldn¡¯t live well, and insisted on climbing up like a monkey. Seeing this situation again, the brothers and sisters all feel sad, feeling a little bit sad and depressed. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Michael said. The brothers and sisters raised their heads and looked up. Suddenly, a small shadow appeared at the top of the stairs without a sound. She was holding a round object in her arms, and her hair was disheveled. ¡°Mother¡­¡­¡± The brothers and sisters: ¡°!!!¡± In the middle of the night¡­ a child hugged a round object and called mother faintly. The brothers and sisters were really scared this time, they were almost scared out of their wits¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 279 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Mam Are You Affordable? 288 Vouchers Michael climbed up the stairs, and when he looked up, he first saw a pair of small feet, and then he saw a child with disheveled hair. ¡°Mom!¡± His feet went limp and he fell down the simple stairs. His pupils shrank. Then I saw that Jonathan reacted quickly and rushed towards him¡­ to catch the falling wine jar. The relief on Michael¡¯s face froze like this, and he fell to the ground with a bang. Jonathan: ¡°Huh¡­ Fortunately, I caught it.¡± Michael was speechless. Aren¡¯t you afraid of falling to your brother¡¯s death? Martin looked at the small figure on the roof, and asked in surprise, ¡°Susie?¡± ra was also taken aback, didn¡¯t Susie fall asleep? She must have just put Susie to sleep! ra floated up nervously, and asked, ¡°How did you get up? How did you get up? Did you bump into something?¡± Susie shook her head and said, ¡°I dreamed that my uncles and mother were eating snacks secretly, so I came up.¡± But she didn¡¯t see them when she came up, she thought they had already finished eating. Just as I was about to go down, I heard Uncle Fifth¡¯s voice. Martin climbed up in three or five steps, hugged Susie in his arms, and med: ¡°Next time, I won¡¯t allow myself to climb up by myself, do you understand?¡± Ryan also came up, and he was afraid for a while: ¡°You child, what if you fall down? This is the fifth floor!¡± Jonathan followed closely behind with a drink in his hand, and clicked his tongue: ¡°It¡¯s the same as your mother when she was a child.¡± David¡¯s face was tense. There was a slightly raised fence on the roof of the sun room, which only reached Susie¡¯s chest. If shey on it and kicked her legs a little, she would fall down¡­it was really scary. Tomorrow he will change this simple stepdder into a folding stepdder. Only adults can pull down thedder, and fold it up when not in use¡­otherwise it would be too dangerous¡­ David was thinking about changing the steps, others were concerned about Susie, only Michael was still lying on the terrace. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Jonathan nced at him. ¡°What¡¯s the concern?¡± Michael just climbed up two steps, which is equivalent to falling off a chair. Seeing that he can still shout and shout, why should he care? Is it possible that I need someone to help me. Michael was speechless. He rubbed his nose and got up, muttering, ¡°Brother is really worthless!¡± He patted his buttocks, brushed his hair, climbed up in three or two steps, sat down on his buttocks, and squeezed to Susie¡¯s side. The sunshine room is made of toughened ss, which is bulletproof and 288 Vouchers explosion-proof. A group of people sit on the roof, and their feet seem to be suspended. Looking at the sky, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the sky is clean and blue. ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I saw the moon like this.¡± ray down on the ground, slumped on the ss looking at the moon, with a smile on her lips. Susie followed suit, put the little rabbit aside again, spread the rabbit¡¯s hands, feet and ears, and said excitedly: ¡°Lie t, lie t!¡± ra snorted, ¡°Who taught you the word lie t?¡± Susie leaned into ra¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Dad taught me that!¡± ra sneered, what are they teaching! Following Susie¡¯s example, Martin put ra¡¯s other snacks and small cakes on the side, and poured another ss of wine. ra smelled the aroma of the wine, and quickly got up again: ¡°Wow, what wine smells so good?¡± Jonathan said: ¡°Thest time I went to filming, I brought back from the ancient city, rose grape wine.¡± He watched ra leaning in front of the ss, curious. He poured a ss of wine, took a sip, and said slowly: ¡°This is brewed by the grandmother of a homestay owner in the ancient city. Unlike others who use white wine to make flowers, she brews it in an ancient way, directly fermenting it with roses and grapes. Made from ros¨¦ grapes.¡± ra took a sip intoxicated, and eximed: ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Grapes and roses sound a little unrted, but they taste surprisingly good together.¡± The brothers of the Murray family all took a sip and savored it carefully, so that they could taste what the younger sister tasted¡­ Only Michael took a gulp, smacking his mouth: ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s tasteless.¡± Without lifting an eyelid, Jonathan kicked him aside. It¡¯s not good to drink, is it not good to drink? Martin smiled lightly: ¡°Flower and fruit wine, this is about seven or eight degrees, more of a mellow fragrance of flowers and fruits. It¡¯s suitable for girls to drink.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that ra didn¡¯t seem to be able to smell the aroma of the wine, he guessed that she should have finished ¡°drinking¡± a ss. Martin picked up the ss of wine and drank it in one gulp, only to realize that the ss of wine was really tasteless. He poured another pour for ra silently. He never thought that after their sister died, they would have a day to drink together again¡­.. Everyone was drinking and talking while Susie was ying. Suddenly Martin noticed something was wrong. Susie grabbed the little rabbit, ran over from the side, crooked, and fell into David¡¯s arms with a thump. David: ¡°Susie?¡± Michael was stunned: ¡°Why is he walking crookedly?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression froze: ¡°Her walking posture is wrong!¡± Susie got up from David¡¯s arms and held up a small hand holding a wine ss. 288 Vouchers Immediately she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Everyone was stunned. This, this, when did she pour the wine just now? ? ? Ryan quickly pinched her small mouth: ¡°Baby, children can¡¯t drink alcohol!¡± Just now, Susie only thought that roses and grapes were delicious, a little sweet, and cold¡­ Only now did she feel a little dizzy. ¡°Why can¡¯t children drink?¡± Susie hupped: ¡°Why can¡¯t children do many things that adults can do?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t children do this and that?¡± Everyone was speechless. Ryan pressed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Alcohol is not good for children¡¯s brain development! Children will be stupid when they drink alcohol.¡± Susie ttened her mouth and cut it. ¡°You¡¯re lying. I drank it just now, but I¡¯m still very smart! Very smart!¡± She opened her arms and gestured: ¡°Why are you so smart, a hundred times smarter than Alex, and smarter than Granny Moon!¡± Everyone was speechless. Good guy, she¡­is actually drunk! ra just thought it was funny, and stretched out a finger: ¡°Susie, how much is this?¡± Susie grabbed ra¡¯s finger: ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t trouble me, this is one!¡± ra raised her eyebrows: ¡°What about this?¡± She stretched out two fingers, and when she snapped them off, they became three again. 288 Vouchers When Susie was about to answer, she quickly turned three fingers into two. Susie was speechless. AD She looked at ra suspiciously: ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you afford it?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 280 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 280 288 (Vouchers ra was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing. She pinched Susie¡¯s little nose: ¡°You are the smart one!¡± Susie put her hips on her hips and said proudly, ¡°Of course!¡± Martin pursed his lips, and the brothers looked at ra and Susie dotingly. Susie grabbed the snack and stuffed it into ra¡¯s mouth: ¡°Mom, eat!¡± ra: ¡°I can¡¯t eat like this¡­Huh?¡± You can eat it! It turned out that the dried shrimp sticks that Susie had grabbed automatically transformed, which allowed her to eat them. ¡°Delicious!¡± ra¡¯s eyes brightened. Susie grabbed the cake again and stuffed it into ra¡¯s mouth: ¡°Mom, eat the cake!¡± Before ra finished eating, she scooped up another spoonful of peanuts: ¡°Ah¡­ Mom, open your mouth.¡± After feeding the peanuts, Susie picked up another fruit. Stuff, stuff, stuff everything into mom¡¯s mouth, just stuff it! ra: ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± Seeing her coughing, Susie quickly picked up a ss of wine: ¡°Drink, mom!¡± 288 Vouchers ra was almost choked to death, and finally swallowed it, and said speechlessly, ¡°Susie, you¡­¡± But Susie tilted her head and fell asleep snoring in Martin¡¯s arms. As always, he fell asleep in seconds, with his soft little hand still holding the wine ss. ra was speechless. Martin looked at Susie helplessly, andid her down. Ryanyered a T-shirt and a short-sleeved shirt, took off the shirt, and covered Susie. Michael asked worriedly: ¡°Is it okay to sleep like this? It¡¯s kind of foggy at night.¡± Silently, David took the bamboo basket containing snacks and put it on Susie¡¯s head. The bamboo basket is a t bamboo basket, because it needs to hold a lot of snacks, and Jonathan just picked the biggest one. For the time being, it can be called a bamboo basket¡­ The bamboo basket was like a small umbre, covering Susie¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± David said. Everyone was speechless. David: ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ra looked at Susie whose head was covered by a bamboo basket, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°David, take something to prop it up!¡± David: ¡°Um¡­¡± Michael handed over the slippers: ¡°Take this.¡± The brothers stared at each other: ¡°Go aside!¡± raughed until her face froze: ¡°Michael, do you dare to damage it a little more? That slipper, what if the slipper couldn¡¯t hold up and fell on Susie¡¯s face, it smells like your feet!¡± Michael said awkwardly, ¡°My feet don¡¯t stink¡­¡± Martin stretched out one leg, letting Susie lean against him, propping the bamboo basket on his leg. ¡°Let¡¯s do this first! I¡¯ll go backter, and then take her back.¡± ra nodded, took another breath, and sighed, ¡°Hey, it still smells like wine!¡± Susie didn¡¯t sleep soundly, knocked the bamboo basket aside with a bang, and Martin picked her up. After a while, Ryan took Susie from Martin¡¯s arms, and after a while, David took it. All the uncles took turns holding Susie carefully, anyway, they just couldn¡¯t bear to let go, and they refused to stop until the jar of wine was finished. How can we be willing to meet again? I just wish that the night would be long and the moon could hang in the sky for a little longer¡­ Finally, the wine was finished, the snacks were finished, and the brothers and sisters still reluctantlyy in rows on the roof, chatting with each other. 38114 In the dark corner of the stairs, there was a slender figure. Kellen watched silently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The girl¡¯s smiling eyes were crooked, and her eyebrows were beaming when she talked about her childhood. It was obviously a gentle anddylike face, but there was a mischievous light in his eyes. It turns out that most of Susie¡¯s characteres from ra. To Kellen before, ra was just a shadow in the picture, just the mother of his good daughter. Now she is considered to be ¡®alive¡¯ in his eyes, and Kellen remembers her. Kellen took a look at Susie who was drunk and fell asleep, and finally gave up the idea of going up to take her away. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the reunion of the Murray family brothers and sisters, so he turned and left quietly. Gradually in the early morning, everyone fell asleep unknowingly. Susie, who was huddled in Ryan¡¯s arms, rolled over, spreading her hands and feet. The bamboo basket slipped from Martin¡¯sp, turned around, and covered Susie¡¯s head. It was getting brighter, and na woke up just as white appeared in the sky. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m old, I don¡¯t sleep much.¡± na looked at Craig, who was sleeping soundly, and took the opportunity to kick Craig. Craig rolled over and went back to sleep. His sleep has always been very regr. He will lie down when he says to lie down at ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and fall asleep when he says he is asleep. As soon as the rm clock rings at 6:30 in the morning, I get up as soon as I talk about it, without stopping in one breath. na checked the time, it was only six o¡¯clock, still early. She got up and got dressed, habitually went to Susie¡¯s room first, and quietly opened the door to take a look. Usually at this time, she always checks to see if she has kicked the quilt. The air conditioner is turned on in the room, and it is still a bit cold in the morning¨C Whether Susie is really cold or not, na just thinks she will be cold¡­ As a result, Susie was gone! na¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she panicked: ¡°Susie is missing??¡± She hurried to open the door of Lucy¡¯s room. Lucy is also sleeping, Susie is not here. Did it go to Zion, Wade¡¯s room? na searched the children¡¯s rooms again, but Susie was still missing! She hurried to find Martin, good guy, but Martin disappeared too! After walking down several rooms in a row, everyone¡­disappeared? na really panicked this time. She returned to the room and shook Craig urgently: ¡°Get up, get up!¡± Unmoved, Craig rolled over and even scooped up the quilt, but he didn¡¯t wake up. na cursed angrily: ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep! Do you know if Susie doesn¡¯t see you?¡± Unexpectedly, Craig suddenly opened his eyes and got up with a grunt: ¡°What? Susie is gone?¡± na was speechless. She cursed and looked for Susie in various ces anxiously. There is no study room on the third floor, nor are there any guest rooms. There is no home theater on the fourth floor, no pool table, and no under the table. There is no terrace on the fifth floor, no sun room¡­ etc. na looked up suddenly, only to see five or six figures lying on the roof in disorder. Who is the smallest figure other than Susie? There is also a bamboo basket covering her head¡­ na became very angry and took the child to the roof to spend the night!? Instead of covering him with clothes and quilts, he covered him with a bamboo basket-and covered his head? It¡¯s foggy at night, what to do if you catch a cold, what to do if you have a fever. What if I turned over and identally slipped and fell out of the gap in the roof railing! Children are ignorant, are adults still ignorant? na was pissed off by her vigorous skills. As soon as Craig came up, he saw his old woman, like an old monkey, holding on to the simple step ladder very vigorously, one step at a time, two steps at a time, and three steps, quickly climbing up to the roof of the sunny house. Craig opened his mouth involuntarily. This is his wife who has been paralyzed all year round and just stood up recently? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 281 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Uncles with Shaking Hands na climbed to the top of the building and looked at Susie. The bamboo basket was rtivelyrge, Susiey t, one side of the bamboo basket covered her little head, and the other side rested on her little stomach. As soon as she turned over, her calf retracted¡­ the whole person was put into the bamboo basket. na carefully opened the bamboo basket, touched her forehead distressedly, and felt relieved after making sure she didn¡¯t have a fever. At this time Martin woke up, sat up and pressed the aching eyebrows and said, ¡°Mom?¡± He looked around and realized that ra was gone. After dawn, ra went back to The gourd. Michael got up with a grunt, and looked around in a panic: ¡°Mom is here? Go!¡± na patted him with a light of maternal love and pped him on the head. He held his head for a moment. The rest of the people were also awakened, and when they saw na standing in front of them aggressively, they were stunned for a moment. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then he hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, why are you here!¡± Is it reasonable for an olddy to climb that high? naughed angrily and said, ¡°You guys still have the nerve to ask, huh? How old is Susie, and you dare to take her to the roof!¡± Susie was awakened by na¡¯s voice, but not fully awake. It was only past six o¡¯clock, and she was still sleeping at this time in the past, so she was also confused now. She stretched out her little hands and shouted, ¡°Cheers!!¡± ¡°Uncle, Susie needs a ss of wine!¡± After speaking, he stared nkly at na in front of him, hey, is grandma here too? Susie rubbed against na¡¯s arms, murmured softly, and then fell asleep. na lowered her head, her face was unclear, but it seemed that she was nning a big move. The uncles were speechless. Michael tiptoed around and was the first one to run away with his slippers in hand. Uncle didn¡¯t change his face, if nothing happened, he would stand up and follow him closely. na said grimly: ¡°Stop!¡± The uncles were speechless. ten minutester. Susie was carried back to her room andid back on herfortable little bed. Several uncles lowered their heads and stood in a row at the door. na came out and closed the door, looking at the restless big boys with her hands behind her back. ¡°Who took the lead?¡± she asked. All the brothers looked at Martin together. Martin, the boss who took the me, was speechless. It seems that ra was the first to find the fourth child, right? He coughed, and his voice was thick and deep: ¡°Mom, listen to me to exin¡­¡¯ na stared: ¡°I won¡¯t listen!¡± Martin was speechless. Women¡¯s unreasonableness regardless of age, he was speechless. In the end, the brothers were fined to do a thousand push-ups at the door. When Susie got up, she was stunned to see Fifth Uncle lying on thewn outside the door like dead fish. She grabbed the railing of the balcony and waved her hand on the second floor to say hello: ¡°Uncle~ what are you doing!¡± In theory, 500 push-ups would take an hour, but the uncles did it intermittently for a full two hours. In this life, I have had a psychological shadow on this kind of sports. Seeing Susie say hello, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his arm. Alex stood on the balcony railing, shaking his neck and counting: ¡°Nine hundred and ny-eight, nine hundred and ny-nine, eight hundred! Eight hundred and one, eight hundred and two¡­¡± The uncles were speechless. Susie put on her shoes and ran down to the uncles. Martin forced his lips into a smile: ¡°Susie, why do you wake up so early?¡± Susie looked at the sky: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, uncle, are you doing sports?¡± Jonathan looked at the sky, didn¡¯t want to move a finger, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ high-intensity fat loss and shaping exercises.¡± Michael picked up his clothes and wiped his face: ¡°The eight-pack abs are firmer.¡± Ryan: ¡°There will be no surgery for a few days.¡± Fortunately, he took his annual leave and scraped together five days of vacation, otherwise, what would he do? Susie heard that several uncles got up early to do exercise, and her face was excited: ¡°Susie wants to do it too!¡± She stretched out her hand and waved: ¡°Come on together!¡± ¡°Left left, right right, go turn around, go go go!¡± She danced the rabbit dance taught by the kindergarten. When she looked back and saw that her uncles were still lying down, she immediately gave instructions in a childish voice: ¡°Stand up!¡± Kellen came back from the outside, looking refreshed, with a smile in his eyes. With a big hand, he picked up Susie and hugged her in his arms, and asked, ¡°Have you eaten, huh?¡± Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s neck: ¡°Dad, we are exercising, and we can eat after exercising!¡± Kellen nced at Martin and the others, and asked, ¡°Does the kindergarten have meals before morning exercises, or do morning exercises before meals?¡± Susie was stunned for a moment, and said, ¡°Eat first, then do morning exercises.¡± Kellen chuckled: ¡°By the way, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat first.¡± In this way, her father walked in without a trace, nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± The uncles breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t. It¡¯s really¡­ a thousand push-ups, which is not something ordinary people can do. na is really ruthless, saying that punishing her is serious. Kellen nced back, with undisguised contempt in his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s so weak.¡± Michael: What the fuck!¡­ When eating, the uncles were holding forks and their hands were shaking. Michael was really hungry, his hands were shaking and he ate fast, his fork hitting the bowl. Susie was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She looked at Michael worriedly. Michael: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Susie had a sympathetic face, she got the old man¡¯s disease at a young age. She has only seen some old people, and some old people can shake their hands like this. Susie picked up a fork of braised eggnt and said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you! Don¡¯t worry, Susie will take care of you!¡± Michael was very moved. After taking a bite of Susie¡¯s dish, I feel that this dish is very fragrant. He nced at the other brothers proudly, his eyes seemed to say: I am the winner in life. I heard Susie continue nagging: ¡°Are you going to lie on the bed and not be able to move?¡± Michael thought of teasing her, and asked, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, will Susie still take care of me ?¡± Susie blinked nkly: ¡°The fifth uncle, you also drool, don¡¯t you wear diapers?¡± Like the old man in the Jones family. Jonathan gave a narrow smile: ¡°He will.¡± Susie patted Michael¡¯s headfortingly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, then Susie will take care of you.¡± the food in his mouth, and suddenly felt that the food in his mouth was not delicious. How did we get to this level?? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 282 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 282 After dinner, the servant bought back the river prawns that Jonathan ordered to sell. There are two big pots, and I don¡¯t know how many catties it weighs. na wandered over to take a look, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan was picking out the prawn roe, and said casually, ¡°Susie wants to eat prawn noodles.¡± na froze for a moment, looking at Jonathan suspiciously. Are you sure you want to make shrimp noodles? Something so difficult? Susiey on a small bench beside her, watching Jonathan make prawn noodles. Jonathan picked for ten minutes, and now everything was shrimp roe. Susie ran out, and soon pulled over Martin who had just finished the meeting, David, Michael, and Ryan who was lying on the bed, and Kellen who was reading something in the room. then¡­¡­ The uncles whose hands were still shaking after receiving the torture of a thousand push-ups in the morning were forced to pick shrimp seeds again. The spoon for picking shrimp roe knocks on bowls, basins, and fruit tes, picking shrimp roe in various postures, and there are various sounds. Susie also helped, and after a while Lucy, Zion, Wade and Hamza came down and joined the battle. Only Kellen¡¯s hands were fast and steady. It caused Susie to keep admiring: ¡°Dad is so amazing!¡± Under the resentful eyes of Michael and the others, Kellen said with an old god: ¡°It must.¡± ra came out and saw this scene, and everyone was dumbfounded. Several brothers frowned, and Michael even looked ferocious. Is it so painful to pick shrimp roe? Susie and Wade are very cheerful, children do this kind of thing sometimes more carefully than adults. There are many people and strength, and it took about an hour to finish picking the shrimp roe. ¡°The next step is to peel the shrimp.¡± Jonathan said while watching the video: ¡°Peel the shrimp¡­¡± The brothers looked at the two pots of river prawns, and visually estimated that there were thousands of them, and they were speechless for a while. Why do you have to pick this if you can¡¯t do anything good? Jonathan said silently, ¡°ra said to eat.¡± ra wants to eat¡­ The brothers who originally wanted to call all the servants over silently peeled off the shrimp shells. Another hour passed. The prawns are peeled. Jonathan: ¡°Go ahead and dig out the shrimp brains.¡± Everyone was speechless. 21 65% Is this something that humans can do? After the shrimp heads were nched, they began to dig out the shrimp brains. After digging for more than an hour, they finally finished digging out the shrimp brains of thousands of shrimps. Susie raised her little hand: ¡°Hey, my fingers are all wrinkled!¡± Lucy: ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡± Hamza, Wade was speechless. After picking out everything that needs to be picked, Jonathan picked up the pot, poured the shrimp roe into the pot, and stir-fried it over low heat until it turned orange-red, and then took it out when it turned dark brown. The shrimp roe was ready. ?????????????????? Then make the shrimps, put the peeled shrimps into boiling water, add the onion, ginger and garlic to remove the fishy smell, wait for the shrimps to turn a nice red color, then take them out, and the shrimps are ready. Put the remaining shrimp heads into the oil pan and stir fry to get the shrimp oil. Next, boil the shrimp head directly in the pot to cook the shrimp soup. Finally, the prawn noodles are ready! The uncles looked at the small bowls of shrimp noodles and fell into deep thought. After making it for a whole day, I made seven small bowls of shrimp noodles. A bowl of ra. A bowl of Susie. 202 A bowl each of Lucy, Zion, Wade and Hamza and na. Several children ate with eyes full of light: ¡°Good times! It¡¯s delicious!¡± Susie: ¡°Jonathan, have another bowl!¡± Jonathan was speechless. Martin nced at the small bowl next to him, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has your mother eaten?¡± Susie looked aside, ra was intoxicated smelling the six prawn noodles. She said: ¡°Eat it! Mom said it was delicious!¡± She waved her small hand so that Martin and the others could see ra. In the restaurant, several children licked their lips with a bowl, and ra was among them, and also licked her lips with a ¡°bowl¡±, with a look of unsatisfactory expression. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jonathan and the others had smiles in their eyes, and suddenly felt that everything spent on this day was worth it. Michael said silently, ¡°How many more pots?¡± Jonathan was speechless. Jonathan stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to make the fries.¡± ra raised her hand: ¡°I want milk vor!¡± Jonathan said fondly, ¡°Okay.¡± Ryan stood up: ¡°I¡¯m going to make salmon.¡± Who better to hold a knife than him? The salmon Jonathan also asked someone to buy it in advance. The high- quality salmon has been frozen for 24 hours to kill most of the parasites. The sliced salmon is ced on ice cubes and then sterilized by infrared rays, so that the salmon not only maintains the freshness of the sashimi, but also ensures the greatest degree of hygiene. na was holding the bowl, and rarely said anything, just silently watching these brothers busy. Cooked delicious food all day, and prepared another table of meals. Although there are bumps and bumps, some hard dishes are prepared by Ada half-teaching and half-cooking, but they are commendable, and they did it by themselves. Almost all of them were ra¡¯s favorite food¡­ na turned around, her eyes blushing quietly. In the evening, Paul, Huck, and Judah also came back, and the whole family got together. On this day, ra was satisfied, and all the regrets she had during her lifetime were made up for by her brothers and lovely daughters. No more regrets. ¡°Tomorrow is the fourteenth of July, and I¡¯m leaving.¡± ra looked at the Murray family reluctantly. Familiar stair railings, familiar living room on the first floor, familiar flowers and nts. Dear little girl, beloved brothers, beloved parents¡­ Really, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 283 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Mom, I Want To Eat Your Cooking After the meal, the children were jumping around in the living room, and the eight brothers of the Murray family rarely got together, chatting on the first floor while watching Susie ying with Lucy. na looked around, then went upstairs silently. This year the children are all here, ra is missing, but Susie is added. As if nothing has changed, the Murray family has been dead for five years, and they are back to the happy time before. Near the fourteenth of July, her ra ising up. The children are making delicious food for ra, the table is full of dishes that ra likes to eat, and the boss will start to habitually burn incense before eating like Susie did. I don¡¯t know if she can see ra again in her lifetime? na went back to the room and stood in front of the window without saying a word, watching the night outside. Craig put down his reading sses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± na said silently, ¡°Nothing.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Craig curled his lips, this woman, I really don¡¯t understand it all the time. Girls will be sentimental, how can they still be sentimental at such an old age? At this time, the door was knocked lightly. na thought it was Martin, one of them, or Susie and so on. She tidied up her expression and returned to the nagging old man before. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked as she walked out: ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying downstairs? What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re breaking the sky again?¡± The door opened, na¡¯s pupils shrank, and she waspletely stunned! Craig didn¡¯t hear na speak for a long time, and saw her standing at the door in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. He stood up, frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you lost your soul?¡± Or hell-he didn¡¯t dare to say that. But when he walked out and saw the figure outside the door, he was also stunned. Craig froze in ce, his fingers stiffened, not even daring to move. He must be dazzled. But if he can see ra blindly, he can take a little longer¡­ na¡¯s lips trembled, and the mist of tears rose up suddenly, blurring her eyes. She stretched out her hand tremblingly, and actually touched ra¡¯s cheek. ra grabbed na¡¯s hand and choked up, ¡°Mom¡­¡± na couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, a tear fell down, as if she was afraid that she would lose sight of ra, so she quickly wiped it away. ¡°ra¡­ra, are you back?¡± na touched ra¡¯s cheek, but her trembling voice couldn¡¯t conceal her concern: ¡°ra, you¡­have you eaten yet?¡± na was just like before she was alive, nagging and asking this and that: ¡°Over there, are you okay?¡± ¡°What do you usually eat? Are you dressed well? Will it be cold?¡± With tears in her eyes, ra said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°The creamy fried French fries have a unique taste, and there are salmon slices that I haven¡¯t eaten before¡­¡± naughed and cried: ¡°What else do you want to eat, Mom will make it for you.¡± ra originally said no, she was full. the beef you cooked, and it should be spicy!¡± na was taken aback for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing with tears. na wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°Okay, Mom will make it for you right now. I knew you wanted to eat spicy food before, but you are not allowed to eat it for medical treatment. Are you hungry?¡± Like a little girl, ra hugged na¡¯s arm and refused to let go, she nodded obediently: ¡°Yeah, I want to eat it even in my dreams! I¡¯m so hungry!¡± na¡¯s heart was sore, but finally she had another chance to cook a meal for her beloved little daughter. It seems that I dare not ask for anything else. Craig remained where he was. ra turned her head and waved: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be bored in the house! Come down quickly!¡± Craig¡¯s lips parted, and finally he could only utter a few words: ¡°Hey¡­ good ¡± He followed closely behind, looking at ra without blinking. 288 Vouchers He never dreams when he sleeps. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was reality or a dream. If it was a dream, he was afraid that he would walk too fast and make too much noise, which would wake him up suddenly. ra held na¡¯s arm, and Craig followed, downstairs. The first floor, which was originally quite lively, suddenly became a little quiet. Martin put down the tablet in his hand and stopped looking at the data and emails on it. David was checking Lucy¡¯s homework and covered it all at once. The brothers who met rast night didn¡¯t have the initial shock, only the reluctance to race against time. However, the other three¡­ Paul was forking a piece of fruit, he opened his mouth wide in astonishment, and the fruit in his hand fell out! Judah rubbed his eyes vigorously, while Huck stood up abruptly, looking at ra like a ghost. The grown-ups were suddenly dead silent, and Wade couldn¡¯t help but look up, only to see his aunt, whom he only sees in photos most of the time, floating down the stairs. He was so frightened that he sat down on the ground, but there was a building block on the ground, which caused him to fly into the air again with a groan. Zion stared nkly at the white shadow, eyes: this person is very familiar. Brain: Who is this? Hands and feet: Damn it¡¯s down. Lucy and Hamza looked puzzled. What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter? Susie put down the toy and ran over, happily said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± na held her hand and said, ¡°Make spicy beef for your mother. ¡± Susie raised her hand with bright eyes: ¡°I want to eat too!¡± Martin came over, lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°Spicy, can you eat it?¡± Susie: ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Mom likes to eat, and she also wants to taste, so that she can eat a lot of things she likes for her mother in the future! So the brothers who had just had their fill stood up again and walked towards the kitchen one by one. Paul, Judah, and Huck stood at the door of the kitchen stupidly, and at this moment, thunder was rolling in their minds, as if struck by lightning, the door to the new world was opened by lightning. In this world¡­ so there really are ghosts? ¡°ra¡­¡± Paul murmured under his breath. If only they could see their sister. How about subverting the world he knew? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 284 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 284 Chapter 284 How many people have no time to say goodbye, this is In the kitchen, Ryan took out a can of chili from nowhere and asked, ¡°Mom, is this still edible?¡± David was looking for a bamboo basket in the locker: ¡°Mom, where is the bamboo basket?¡± Jonathan took onion, ginger and garlic for seasoning, but couldn¡¯t find any garlic: ¡°Mom, is there any garlic?¡± Paul, Judah and Huck outside the door are full of ck lines. But they are not at home all year round, and they don¡¯t know where to put the things they are looking for¡­ na stared, ¡°Get out of here, mom and mom keep yelling every day.¡± ra couldn¡¯t helpughing. She took out a bamboo basket from the leftmost locker, and took garlic from the top of the hanging cab, and said by the way: ¡°I can¡¯t eat it for two years, but this jar was soaked by mom two months ago. The original pickled peppers have been thrown away!¡± na¡¯s back stiffened, and the vegetable cutting action stopped suddenly. Her eyes were flushed, and Susie, who was holding an onion, raised her head in doubt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± na smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the onion is too spicy, it hurts my eyes¡­¡± Susie picked the onion with her fingers curiously. Are onions spicy? No! Do onions make you cry? As a result, her nails tore through the onion, and a pungent rush rushed into her eyes, and Susie burst into tears. ¡°The onion really bites the eyes.¡± Susie held the onion far away. Originally seeing na sad, everyone felt a little heavy. Suddenly I heard Susie crying, using Onion in a childish voice. Suddenly the atmosphere became lighter again. na quickly picked up the onion: ¡°Kids don¡¯t touch the onion, you can¡¯t rub your eyes with your fingers later, you know?¡± Susie: ¡°I¡¯ve rubbed it already!¡± It was too hot just now, so she reached out and rubbed her eyes. Good guy, I¡¯m crying right now. Lucy quickly ran in with a tissue: ¡°Here Ie, I¡¯ll wipe it for you!¡± Wade took the towel, frowned and said, ¡°What if the paper towel is dry, you still have to use a wet towel!¡± ra was annoyed and funny, and took Susie¡¯s hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go, mom will take you to wash your eyes!¡± Because of this episode, ra¡¯s abrupt appearance also transitioned into warmth. After helping Susie wash her eyes, several children ran into the kitchen hand in hand to make trouble¡­ No, I helped. ra stood outside the door and said softly, ¡°Third brother.¡± Worried that Mitch would be held ountable, she went straight to grinding those old guys in hell- generally, dead family members can¡¯t fully see all of them. But those old guys are tired of her, and now they all turn a blind eye ¨C because they don¡¯t see them all, Lucy and Hamza don¡¯t see them. Paul pursed his lips for a moment, then gently touched ra¡¯s head, and said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see, sister.¡± ra smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see, brother!¡± Looking to the side again: ¡°Has your lithography machine been made yet? This is top secret! Huck, you should pay more attention to safety¡­ Agents in peacetime seem to be more dangerous, right? There are dark waves.¡± Huck hummed, and smiled like a neighbor¡¯s animal harmlessly: ¡°ra still remembers what I do!¡± ra muttered, ¡°Of course!¡± Huck stepped forward and hugged ra tightly: ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve gotten a little fatter.¡± ra raised her arms proudly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? After I died, I worked hard to get into shape.¡± Judah couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Susie was sweating and hissing non-stop. Drink water while eating. Kellen, who has almost turned into air and has a very weak sense of existence, said speechlessly: ¡°If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t eat it.¡± Originally, he didn¡¯t want to disturb the Murray family¡¯s reunion, but his existence always seemed a bit redundant in this situation. But Susie pulled him out. After Susie drank half a bottle of water, she looked strange: ¡°Why does the spicy one bite people, but the more you eat it, the better it tastes?¡± Everyone: Yes, this is also a little hot girl from now on. Kellen passed the chicken feet with pickled peppers several times before handing them to her, saying: ¡°Because spicy is a sense of touch, not a sense of taste, it is more addictive. Children don¡¯t eat too much.¡± Susie asked again: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you kids, why can¡¯t kids eat more?¡± naughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten spicy food, so be careful not to have a stomachache after eating so much at once.¡± Michael added: ¡°Not only does your stomach hurt, but your ass hurts tomorrow too!¡± Susie was stunned. very scary! It¡¯s fine if the chili bites the mouth, but also the stomach, and the butt? She quickly put down her food: ¡°Don¡¯t eat, don¡¯t eat!¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°Let¡¯s eat tomorrow!¡± Mom loves to eat, she will help mom eat in the future! Everyoneughed loudly, and it was already one or two o¡¯clock in the night, and they were reluctant to leave. ra had no regrets about thest farewell, after twelve o¡¯clock was the ghost festival, all the ghosts appeared, but she was about to go down. ra stayed in na¡¯s room and talked with her for a long time, knowing that na couldn¡¯t resist falling asleep, so she woke up quietly. ¡°Mom, take care!¡± ra said softly, ¡°ra will always love mom. She looked at Craig who had already fallen asleep, ¡°Dad¡­take care of yourself, and make Mom happy. ra will always love Dad.¡± ¡°ra is going to be reborn¡­ Mom and Dad, goodbye.¡± ra took onest look at the elders, then turned and left resolutely. After she left, a tear slipped from the corner of na¡¯s eye, and at this moment Craig reached out and wiped it away for her. Originally there was no hope of seeing each other again, but we were able to bid farewell again. Very good, really good. How many people have no time to say goodbye, so it will always be a pity. When the child grows up, he always has to stay away¡­ Just as ra has gone on a long trip to a ce far, far away¡­ When ra went out, she saw her eight older brothers sitting silently downstairs. Susie was already extremely sleepy, and was pinching two fingers to support her eyelids. ¡°Uncle¡­ Susie wants to take the tape.¡± Susie¡¯s sleepy little milk voice was cute, and she was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open, but she insisted on using the tape to stick her eyelids. As soon as I put the eyelids on, I saw my mother floating down. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Susie opened her eyes all of a sudden, and threw herself into ra¡¯s arms: ¡°Mom¡­are you leaving?¡± ra supported her little head lovingly: ¡°From now on, listen to grandma and uncles.¡± After a pause, he said again, ¡°Listen to your father.¡± Kellen was leaning behind the door of the room on the second floor, pursing his lips when he heard this. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 285 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Hell or Heaven Kellen, who was not worth mentioning, was finally mentioned at thest moment of ra¡¯s departure. He folded his arms, smiled helplessly and shook his head, watching ra leave. The Murray family fell intoplete silence. Such arge manor seems to have lost its vivid colors all of a sudden. The excitement just now, now there is only a ce of sadness. Kellen began to understand how the whole Murray family fell apart when ra disappeared five years ago¡­ Susiey in Martin¡¯s arms, staring at ra¡¯s figure without blinking. Until she finally disappeared, never to be seen again. ¡°Goodbye, Mom, let¡¯s go all the way¡­¡± Susie said, gradually closing her eyes. Susie couldn¡¯t helpughing in her sleep, and finally turned into a mother-like arrogantugh. Martin holding Susie: ¡°¡­?¡± When Susie woke up the next day, the Murray family had already prepared the sacrificial offerings. When the sunes up, life goes on. na smiled with a hint of regret, Craig asionally lost his mind behind his stern face, and the eight brothers of the Murray family were seriously busy, trying not to remember that ra had just left yesterday. Martin was silent. ra only showed up yesterday and made the old man so disappointed. If they lived together for a while, they would be even more reluctant¡­ Susie wore a yellow hat and carried a pet bag as always, and wanted to take her two little friends-Alex and Grandpa Turtle-out with her wherever she went. Lucy is the most heartless. Not only does she not have to do her homework today, but she can also go out to y, even going to the grave is fun! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucy asked excitedly, ¡°Do you need to bring a few bottles of Sprite to the ancestor?¡± na came back to her senses, angry and funny: ¡°Are you wearing it for your ancestors or for yourself?¡± Lucy said righteously: ¡°Of course I brought it to my ancestors! I don¡¯t drink Sprite.¡± With an expression of I¡¯ve seen through you¡¯, Susie said, ¡°Lucy, do you believe what you say?¡± Lucy shook her head quite honestly. Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing, and seeing the child¡¯s carefree, it dispelled the heaviness virtually. na and Craig, Huck and David Lucy ride in a car. Susie rides in a car with other uncles. The car is an extended version, so the two cars are finished. In the car, Ryan asked: ¡°Susie, what is heaven like? After death¡­ how do you get reborn?¡± He still couldn¡¯t help it, he wanted to know what happened to ra after she died, and now she was reborn, where did she go¡­ Susie was holding Grandpa Turtle and was shaking hands with him to y with. Hearing this, she tilted her head and said, ¡°This is a long story, so let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± The people who were pricking their ears were speechless. Where did she learn bad from? The uncles looked at Kellen who was driving in unison. Kellen was speechless. Originally, he was going back to the Morton family vi yesterday, and when he got up in the morning, he thought he might as well give Susie a ride first, and then he would go back on the way, so it was not toote. If he had known this, he should have left in the morning. Kellen looked indifferent, ¡°Susie, this can be expanded.¡± Susie blinked, is that so? Yes, she remembers what Master said, so she can say it. ¡°There are thirteen stops after a person dies.¡± Susie said, ¡°Report at the first stop and register.¡± The corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched, this¡­ there is still a registered ount? ¡°Then the second stop is the Death Road. When you look up, you can¡¯t see the sun, moon, and stars. When you look down, you can¡¯t see the earth and dust. When the brothers of the Murray family heard ¡°I can¡¯t see my rtives and friends in the future¡±, my heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. Susie continued: ¡°The third stop is the Missing Terrace. Standing on the Missing Terrace, I can¡¯t return to my hometown.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes turned red quietly, and he turned to look out the window. He even had a picture in his mind: ra standing on the lookout tform, alone, unable to see the brothers who loved her the most, and the parents who loved her the most¡­ Turning around sadly, she could only walk on alone. ¡°And then?¡± Paul¡¯s voice was a little difficult. Kellen couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°You guys better stop listening.¡± Look, everyone¡¯s expressions are hideous. Michael gritted his teeth: ¡°What do you know¡­¡± Susie paused for a moment and said several stops. Every time she mentioned here, she always felt a little inexplicably familiar. Judah was recording something on the phone and asked, ¡°What about the ninth stop?¡± Susie: ¡°The guilty ones go to the ninth station, and the innocent ones go to the eleventh station. The ghosts are staying here! When the ghosts¡¯ birthday is approaching, then enter the tenth hall to receive the verdict of reincarnation.¡± Jonathan was stunned: ¡°Cultivation?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well, but the master said that there are very few ghosts who can cultivate.¡± The brothers of the Murray family were speechless. This world is really different from what they thought¡­ After pulling away, Michael brought the topic back: ¡± Then the tenth stop,¡± Susie said: ¡°The tenth stop is the offering pavilion, where you can see the thoughts of your loved ones.¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows: ¡°Same as the post office?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Dad, you are so smart!¡± This metaphor is so true. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Susie kicked her little feet and said cheerfully, ¡°The thirteenth final stop is the rebirth tform, after which you can go to rebirth.¡± Michael couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then where will your mother¡­ be reborn?¡± Everyone in the car couldn¡¯t help pricking up their ears. Martin pretended to be looking at the phone data, but his fingertips froze. The screen went out and he didn¡¯t move¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 286 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Can¡¯t Live, Let alone Die Susie shook her head. ¡°Master said that my mother is lucky, and she should have a super good baby.¡± They were very puzzled to hear Martin here. Michael, who had a lot of questions, asked again: ¡°No, how can ghosts be ghosts again?¡± Susie looked at Michael: ¡°Is this a conflict?¡± If you have done all the bad things in your life, you will go to the hell realm, and you will be tortured in hell until your soul is gone. Is it hard to understand? Susie looked at Michael suspiciously. Michael was speechless. Forget it, these are not what he can figure out. ¡°Here we are.¡± Kellen looked at his watch: ¡°I¡¯ll pick up Susieter.¡± Martin nodded and got out of the car first. Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s neck and kissed him loudly: ¡°Goodbye, Dad!¡± Kellen rubbed her little head: ¡°Well, be careful.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± After finishing the words, she jumped out of the car with her pet bag in her arms. Kellen was speechless. Martin raised his hand to catch Susie who jumped down, and said helplessly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Susie quickly ran to the front car to find Wade and the others, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, I won¡¯t fall!¡± As soon as the words fell, the person fell down with a snap and rolled around in a circle. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but Susie got up again, patted her butt and ran away. Alex pped his wings: ¡°It fell !¡± Susie reached into the pet bag anxiously and covered Alex¡¯s mouth. Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing. Lucy stood in front of Aoyama Cemetery, looking up and struggling to read those words. Hamza couldn¡¯t take it anymore and corrected her. Lucy waved her hand: ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter, they all mean the same thing.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As a small liberal arts bachelor, he naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate such low- level mistakes. He was about to tell Lucy, but Lucy ran away. Seeing Susie running over, Lucy went to hold her: ¡°Susie, why did you get here? Your father drove too slowly! Unlike my father, my father dared to run a red light.¡± Susie was stunned: ¡°Huh? It¡¯s wrong to run a red light!¡± David was carrying something, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Careless.¡± I was a little lost in thought about ra, and ran a red light without noticing. Susie put on a serious face, and educated people like Craig: ¡°Don¡¯t do it again!¡± David nods. The cemetery is veryrge, and today many peoplee to send flowers and burn paper money to the deceased rtives. At the same time, today is also the best day for the cemetery¡¯s business. There is a big arrow not far from the cemetery, which says: [Sales Department] Susie pointed at the big arrow: ¡°What¡¯s that word?¡± Hamza took a look and said lightly, ¡°The sales department.¡± Lucy, Susie: ¡± ?¡± There is also a sales department in the cemetery! Susie looked up at the cemetery, then looked back, and then stood to the left. Finally Susie shook her head and came to a conclusion: ¡°It¡¯s not good here.¡± Just as Martin walked up to her, he paused when he heard the words: ¡°Not good?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Uncle, move the ancestors home when you have time~ Susie thinks that the ancestors definitely don¡¯t like living here.¡± Martin just nodded. The Murray family has arge poption, walking towards the family cemetery in a mighty way, attracting countless people to turn their heads in surprise. It¡¯s at the [Sales Department] that Susie just asked. There is a sign at the entrance of the sales department: [Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, show a quiet life. Aoyama Cemetery, a cozy home for loved ones! Today¡¯s Ghost Festival celebration, buy a property with a minimum of 20% off. ¡¿ Business is still booming. A salesperson was talking to a woman: ¡°Here, I rmend you to buy arge apartment directly, so that your rtives can live morefortably in the future, right? It just happens that there is an event today, and therge apartment is 20% off, and a beautiful red sandalwood urn will be given as a gift.¡±, It¡¯s really a bargain!¡± The salesperson persuaded again: ¡°Small apartments are really small, only 0.3 or 0.4 square meters, butrge apartments can reach 1 square meter. The average price is not better than small apartments. I see that Zoey is a filial person, not as good as us Is it settled?¡± The woman was wearing a solemn little ck dress, pursed her lips and said. No one saw a trace of yin on her head, and even the foundation liquid couldn¡¯t cover the ck and blue under her eyes. ¡°How much is this cemetery?¡± She looked at the sales slip hesitantly. The salesman calcted quickly: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s only 560,000 after the discount!¡± She was surprised: ¡°So expensive?¡± 560,000¡­one square meter?? Salesperson: ¡°It¡¯s really not expensive! We also give away tombstones, cremation and urns. You will be very relieved when the timees, just send them directly.¡± She stood up, shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± The salesman was disappointed immediately, and changed his words: ¡°Then you can also ask for a 0.4 t one, this one is only 250,000.¡± Her attitude was less positive. Just as the customer was about to speak, a man with a sales manager on his badge came out and smiled slightly: ¡°If you like it, hurry up and make an appointment. After today, we may not be doing activities anymore.¡± He handed over a notebook, on which was a luxurious family tomb: ¡°Look, the Murray family, the richest man, has set up family tombs here, which proves that our environment here can stand the test. You can live here, the younger generation The children will not be too bad.¡± ¡°I heard that you designated the cemetery for your father, just like our fathers. They won¡¯t say what they want, but if they cane here, they will be very pleased.¡± After a set of rhetoric, she hesitated again. But it¡¯s really expensive¡­ 560,000 square meters, it¡¯s really¡­ It¡¯s already very difficult for people to live, and it turns out that they can¡¯t live, let alone die¡­ The salesperson pouted secretly, looking at Zoey and the silent man behind her. Although he didn¡¯t speak, his eyes seemed to say: poor ghosts should note here to buy. A twenty-five or six-year-old man next to Zoey felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, and urged: ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you just settle it! One square meter is more generous, don¡¯t you want to make Dad live better after he passes away?¡± Zoey nced at him: ¡°There¡¯s not enough money, why don¡¯t you add sixty thousand.¡± Zoey¡¯s brother opened his mouth and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡± After finishing speaking, he nced at his sister dissatisfiedly, thinking that his sister made him humiliate in public on purpose. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 287 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Auntie, Don¡¯t Stay Up Late Zoey was also very hesitant. She understood her father and wanted to save face. But this was beyond her burden. Zoey asked, ¡°Can it be less? Four hundred and ny thousand will do.¡± The sales manager shook his head without even thinking about it: ¡°20% off today is already the best deal, there¡¯s no way to get any less.¡± Zoey stood up wearily, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The sales manager was not as polite as he was at the beginning, and nodded perfunctorily: ¡°Okay, come again after you decide!¡± The two walked aside, the sales manager¡¯s eyes were full of contempt. Chi, I thought he was rich, but I didn¡¯t expect to be a poor dog. Did they think anyone could buy their cemetery? The Murray family ced their family tombs here. I don¡¯t know how many people want to buy them but they can¡¯t buy them. Today, a batch of new cemeteries were opened and activities were held. Don¡¯t say 20% off or 10% off in normal times, you have to inquire about the rtionship when buying. Don¡¯te if you can¡¯t afford it, waste his time! At this time, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked in, and he hurriedly greeted him warmly: ¡°Mr. Sun, you are here!¡± ¡°Do you think we can make a decision today? ¡­ We will definitely not be short of it. You see, this is the family tomb of the richest Murray family¡­¡± The sales manager took out the photo of the Murray family¡¯s family tomb. Anyway, the Murray family has be his signature. ¡°The Murray family all ce their family tombs here. Think about it, the Murray family is so rich, what kind of gentleman did they invite¡­¡± When saying this, the salesperson next to him still nced at the siblings intentionally or unintentionally. Zoey¡¯s younger brother immediately wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in, and it was too embarrassing for such aparison. Otherse here to make a direct decision, and his sister still bargains! What a shame! When he went out, he said angrily: ¡°Can¡¯t you just settle it? You have half a million dors, and you still need the 60,000 dors? You can just borrow it from someone else.¡± Zoey sneered: ¡°Why, I¡¯m the only one paying all the money? If you want to borrow money, you can also borrow it!¡± Her brother¡¯s lips curled up, and heined, ¡°My sry is only 4,000 dors a month, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­¡± Zoey said: ¡°Then just buy a 0.4 one.¡± Her brother looked back, as if he could still see the contempt of others. I just felt very humiliated and kept silent. After walking for a while, he suddenly said: ¡°Sister, if you buy 0.4 square meters, it will be 250,000 dors. You have 250,000 dors left. Can you lend me a car? I¡¯m getting married soon, and it¡¯s hard to get married without a car¡­ Zoey frowned: ¡°You can buy it with a loan.¡± Her younger brother immediately said, ¡°Then don¡¯t pay it back!¡± Zoey was speechless. Her brother said again: ¡°I mean the interest on the loan is high, and the interest has to be repaid, so the bank can make money for nothing.¡± Zoey frowned in annoyance, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, Dad¡¯s current body, maybe he will need chemotherapy next time, and it will cost money.¡± After speaking, he strode forward as if escaping. Her brother didn¡¯t get the promise, so he followed behind unhappy. The siblings arrived at Aoyama Cemetery, and Zoey walked silently in the cemetery, looking around. This cemetery is indeed magnificent, and the people whoe here are either rich or noble. She didn¡¯t intend to buy here at first, but his father came back with a flyer one day, and said intentionally or unintentionally: I didn¡¯t want to buy it, or it was a flyer that someone gave me on the way, so I took it back. Zoey knew that no one would put leaflets in the cemetery on the road. That¡¯s what her dad meant. But her father¡¯s cancer, all these years of hospitalization, chemotherapy, nutrition after discharge, and care are all caused by her. Two-thirds of her ie is spent on her father, and she also pays the down payment for buying a house that her brother said before getting married. For this reason, she quarreled with her husband a lot, and she was exhausted. If she really wanted to buy it here, she estimated that she and her husband would divorce. She is really tired, so tired that she wants to cry¡­ Just then, a child ran over and bumped into her identally. Zoey quickly supported her. In front of me was a very delicate, cute, soft and sweet little girl in a little ck dress. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt, did it?¡± Zoey asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Susie tilted her head and looked at the aunt in front of her. His eyes were ck and blue, and there was a cloud of yin around him. There are no ghosts on my body, but there is an evil ghost¡¯s breath, it means that there are ghosts in the people around me! And there is a tendency to transfer it to her¡­ Susie counted: ¡°Auntie, are you tired from work? Do you often stay upte?¡± Zoey froze for a moment, watching the little girl pinch a hand, with a serious face, which formed a sharp contrast with her age. She couldn¡¯t help being amused, and said, ¡°Huh? You really figured it out!¡± Zoey wasn¡¯t surprised, her dark circles were so severe that almost everyone who saw her for the first time would ask that. Susie pinched her fingers again: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t stay upte, you will be unlucky! It¡¯s easy to be targeted by ghosts.¡± The gloom in Zoey¡¯s heart was swept away, she covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Okay, thank you, kid!¡± Susie took out a small notebook and a bright yellow highlighter from the outeryer of the pet bag: ¡°Auntie, can you leave a contact information?¡± It was the first time Zoey met a little girl who struck up a conversation with her on the phone, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort. ¡°Why do you want Auntie to call?¡± While talking, she involuntarily took the small notebook and pen, and wrote her name and phone number on it. Susie blinked, her little face flushed slightly: ¡°Because Susie likes auntie.¡± Because she lied, she couldn¡¯t help but her eyes twinkled slightly and her cheeks became hot. Zoey thought she was shy, and was even more delighted to see this. She wanted to pinch her little face, but felt it was impolite, so she pinched her hair instead. ¡°Thank you, Auntie likes you too.¡± She returned the book to Susie, and Susie looked at it¡­ She also writes and draws in a small notebook, tearing it off: ¡°Auntie, my name is Susie, this is my phone number!¡± Zoey took it over and looked at it, almost withoutughing. A bird and a turtle were crookedly drawn on it, as well as several 1¡¯s and several O¡¯s. She folded it solemnly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Before leaving, Susie suddenly said again: ¡°Auntie, when you should be confused, you should be confused, and when you should not be confused, you should be careful!¡± After saying that, he waved his hand and walked away bouncing around. Two men approached from afar and shouted, ¡°Susie, where did you go?¡± Susie quickly said, ¡°Here, I¡¯m here!¡± Zoey stared nkly at her walking away, then walked back silently with her head down. Her brother stood there, his eyes flickering slightly. The family tomb in the distance is so luxurious¡­so majestic¡­and familiar. Isn¡¯t this¡­ the tomb of the Murray family that the sales department showed you just now?? Zoey¡¯s younger brother quickly caught up with her sister, and grabbed the little piece of paper from her hand¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 288 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 288 Zoey was thinking about something when the note in her hand was suddenly snatched away. She frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Her brother smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s see what this little girl wrote for you.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to unfold the note, only to see a bird and a turtle drawn on it, as well as several ones and a string of zeros. It didn¡¯t look like a phone number, he counted it unwillingly, in case the Murray family had money, the phone number was specially bought¡­ The result disappointed him, the phone number has 11 digits, and here there are only eight digits. That little girl must be three or four years old, she can¡¯t even write her own number, she¡¯s really stupid. ¡°Sister, do you think that little girl will call you?¡± Zoey took back the note and said lightly: ¡°The child is on a whim, do you think she will hit?¡± Zoey and her younger brother thought about it, then curled their lips and said, ¡°Yes.¡± But the Murray family is really rich. If that little girl calls her sister and gives her a few million or something, he won¡¯t have to work hard for the rest of his life. Hey, why are rich people so rich, but ordinary people have to work hard to make a living? If only the Murray family¡¯s money could pay him off¡­ 288 Vouchers Aoyama Cemetery, Jonathan picked up Susie and asked, ¡°What did you just run around? Huh?¡± Susie squeezed her fingers: ¡°I feel that the times are calling.¡± Jonathan was speechless. Wade interjected: ¡°That¡¯s a mission, not an era.¡± Susie nodded seriously: ¡°I feel the call of duty.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t stopughing, you are a four-year-old kid, and you have a mission? Here Martin is discussing the relocation of the grave. The brothers were surprised, but after hearing what Susie said, they all said it was okay. Craig was stunned, and frowned: ¡°Why do you want to move the grave suddenly? Nonsense!¡± Martin calmed down: ¡°Susie said that the ancestors didn¡¯t like it here.¡± Craig paused, oh, Susie said that? That¡¯s fine. But he still insisted: ¡°Even so, the time is too rushed. It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Martin raised his hand and looked at the time: ¡°When I just came in, Susie had already said that she would choose the southwest location.¡± ¡°I just bought the cemetery over there.¡± ¡°The relocation team, etc., have been arranged, and the car is waiting outside.¡± Craig was speechless. Martin added: ¡°Susie said today is a good day to relocate the grave.¡± Craig had nothing to say. It¡¯s really unbelievable, but if these words were said by his granddaughter, then everything must make sense. Craig waved his hand: ¡°Understood, as long as you make arrangements.¡± Michael took a sip of mineral water, poured some more in his palm, rubbed it, and muttered in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t me the ancestors, the ancestors give way, be careful to dig your feet.¡± There really is an ancestor on the tombstone. You were squatting to watch the excitement, only to find that you dug into your own tombstone? Martin shouted from a distance: ¡°Susie,e and pay respects to your ancestors, we will move the tombter.¡± Susie happily ran over: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ming!¡± The ancestor floating on the tombstone: ¡°Hey, this is our baby! Why haven¡¯t we seen each other for two years¡­¡± Susie looked at her ancestor curiously, and asked, ¡°Ancestor, I just came this year! So many tombstones, are you the only one?¡± The ancestor looked at Susie in surprise, huh? Can this young man see him? The old ancestor said cheerfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the only one left. Those old guys have finished their days and are going to be reborn.¡± Susie pinched her fingers and made the final calction. The master said that if a person¡¯s life expectancy is eighty years old, and he dies unexpectedly at the age of thirty, then he will go to the underworld, and he will have another fifty years of yin life. Naturally, people who are dying of old age go to rebirth after the first seven days, or they can choose to stay in Ghost Realm Fort for a while, go to the Lotus Terrace to listen to scriptures, and umte blessings for the children of the world. In addition, how much days to keep depends on the karma of life before life. Even if some people die naturally, they have to pay off their karma in the underworld to be reborn¡­ There are also people whomit suicide with heavy grievances, which will also prolong the rebirth time, and the death will not enter the ancestral grave, and the vile ghost will not enter the reincarnation¡­ All in all, rebirth is a veryplicated system. Whether it can be reborn or not will ultimately depend on the King of Hell¡¯s judgment. Of course, there will be room for maniption¡­ ¡°You¡¯re so old, why are you still here?¡± Susie asked in confusion after pinching her fingers. The old ancestor said quietly: ¡°There must be an ancestor to protect you, right?¡± Susie wowed and gave a thumbs up: ¡°You are so kind, you have worked hard!¡± Susiey on tiptoe on the tombstone, beating the ancestor¡¯s leg. The old ancestorughed so hard that his teeth didn¡¯t fit. He was so lonely in the ghost world, and it was the first time a young man chatted with him like this. ¡°Little girl, sing for me.¡± The ancestor said enthusiastically. Susie thought about it, what should she sing? There is. Everyone in the Murray family just looked at Susie and muttered to a tombstone. Immediately afterwards, a song with a very familiar tune was sung. The mouths of the Murray family twitched. na was full of ck lines and asked, ¡°Who taught it?¡± Michael waved his hand immediately: ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± The Murray family brothers shook their heads again and again. na looked at Martin¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s impossible for Martin to teach Susie this kind of thing. So the olddy looked at Alex who was ying with a leaf in his mouth. Alex: ¡°Gah?¡± It wasn¡¯t na¡¯s turn to do coolies, so she squatted aside, pointed at Alex and criticized: ¡°I usually see you watching videos with Susie¡¯s phone in your mouth! I must find evidence.¡± Alex tilted his head and looked at the olddy in front of him. Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing, saying that old people are like children. It¡¯s so funny that¡¯an old man pointed at a parrot and criticized it. Some passers-by just thought that this luxurious family tomb in front of them¡­why is it so weird? A little girly on the tombstone and sang about her ancestors. A group of young strong men were digging graves. An olddy babbling to a parrot¡­ Not long after, the ¡°Grave Demolition Team¡±. In the sales department, the sales manager, who was spitting, suddenly heard that the Murray family was about to move the grave, and was stunned on the spot. Murray family going to relocate grave? Why didn¡¯t you tell him beforehand! The sales manager quickly put down what he was doing, and hurried towards the cemetery.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 289 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Do you need the consent of the cemetery to move the t The sales manager went directly to the family tomb of the Murray family, and found that the ¡°demolition team¡± wasplete, and the tomb was really going to be moved. He hurried over to find Martin, and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Murray, this¡­?¡± Martin nced at him, it turned out to be the sales manager of the cemetery. He said lightly: ¡°Move the grave.¡± The sales manager is sweating profusely, isn¡¯t this nonsense? He also saw that the grave was moved! ¡°These old ancestors lived well, why did they suddenly say that they moved? They didn¡¯t even say hello to us¡­ I didn¡¯t even see the application for moving the tomb¡­¡± Susie was confused when she heard that someone else had to agree to move the grave. ¡°We are moving our ancestors, why should we apply to you?¡± She asked suspiciously. Kalvin, the sales manager,ughed together: ¡°It¡¯s like this. If you want to move the tomb, you must apply for it. We can only agree¡­¡± Susie was even more strange: ¡°The ancestor is the ancestor of our family, why do you need your consent?¡± The sales manager¡¯s face froze. Martin handed him an application form, and said coldly: ¡°We havepleted the process.¡± To make an application, do you still need his consent? Martin¡¯s eyes became cold and stern: ¡°Find out where you are.¡± ¡°The essence of the tomb relocation application is to let the cemetery confirm that the family members of the deceased are relocated, and to prevent others from impersonating the tomb robbers. It is not for you to be uncles!¡± Martin¡¯s whole body was imposing and his face was cold. At this moment, he was really the big president who was feared by everyone before and after. The sales manager¡¯s face paled immediately, and he said again and again: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I meant¡­we knew in advance so that we could help you prepare¡­¡­¡± Since the Murray family ced their family tomb at Aoyama Cemetery, thend has be in short supply. Some ces will be reserved internally to take care of some dignitaries and provide them in time when they need them. Therefore, some people who understand these internal operations wille to him to ask him for a quota, a cemetery or something. Kalvin is used to arrogance, so he couldn¡¯t hold back when he spoke just now. He used the Murray family as a signboard for a long time, and he had the illusion of being superior to everyone. Martin didn¡¯t even look at him, and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± Michael sneered: ¡°What do you need to prepare for our family¡¯s affairs? Are you who we are?¡± Didn¡¯t you see that the Murray family has arge poption? Each person has a hoe, and in less than half an hour, the cement can be dug through for you. 288 Vouchers Kalvin opened his mouth. The Murray family is the signature of Aoyama Cemetery. If the Murray family is gone, the performance of Aoyama Cemetery will drop by at least half. How is it possible for the Murray family to move out? Kalvin kept his attitude humble, and asked with an apologetic smile: ¡°Mr. Murray, may I know why we moved the grave here? Is there something we didn¡¯t do well, and can you give us a chance to make up for it?¡± Martin naturally didn¡¯t want to waste this talk. Lucy was kind, and said loudly: ¡°We, Susie, said that the environment here is not good! The ancestors don¡¯t like it!¡± There are still some worshipers around, and they are all stunned when they hear this. no? The Murray family said that the environment here is not good. That must be the bad environment! The wealthy also began to consider moving their graves. Those who are not so rich just feel regretful, and spent a lot of money to buy something here¡­ The manager¡¯s head got bigger, and he panicked a lot, saying again and again: ¡°Oh, this, who said that our environment is not good? Children, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± If it is reported that the environment of Aoyama Cemetery is not good, those who have money and power wille here! 288 IVouchers There must be arge number of those who return to the tomb! In order to dispose of them, these cemeteries must not be sold at a low price by then? Can you lower the ¡°house price¡± of the cemetery all at once? The price of their cemetery has finally risen to 560,000 per square meter. Will it fall to the original 200,000 per square meter by then? At that time, it will only be some poor ghosts whoe here¡­ Kalvin is one head and two big, and the more anxious he is, the more he steps on the thunder: ¡°Mr. Murray, look, this kid is so childish, how can you listen to a kid in such a big matter? Can what a kid says count?¡± He nced at Susie. This kid is really speechless. He looks like he is still in kindergarten. What does she know! Unexpectedly, when he said this, everyone in the Murray family looked at him in unison. The look in his eyes was very unfriendly, even Michael¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells, as if he was about to pick him up and beat him up. ¡°Go away!¡± The irritable uncle took the shovel and patted it on the hand! What else does Kalvin want to fight for. At this time, the old man of the Murray family spoke up, and reprimanded with a straight face: ¡°Who is the owner of your cemetery? You don¡¯t want to do it anymore, do you?¡± Kalvin choked, and dared not speak. Not being able to sell the cemetery is a minor issue, but offending the Murray family is a major issue. If he smashed his boss¡¯s job, then he would have to suffer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kalvin, who was still too proud in the sales department just now, bent at 90 degrees, kept apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m ignorant, I have no other meaning¡­..¡± After speaking, he quickly stepped back. Kalvin just watched the Murray family¡¯s massive grave relocation, got in the car and left. In the morning, someone from the cemetery greeted the Murray family, but within an hour they left as soon as they said they would. Kalvin¡¯s heart went cold. The salesman came in a hurry and said with a sad face, ¡°Manager, all the orders ced in the morning have been returned¡­¡± The sales manager has a headache and wants to cry. Today he has performance requirements. It¡¯s not good for the Murray family to leave at any time, it must be at this time! ¡°Call that Zoey¡­ Just tell her, we still have thest few ces left, and give her a 30% discount for performance¡­ No, give her a 40% discount! Sign her form!¡± ¡°And those who want to buy in the morning but think it¡¯s expensive, all give them a 40% discount!¡± The salesperson was surprised, that was a 40% discount, 560,000 changed to 370,000. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kalvin was in no mood to speak, and left in a hurry. The salesperson had to start calling one by one, and the first one to call was Zoey. After all, Zoey had 500,000 on hand, and if he heard 370,000, he would definitely be able to settle on the spot. ¡°Hey, Zoey, the cemetery you saw this morning, I begged the leader all morning, and now I promise to give you 40% off¡­¡± ¡°It was only 560,000 in the morning, but now the activities are intensified, and you can win arge apartment of one square meter for only 370,000. Really, this is a big deal! Can youe over now?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 290 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 290 Chapter 290 No matter how much the daughter does, the son is bet. As soon as Zoey got home, she received a call from the cemetery. I just feel strange. 560,000, the price dropped sharply to 370,000 in less than an hour? 288 Vouchers The person on the other side said enthusiastically: ¡°I¡¯ve been begging for this all morning. Come here and make an order, and it will be ger. Let me tell you, you are really taking advantage of such a big discount! I will help you now Make a decision? Leave a spot for you!¡± Zoey was speechless. She said cautiously: ¡°I¡¯ll go over and have a lookter.¡± After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. When her younger brother heard it, he was very anxious: ¡°Sister, why do you still want to take a look, it will be ger! Hurry up and make a deal with her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost 200,000 dors less all of a sudden. You don¡¯t have to borrow money anymore. The money saved can buy me a car.¡± Zoey stood up tired and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself, you don¡¯t have to go.¡± But her brother stood up immediately: ¡°Then how can it work, this is chosen for Dad¡­ How can I not care about it as a son.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zoey didn¡¯t even want to talk about him, so she just left. Downstairs, the siblings met the old man and the olddy who came back from a walk. The old man asked, ¡°Why are you going out again?¡± Zoey didn¡¯t speak, but his brother said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The olddy looked at Zoey: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zoey said: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll buy groceries when youe backter, you guys go back first!¡± Finished and left. A few old men and women strolling nearby said, ¡°Your sons and daughters are really filial. What are you doing?¡± The old man shook his head and smiled: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for me to find a ce, it seems to be over there at Aoyama Cemetery.¡± Everyone in themunity knew about the old man¡¯s cancer, andforted him one by one: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think too much, you see that you are sick and hospitalized, and your son is busy, and you are giving money and staying with you in the hospital at night, isn¡¯t it? Rare With such a filial son, I will go and find a ce for you now.¡± A group of old men and olddies are quite calm about life and death, and they talk about it as a joke. ¡°Aoyama Cemetery is good, you see that ce is visited by rich people, you are really lucky to have such a son¡­¡¯ ¡°Yo, your son is really capable!¡± The old man enjoyed the envy and admiration of others, and he was in a good mood. Of course he would not say that the money for the hospitalization was paid by his daughter, and it was also his daughter who apanied the hospital to carry shit and urinate at night. The olddy next to her endured it, and in the end she didn¡¯t say anything, and dragged the old man away without saying a word. At home, the olddy couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Zoey has done so much and you don¡¯t talk about it. You know it¡¯s your son every day.¡± The old man was suddenly unhappy: ¡°Could it be that Joseph is not well?¡± Anyway, after all, for him, these are what a daughter should do. Although his son only visits asionally, he still thinks his son is good. You know, how many people are sick, and the son will note back from other ces! His son not only went to the hospital to see him, but now he also showed him the ce himself, which is unmatched by many people. The olddy frowned: ¡°I didn¡¯t say Joseph was bad, but when you were hospitalized, it was Zoey who asked for leave to run around for you. She was the one who stayed with you all night, and she was the one who delivered meals to you during the day while going to work.¡± Zoey was afraid that she would be too tired, so she wouldn¡¯t let her go at night. She said to let the siblings take turns to watch the night, but Joseph said that he had to go to work during the day, and he would lose energy when watching the night at night. It means to let her go, anyway, the night watch is nothing, it is equivalent to sleeping in the hospital. The old man also meant the same thing. Later, Zoey couldn¡¯t bear her hard work when she was old, so she went to watch the night by herself, and she survived like this. ¡°If Zoey heard what you said just now, wouldn¡¯t she be sad?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for seeing him suffering from cancer and exposing him as a lie in public, she would have told those old men anddies down there just now, for fear that his displeasure would affect his condition. The old man disagreed: ¡°Isn¡¯t this what a daughter should do? There is nothing to talk about. I warn you not to talk nonsense to those old women in the neighborhood. When people know that our Joseph has no money, who will marry him?¡± Our home.¡± The olddy was disappointed, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Thinking about it, the son is not yet married. If he knows that he iszy and ipetent, and he is unwilling to take care of his terminally ill old father, who would dare to marry in¡­ I can only wrong my daughter again. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t help nagging: ¡°Then Zoey was so tired back then, you didn¡¯t want to hire a nurse.¡± Who knew that the old man said: ¡°What kind of nurse are you hiring? Let others know, and they think we don¡¯t have a daughter!¡± The olddy was speechless. She muttered angrily, ¡°Stupid!¡± No one can see that there is really a ghost coiled around the old man¡¯s head. He chuckled and chattered, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s just a fool!¡± The fool of the family, he is so loving. The son is confused, doesn¡¯t know how to be filial to his parents, doesn¡¯t know how to work hard, and asks for everything. The two elders are confused, thinking that the daughter has the ability to live well, and the son is poor, so it is right for the daughter to help his brother. Zoey is the most confused. She feels that her parents are old and shouldn¡¯t care about it. Her younger brother is ignorant and has no choice but to take care of this family, but her own small family is in a mess¡­ It¡¯s really too confused, he likes it like this, and when the old man is dead, he will move to Zoey. The foolish ghost sighedfortably, crossed his legs and hummed. On the other side, the Murray family has moved the cemetery to Peace Cemetery. The sales manager of Peace Cemetery was dumbfounded. A few days ago, the sales manager of Aoyama Cemetery was talking to him about how good his performance was, how muchmission he got, and bought a new car. It is said everywhere that the Murray family is the living sign of the cemetery. As long as there is a family tomb of the Murray family, Aoyama Cemetery will not have a day of worrying about its performance. As a result, the Murray family suddenly came here today. The sales manager of Peace Cemetery, terrified at the moment, invited the big Buddha of the Murray family in without fail. It was already prepared inside. It¡¯s just too sudden, and the tombstone usually needs to be customized, even if it is urgently processed, it has to be engraved, so the tombstone has not been finished yet. Manager Jack wiped his sweat and said, ¡°Mr. Murray, that tombstone¡­isn¡¯t ready yet¡­¡± Martin said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, before four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Manager Jack nodded again and again: ¡°This is sure, this is sure.¡± Susie suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She looked at her ancestors who followed her. The ancestors said that it should be in the shape of auspicious clouds. As for the tombstones of other ancestors¡­ the old guy said ten different shapes in one breath, and he dared to build it for himself¡­ Susie counted with her fingers: ¡°The ancestor said that he wanted a tombstone in the shape of auspicious clouds, and the rectangle is tired of looking at it! He also said that he wanted a bow-knot shape and a flower shape¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 291 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Poor people must have something to hate Aoyama Cemetery. Kalvin heard that the Murray family had gone to Peace Cemetery, and his nemesis Manager Jack ran up and down to order a tombstone for the Murray family. He was so angry that he scolded Manager Jack as a dog¡¯s leg, and stared nkly for the rest of the time. The Murray family went to Peace Cemetery, but the cemetery there that could not be sold out for a year was sold out at once. On his side, not only was the order fully refunded, but there was also a big incident¨C Aoyama Cemetery secretly used the Murray family¡¯s family tomb as a signboard without the Murray family¡¯s permission and made a profit from it, and was sued by the Murray family. Kalvin wanted to grit his teeth, thinking that Manager Jack must be speaking ill of him behind his back¡­ Sales department. The salesmen tried their best and spoke eloquently. In the morning, I still look down on those customers who can¡¯t afford it, but now I nod and bow and serve tea and water, that¡¯s called enthusiasm. One of the salesmen was trying his best to sell to the Wang family sister and brother, and kept ttering Joseph. Holding a cup of tea in his hand, Joseph raised his feet. Seeing that his sister was still hesitating, he urged: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t read, haven¡¯t you finished reading this morning? Hurry up and settle down!¡± Hearing what he said, the salesperson became more enthusiastic about him, thinking that he was the one who could make decisions. Joseph enjoyed this kind of treatment very much, and said with a smile: ¡°We have been watching Aoyama Cemetery for a long time, and we are still very satisfied with your ce¡­¡± Before the words were finished, who knew that Zoey put down the contract and said, ¡°Let mepare it again!¡± Joseph¡¯s words suddenly choked, and he was angry. What are you doing whimpering! He frowned and said, ¡°Sister, what do you want to do? Now the discount is 200,000 dors, I think this price is very suitable, hurry up and order it!¡± It will be gone, she will regret it! Zoey sneered: ¡°Then you decide, I will never stop.¡± Joseph was so pissed off, would he ask her if he had money? Designing a grave for his father was a son¡¯s decision, and he couldn¡¯t. figure out why his sister¡¯s hands were so long. A few days ago, he said to give him the money and let him do it himself, and now he said this to him again! Zoey ignored him, stood up and left. The salesman is so annoying. After talking for so long, I ended up paying the wrong ass. Most of the people who came to set up the cemetery were indeed men, and the women came to serve as a foil. I didn¡¯t expect to make a mistake this time. ¡°Okay, then think about it again. This event willst until today. If youe back tomorrow, I can¡¯t guarantee that there will be a ce for you!¡± The salesman said unwillingly. Joseph nodded and caught up with his sister, half dead depressed in his heart. When he went out, he asked impatiently, ¡°What are you doing!¡± Zoey still exined: ¡°When we came in the morning, they always brought up the Murray family, but now they don¡¯t mention the Murray family. There must be something wrong.¡± Joseph was speechless. That¡¯s it? Whether they mention the Murray family has nothing to do with whether they buy a cemetery. ¡°Why do you care about so many people? Even if there is a problem, it proves that we have missed it now. We buy it now to take advantage of it!¡± Joseph said. ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you just say that they held a spur meeting in the afternoon? They have to sell out the new apartment types released today, otherwise they will be punished, so they will give such a big discount. After today, they will go back to the original price¡­¡± Zoey sneered: ¡°Do you believe this? Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it, I want to read it again.¡± Joseph was in a hurry: ¡°Look at it again! How many people are signing the contract? Don¡¯t you know that Dad just wants toe here? As long as Dad is happy!¡± Anyway, in the old man¡¯s deep understanding, being able toe to Aoyama Cemetery is a status symbol. The old man wants this kind of scenery, just give it to him! Joseph chattered endlessly: ¡°Dad iste, and for a few days, even if you tell him that Aoyama Cemetery is not good, he will not believe it. Why don¡¯t you just buy it for him! He will feel better when he is happy. What are you doing seriously?¡± When Zoey heard this, he hesitated again. Her brother was indeed right. His father is this kind of person. If you recognize Aoyama Cemetery, if you tell him what is wrong, he just thinks that you don¡¯t want to give it to him, and you are reluctant to spend money on him. Zoey sighed: ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±. Just then her cell phone rang, and it was her husband calling. The other person said coldly: ¡°Zoey, if you buy a cemetery with the money today, we will divorce you when youe back.¡± Zoey frowned: ¡°You¡­can you speak so badly? You also know that my dad is in thete stage, and it¡¯s only been a few days¡­ Can you talk about itter¡­¡± No matter how bad that person is, he is still her father. He has only been around for a few days, so why care about so much? Let her watch her father die in pain, she can¡¯t do it¡­ really can¡¯t do it. As a daughter, she does what she should do, she just wants to have a clear conscience¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it what children should do to provide for their parents¡¯ retirement?¡± Zoey said wearily. Her husband¡¯s sarcastic voice came: ¡°It should be, I didn¡¯t say it shouldn¡¯t be! But it has to be you and your brother together, why are you the one, do you think it should be?¡± ¡°If your younger brother also pays, I won¡¯t say half of it, and I won¡¯t say anything if he pays 50,000 for 200,000!¡± Zoey was momentarily at a loss for words. She nana said: ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, my brother has no money¡­¡± The opposite party sneered: ¡°Is not having money an excuse? I¡¯m toozy to tell you! Anyway, here¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡± After speaking, I hung up the phone. Joseph asked, ¡°What did he say?¡± Zoey said angrily: ¡°He means that you and I should pay for the purchase of the cemetery, at least 50,000 dors, otherwise go back and divorce me.¡± Joseph was speechless. He was very dissatisfied and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t he too ignorant? This is our family¡¯s business. Why does he interfere? You earned all the money yourself, and it¡¯s not his. It¡¯s none of his business. ¡°Let me tell you, leave this kind of person as soon as you leave, don¡¯t get used to him!¡± Zoey said nothing. divorce? He said it easily. Zoey was very upset, she could afford the money, and she did her best to 288 Vouchers pay the money, but she wanted a divorce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If she doesn¡¯t pay, how will her father exin it? Is she really wrong? Is it really wrong for her to provide for her father with terminal cancer when she is rich and capable? Life is like a road where you can¡¯t see the future clearly, and now Zoey is really confused. Just when she was at a loss, she suddenly remembered what Susie said: Auntie, when you should be confused, you should be confused, and when you should not be confused, you should be clear! Zoey made a decision in an instant, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to reserve the cemetery today, 250,000. I only pay 150,000. It¡¯s not too much for your son to pay 100,000, right?¡± Joseph was stunned. him in everything, my dad is not more important than him?¡± Zoey made up his mind and didn¡¯t back down: ¡°You can borrow it, but if you can¡¯t, you can sell the house.¡± Two years ago, she gave him a down payment to buy a house. Now that the house price has risen, she sold it for at least one million dors. Joseph became even more excited: ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Why did you sell my house? You obviously have money and want me to sell the house. How can there be such a sister?¡± ¡°Look at other people¡¯s sisters, just my ssmate¡¯s sister, who buys my ssmate a house and a car for my ssmate, and the wedding gift and wedding are all done by his sister. Let me sell the house¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 292 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Herees the KPI grabber Zoey firmly remembered Susie¡¯s words, but refused to let go, insisting that Joseph also pay 100,000, otherwise it would be uncertain. The siblings broke up unhappy like this, and each went home with their faces pulled. Arriving downstairs in themunity, Zoey, who was carrying the dishes, ran into a little girl, dressed in ck, who looked like six years old, and kept looking at her. Zoey stopped strangely and asked, ¡°You know me?¡± The little girl¡¯s face was cold and cold, which didn¡¯t match her age, she shook her head lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Zoey looked again strangely, shook her head and left. Just after she turned around, an amulet flew out of the little girl¡¯s hand. The amulet stuck to Zoey¡¯s back with a whoosh, and disappeared with a dark glow. Delh watched silently as Zoey entered the elevator. ¡°An evil ghost.¡± She said to herself, ¡°It¡¯s mine now.¡± If it weren¡¯t for this, she would have gone up with this woman just now. Delh pursed her lips, turned and left with a cold face. ** Peace Cemetery. The Murray family, who has money, built a new family tomb in just over an hour. The main cemetery still follows the tradition and is an ancient courtyard building. But every ancestor¡¯s tombstone is called a release. There are those with pink bows, those in the shape of big red hearts, those in the shape of auspicious clouds, and those in the shape of dragons and phoenixes¡­ That¡¯s a gaudy, unconventional one. The old man was very happy, and Susie was very happy. Look, how beautiful it is!! Wade looked left and right, approached Susie carefully, and asked quietly: ¡°How is it, does the ancestor like it?¡± Susie nodded affirmatively: ¡°The old ancestor likes it very much! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡± Wade was about to say no. Just heard an old voice: ¡°You are pressing my feet.¡± Wade exploded instantly! The old ancestor clicked his tongue: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, are my family still afraid of my family?¡± The old ancestor patted him on the back, admiring the new scenery in front of him, and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± Wade: ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± This kid, I didn¡¯t see him stuttering a few years ago! The old ancestor shook his head, and said: ¡°By the way, in front of our family tomb, build a gate. A peeing baby is carved in front of the gate, which looks foreign!¡± Susie turned her head and repeated: ¡°Uncle, the ancestor said that there is still a gate, and there is a statue of a baby peeing in front of the gate, which looks foreign.¡± After she finished speaking, she paused: ¡°Why does the little doll look foreign when he urinates?¡± She didn¡¯t understand very much. It is understandable to put golden boys and jade girls, why put a little doll who pees messily? Martin seemed to see her confusion, with a smile in his eyes. Susie: ¡°Is this little boy very powerful?¡± Hamza scowled, like a miniature Martin, and finally got the chance to speak. Just now he didn¡¯t have time to say Lucy, Lucy ran away, he held back until now, feeling very ufortable. ¡°A long time ago, someone tried to destroy the city. At that time, everyone was sleeping and didn¡¯t know that the disaster wasing. At dawn, a little boy got up to pee, found the bomb, and extinguished the fuse of the bomb with pee. Peoplememorate He erected statues.¡± Susie¡¯s small mouth opened into a letter O. Amazing! ¡°Use pee to save everyone!¡± Susie eximed. After finishing speaking, he added earnestly: ¡°The old ancestor is indeed very discerning!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone couldn¡¯t help being amused. The ancestors alsoughed so hard that they couldn¡¯t see their eyebrows 288 Vouchers. or teeth. In the end, Martin made a follow-up with Manager Jack. It was gettingte, and Susie was going to the Morton family. Martin asks Ryan to drive her there, and the rest will stay and build a new ¡®home¡¯ for their ancestors¡­ The family tomb of the Morton family is a bit special. It is not in an ordinary cemetery, but in a martyr¡¯s cemetery. Not everyone can enter here. Susie heard from Zachary that many citizens spontaneouslye to worship during the Festival, and they must make an appointment and register in advance. Walking in the solemn cemetery, Susie couldn¡¯t help bing a little more serious. Kellen has just repaired the tombstone, symbolically cultivating a handful of new soil. Seeing Susieing, he whispered, ¡°Susie,e here and call grandpa.¡± Susie inserted the new green branches and leaves on Grandpa¡¯s grave, held her little hands, and bowed respectfully: ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Kellen was about to speak, but saw her knelt down again with a plop, and knocked her head three times very sincerely. The small forehead is red. Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, clenched his hands into fists against his lips, and coughed softly: ¡°Okay, my great-grandfather must have seen it.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± This cemetery is very solemn and solemn, and there are ghosts in different styles floating on some tombstones. Some wore tattered military uniforms, some wore neat uniforms, and some wore ordinary clothes¡­ But the Morton family¡¯s family grave is quiet. Susie followed her father to burn the paper money, and put away the chicken and glutinous rice after worshiping, leaving only a few bright red apples, oranges, and pastries in front of the tombstone. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kellen touched Susie¡¯s small head. ** After having dinner with the uncles at the Morton family manor, Susie followed her father back to the Murray family manor. It was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening, but the Murray family was still waiting for the father and daughter toe back before eating. Susie can smell the fragrance of old duck soup from a distance. ¡°Susie is back!¡± The quiet Murray family came back to life immediately after Susie came back. Lucy ran fast: ¡°Dinner!¡± Kellen held Susie, with a trace of tenderness hidden in his eyes. Before he knew it, the Murray family had be his second home. I am used to being alone, but I never thought that I could have a baby and connect with a warm family. On the table. Wade asked curiously: ¡°Is there anything I should pay attention to during Ghost Festival ?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 293 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Your brother is not mamed yet, let him order Susie looked at Wade, surprised. Why does he still want to go out at night? ¡°There are a lot of taboos!¡± Susie counted with her fingers: ¡°It¡¯s best not to go out at night, but if you go out, you can¡¯t yell other people¡¯s names, so as not to be remembered by ¡®good brothers¡±.¡± ¡°Second, you can¡¯t wear clothes with your name embroidered on it.¡± ¡°Third, don¡¯t pat others on the shoulder. If someone pats you on the shoulder, don¡¯t turn your head. If you hear someone calling you from behind, don¡¯t answer.¡± Lucy interjected: ¡°I don¡¯t look back, I just jumped up like a zombie and turned around fiercely, can you scare the ghost to death?¡± Susie gave a thumbs up: ¡°You are amazing!¡± Wade sneered: ¡°You will be scared to death by ghosts.¡± After a pause, he suddenly thought of the super long reflection of the two siblings, Zion and Lucy. Forget it, even if they turned around abruptly and saw the ghost, the two of them probably stood there calmly, staring at the ghost. When a ghostes, you have to roll your eyes and go back. ¡°And then?¡± Wade asked. Susie continued: ¡°Don¡¯t sit where you shouldn¡¯t be in red underwear.¡± Wade quickly asked, ¡°Like?¡± Susie: ¡°Like someone else¡¯s tombstone!¡± 288 (Vouchers Wade muttered: ¡°Who would sit on someone else¡¯s tombstone¡­¡± Lucy opened her mouth in a daze. She was tired from ying today, as if she was just sitting on a rock. That, that seems to be someone else¡¯s tombstone¡­ Lucy hastily pulled her trousers quietly-fortunately, she was not wearing red underwear. ¡°And then?¡± she asked. ¡°And then you can¡¯t take pictures, be careful you will take pictures of the ghost outside, he wille back with you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t steal the best food,pete with ghosts for food, and bring bad luck.¡± ¡°don¡¯t want¡­¡­¡± Susie said a lot. Wade couldn¡¯t help being speechless,pletely unaware that there were so many other things to say. Lucy has a headache, so many, who can remember! On the other side, the atmosphere was extremely gloomy. Zoey couldn¡¯t eat anymore, put down the bowl and chopsticks and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s not uncertain¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he waved his hand: ¡°Hey, why are you saying this? Don¡¯t mention it, don¡¯t mention it!¡± After finishing speaking, he said to himself: ¡°I have only a few days. When I die, I will die. When people die, everything is empty. The most important thing is that you still have to live your life. You still have to be good. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Just find a ce Just bury me.¡± Zoey was momentarily at a loss for words. Originally, no one would discuss this kind of thing. Which family would discuss which cemetery to buy when their rtives were about to die of illness? Zoey felt an unspeakable suffocation. The old man put down the bowls and chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m full, eat slowly.¡± After speaking, he got up tremblingly and went back to the room. Seeing the door close, Joseph explodedpletely. ¡°Look at you, why do you have to make Dad so ufortable? Dad is so old, and he doesn¡¯t know when it will be. Can¡¯t you follow him?¡± ¡°Yes, I have no skills. I earn four thousand dors a month, and I don¡¯t even have the money to buy a cemetery for Dad! If I had, I would never say a word of nonsense, and immediately fulfilled Dad¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°Look at you again, you are too selfish.¡± After Joseph finished speaking, he dropped the bowl and chopsticks and. went back to the room. Zoey was still pursing her lips, trying to hold back. I can¡¯t help it now, tears are falling down. Is she wrong? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Is she really so fussy? The olddy sighed: ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t take it to heart, your father is like this.¡± Zoey choked up and said, ¡°Mom, am I wrong? My husband said that if I give all, he will divorce me.¡± I have to say, Zoey is indeed still too confused. In fact, there are some things that even a heart-to-heart mother and daughter should not say. The olddy fell silent, and her eyes were in pain. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for you, child.¡± She couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°But your brother is not married yet, so you have to take care of it.¡± ¡°Think about it, your brother is still talking about a partner. If his partner knows that he is such a useless and ipetent man, maybe this matter will not work.¡± ¡°Your father has not been here for a few days, and I urged your brother to get married quickly. But the other party seems to be still observing¡­¡± If the woman knows that their family is like this, Joseph will rely on the family for everything, and they will not marry him. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t marry, but if this word gets out, which family¡¯s daughter dares to marry into their family, it will be very difficult for her, she can¡¯t just watch her son not get married¡­ Zoey said stubbornly: ¡°But why should I pay? I also have my own small family I paid for the down payment when he sold the house, and I paid for the hundreds of thousands of dad¡¯s hospitalization and chemotherapy. Now I bought the cemetery for Joseph.¡± What happened to 100,000?¡± The olddy sighed: ¡°Isn¡¯t he out of money?¡± Joseph suddenly opened the door and came out, shouting, ¡°Mom, do you know what my sister said? My sister told me to sell the house!¡± Zoey said angrily, ¡°Joseph!¡± Joseph muttered: ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it? Do you think what you said is too much?¡± The olddy was stunned, and immediately didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing her siblings arguing, she could only persuade her at both ends, and finally went back to her room powerlessly. The old man was sticking to the door and listening, when the olddy opened the door and came in, he immediately sat down by the bed. The olddyined: ¡°Look, let two children quarrel, should you?¡± The old man curled his lips: ¡°It¡¯s really wrong for Zoey to ask Joseph to sell the house!¡± She is obviously rich, but she is not willing to spend it on him. He didn¡¯t believe that his son-inw wanted to divorce her. The son-inw also makes a lot of money himself, and Zoey¡¯s family is well off. But what about his son? The son worked very hard, and his ie was not even one-tenth of his sister¡¯s. Shouldn¡¯t siblings help each other? Whoever is in trouble should help more? Also, Joseph¡¯s marriage has not yet been decided, because the woman said that she wanted a bride price of 200,000 dors. ording to him, Zoey should take care of all his younger brother¡¯s marriage, and he will die with peace. A sensible daughter shouldn¡¯t let her old parents worry about her. Still arguing at home¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 294 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 294 The olddy was in great pain and felt sorry for her daughter. But the son is indeed not married yet, and the person he is talking to now wants a 200,000 bride price. If Zoey doesn¡¯t help share a little, what will happen to the son¡¯s marriage? She couldn¡¯t help but think of a story: An olddy¡¯s eldest son sells salt, and her youngest son sells umbres. The olddy felt that she was in this mood now, worried that her daughter would divorce her son-inw because of money, and worried that her son would not be able to get married if her daughter did not pay. Poor parents all over the world, her palms and backs are full of flesh, she is really in too much pain. The olddy was secretly wiping tears in the room, but the old man was still nagging, ming his daughter for not being willing to give him money and not knowing how to help his younger brother¡­ Then the siblings were arguing about money in the living room. The fool on the old man¡¯s head stretchedfortably, while humming opera, the more he hummed, the happier he became. It is not easy for evil ghost to find a host. He was lucky enough toe across a litter. A nest of fools, the whole family is foolish from top to bottom, his little life should not be too comfortable! The confused ghost turned into a long ghost image, with its feet firmly wrapped around the old man¡¯s head, its body stretched out infinitely, 288 Vouchers ready to wrap its next host ¨C Zoey. After the old man¡¯s death, he will be attached to Zoey seamlessly, and he has already put a lot of yin on her before. I didn¡¯t expect that I just came across it, and I heard a sizzling sound! The foolish ghost withdrew his hand in surprise, then looked at the burning charm and sneered! ¡°Haha! You still want to arrest me with this little bit of knowledge?¡± I¡¯m not afraid at all! Zoey couldn¡¯t agree with Joseph, so she picked up her bag angrily and left ¨C this is her parents¡¯ home, and she¡¯s been living here for the past few days to work on the old man¡¯s cemetery. After the old man was discharged from the hospital, she often came over to cook for the old man. Joseph had no money to buy food, and he ate his parents¡¯ food. She was afraid that the olddy would not be willing to buy good food, and the old man would not eat well. In a daze, she thought of her three-year-old daughter, whom she had ignored for a long time¡­. When her daughter was not on summer vacation, she sent her to kindergarten in the morning, went to work during the day, and rushed back to her parents¡¯ house at noon and evening to cook for them. After the summer vacation, I couldn¡¯t take care of so much, so I sent the child back to the grandparents¡¯ home in the countryside. She paid so much, but the family members took it for granted. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about these things, Zoey couldn¡¯t stop crying. There are several neighborhoods between her parents¡¯ house and her own, about three to five kilometers away. Zoey was upset and didn¡¯t want to take a car, so she walked on the road alone in a dull mood. Originally, the sound of cars could still be heard on the road, but while walking, Zoey suddenly felt something was wrong. The surrounding area was quiet, not to mention a pedestrian, not even a car. West Bank Road is outside her parents¡¯munity. Thismunity is located on the the West Bank Lake. There is no school district ormercial area, so there are really few people at night. Zoey btedly remembered that today is Ghost Festival, and suddenly felt scared. At this time, a gust of wind blew by, and she subconsciously stroked her hair, only to find that her hand was covered with soot! Zoey turned pale with fright, and tremblingly took out her cell phone to call her husband: ¡°Can youe pick me up¡­¡± The other side was very indifferent: ¡°No time, let¡¯s have a meeting.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. Zoey only felt a sting in her heart, and her tears came out even more violently. Before the old man felt unwell, a rtive first told her that she should not only care about her own family after she got married, regardless of her parents. Zoey wanted to know, it must be that the old man was ufortable and didn¡¯t tell her, butined in front of rtives. So she took the old man for a physical examination and found cancer. At that time, she was also a bolt from the blue and med herself very much¡­ Later, she took care of her parents, but her husband became more and more dissatisfied with her, seeing that her small family was also ruined. Zoey doesn¡¯t know how it all turned out like this, it¡¯s like she¡¯s doing nothing wrong. One of the taboos of Halloween, don¡¯t cry on the road in the middle of the night. Zoey didn¡¯t know about this taboo, and was overwhelmed by the foolish ghost, which easily attracted a few ghosts. There is the sound of high heels behind me. Zoey looked back reflexively, but couldn¡¯t see anything¡­ Impossible, she just heard it all. At this time, she heard a woman¡¯sughter suddenlying from her ear. This time Zoey didn¡¯t dare to look back. She ran violently,pletely surrounded by fear, as if she was running towards her own home. The sound of high-heeled shoes behind her was like a gangrene, no matter how she ran, she followed her. There was a red light at the intersection, Zoey paused habitually, but put a hand on her shoulder. She can feel it without turning her head, as if there is a ¡®person¡¯ lying on her back, and her face is slowly stretching over her shoulders¡­ Zoey was stiff all over, ignoring the shing red light, and rushed straight over¡­ Suddenly there was a piercing sound, and a dpidated bus seemed to appear out of nowhere and hit her at once! Zoey let out a scream¡­ Three thirty in the middle of the night. Zoey¡¯s husband found out that Zoey hadn¡¯te home after finishing his work, so he was angry and refused to pay attention to him, but as time passed, he didn¡¯t see her back after three o¡¯clock. He started calling Zoey, but couldn¡¯t get through. Zoey¡¯s husband felt uneasy, so he hurried to find it, but when he found the end of the road, he found Zoey lying unconscious on the side of the side road. What he couldn¡¯t see was that four or five ghosts were lying on top of Zoey, gnawing wildly. ¡°Zoey?¡± Zoey¡¯s husband quickly helped her up. His first thought was that she had been hit by a car, but he saw Zoey¡¯s face was ck and ck, eyes open, looking straight at him. Zoey¡¯s husband trembled in fright, and threw her out casually. Zoey hit the curb, making the sound of wood hitting the ground hard, like ice cubes hitting the ground, making people feel a chill for no reason. Zoey¡¯s husband regretted it after throwing it away, but when he took a closer look, Zoey was still staring at him. Zoey¡¯s husband froze, and vaguely heard someone calling his name. Over and over, behind him, getting closer. He didn¡¯t have any concept of ghosts and gods on weekdays, so he turned his head directly. When he turned his head, he saw a face stuck in front of him. It was so close that he couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between male and female. I saw a strange smile on this pale face¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 295 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 295 Zoey¡¯s husband buzzed his head, his face was dull, and he dragged Zoey towards the bridge¡­ If there are no idents, there will be idents soon. Just when the husband and wife are about to jump off the bridge, suddenly an off-road vehicle speeds wildly and stops beside them with a squeak! A small figure jumped out of the car, green mes ignited, apanied by several screams, Zoey¡¯s husband was the first to recover. It was found that he was standing on the bridge, dragging Zoey in his hands, making a gesture of preparing to throw her down. His back was soaked in cold sweat instantly, and he quickly dragged Zoey back. Turning around, he saw two children standing behind him, a boy and a girl. The boy looked about seven or eight years old, and the girl was four or five years old at most. The little boy¡¯s voice was intermittent: ¡°Wait for me¡­wait for me¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s scalp was numb and his hairs were standing on end. Only the little girlforted: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not a ghost!¡± Another tall man got out of the car, holding a fishing in his hand, and the bell jingled Daisy non-stop. ¡°Catch up?¡± he asked. The little girl said: ¡°Catch up!¡± The little boy asked again: ¡°Sister, are there any ghosts?¡± He only seems to care about ghosts. Zoey¡¯s husband was puzzled and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± 288 Vouchers Kellen twitched the corners of his mouth, and said in a casual tone, ¡°You may not believe it, but we are here to catch fish.¡± Zoey¡¯s husband was speechless. Come to fish on the bridge in the middle of the night? I don¡¯t believe it! Susie squatted next to Zoey, reached out her soft little hand, and tapped her on the head. ¡°Wow, hard!¡± Susie concluded. Everyone was speechless. drum appeared in her hand, which rang three times. Zoey¡¯s husband was thinking: This little girl seems quite professional¡­ In the next second, she saw that she was squeezing Zoey¡¯s mouth hard, so hard that her whole small body fell backwards. Zoey¡¯s husband was speechless. Uh, his conclusion just now seems to be a bit premature. A green me burned in Zoey¡¯s mouth, followed by a breath of ck air. Zoey¡¯s husband couldn¡¯t see the ck air, and Zoey didn¡¯t know what happened, and it turned into ashes all of a sudden. Susie exined kindly: ¡°Auntie is fine!¡± Zoey¡¯s husband thought it was ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s useless, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital¡­¡± he said. However, before he finished speaking, Zoey got up with a grunt, looking around nkly. ¡°Susie?¡± She said in amazement, ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± Zoey¡¯s husband¡¯s words choked in his throat. Susie breathed out: ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re awake! I¡¯m passing by with my dad, and we¡¯re going toe out¡­ to catch fish.¡± Wade continued: ¡°It turned out that you passed out, and this uncle was about to drag you¡­ back.¡± Zoey then turned her head and saw her husband behind her. The fear she had just before she fell into aa reappeared, and she was so wronged that she burst into tears. ¡°What else do you care about me?¡± She said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care.¡± Zoey¡¯s husband felt depressed, curled his lips but didn¡¯t say anything bad in the end. ¡°Can you get up?¡± He said angrily, ¡°If you can¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± Zoey tried to stand up while leaning on the fence beside the bridge, but her legs were weak and she couldn¡¯t stand up for some reason. In the end, her husband carried her on his back, and neither of them said a word. Susie shook her head: ¡°Hey, your lord is reallyplicated.¡± Kellen doesn¡¯t care about that. He looked at the fishing in his hand and squinted his eyes: ¡°Can you still catch fish?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Dad, you throw this like this- She held up her two little hands and made a demonstration. Kellen raised his eyebrows, such a throw? He threw the out. ces like bridgeheads and crossroads are the easiest ces to see ghosts. Although Kellen didn¡¯t see it, after the fishing was thrown out, the fishing moved strangely, and the bell on it made a tinkling sound. Wade¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°There are fish!¡± His improved fishing finally works!! There was also surprise in Kellen¡¯s eyes-hmm, he was one step closer to changing his career. Wade ran over excitedly, with fear and anticipation at the same time, grabbing the fishing line and dragging back. ¡°Come on, there are big fish!¡± Susie took off the gourd and lifted it up, and all the invisible ck energy was absorbed by the gourd. The ghost who hadn¡¯t had time to speak was speechless. The man who was carrying Zoey was dumbfounded. He looked like a 150-jin fool at the moment, his eyes were as big as copper bells. Is this what they call catching fish? Nothing! They are also inexplicable¡­. ¡°Where are you going back?¡± Kellen asked. Zoey¡¯s husband said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back first¡­ Thank you just now.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but if they hadn¡¯t arrived in time to wake him up, he might have jumped off the bridge. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was still dark, Kellen looked at the time, it was 5:44 in the morning, and he didn¡¯t know how long Zoey and her husband had been trapped on the bridge. He looked at Susie: ¡°Go back or?¡± Susie squeezed her fingers and muttered, ¡°Someone ising to steal ghosts from me?¡± Wade: ¡°What? Someone wants to grab kpi from us?¡± My sister¡¯s kpi, how can someone steal it! No one is allowed to take it away! ¡°Let¡¯s grab it first!¡± Wade arrogantly looked at the time, five or six in the morning? He waved his small fist arrogantly. Susie also waved her small fist arrogantly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 296 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 296 Susie and Wade looked at Zoey together. Zoey was speechless. Subconsciously hugging her husband¡¯s neck tightly. Her husband was speechless immediately: ¡°Release!¡± Susie and Wade whispered: ¡°How to get to this aunt¡¯s original home?¡± Wade: ¡°Is it her parents¡¯ house?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah! Grandpa Turtle said that the ghost is with Auntie¡¯s father.¡± Wade pondered: ¡°Well¡­ how about we go to his house for tea when we are tired?¡± Susie frowned: ¡°What if they refuse?¡± After all, it¡¯s not my home! Kellen didn¡¯t change his face, said without blushing and heartbeat: ¡°I suggest you go back to her parents¡¯ house first, she¡¯d better drink some hot water first. I could have sent you back first, but the car ran out of gas.¡± What Zoey¡¯s husband was about to say was immediately retracted. He felt that what Kellen said made sense, and for some reason, he also felt cold hands and feet. Susie and Wade looked at Kellen in admiration. Still dad (uncle) is amazing! Zoey¡¯s husband thought for a while and said, ¡°Then¡­let¡¯s go to my parents-inw¡¯s house first!¡± He seemed reluctant. It¡¯s very close to Zoey¡¯s parents¡¯ house. It took less than two minutes to walk in the car. Kellen stopped and put the car away, and the group walked to themunity. Susie asked strangely: ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t seem to want to go to Auntie¡¯s house very much!¡± Zoey¡¯s husband didn¡¯t speak, Zoey said first: ¡°He didn¡¯t like to go.¡± Her husband¡¯s family is from other provinces. Every year during Chinese New Year, National Day and Ching Ming Festival, she will drive more than a thousand kilometers with him back to her hometown in the countryside without anyints. But her parents¡¯ house was less than ten minutes¡¯ drive away from theirs, and he didn¡¯t want toe, even during the holidays. She will bring gifts to her inws, cook at her inws¡¯ house, feed the chickens, help with chores and so on. But her husband can¡¯t. Every time he goes to her parents¡¯ house, her husband buys at most one dish, and when he gets there, he sits alone and ys with his mobile phone. Zoey¡¯s husband sneered: ¡°Just like your family, what are you going to do? Go and hear how you spend money for your parents?¡± Zoey was annoyed: ¡°Isn¡¯t what you said too much? Then you never told my parents that you disagree!¡± Yes, she ran on both sides. He wanted her to break up with her parents, and to settle things with her brother, but he never stood by her side and let her go. If she didn¡¯t handle it well, he would be sneering and sarcastic when he went back. Sure enough, Zoey¡¯s husband said again: ¡°You can handle your family¡¯s affairs by yourself. What¡¯s none of my business? I don¡¯t want to get involved in your family¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°You can solve it yourself. You are such a big person, can¡¯t you solve this problem?¡± Zoey was speechless. She said angrily, ¡°Put me down!¡± Zoey¡¯s husband simply ignored her. Susie watched the two quarreling, her little head was filled with doubts. ¡°Is this what others say is impolite ?¡± She asked in a low voice. Wade nodded: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Susie sighed, her little face was serious, and her little brows were also frowned. She said, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t think you are right.¡± ¡°Although uncle understands the truth, uncle is unwilling to reason.¡± ¡°Uncle still doesn¡¯t want to wade into the muddy water, and he¡¯s unhappy, and he doesn¡¯t speak out. He knows that Auntie is confused, but he doesn¡¯t do anything except use Auntie.¡± Although Susie didn¡¯t know why the adults were so weird, she also didn¡¯t know if it was right for them to do so. It¡¯s just that in her own thinking, she thinks that aunt and uncle are husband and wife, and they should solve things together. It¡¯s like grandpa and grandpa sometimes criticize but grandpa is soft- hearted and helps grandma get things done while talking. Since the uncle thinks that the aunt is confused, why does he stand by and do nothing? Zoey¡¯s husband choked for a moment. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He found that he was speechless. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with these annoying things and affect my mood.¡± Zoey pursed her lips and remained silent. Susie didn¡¯t speak anymore, just leaned on Kellen¡¯s shoulder, and asked her doubts in a low voice: ¡°Who is right and who is wrong, Dad, uncle or aunt?¡± Kellen said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s all wrong.¡± He listened briefly, and found that two-thirds of Zoey¡¯s ie was spent on her parents and brother, because she felt that her husband wasn¡¯t short of money, and if she had the ability, she would help her parents and brothers more, which was only natural. Zoey¡¯s husband felt upset, but he didn¡¯t tell his parents-inw, and kept fighting with Zoey, sneering and sarcastic. Everyone didn¡¯t solve the problem, so they med each other together. Everyone stopped talking, entered themunity silently, and returned to Zoey¡¯s parents¡¯ house. The two old men and Joseph didn¡¯t get up. During this time, Zoey came to buy vegetables and make breakfast early in the morning, and they were used to it. Zoey got better at home, struggled to stand up and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to boil the water.¡± Zoey¡¯s husband thought for a while, and followed into the kitchen. After a while, there was a quarrel between the two of them suppressing their voices. Susie sat obediently on the sofa, staring at the door of one of the rooms. ¡°Little devil,e out quickly~¡± Susie squeezed her little finger and muttered. Wade said: ¡°Is this useful? Didn¡¯t you say it was an evil ghost? Can you beat it?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In the next instant, the unlucky ghost, the cowardly ghost, and the ya Ghost with nk faces were thrown out. ¡°Why? You still have to work during Ghost Festival?¡± ya Ghost asked. The unlucky ghost had a face of resistance: ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡± Coward: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Susie pointed to a door: ¡°Can you help Susie catch that ghost?¡± She innocently looked at the three evil ghosts, blinked her eyes, and pleaded. ya Ghost was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to either, but she called her sister. The unlucky ghost was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to either, but she called him brother. The coward¡¯s eyes were gentle and he had no principles: ¡°Okay, as long as I can help, my brother will help Susie ¡± The foolish ghost is absorbing the evil spirit from the old man. He suddenly felt something was wrong, and when he raised his head, he saw three evil ghosts suddenly appearing at the door, staring at him intently. Cowardly ghost: ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ya Ghost: ¡°Based on my many years of ghost experience, I¡¯m probably a fool.¡± The unlucky ghost: ¡°You guys will go first, and I willest.¡± Confused ghost: ¡°?¡± He looked around strangely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do you want to have a bite too?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 297 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 297 The group returned to Zoey¡¯s parents¡¯ house, and Zoey and her husband quarreled again in the kitchen. Kellenzily leaned against the balcony door and looked at his watch. ¡°Good girl, they¡¯ve been in for five minutes, are you okay?¡± Zoey¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, they couldn¡¯t catch that evil ghost directly, so Susie released the three evil ghosts in the gourd. The Ghost Festival is not a holiday, the three evil ghosts fight three against one¡­ Kellen looked at his watch, the three evil ghosts had been in for five minutes, but they still hadn¡¯te out. If the pawns in his hands were like this, they would have been beaten long ago-his request was to subdue the gangsters in ten seconds, no longer. Today the ¡®gangster¡¯ has not been dragged out¡­ But Susie didn¡¯t look anxious at all, dangling her little feet: ¡°I believe they can!¡± This evil ghost is indeed a bit fierce. Just thinking about it, I only heard a bang. This movement did not know what touched it, Wade only felt a chill on the back of his neck, and saw three ghosts lift another ghost out like a New Year¡¯s killing pig. While struggling, the confused ghost shouted angrily: ¡°Put me down!¡± ya Ghost grabbed his left arm, Cowardly Ghost grabbed his right arm, and Unlucky Ghost was behind, struggling to carry Stupid Ghost¡¯s two feet. The unlucky ghost cursed: ¡°If I had known earlier, I should have rushed up first¡­ It¡¯s fine to lift two feet, but you still smell so bad after being a ghost!¡± He¡¯s going to throw up. Originally, he thought that ya Ghost and the coward would go first, and he would be thest, so he should have nothing to do with him in the end. Good guy, in the end, he put in as much effort as he should have, and now he is still suffocated to death by his stinky feet. Why is he so unlucky even after careful nning! Susie pped her hands: ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± ya Ghost raised his chin proudly: ¡°That must be.¡± The unlucky ghost was proud: ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ oh, I can fuck him up¡­¡± The cowardly ghost had a doting look on his face: ¡°As long as the baby is happy.¡± The confused ghost vomited blood and shouted: ¡°You three spineless things! You actually surrendered to a child? Shame on you!¡± He was very dissatisfied in his heart, wondering what Susie had done to make these three evil ghosts obey him. But if it were him, even if he was hacked to death, he would never surrender to a human child! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Do you dare to challenge me one-on-one!¡± The foolish ghost arrogantly provoked: ¡°A child like you, I can swallow ten in one bite!¡± The confused ghost struggled, but was held tightly by three evil ghosts. ya Ghost sneered: ¡°Joke, you still want to escape? Who is not an evil ghost!¡± Everyone is an evil ghost, it¡¯s really a joke if you can¡¯t fight three times. The confused ghost sees that he can¡¯t break free, so he can only use the aggressive method: ¡°What kind of ability is it to instigate other evil ghosts? If you have the ability, do it yourself! Do you dare? If you have the ability, hit me yourself. I¡¯ll call you grandma!¡± Susie stood up and confirmed with worry: ¡°This is what you asked for!¡± She had never seen such a strange request. The confused ghost was overjoyed, and his face became even more arrogant: ¡°I said it! Come on! Hit me, trash!¡± With a buzzing sound, something suddenly appeared in Susie¡¯s hand and mmed it on the fool¡¯s head! The fool thought he would be let go by ya Ghost and the others, but they held him tighter. Susie didn¡¯t want them to let go of him either. That thing swished straight into his face, and with a bang, it knocked his face out of alignment. ¡°You¡­! You rascal, you hit me before you let go!¡± Susie blinked innocently: ¡°Did you let me go?¡± The confused ghost was speechless. Susie: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, why should I let them let you go? You¡¯re such a fool when you treat me like a child!¡± The confused ghost was speechless. Sorry, he was sloppy. The foolish ghost vomited three catties of blood, and his mind was so angry that it seemed like several frogs were croaking. The foolish ghost had half of his evil spirit cut off by the golden shield, and the moment the evil spirit left him, it was absorbed by the gourd again. The gourd did not know when it rose up and floated in mid-air. The confused ghost felt that half of his evil spirit was gone, looked at the gourd in surprise, and then at Susie. Impossible, this child cannot be so powerful ¡­ But Susie raised her hand, and there was another buzzing sound from the bottom of her hand, and this time a sledgehammer came out. She grabbed the gleaming golden handle of the hammer and smashed it on the back of the foolish ghost, beating him so that he shrank, countless evil spirits poured out, and were all absorbed by the gourd! The muddled ghost, who had seemed extremely huge just now, was beaten into a five-short figure in an instant, and when he returned to his original shape, his height was no more than 1.6 meters. He really vomited blood this time, he opened his mouth, and spat out the ¡°blood¡± transformed by evil spirit, the gourd was not taboo at all, and absorbed all of it. The fool covered his mouth in fright, and said angrily, ¡°You! Why did you hit me again! I didn¡¯t say I wanted to hit me this time, so why are you doing it again!¡± Susic tilted her head and blinked. The three ghosts were stunned, when did Susie be so powerful? If I remember correctly, Lord Ji taught her how to summon a spell, right? Why is it a golden shield and a sledgehammer now¡­ The three ghosts didn¡¯t even think about it, and unprincipledly helping the evildoers. ya Ghost: ¡°You did say it just now, you said give me two hammers, I heard it.¡± Cowardly Ghost: ¡°I¡­I heard it too¡­..¡± Unlucky Ghost: ¡°Not only did you say you were given two hammers, you also called Susie two arms.¡± The confused ghost was speechless. I really admired you old sixes. Seeing how powerful Susie is, how dare a fool dare to be arrogant. Hearing this, he could only say aggrievedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t say it¡­ I really didn¡¯t say it!¡± Susie grabbed the hammer, as if she hadn¡¯t hit enough, eager to try: ¡°Then what else do you want?¡± The confused ghost kept shaking his head: ¡°No, no more! Do you think I need to do anything now?¡± There was a ttering smile on his face, but he kept cursing in his heart: so powerful! Although he is a fool, if he had known that Susie was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t be asking for trouble! He had been swallowed so much evil spirit for no reason, but this time it was fine. Originally, he could still be the boss if he was subdued, but now he can only be their younger brother. The foolish ghost wants to cry but has no tears. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 298 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Does Zoey Have a Part in the Inheritance Susie subdued the fool easily. She was so happy, she asked excitedly: ¡°I¡¯m awesome, am I super awesome?¡± Wade was stunned. It¡¯s not just a cow¡­it¡¯s going to heaven¡­ No, her sister improved so fast?? Last time, he only conjured up a spell, a red Binding Ghost Net. Now when did you learn this golden shield and big hammer¡­ Wade was dumbfounded: ¡°Amazing¡­.. super brave!¡± My sister is amazing. What to do, the worship of my sister is bing more and more uncontroble. Susie was suddenly very happy. ¡°Dad, I subdued that evil ghost! He is a fool!¡± She turned her head to show off to Kellen. Kellen pampered Susie¡¯s little head, and praised without hesitation: ¡°Our good daughter is great. It¡¯s a pity¡­he didn¡¯t see anything. He lowered his eyes slightly, and a trace ofplexity shed across his eyes. Kellen raised his hand and looked at the time again, it was already six o¡¯clock. The sky is bright outside, and I can vaguely hear the asional voice of one or two grandparents greeting each other to go shopping. He said: ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. If your grandma finds out that you have disappeared again, she will probably chop me up with her bare hands.¡± Susie put the four evil ghosts into the gourd, stretched her waist, and her voice was still childish and milky: ¡°Yeah~¡± It¡¯s hard to think that this is the little King of Hell who just beat the evil ghost back to its original shape with a sledgehammer! In the kitchen, Zoey and her husband are still arguing¡­ Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two kept their voices down, you said something to me, Zoey wasining, her husband was sneering, and neither of them said a word to solve the problem. Susie sighed, shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle and aunt, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Only then did Zoey remember that she was boiling water, and said quickly, ¡°Ah¡­ have you gone back? Well, sit down for a while, and I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡± Susie waved her hand, and quietly waved away the Yin Qi on her body. After thinking about it, she still said: ¡°Auntie, people don¡¯t have many chances to regret in life. If people are too confused, they are easy to be targeted by ghosts!¡± After speaking, she looked at Zoey¡¯s husband again: ¡°Uncle, my grandma said that if a person can only speak the truth but does nothing, it is worse than saying nothing.¡± After Susie finished speaking, she waved her little hand, and followed her father bouncing away. Zoey and his wife froze in ce without saying anything. Zoey¡¯s husband sat on the sofa in silence, and he didn¡¯t know how long before he said, ¡°It¡¯s for your own good to draw a clear line between you and your parents¡¯ house!¡± ¡°Your brother said he wanted to buy a house, and you paid for it.¡± ¡°Your father has no money for hospitalization. You gave the money. Your father wants to buy a cemetery, and you have to pay for it. Will you support your family for the rest of your life?¡± Zoey pursed her lips: ¡°No, my dad¡¯s matter is thest time¡­¡± Her husband sneered: ¡°Really? Then let me ask you, after a few years, your mother is also sick, and your brother has no money, do you care or not? In a few years, your brother is born, in case there is an ident I was hospitalized and I asked you to ¡°borrow money¡±, would you give it or not?¡± Zoey choked, speechless. Her husband continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take care of your family¡¯s affairs before, and your family¡¯s affairs are really annoying. Now Susie is right, and I did do wrong.¡± ¡°But now I¡¯m telling you clearly, let¡¯s take advantage of this incident to draw a clear line. The cemetery is 250,000, right? We want to pay only 150,000. I still say the same thing. If you don¡¯t listen to my suggestion this time, we will divorce, my daughter followed me.¡± Zoey panicked. Seeing tears in her eyes, Zoey¡¯s husband turned his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that you want to break up with your parents, are you? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to ignore them, it¡¯s to figure out the responsibility and scope of your responsibility!¡± Zoey was silent for a long time, and was about to speak. At this time, the door opened, and Joseph came out dragging his slippers, yawned, and asked, ¡°Have you cooked yet?¡± He was so angry by his sisterst night that he dropped his fork and didn¡¯t eat a few bites. Now he is hungry. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s really strange, why did youe so early?¡± Joseph¡¯s tone was tinged with sarcasm when he thought of his brother-inw persuading her sister not to pay. After finishing speaking, he stopped looking at him, went into the kitchen to look around, frowned and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t bought any vegetables today, how long will it take to have breakfast¡­ I¡¯m so hungry, can you go downstairs and buy me two a bun.¡± Zoey¡¯s husband sneered and said, ¡°If you want to eat, go buy it yourself. You¡¯re not a three-year-old. Why are you looking for your sister?¡± Joseph suddenly became unhappy It¡¯s none of his business if he talks to his sister. He hated him the most, who was mean and indifferent, who spoke harshly and cared about every detail, even caring about his sister¡¯s money. Every time I see him, I always look down on him, as if I can make some money. People say that rich people are snobbish, and his sister was spoiled by her brother-inw. ¡°Can you stop interrupting when I¡¯m talking to my sister? What¡¯s wrong with me being coquettish with my sister?¡± As soon as the words were finished, the door of the room opened again with a bang, and the olddy came out first. When she saw Zoey and her husband, she was taken aback and said, ¡°Oh, you ¡®re here too, have you eaten yet?¡± Usually at this time Zoey arrives to buy groceries, she wakes up and cooks. with her daughter, but today the atmosphere seems to be a bit wrong. The old man was just hit by the evil spirit, and he almost lost his breath. Now he finally turned over suddenly, coughing so hard that his lungs seemed toe out. Zoey heard the sound and hurried to get him some water. Joseph held up the water hypocritically: ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The coughing inside didn¡¯t stop for a while, and the olddy followed in, and the old man was helped out after a while. ¡°It¡¯s so early, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore spoke straight, without any buffer, and said: ¡°Mom and Dad, I came here today to make it clear, don¡¯t me me for speaking straight¡­¡± He paused for a moment, then suddenly asked: ¡°I just want to ask, will you have Zoey¡¯s share in the apartment of your two elders in the future?¡± Everyone was stunned. This topic is inexplicable. But the old man was very ufortable in his heart, and it was fine if he was not willing to spend money on him. He missed this apartment before he died. He hesitated and said, ¡°Your mother and I bought this suite. I don¡¯t think you two really need this suite¡­¡± Zoey was stunned. Although she never thought about her parents¡¯ apartment, but¡­ they never thought about her¡­ She looked at the olddy. The olddy didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it, so she just stammered and said, ¡°Zoey, we ¡®re not saying we won¡¯t give you any money, but your brother doesn¡¯t have any savings¡­you and Theodore are both very capable, so¡­ just let it go.¡± Your brother? Mom knows this must be wronging you¡­ But your brother is not married, and you don¡¯t know what to do with raising children in the future¡­¡± Zoey froze. Although she hadn¡¯t thought about her parents¡¯ real estate, but¡­ this answer really chilled her¡­ But what she didn¡¯t know was that this chilling was just the beginning¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 299 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Your daughter doesn¡¯t hurt, but you expect me to hurt? Theodore took a look at Zoey after listening to his father-inw and mother-inw. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stand up because of the blow, he still stretched out his hand and pulled her to sit down. He sneered: ¡°You know you have been wronged, but you don¡¯t want to make up for it?¡± Joseph suddenly became angry. Early in the morning, they came to share the family property with him? Go out and ask within a ten-mile radius, all the daughters are married, which one came back to grab the family property from his son, his brother-inw is really snobbish and bad! ¡°My dad isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± He said angrily, ¡°I said why my sister has be more and more fussy, so it was you who instigated it!¡± Theodore was indeed venomous: ¡°Since you are still alive, why do you force Zoey to buy a cemetery?¡± The old man opened his mouth and coughed violently out of breath. He was trembling, his eyes were cloudy: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Zoey to buy a cemetery, Zoey is filial¡­ Oh, I made you fight for me. I haven¡¯t had a few days. I just hope that my children are happy. After I die, you Just find a ce to bury it, don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡¯ Zoey felt suffocated again, but said nothing this time. Joseph said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to piss my dad off to death? As a child, it is also out of filial piety to buy a cemetery for your father¡­¡± Theodore was unmoved, and directly expressed his opinion: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I shouldn¡¯t be filial. Since we are children, it can¡¯t just be Zoey. I still say that, Aoyama Cemetery has arge apartment of 250,000 dors, and Zoey and I went out together.¡± 150,000, and you pay the rest yourself.¡± Joseph opened his mouth, his brother-inw was so strong, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He lowered his head, and after a while he said dully, ¡°I have no money! My monthly sry is only 4,000, and my living expenses are not enough. I really don¡¯t have any money saved¡­¡± Theodore: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just put my words here. It¡¯s okay to be filial to your parents, but you can¡¯t just suck your daughter¡¯s blood. If you insist on asking Zoey to pay 250,000 dors, I will divorce her immediately.¡± They all froze in astonishment, looking at Zoey anxiously. Normally Zoey would pull his son-inw out at such times, and they don¡¯t care how young people quarrel, but it¡¯s too ugly to say that they suck their daughter¡¯s blood! Zoey finally spoke, but what she asked was: ¡°I paid for the cemetery.¡± The olddy, the old man, and Joseph all breathed a sigh of relief! But then she smiled and asked: ¡°But in this case, Theodore and I must be divorced, and I will also take care of the daughter. Can you make room for me at home?¡± Joseph frowned and said, ¡°Sister, there is no room left at home. My parents share one room, and I live in one room. The room in the study room has a lot of information books andputers for me, and I can¡¯t put so many in my room¡­¡± Zoey looked at her mother. Let her down, the olddy hesitated, hesitated to speak, and finally sighed: ¡°Joseph¡¯s newly bought house has no money to renovate¡­ If he gets married in two years, his daughter-inw will have a baby and his mother will definitely take care of them. of¡­¡­¡± The olddy wiped her tears, thinking it was too difficult, what is this all about! The old man said, ¡°Zoey, if your daughter-inwes in, it¡¯s unreasonable if you ¡®re still at home. You can rent a house outside¡­¡± Anyway, she is not short of that little money. Zoey gets it. No matter how much my parents love my younger brother, they still treat her as their daughter. Unexpectedly, when the inheritance was to be divided, the daughter had nothing. But if it is time to contribute money and effort, everything my daughter should do should be done. Everyone was very embarrassed. Looking at Theodore, the olddy begged: ¡°Theodore, let¡¯s discuss this matter again. What if you divorce your child? The child is innocent, and the child cannot live without parents¡­Zoey is also working hard, how much you should love her!¡± Theodore stood up, with an indifferent expression on his face: ¡°I bought the house over there, she will definitely move out after divorce, and don¡¯t even think about sharing a penny.¡± He paused for a moment and sarcastically said: ¡°You don¡¯t love your daughter, but you expect me to be loved by an outsider?¡± After that, he turned and left. Joseph said: ¡°Leave! It¡¯s good to leave. It¡¯s just a person like him. What¡¯s the point of keeping him? His speech is terrible, and even the elderly don¡¯t know how to respect! My sister is just being angry with him!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if you divorce him, you will rent a house in our Zoeyughed, took a deep look at them, picked up her bag and left without saying a word. The door was closed,pletely cutting off the connection between the two families. Delh took thepass and went downstairs to Zoey, she wasing to collect ghosts. Her strength is not very strong, she knows this very well. But now the sun is out, and Hallow¡¯s Eve is over, and the doors are shut. She can do it! Delh came downstairs to Zoey just in time to see Zoey going downstairs. ¡°Auntie.¡± Her voice was cold, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Zoey saw this girl again, before she could take back her tears, she wiped her tears and said strangely, ¡°Do you know me?¡± Delh looked cold and nodded indifferently: ¡°I have something to do with your father.¡± Zoey froze: ¡°Huh?¡± She looked upstairs hesitantly and pursed her lips. I don¡¯t want to go up. ¡°My dad is up there, 1908, I¡¯ll help you check the door, go up by yourself!¡± 288 Vouchers Delh¡¯s amber eyes were very cold, and she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The reason she tagged Zoey was because she was worried that the evil ghost would run away and not be found during Halloween. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Zoey was useless to her now. Zoey swiped the ess card, and Delh went straight in, cold as ice, her eyes seemed to have no emotion at all. She turned around to say thank you, but at this moment, she saw that the amulet behind the girl was gone. Delh was taken aback. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 300 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Shameless Delh had a bad feeling in her heart, she didn¡¯t even bother to say thank you, and hurried upstairs. Knocking on the door, I saw dark clouds on the faces of the family inside, and they were not very happy. The old man sat on the sofa, coughing hard, couldn¡¯t stop coughing, as if he was about to die out of breath. The olddy was serving tea and water, patting him on the back while quietly wiping away tears. Delh doesn¡¯t care about these, what happens to others is none of her business. It¡¯s just that her heart is cold, the evil ghost on the old man is gone, she saw it with her own eyes yesterday. Joseph asked impatiently, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Delh left without looking back, and left a sentence: ¡°Wrong way.¡± Turning around, the little girl¡¯s coldness cracked on her face. Who the hell snatched her kpi in the middle of the night! I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry, she came here early in the morning, but the kpi is gone. Delh clenched her fists, her little face turned red with anger, and her expression was even more unkind. I can¡¯t bear it, whoever sees the ghost first will own it. Zoey followed Theodore, and the two returned home one after the other. Theodore went to take a shower tiredly, and came out in home clothes after a while, leaning on the sofa. ¡°Tell me, what do you want.¡± He said, frowning. Zoey has a sore nose. ¡°I was wrong, outrageously wrong.¡± She looked around in a daze, only to realize that what her husband said was right. A son has a home, a daughter has a home. But the married daughter has no home. She scoffed at the notion before, but now she realizes that the reality is like this. Zoey was disappointed, and wanted to squeeze out a smile, but tears fell violently: ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore. It turns out that I haven¡¯t had a home since the day I got married.¡± Zoey covered her face and cried bitterly. Theodore pursed his lips, pulled her up and held her in his arms, and reached out to pat her on the back. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Zoey couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. But what¡¯s the use. She thought about her husband¡¯s family and her mother¡¯s family. The only thing she didn¡¯t do was not think about herself. She took care of Theodore¡¯s parents, her little daughter, her parents, but she didn¡¯t take care of herself. You can earn money if you lose it, but after seeing the ways of the world, apart frommenting that you are stupid, the rest is suffering. Theodore was hard-spoken and soft-hearted, and said impatiently: ¡°Okay. okay, I¡¯ll get the real estate certificateter, and delete my name on it, okay?¡± What he meant was ¡®this is your home¡¯, but he didn¡¯t have the nerve to speak softly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He even continued to ask: ¡°You know how to do it in the future? Your parents ask you to ask for money to buy a cemetery, how much will you give?¡± Zoey choked, ¡°150,000.¡± Theodore was speechless. Zoey continued to sob: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Theodore sneered: ¡°What if your brother takes 150,000 and buys a small apartment?¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s all out? Zoey was stunned for a moment, and her tears became even more violent: ¡°I¡¯ll pay him only after he signs the contract.¡± Only then was Theodore satisfied, and wanted to say something else, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡°It¡¯s right this time.¡± He picked her up and walked to the bedroom: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to ignore your parents, it¡¯s just to be more careful. We can give 60%, and your brother must also give at least 40%.¡± Zoey heard him care so clearly, before hearing these words, she was only annoyed, but now she realizes that sometimes being a strict person doesn¡¯t bother her so much. Don¡¯t care about anything, it¡¯s just a messy ount, and it will explode in the end. 288 Vouchers ¡°Got it,¡± she said. Theodore touched her and her hands were still cold, grabbed the quilt and wrapped her up, closed his eyes and was exhausted: ¡°Hurry up and sleep for a while, I will have a meeting at eight o¡¯clockter.¡± Zoey was speechless. Can you¡­ loosen the quilt first¡­ Zoey was also extremely tired. When she woke up again, she received a call from her younger brother. The old man was sent to the ICU because of a cerebral hemorrhage caused by too much emotion. Joseph told her toe over quickly. Zoey was not in a hurry, and passed after eating. The first thing Joseph did when he came up was to hand her the bill. Zoey nced at it, thirty-two thousand. She said, ¡°I will pay seven thousand and two, and you will pay the rest.¡± Joseph was stunned: ¡°Where do I have money!¡± Zoey turned to pay the fee: ¡°I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have four thousand and eight.¡± She really only paid seven thousand and two, and Joseph vomited blood, so he could only pay the rest by himself, feeling like his heart was bleeding. The old man stayed in the ICU for two days, and Joseph had to pay more than 9,000 dors. He just felt so stressed and paid a lot of money. But her sister didn¡¯t listen at all, and Joseph was annoyed to death. After leaving the ICU, he simply disappeared without paying the fee, thinking that his sister would pay the fee when she came. Who would have thought that Zoey woulde to see the old man, give him a meal, and then leave. The old man still wanted her to take care of him at night, and she said that she also had to go to work. The old man¡¯s old eyes suddenly became cloudy, and he remained silent, looking very sad. The olddy sighed andined: ¡°Are you satisfied? You have forced your daughter to get closer!¡± The old man suffered from cerebral hemorrhage, and his hands were trembling. He didn¡¯t say anything about his son¡¯s refusal to pay, but he keptining about his daughter. But it¡¯s no useining. In the end, he didn¡¯t dare to be hospitalized, so he hurried out of the hospital. When he saw the bill of 48,000, Zoey paid more than 28,000, and the remaining 19,000, Joseph ran away without a trace. The olddy called Zoey, and Zoey held back his soft heart, and only had that sentence, find Joseph. Later, Joseph couldn¡¯t find it, and the old man finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and took money from his small treasury and handed it over. Only then did Zoey know that the old man turned out to be rich. As soon as the old man got home, hey in bed and couldn¡¯t get up. Joseph urged her to buy a cemetery, saying that she would pay 150,000. Zoey insisted on seeing the contract, and Joseph¡¯s ns fell through. Aoyama Cemetery¡¯s 0.4-square-meter cemetery has fallen to 100,000. Joseph originally wanted to get 150,000 from his sister, and then buy a 0.4-square-meter one, and negotiated with the sales department¡­ In this way, he doesn¡¯t have to pay a penny, and he can still get 50,000¡­ Zoey sneered when she got the contract: ¡°Aren¡¯t you filial? Didn¡¯t you want to buy a big apartment?¡± Josephined: ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t pay? Can you me me? If I have money, I will definitely buy a big apartment. You are so selfish! I have never seen any sister care about you like this.¡± Zoey didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him, after confirming that the contract was signed, he transferred 60,000 dors. Joseph had no money, so he had to ask the old man for it, and thest 40,000 dors was paid by the old man himself. The old man was in tears all the time, he is so old, why is he still working so hard? He can¡¯t even get up, what else do you want from him¡­ I thought that after a lifetime of hard work, I would be able to enjoy some blessings and some scenery after death, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ The old man regretted it, and the more he thought about it, the more he regretted it. If Zoey hadn¡¯t been allowed to get married so early, he wouldn¡¯t end up with nothing now. The water sshed by the married daughter is indeed true. ** Zoey¡¯s paragraph is a bit dyed. It was adapted based on real events around me. I couldn¡¯t help comining. I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault that it was confiscated¡­ Thinking about not being able to procrastinate any longer, it ended overnight. There is a reason for Delh¡¯s appearance, and the cp plot will not ount for too much, mainly due to the opponents of Delh and Susie. Although they are opponents, but they don¡¯t use bloody calctions, they grab each other¡¯s kpi and fight each other¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 301 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Running wild on the ck road Murray family, na overheard that two mornings ago, it seemed that a thief came in over the wall, and the dogs barked in the servant building. During breakfast in the morning, she babbled, ¡°The servant said that on the morning of July 15th, a thief came in over the wall and seemed to be carrying two sacks on his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t find anything missing, and he didn¡¯t see anyone afterwards¡­¡­have you lost anything?¡± Susie and Wade, who were eating, were taken aback, two sacks? Craig frowned: ¡°Have you checked the surveince? Are you sure you came in with two sacks, didn¡¯t you go out?¡± A thief came in over the wall? It¡¯s almost impossible. This residential area belongs to the wealthy area, and the security is very good, not to mention that the Murray family manor itself is also equipped with a professional security team. Besides, even if it is really a thief, it is impossible for the thief to carry things into the Murray family¡­ na¡¯s face was even more strange: ¡°You said it was a coincidence that the surveince was broken that night.¡± Wade was choked and coughed violently. Thief Kellen calmly picked up a ss of water and put it in front of Wade, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can recoverter.¡± na nodded: ¡°Then you go and have a look, it always feels weird, it¡¯s best to be fine.¡± Kellen hummed. Wade was dumbfounded. It was obviously him who climbed over the wall that morning. 288 Vouchers And the two ¡®sacks¡¯ on his shoulders¡­ are him and Susie¡­ Hamza was expressionless, Martin was expressionless, as if he knew everything. Susie put down the bowl and chopsticks, and said obediently: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full!¡± Wade also quickly put down his fork: ¡°I¡¯m full too!¡± na was taken aback, ¡°Is this all?¡± Susie said, ¡°I¡¯m going to celebrate Seven¡¯s birthday with Jonathan today!¡± She doesn¡¯t want to be so full, she wants to eat cakes quietly. na seemed to have just remembered, and patted herself on the forehead: ¡°I almost forgot about it. You Jonathan is on the set, I will send you thereter.¡± The Ghost Festival is over, everyone is back to work, and Paul and the others are back to work. David and Michael went to the construction site early, and Ryan was even more busy. Susie nodded and ran upstairs: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to change clothes!¡± na was also full, so she put down her fork and went up, not forgetting to tell Kellen: ¡°Remember to check the monitoring!¡± Kellen noddedzily with an expression of ¡®Leave it to me and you can rest assured¡¯. It is impossible to investigate, and the destruction will be even more fragmented. He must never let the olddy know that he took Susie out that morning and came in over the wall again in the morning. The olddy would have hacked him with her bare hands. When everyone left, Wade looked nervous: ¡°You won¡¯t really resume monitoring, will you?¡± Kellen: ¡°What do you think?¡± Wade was speechless. Kellen stood up, pressed Wade¡¯s head casually, and rolled around rudely: ¡°Man, be calm when things happen.¡± After finishing speaking, he flicked his army green coat and walked out in a chic manner. After a while, the arrogant off-road vehicle still maintained its rampant personality, and quickly disappeared at the end of the road. Wade whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not a man, I¡¯m a little boy.¡± Humph, little boys are not like that. Susie changed into a little ck dress. After thinking about it, it¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s Seven¡¯s birthday, let¡¯s celebrate it! She changed into a red dress again. Thinking about it is wrong, Seven is the protagonist of the birthday. She immediately changed into a powder blue tutu skirt, and she was satisfied. Alex stood on the table and sang. Susie giggled, found a pair of white loafers, put them on, and started to tie her hair with ab. It¡¯s just that her movements are clumsy, and her hair is still a mess after being tied for a long time. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She threw down theb angrily, and said with a bitter face: ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to put your hair down!¡± She knows how to put on clothes and shoes, brush her teeth and wash her face for nothing. Just don¡¯t tie your hair. She looked at Alex and thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut it off?¡± The more Susie thinks about it, the more she thinks this is feasible. She wants to cut her hair short so that she doesn¡¯t have to tie it up! Just do it, she immediately opened the small cab to find the scissors. When I finally found the scissors, I was about to strike in the mirror. Lucy suddenly pushed the door open and came in, holding a kite and running fast: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go fly a kite!¡± It turned out that Susie was going to have her hair cut. She froze for a moment and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie said: ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to tie my hair, I want to cut it.¡± Lucy suddenly became excited and threw the kite away. She climbed up the long makeup stool and said, ¡°Is it? You also find it annoying to tie your hair? I want to cut it too, and I want to cut it into a bald head!¡± You don¡¯t even need to wash your hair! Susie was speechless. That¡¯s not good? ¡°You¡¯re smart if you don¡¯t have hair. ¡± Susie was stunned. Lucy immediately asked: ¡°Do you want to cut it? If not, let me cut it first.¡± Susie nodded quickly: ¡°Cut, but I don¡¯t want to be bald.¡± Susie felt that the bald head was not good-looking, and the top of her head was cool. She squeezed the small scissors and started with the bangs first. It¡¯s just that the small scissors are manual scissors, which are not very sharp in design to prevent cutting hands. Susie struggled so much that she cut and rubbed her hair. Lucy shook her head: ¡°No, you didn¡¯t cut it like this!¡± She took the scissors and stuck them into the hair on the top of her head: ¡°Look, this is the way¡­¡± Lucy wants to show off in front of her sister, but the scissors are really blunt, cutting hard paper and rattling, but it is difficult to cut soft hair. Feeling ashamed, she tried hard and finally cut it off and rubbed it. ¡°look!¡± She holds her hair proudly. At this moment, the two little ones are immersed in the ¡®game¡¯ of hair cutting, and have already forgotten what they originally wanted to do. The more you cut, the more excited you get. When na pushed the door and came in, everyone was dumbfounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie trembled in fright, and the scissors in her hand fell to the ground She put her hands behind her back and shook her head repeatedly: ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything.¡± na looked at the horrible hair of the two, and the corner of his mouth twitched. She¡¯s about to have a heart attack. Lucy didn¡¯t know whether to live or die, and while looking in the mirror, she asked happily, ¡°Grandma, do you look good?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 302 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Uncles learn how to be their hair Children sometimes really don¡¯t understand these things, and they like to cut their own hair. ra did it when she was two or three years old. But Lucy is five years old! na¡¯s eyelids twitched: ¡°Is it usible for a girl to be cut like this? You¡­ alle out to me.¡± Susie and Lucy obediently went out with their hands down, and stood in the corridor familiarly. ¡°Who started first?¡± na asked. Lucy stepped forward bravely and immediately reached out: ¡°I! It¡¯s me!¡± Susie hurriedly waved her hands: ¡°No, no, I was the one who said to cut my hair first!¡± myb naughed angrily, and simply took out her phone and snapped two pictures. Don¡¯t panic when you encounter everything, take out your phone first and take pictures. The photos of the two little sisters, with dog-gnawed hair, growing up in the corridor with a guilty conscience, were permanently frozen. na posted the photo in the family group, and the group exploded instantly. Martin: [?] David: [?] Paul: [A sip of coffee is sprayed on the screen of the phone. ¡¿ Jonathan: [¡­] Michael: ¡¾When did this hairstyle be popr? ¡¿ Ryan: [Give me back my cute little niece! ¡¿ Kellen: [Not bad, with personality. ¡¿ na put away her phone, wanted to pinch the center of her eyebrows with a headache, and remembered that she had just put on a delicate makeup, so she waved her hands weakly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go get your hair cut.¡± after an hour. A little boy and a little girl with short hair came out of the barbershop. The ¡°little boy¡± is Lucy, this time the real hair is very short, like stubble. The little girl is Susie. The barber actually cut Susie a very cute short hair. After returning home to clean up, na took Susie to the set. Jonathan saw Susie from a distance, went to look at her hair for the first time, and was relieved to find that his cute little niece was still there. Susie has short hair that reaches her ears, but unexpectedly looks cute. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Huh?¡± Jonathan touched her new hairstyle: ¡°Why do you suddenly have to cut your hair?¡± Susie scratched her hair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tie my hair, it¡¯s too difficult.¡± It turned out to be the reason. Jonathanughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tie you upter, okay?¡± Susie nodded happily. Jonathan took a photo of Susie and posted it in the family group. ¡¾Susie said it was too difficult to tie her hair, so she cut her own hair. ¡¿ Got it, let¡¯s start learning how to tie hair. Martin at the office: ¡°Cielo, help me find some tutorials on how to tie my hair.¡± Cielo was speechless. Martin added: ¡°Little girl¡¯s.¡± Cielo: Oh! Got it, it must have something to do with Miss Susie again. On the construction site, Michael held down a young man with long hair who didn¡¯t work hard and wanted to tie his hair. After waiting for five minutes, he looked at the two crooked braids on hist head and cried, ¡°Can¡¯t I move the bricks?¡± After Ryan finished his ward rounds, he took the time before he got off work to give two small knots to the female patients in the ward. He became more and more proficient, and finally nodded with satisfaction. The aunts in the ward are all smiles, the service in the hospital is really good now, they even tie their hair when they are hospitalized. Only na regretted it. Usually she helps Susie tie her hair, really! What she regrets is that when Susie said that she should do her own things and tie her own hair, she trusted her too much. Seven was sitting on the sofa, surrounded by several famousdies anddies, everyone was talking andughing. Seven¡¯s mother just came back from traveling around the world, sitting between them,ughing and chatting. Seven was obviously absent-minded, looking at his phone from time to time, and then at the door. Why haven¡¯t we arrived yet¡­ She prepared a less-sugar cake for Susie, as well as the juice she squeezed herself, which was kept in the refrigerator. I don¡¯t know which one Susie likes to eat. Harper¡¯s eyes were unclear. What¡¯s wrong with the eldest daughter? Restless, with anticipation in his eyes¡­ She has only been out for a few months, and the eldest daughter has sessfully found a boyfriend? Harper regained his spirits and asked, ¡°Seven, what are you looking at?¡± Seven¡¯ huh?¡¯ With a cry, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Thedies next to Harperughed and joked: ¡°Seven is 24 this year, is he talking about a boyfriend? Are you waiting for a boyfriend?¡± Seven spat: ¡°Bah, stay away!¡± Waiting for a boyfriend, how can a boyfriend be better than Susie ? She never thought about talking about a boyfriend, let alone getting married. What she thought about was how to skip the step of getting 61.83% married and directly give birth to a cute baby like Susie. Thinking of Susie, Seven couldn¡¯t wait to see her. Other people¡¯s sisters are cute. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Look at her again, what the hell.. Seven looked at his sister in the corner, and asked, ¡°Eight, can I have a smile?¡± Eight still looks good, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too cold. Delh had no expression on her face, and said coldly, ¡°Childish.¡± After a pause, he seemed to be stubborn, and said, ¡°My name is not Eight!¡± Seven pouted, forget it, this sister is not cute, next one! The aunt looked at the eager Seven, and she understood from the bottom of her heart that the eldest daughter must have a boyfriend! Even if not, he must be someone who likes it¡­ At this time, Delh was sitting alone in the corner, with a cold expression,pletely different from a normal child. Cool, with a touch of impatience. Suddenly she stopped and squinted. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 303 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Catch ghosts in the middle of the night, don¡¯t sleep an Hearing that Susie wasing, Seven¡¯s eyes lit up, and he rushed out to wee her. Harper saw it, stood up calmly, and followed behind. Susie entered Gu¡¯s house and said, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The sea of pink flowers is decorated with bears, hearts, stars, candies¡­ So dreamy and so cute! Jonathan seemed to remember something, and asked, ¡°Susie, did you see the bear bouquet I gave you that day?¡± He had forgotten about it because of ra. Susie just remembered, nodded and said, ¡°I see, thank you!¡± Jonathan isfortable, she likes the little bears arranged by other people¡¯s houses, and she likes the little bears that Jonathan sent. Before entering the door, I saw Seven walking out quickly from a distance. There was undisguised joy on her face, and she froze for a moment when she saw Susie. Susie got her hair cut? But¡­ so cute! ¡°Susie!¡± Seven couldn¡¯t help hugging her up, ¡°Wow, you got a new haircut! It¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°Thank you foring to celebrate my birthday. I have prepared delicious cakes and drinks. Which one do you want to cat first?¡± Susie suddenly felt hungry, and asked impatiently, ¡°Can we eat them all together?¡± Seven suddenly felt that the hard work of getting up early in the morning was not in vain, and happily carried Susie to the dining area. Jonathan looked at the gift in his hand that he hadn¡¯t had time to give away. He didn¡¯t even get a chance to interject. At this moment, he wondered if Seven really wanted to invite him, or was Susie mainly here? He was about to find a ce to sit down when Seven¡¯s parents came over. As one of the eight children of the Murray family, he would definitelye to say hello. Harper secretly looked at Jonathan, more and more satisfied. Seven didn¡¯t know that his parents had misunderstood. She took Susie happily to eat in the restaurant. Delh pretended to change positions inadvertently, and she had been. paying attention to Susie from the moment she walked in the door. It turns out that this is the one from the Murray family who can catch ghosts, and he doesn¡¯t look very good at all. Susie bit the small cake, suddenly approached Seven, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Seven, is that your sister? Why does she keep looking at me?¡± Want to eat cake too? I don¡¯t know why, Susie always has a feeling that she is an enemy with Delh, and she wants to bully her when she sees her. Now she finally understood why Alex always wanted to step on Grandpa Turtle when he saw him. Seven said: ¡°She, she is my sister, her name is Eight, she is a weird person, ignore her.¡± Susie tilted her head: ¡°Why is it so weird?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seven¡¯s expression suddenly became mysterious: ¡°You don¡¯t know, my sister has never cried. Every newborn baby cries, but she doesn¡¯t cry.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Wow! Then doesn¡¯t she cry when she falls?¡± Seven shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Susie asked again: ¡°Doesn¡¯t she cry when others beat her?¡± Seven: ¡°I really don¡¯t cry!¡± ¡°When she was a child, she was scalded by boiling water. Look, there is still a scar on the back of her hand! Just like that, I don¡¯t cry.¡± Susie sincerely admires it. How did she do it? She also knows not to cry when she falls down, but she can¡¯t control the pain, the tears wille out by themselves. But Eight didn¡¯t cry. The strange thought in Susie¡¯s heart came up again ¨C want to beat her quietly¡­ Startled by her own thoughts, she quickly shook her head like a rattle. Seeing her small face, Seven was first curious, then serious, and then shook his head violently. I just found it very interesting, so I propped my chin and asked, ¡°Susie, what are you thinking?¡± Susie shook her head again and again: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡± I She thought for a while, picked up a small cake and said, ¡°Seven, does she like cake?¡± Seven pondered for a moment before saying: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like¡­?¡± She wasn¡¯t too sure either. The main reason is that Eight is too cold, he doesn¡¯t like to talk, and he doesn¡¯t mor for what he likes to eat like ordinary children. She always eats what is on the dinner table, so she really doesn¡¯t know whether Eight likes small cakes or not. Susie jumped off the stool with a small cake, and said while running, ¡°Seven, I¡¯ll give her the small cake.¡± Before Seven had time to say anything, Susie ran over. Delh looked warily at Susie who was approaching. She stretched out a small cake in her hand and asked, ¡°Hi, hello, Eight.¡± Delh was speechless. Susie: ¡°Do you eat cupcakes?¡± Delh looked cold, subconsciously nced at the little cake. Susie: ¡°It seems that Eight doesn¡¯t like small cakes, so I will eat them.¡± She swallowed it in one gulp. Delh was speechless. childish! Susie sat next to her and asked curiously, ¡°Eight, do you also catch ghosts?¡± Delh frowned, unable to bear it any longer: ¡°My name is Delh, not Eight! Are you polite?¡± Susie was dumbfounded, Seven said her name was Eight? Although she was puzzled, she changed her mouth and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Delh gave her a cold look and asked, ¡°You were the fool who snatched me away two days ago?¡± Susie was taken aback: ¡°You fool? Why did you say it was stolen, why did you say it was yours?¡± Evil ghosts don¡¯t have owners, and even if they do, they will definitely be marked. Delh gritted her teeth and emphasized: ¡°I saw it first.¡± When Susie heard it, it turned out to be the case. She counted with her fingers, shook her head and said, ¡°No, I was the one who fell in love first.¡± Delhughed angrily: ¡°Exaggerated words! I saw it at Zoey¡¯s on July 14th.¡± Susie: ¡°I also saw it on July 14th! Delh was speechless. She didn¡¯t expect Susie to mess around, and said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s fine to steal the tower in the middle of the night, but I still refuse to admit it.¡± Susie was puzzled: ¡°I was the one who saw that ghost first. I saw it at 9 am on July 14th. I guessed that there was a fool in her house. What time are you?¡± This time it was Delh who was stunned, dumbfounded for a while. It was she who saw it first. Delh wanted to vomit blood, but she had nothing to say. It turned out that she was not diligent enough. To put it more carefully, it was she who hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to make a move that night. Thinking this way made me even more angry. Susie continued to ask: ¡°So what time are you?¡± Delh gritted her teeth: ¡°You won this time, you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± After a pause, she said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Isn¡¯t it just rolled up? Catch ghosts in the middle of the night, right? She is not sleeping! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 304 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 304 Susie is not as nervous as Delh, her small face is rxed, she admits that she is not the one who discovered the fool first but has an awkward expression on her face, and evenforts: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± Delh thinks she is trying to annoy people on purpose! Before she could say anything, Susie asked again: ¡°Then where is your ghost kept? On the second floor? That room?¡± Pointing to a room on the second floor, she asked again, ¡°What did you use to install it? Did you catch a lot? The room is full, so amazing!¡± Delh frowned, what a mess. She stood up nkly, not wanting to talk to Susie at all. Seven came over with orange juice, just in time to see the direction Susie was pointing, and said, ¡°That¡¯s my room.¡± Susie froze. Seven¡¯s room? Then why are there so many ghosts? Although not very powerful ghosts, not even resentful ghosts¡­but there are many. There are many, many lonely ghosts that are about to dissipate, and their breath is so weak that they almost don¡¯t exist. ¡°Seven, can I visit your room?¡± Susie was worried. She nced at Delh. Delh didn¡¯t seem to notice that there was a ghost in Seven¡¯s room¡­ It seems that Delh is not as powerful as she thought. Delh realized now, is there a ghost in her sister¡¯s room? She didn¡¯t experience abnormalities when she was at home, how could it be possible! Seven looked happy and said, ¡°Yes! There are many interesting things in my room! Come on, I¡¯ll show you!¡± She handed a ss of orange juice to Susie, took another ss herself, and asked casually, ¡°By the way, Eight, do you want it? If you want it, go to the refrigerator and get it yourself.¡± Delh was speechless. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to her sister, that¡¯s how it is, she clearly said that her name is not Eight! She turned around with a cold face and went upstairs first. Susie actually said that there are many ghosts in her sister¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t believe it. Seven led Susie to follow. In the room on the second floor, Seven pushed open the door. It is daytime now, but the curtains are drawn in the room, which is a bit gloomy. After Seven turned on the light and saw the scene in the room, Susie froze. I saw many showcases in the room, and the showcases were filled with all kinds of dolls. Seven¡¯s room is veryrge. There are seven or eight such showcases. Each showcase has seven or eight floors, and one or two dolls are ced on one floor. Each doll has its own room and even garden, pets. Susie was shocked: ¡°Seven, what are you raising¡­¡­.¡± Like a child sharing a toy, Seven said, ¡°Do you know how to raise a baby? I am a hardcore yer in our baby circle. Every doll is designed and customized by me with all my heart. It is unique.¡± Seven likes the second dimension and anime. In addition to some custom- made dolls, there are also two showcases with anime characters. The two showcases for anime characters have no yin energy, but there is a ghost hidden in each of the custom-made dolls¡­ Susie asked Delh in a low voice: ¡°Delh, did you see that?¡± Delh frowned, her voice was cold: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a doll?¡± There are many such little toys. Except for those who deliberately y tricks inside, ordinary dolls will have nothing. Some people find dolls scary, but some people are crazy about them, these are normal, what¡¯s the fuss about? Susie pointed to the nearest disy shelf: ¡°Can¡¯t you really see it? There is really a doll here.¡± Delh was about to say something, when suddenly she raised her head, and when she saw it, cold sweat soaked her back in an instant. There was a child sitting on the showcase in front of her, about two years old, looking at her curiously. The whole room is full of ghosts except her. Some of them are hidden on the dolls, some are sitting on the edge of the showcase, some are floating on the ceiling, and some are turning around¡­ Some are dolls, some are young women, some are old people, women¡­ the only thing they have in common is that they are all women. Delh was struck by lightning. really ghost? The whole room is full, seventeen or eighteen by visual inspection. Delh began to doubt life. There were one or two hidden and she couldn¡¯t tell. These are seventeen or eight! When did her level be so bad¡­ Seven still looked normal, and took down one of his favorite dolls: ¡°She is nine years old this year, and she is my favorite daughter.¡± Susie opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Seven, what is raising a baby?¡± Her little face became serious. Is that what she thinks? Master said that some people in this world will raise little ghosts to pray for good luck. When the master made an analogy, he said that there is a female star raising a kid, praying that he will continue to be popr, but he doesn¡¯t know that there is a price for these¡­ Susie wasn¡¯t sure if Seven was what Master said¡­ Seeing Susie¡¯s serious face, Seven was immediately amused. ¡°Did you misunderstand something? They are fake dolls, not real dolls!¡± ¡°Ours is called raising a baby. There is a circle for those who like to raise a baby, called the baby circle.¡± ¡°The baby circle is also called setting circle and painting circle. It is a subcultural niche circle. Fans who like the second dimension at the beginning can¡¯t help but ask someone to design the second dimension image for themselves. Generally, the age and personality of the image characters are proposed by themselves., looks, clothes, etc. Later, the doll circle appeared, not just t paintings, but cute dolls made by makeup girls.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Seven happily introduced: ¡°I spent huge sums of money to hire someone to draw a two-dimensional image, and then asked the makeup girl to make it. Hair, clothes, essories¡­all are designed and painted by myself. Every one of my dolls is unique. It is the only copyright, which means that there is only one copyright in the world, and there will be no second.¡± There is someone else¡¯s infringement. Seven took down arge drawing book, and Susie realized that there were many, many little people drawn on it. ¡°This kind of doll is called Q version, and this one is the mostplicated doll I have ever designed, 18 years old¡­¡± ¡°The clothes are also made by myself¡­¡± With Seven¡¯s introduction, Susie finally understood. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seven¡¯s doll is like her little rabbit. ¡°Seven, can you get some for me?¡± Susie pointed at the her on the table. ¡°Okay!¡± Seven handed the doll to Susie. Susie took the doll, her hands were warm and delicate, and there was an indescribable coldness. ¡°Is she made of mud?¡± Susie turned the back of the doll and looked. Delh also picked up a doll and stared at it. right? It should be made of mud, it can¡¯t be made of ashes¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 305 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Look Seven is very familiar: ¡°There are many materials for making dolls, generally resin, stic, ceramic y, etc. I won¡¯t talk about other niche ones. Different doll designs have their own forms. What materials are added and the proportions are different. The secret recipe. The form is different, the soft and hard touches are different.¡± ¡°The dolls I invited, the quality of the dolls they make is very good. that doll is nine years old, but none of them have turned yellow. On the contrary, they have be more tender and delicate with time¡­¡± Seven couldn¡¯t put it down looking at that doll. Susie pursed her lips and looked at the doll in her hand. ¡°Seven, there is something wrong with this doll¡­¡± Seven suddenly said nervously: ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Impossible?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She hurriedly brought the doll over and said, ¡°It was fine when I looked at it yesterday¡­¡± She turned it around and found a tiny crack at the base of the bun. About two millimeters, it really is a problem. Seven suddenly felt distressed, ¡°It seems that there is still a problem after a long time¡­ I will contact the baby club to fix it.¡± She asked Susie to wait for her, and went to make a phone call. Susie looked at Delh: ¡°Delh, do you see the problem?¡± Delh put down the doll in his hand, and said coldly: ¡°No problem, the only problem is that for some reason, the doll attracts ghosts to stop.¡± She began to look up and look around Seven¡¯s room, and checked the direction. Could it be that the orientation of the room is wrong, or did something unclean be left behind when going upstairs? Or is it that her sister brought back something unclean when she was filming. 200 (Voucheri She did not realize that there was a ghost in this room before. Delh did not believe that she was really that good. She passed by this door several times in the past two days and found nothing unusual. Impossible. These ghosts came in quietly on the fourteenth day of the month¡­ But in this way, the July 14th ghost came in, and she had been at the old house for the past two days, and the ghost didn¡¯t notice¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be weaker? Delh¡¯s face was cold, her heart was broken, Susie watched Delh survey with apass, walked here and there, shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Delh was speechless. appeared on her cold little face. a doll can attract ghosts, that is, things such as ashes are mixed in the material. But she can still tell if there is any mixed ashes! She said coldly: ¡°Are you trying to say that the ashes are mixed in the doll? If so, I can¡¯t fail to see it. You guessed wrong. I suggest you go back and improve your strength. Don¡¯t think that there are ghosts in the doll because there are ashes mixed in.¡± The reason is that you watch too much TV!¡± Delh usually doesn¡¯t talk that much, but when she sees Susie, she gets very upset for some reason. Susie looked at her sympathetically: ¡°No wonder you worked so hard, it turned out to be too weak.¡± uneptable! ¡°Then what do you say!¡± She was a little angry. Susie usually doesn¡¯t make people angry, even if she identally makes people angry, she will find out immediately and stop in time. Now he couldn¡¯t help sticking out his tongue, made a slight expression, and said, ¡°These dolls are mixed with human ashes, and you don¡¯t believe me when I tell you.¡± There is absolutely no ashes in these dolls, she has her own way to confirm, if she says there is no ashes, there is no. Susie was able to catch the fool, there must be other reasons, either someone helped her or cheated. When Susie heard this, she immediately snapped back. Delh was speechless. She is challenging her bottom line of patience! Susie pointed at the doll: ¡°The ashes are added to the doll, you see.¡± Delh flipped the table: ¡°No, if I say no, there is no!¡± She doesn¡¯t believe she can¡¯t even see this! Susie: ¡°Yes, I say yes!¡± Delh: ¡°No!¡± Susie: ¡°There is!¡± The two little girls quarreled with each other. This is what Jonathan saw when he found the second floor. ¡°This is¡­?¡± He asked, ¡°Why are you arguing?¡± Susie pouted: ¡°I said she was weak, but she still didn¡¯t admit it.¡± The angrier Delh became, the colder she became, and she sneered, ¡°You are not weak, you are the most powerful.¡± Susie: ¡°Thank you~!¡± Delh was so angry that she shook her sleeves and left. After walking two steps, she came back and took a doll, then turned and left. Seven found that Delh had taken his doll after making the phone call, and hurriedly chased him out: ¡°Why did you take my doll?¡± Delh didn¡¯t look back. That¡¯s okay, these dolls were Seven¡¯s old life, so they immediately chased. after them. Jonathan looked at Susie: ¡°Good girl, what¡¯s going on?¡± We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few minutes, will she still quarrel with someone? She was very well-behaved before, why is she a little abnormal today? Let¡¯s see how angry Seven¡¯s sister is. Susie pointed to the showcase: ¡°Jonathan, look at these dolls.¡± Jonathan said casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these dolls.¡± He nced at it indifferently, and it seemed that there was no difference. Susie said: ¡°These dolls are real ghost dolls, made of human ashes.¡± Jonathan was speechless. Instantly froze. Looking at the doll in front of me now, I always feel that her eyes are 288 Vouchers fixed on him, and she moves with him¡­ Jonathan smiled stiffly: ¡°Susie, are you kidding¡­¡± Susie shook her head, with a serious face: ¡°I don¡¯t. These dolls are made of human ashes, but Delh said no, so we quarreled. She catches ghosts, and the ghosts are all in her house. I didn¡¯t find it, so I said She¡¯s weak¡­ Jonathan was speechless. Seven¡¯s sister¡­ can see ghosts too? At this time, he saw Seven came back, thinking of her room full of dolls, for some reason, looking at this colleague who has been working with him for more than half a year, he had a feeling of hell¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 306 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Lovely Her Susie looked at the ghosts in the room and whispered, ¡°Jonathan, stop Seven for me, I want to send all these ghosts away.¡± Without any hesitation, Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Seven snatched her doll back from Eight, but she took away one of the doll¡¯s shoes, and she couldn¡¯t get it back. She cursed and looked angry, and then saw Jonathan looking at her with a strange expression on his face. ¡°Uh, Jonathan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seven immediately put on an extremely polite smile. Jonathan touched his nose: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± A trace of doubt shed in Seven¡¯s eyes, and he was about to walk around him. But Jonathan suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped her. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Seven was taken aback. Jonathan said: ¡°There is a scene today, you asked for leave, the director said a few key points, I will tell you now.¡± Today is her birthday. How could someone tell a y to someone else on their birthday? Inside the house, Susie waved her little hands, bouncing up and down: ¡°Ghost over there, look over here~¡± On the two showcases by the window, the dull-looking ghosts subconsciously looked at Susie. Susie said again: ¡°Ghost over there,e with me~¡± The ghosts in the disy case at the end of the bed turned around dumbly. Their expressions were dull and stiff, only the remaining two eyes moved slightly flexibly. Susie smiled and muttered something in a low voice, and after a while, a golden light lit up in the room. All the ghosts in the house stood up and walked slowly towards the golden light. The golden light disappeared, and all the ghosts in the house disappeared. Susie touched the gourd, and said softly: ¡°There are no ghosts to eat today, they are not bad ghosts, some are lost, some are toote to react, and can¡¯t remember who they are¡­¡± ??????????????????????? I don¡¯t know who among them is the person that others want to see but can¡¯t see, and who is the one who lost his love and couldn¡¯t let go of it. There are some problems with Seven¡¯s dolls, which attract these dying souls toe and be the nourishment for raising the dolls. Susie thought about it, and always felt that this scene was inexplicably familiar, but she clearly remembered that she had never seen any dolls before¡­ She pouted and pinched the gourd: ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? Tell me about the gourd.¡± The gourd was speechless. Although it has a mouth, it really can¡¯t speak. Susie sighed a little: ¡°Hey, Alex can still talk, you have to work hard!¡± The gourd was speechless. Jonathan racked his brains, not only talking about today¡¯s y, but also summarizing what he didn¡¯t perform well before. Just when he was about to lose his hold and was about to ask Seven what he thought of how to perform the following scenes. Susie is finally out! Jonathan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Seven also quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Baby, help, your uncle has been pulling me into a show for 10 minutes, for some reason! Susie blinked: ¡°Seven, you¡¯re back!¡± Seven hurried over and said, ¡°Eight didn¡¯t know why he went crazy and snatched one of the doll ¡®s shoes¡­ Speechless.¡± Susie asked, ¡°Seven, where are your dolls made?¡± Seven asked, ¡°What happened to that store?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Seven shouldn¡¯t go there to make dolls in the future! What they make is not good.¡± It¡¯s just a crack¡­it¡¯s not that serious¡­ Although she was suspicious, the ranking of this baby club in her heart still dropped a bit. Seven said: ¡°Susie, go down to eat with your uncle first, I¡¯ll deal with this doll.¡± Susie nodded and reminded: ¡°Seven, remember to draw the curtains, the dolls will feel ufortable if they don¡¯t see the light of day.¡± Seven froze for a moment, nodded subconsciously, and pick up Susie and go downstairs. She returned to the room in doubt, not knowing why the room felt a little stuffy. The doll club said that it is best not to let the dolls be exposed to the sun, otherwise they will be prone to yellowing and cracking. She kept the curtains closed, and when she was filming, she usually lived in an apartment dormitory close to thepany, so the dolls were locked in the room for a longer period of time. Maybe Susie is right¡­ With a swipe, Seven opened the curtains. She didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that the shadows behind the dolls seemed to be a little distorted, but after a closer look, there was nothing wrong with it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It¡¯s so strange¡­¡± Seven put the doll away, took some photos of her and sent them to the store. [The crack is at this location¡­ Besides, my sister snatched away a shoe, please make another pair of shoes for her¡­] The other person gave her feedback one by one, and finally said: [We here understand that you are a star, and cbics will hold a summer doll story-national tour inte July, can you be invited as the first station spokesperson?? Just bring your two favorite dolls with you! ¡¿ After hearing this, Seven asked the specific time to confirm the time, and readily agreed. ** Downstairs, Jonathan brought Susie a small te of fruit and asked, ¡°Have you finished packing?¡± Susie shook her head and corrected: ¡°It¡¯s not cleaning up!¡± She exined: ¡°These ghosts are not powerful ghosts, they are all lonely and wild ghosts who are about to dissipate¡­ || ¡°They have not been reborn due to idental death and other reasons, and they will always wander in the world¡­ But as time goes by, they will be more and more like air and slowly dissipate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the little sister in front of you just now. She died of illness and didn¡¯t want to part with her parents, so she didn¡¯t go to rebirth, but it¡¯s been too long and she has forgotten what her parents look like¡­¡± ¡°She died in hospital, couldn¡¯t find her way home, and was drawn here.¡± Jonathan¡¯s fingertips stiffened. Bao¡¯er, in fact, there is no need to talk so carefully¡­ ¡°Eat grapes? I ¡®ll get them for you.¡± Jonathan said without changing his face. Susie tilted her head and looked at him: ¡°Jonathan, are you afraid? I won¡¯t say anything if I¡¯m afraid!¡± Jonathan: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡­ are thirsty.¡± Susie patted Jonathan with an ¡®I get it¡¯ expression. Jonathan was speechless. An ufortable birthday party finally passed, and Jonathan got up quickly, looking for an opportunity to take Susie to say goodbye to them. Seven: ¡°Huh? Did you go back so early¡­¡± She was very reluctant and held Susie¡¯s hand tightly. Harper looked at her, could it be less obvious? Getting close to Jonathan in the name of a child¡­ She knows, she knows. Harper smiled warmly: ¡°Susie seems to like our Seven very much, Mr. Murray will bring Susie to y more next time when he has time.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but touch Susie¡¯s little face. This child is really cute. If only her little girl was half as cute as Susie¡­ Delh, who went downstairs, happened to see her parents and sisters gathered in front of Susie, looking like a nympho. She snorted coldly and turned her head away. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 307 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Can¡¯tst three seconds under Susie¡¯s begging Susie, who was concentrating on eating watermelon, suddenly noticed that everyone was saying goodbye, and looked up: ¡°Huh?¡± Are you going back now? She always felt that she didn¡¯t want to go back¡­ She didn¡¯t find a chance to beat and cry Eight¡­ no, she didn¡¯t find a chance to discuss the doll with Delh! Jonathan: ¡°Goodbye, then.¡± He smiled slightly, dressed in a ck suit iid with fine sparkling diamonds, low-key and luxurious, even though he looked polite, he still looked a little ruffian. It doesn¡¯t look like he wants to leave out of fear at all¡­ Susie: Forget it. After all, he is his uncle. If uncle wants to go home, she will take him home. As for Eight¡­ No, as for Delh, we will talk about it next time! ¡°Goodbye!¡± Susie waved: ¡°Goodbye, Seven!¡± At this time she, Delh, was standing by the railing, staring at her without saying a word. Susie rolled her eyes with a smile and waved at her: ¡°Goodbye, Eight!¡± Delh was speechless. They all said that her name is not Eight! Although her parents and sisters called her Eight, but when Susie called her, she just hated the name even more! Back home, Susie found Wade immediately. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wade was taken aback: ¡± What happened to that store ?¡± Susie lowered her voice and whispered in his ear: ¡°The dolls they made were mixed with human ashes.¡± Wade ¡®s body came out, and even the hair on the top of his head stood on end! Wade turned on theputer, suppressed the trembling of his fingers, and entered the name in the search box. There is a brief introduction of this doll club on the Inte. The strange thing is that many doll clubs will introduce themselves in detail and put pictures of all kinds of finished dolls. Except for the address and phone number and a few pictures of ssic dolls, there is nothing left in their home. Wade checked the forum again, and while looking at it, he said: ¡°This store has a niche line¡­it has a good reputation, and the dolls it makes are very realistic, and the buyers say they like it¡­but each doll is very expensive.¡± He pointed to one of the photos: ¡°This doll is very popr on the Inte. It is very famous in the doll circle. It is made by their family. The price is one million¡­not including costumes and props.¡± Wade took a look, including all the costumes and props, the price was as high as more than five million. Although the doll lovers in the doll circle like their own dolls very much, there are not many who can really spend so much money to make a doll. Susie looked at the photo and snorted, ¡°This is Seven¡¯s doll.¡± Wade: ¡°Emm¡­¡± Dolls are good dolls, but the people who make dolls have bad intentions. He asked, ¡°Would you like to visit their store?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Wade looked at the time and route: ¡°We can go and see tomorrow.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Can we sneak over the wall by ourselves?¡± The corner of Wade¡¯s mouth twitched. That won¡¯t work. His uncle is awesome, he can fly over the wall with both of them on his shoulders, but he can¡¯t climb over it. During the day, my uncles are very busy, and my uncle is also at work¡­ If you ask grandma to go, grandma will definitely watch them anytime and anywhere, and it is difficult to act. ¡°Find my brother, let¡¯s go!¡± Although they are both children, grandma¡¯s attitude towards his brother is different. In grandma¡¯s eyes, his brother is probably simr to an adult. In Hamza¡¯s room. After listening to the two exin that they were going to go shopping tomorrow, he didn¡¯t lift his eyelids: ¡°No.¡± He doesn¡¯t like shopping, and he doesn¡¯t like crowded ces. Susie begged: ¡°Go, Susie will take you to a ce with few people!¡± She also knew that her brother Martin didn¡¯t like crowded ces. Then she took him to a ce full of ghosts? Guaranteed not many people. Hamza turned a page of the book indifferently, unmoved: ¡°Go to grandma.¡± Grandma is so free, she pulls grandpa to shoot a small dance video for her every day. DOU Yin was abruptly managed by her to generate 10,000 fans. Wade was disappointed, he knew his brother, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t go if he said no. Just as he was thinking of a way, he asked his dad if he was free. I saw Susie sticking to it, grabbing the corner of Hamza¡¯s clothes and shaking pitifully: ¡°Please!¡± Hamza was speechless. He stared at a line of words in the book without moving his eyes for a long time. In the end, he only said four words: ¡°This is not an example.¡± At the end, he added: ¡°Can¡¯t bring Lucy.¡± Susie and Wade quickly nodded like chickens pecking at rice: ¡°Emm!¡± The two walked out happily, and Susie even waved her little hands in circles: ¡°Yeah!¡± Hamza was speechless. Look at what his brother has been brought up to now. a different person from before, what a little trash with weak willpower. A trace of disdain shed in Hamza¡¯s eyes, he reached out and turned a Chapter 307 Car page of the book, and continued to read the book unshakably. the next day. 288 Vouchers When eating in the morning, Wade chose his words carefully and said, ¡°Grandma, Susie and I want to go shopping today¡­ Brother will take us there!¡± na was about to say no, but when he heard that Hamza was taking it, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Hamza suspiciously: ¡°Really?¡± Hamza nodded coldly: ¡°Yes.¡± na nodded. If it¡¯s Hamza carrying it, it¡¯s fine. He is calm, rational, sensible and responsible. Although he is a little boy, he reacts quickly, and he can still fight a little bit¡­ Lucy immediately raised her hand: ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± With her little furry head, she looked like a little boy, and she was quite handsome at first nce. na, Hamza, Wade, and Susie said at the same time: ¡°No!¡± Wade and Susie remembered that Martin said that they would not bring Lucy Susie looked at Lucy apologetically. Hamza thought the same way as na, he felt¡­he couldn¡¯t control Lucy. Lucy was angry: ¡°Why not, why can¡¯t I go.¡± na blocked her mouth with only one sentence: ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± 288 Vouchers Lucy was speechless. Why! She is just a kindergarten kid. Why do homework! It¡¯s simply extinct and¡­ no, it¡¯s horrific¡­ No, it¡¯s just whatever! Lucy pouted all the time, but she could only helplessly. After breakfast, everyone was about to leave, and Zion said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Everyone was speechless. Craig didn¡¯t raise his head, he read the newspaper and said, ¡°You can¡¯t, your grandma is going to shoot a dance today, and you have to throw flowers on the sidelines.¡± Zion was speechless. In the end, Hamza took Wade and Susie out. The Murray family was really relieved of Hamza, with him taking Wade and Susie, they were really relieved to let the three of them go out. Hamza took Wade and Susie, and originally wanted to take a taxi, but thought of the traffic jam near the commercial street, so he took the two of them to the subway. Susie took the subway for the first time, and she was very excited along the way. She ran forward for a while and gave a wow, and then retreated to hold the hands of her two brothers. Hamza was silent. It seems that taking my sister out is not so bad¡­? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 308 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The Weird House This is the old downtown business district, the road construction is narrower than that of the new city, and the buildings are not so tall. Thendmark building is among a group of buildings with 20 or 30 floors, it is as high as 47 floors, and the golden rooster is independent. There are manypanies in the building, such as hotels, catering, clothing, jewelry and shoes, and variouspanies rent office buildings and offices¡­ That store is on the 38th floor of the building. It is really not eye-catching among the hundreds of thousands ofpany facades. Wade followed the address to find this ce, looking at the low-key shop in front of him, he couldn¡¯t imagine that this was a baby club that made five million dolls apiece. Susie pointed to a boxy sign at the door, the size of a socket, and muttered. The corner of Hamza¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°How many words are there?¡± Susie: Huh? This she will! She counted and said happily, ¡°Four!¡± Hamza: ¡°How many words did you just say?¡± Susie stretched out her finger and counted while counting: ¡°Five!¡± Hamza snorted coldly: ¡°That¡¯s right, you can still count right. There are four words on the sign, you read seven, does it make sense?¡± Susie shook her head innocently: ¡°I was wrong.¡± Hamza choked momentarily. At this time, a girl came out from inside. She was wearing an apron, bent over slightly and smiled and asked, ¡°How are you guys, are you¡­¡± Wade said: ¡°We are here to order dolls.¡± The youngdy was taken aback, and looked around strangely: ¡°Where are your adults?¡± Wade and Susie looked at Hamza together. Hamza¡¯s small face was cold: ¡°I am.¡± The youngdy was speechless. Emm, are you sure? This little boy is quite tall, but he looks like he is only eight¡­nine years old, maybe eleven or twelve years old at most. Hamza asked coldly: ¡°What, is there a problem?¡± At that moment, it was like Martin¡¯s upper body. The youngdy shook her head subconsciously: ¡°No problem¡­inside please¡­¡± Susie looked adoring and whispered, ¡°You are my idol!¡± The words learned by heart were immediately used on Hamza. Hamza snorted coldly. After finishing speaking, he put his hands in his pockets and went in coolly Whether it is useful to tter or not, only the corners of his mouth that could not be detected know. The youngdy took out a notebook, and asked routinely: ¡°Who wants to customize the dolls¡­ Have you hired an artist to design it, or¡­?¡± Wade took out a piece of paper: ¡°Yes, this.¡± Money can turn ghosts around. Before he came, he asked someone to draw an anime character design overnightst night. His description was based on Susie, so when the youngdy saw it, she subconsciously nced at Susie. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± she said. Wade: ¡°So, let¡¯s talk about the details!¡± The little sister nced at Susie who was curiously checking around in the store, and thought that a child should be fine, so she said: ¡°Little sister, you can watch, but don¡¯t take the doll down!¡± Hamza folded his arms, his eyes were a little impatient: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you identally damage it, I will pay twice as much!¡± His sister just wanted to see it. Don¡¯t talk about it, even if you pick it up and touch it, so what? If it identally breaks, he will apany you at worst . Just thinking of this, Hamza stopped in time. No, Susie broke things, why did he take his money to apany her. It¡¯s time to ask Mr. Murray for reimbursement! Realizing his inexplicable thoughts, Hamza¡¯s face grew longer and became more ruthless. The waiter looked at the clothes of the three children. They should be children from some rich family¡­ If they are broken, they should bepensated. I had no choice but to nod, and was led by the nose by Wade, exining to him little by little the details of making the doll. Susie had plenty of time and freedom. She shuttled through this baby club, her little brows furrowed tighter and tighter. From the entrance of this baby club, there are two ordinary ss doors. But the space inside is very spacious, it should be rented a half-floor t building, and walked inside one room after another. Most of the rooms are doll disy cases with a variety of dolls. The dolls here are a bit more eerie than those in Seven¡¯s house. Most of the dolls in the outside rooms are normal dolls, but not inside. Starting from the seventh or eighth room, the dolls on the disy cab are pale, with two round red blush on the cheeks, and a little vermilion on the lips. In addition to the pale-faced diva and the like, there was also a samurai holding a machete. ¡°It¡¯s not like a normal thing¡­¡± Susie whispered to herself. Passing through this floor, it seems to be a studio for making dolls. There is another ss door here, and there are several sacks piled up at the door, and there are several busy figures of the staff inside. Hamza outside watched Susie go further and further inside, and finally disappeared. He frowned and stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± Wade nodded quickly: ¡°Yeah!¡± He originally wanted to go in, but someone had to stay here to hold this youngdy back. He can ask his brother toe, but his brother will definitely finish the chat in a few words¡­ Besides, Wade always feels gloomy inside, and he dare not go in by himself¡­ Hamza soon disappeared inside as well. A trace of hesitation shed across the waiter¡¯s face, but Wade was asking, ¡°How much is the deposit?¡± She said: ¡°ording to what you said, the deposit must be at least one hundred thousand.¡± Wade took out the card and swiped 100,000 directly. When she saw it, she thought that Wade was really a custom-made doll, and he was a big customer, so she quickly and carefully confirmed the details with him. Susiey on the ss door inside, staring at the artisans mixing mud inside. At this time, a tall figure suddenly and quietly appeared behind her. In the darkness, the man¡¯s eyes shed a shadow, he approached quietly, and suddenly grabbed Susie¡¯s arm. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 309 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Locked The man grabbed Susie¡¯s arm, his eyes were strangely bright in the dim backlight, his voice was hoarse, cold and gloomy: ¡°What are you looking at¡­ Do you want to go in?¡± He held an empty sack in his hand and held it over Susie¡¯s head¡­ However, before he could react, he suddenly flew out! With a bang, the man mmed hard on the wall, shaking the surrounding disy cases three times, and even a doll fell to the side. When Hamza heard the movement as soon as he arrived, he subconsciously rushed to block Susie. Susie turned around, blinking innocently. I looked at Hamza-hey, when did my brothere? He looked at the person who flew out again-hey, why did this uncle fly out by himself? Hamza¡¯s face was cold, and he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you!¡± The man in the gray overalls got up, coughing violently while holding his knees, and a look of horror shed in his eyes when he raised his eyes. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell whether I was beaten by this little boy, or I was hit by a ghost? ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked back. Seeing Hamza looking at him coldly, he had no choice but to say first, ¡°I¡¯m the staff here¡­¡± His voice was hoarse, like pulling a saw, which made people feel unspeakably ufortable. The man looked at Susie and said, ¡°I saw her at the door, so I asked her if she wanted to go in.¡± Hearing this answer, Hamza frowned and became more vignt in his heart. How can a normal worker ask a child if he wants to enter the workce? It should be telling her to leave immediately. Hamza just felt indescribably weird. Susie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I want to go in and have a look.¡± Hamza was about to say no to go, but saw Susie sticking next to him again, shaking his hand coquettishly: ¡°I want to go in and have a look, why don¡¯t you go in with me!¡± After speaking, he immediately raised his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect you!¡± Hamza was speechless. Who is protecting whom? But he finally said: ¡°Let¡¯s not take this as an example¡­¡± Susie happily held him by the hand: ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± Hamza was ¡°forced¡± to be led away by Susie. The worker swiped his card to open the ss door, and the two stepped into the production room. As soon as he entered the door, Hamza felt an indescribable difort. The overall decoration inside is ck, and there are several semi-finished dolls nailed to one side, giving people a depressing and weird feeling. The staff making the ¡°mud¡± looked dull, and the room not far away was a workbench for making dolls, and one person was engraving the face of a doll with great concentration. On the workbench in front of her were a lot of fragments of dolls, including those with a single joint, one hand, and skulls. They were very realistic. If these parts were not smaller by more than two circles as a whole, they would even cause people to lose weight. The illusion of being at the scene of dismemberment. Counting it down, there were only three people in the entire workshop ¨C not including him and Susie. But it gave him a very dangerous feeling. Hamza whispered: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°Susie?¡± He turned his head sharply and found that Susie had disappeared at some point Hamza turned around immediately, only to find that Susie was squatting not far away, in front of a staff mixing ¡®mud¡¯. She asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, is this mud?¡± The staff member didn¡¯t speak. On the contrary, the man smiled inexplicably at the beginning and said, ¡°No, this is¡­resin powder.¡± He spoke intermittently and strangely, dragging a sack while speaking. He opened the sack, scooped out arge spoonful of white powder from it with arge spoon, weighed it on the nearby scale, carefully opened a wooden box on the nearby table, took a small spoonful of powder, and put it in proportion mixed in the ¡®slurry¡¯. He weighed other things very casually, but he was very cautious with this wooden box. Susie stared at the sack and wooden box. She suddenly asked, ¡°Is this human ashes?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The man¡¯s movements stopped suddenly, and the staff who mixed the ¡°mud¡± still didn¡¯t look up. The puppet maker in the distance moved his hands crookedly, and scratched the back of her finger with a sharp hand- made knife, and soon a bright red drop appeared. of blood beads. She stretched her finger to the doll¡¯s mouth, the blood was quickly absorbed by the doll, and the doll¡¯s lips were bright red. The man chuckled and stared straight at Susie: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Although our industry is often viewed with colored sses, we don¡¯t do such appalling things.¡± Susie tilted her head, with a simple smile on her small face: ¡°So that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It seemed that what she said was the unintentional act of a child. Hamza hugged Susie directly and said, ¡°Go back.¡± The man put down the work in his hand and said: ¡°We rarely have customerse in the workshop, are you here to order dolls? I will show you the quality of our materials.¡± Hamza refused: ¡°No need.¡± Susie hugged Hamza¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s see again.¡± Hamza frowned. For safety, he quietly pressed the watch on his wrist. There is an rm hidden under the watch. If he does not press it again, the rm will automatically rm after five minutes and send his location to the police. The man said: ¡°It¡¯s all here, let¡¯s go.¡± He forcibly brought the two of them to the side of the human shaper, and said, ¡°This is our craftsman, the human shaper who returned from studying abroad, Elena.¡± Susie waved her hand: ¡°Hello, Elena! Did you just make a doll for Seven ?¡± Hamza was speechless. What does this say¡­ Elena was slightly surprised. She put down the knife in her hand and smiled softly: ¡°Are you her friends? Why did youe by yourself? Where are your adults?¡± Susie hugged Hamza and said, ¡°Here it is!¡± Hamza nced at Susie and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to order a doll,e and have a look.¡± Elena nodded: ¡°Then take a look, I identally scratched my hand just now, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡± Susie nodded and waved at her. After Elena left, Susie broke away from Hamza and picked up a puppet joint on the table. On the green cutting board, there are two eyeballs being made, and a puppet face that has not yet been fitted with eyeballs, and the top of head is ced aside. Hamza frowned from the beginning to the end, looking at the workbench, in addition to the dolls being made, there are three or two halfling idols on the workbench, one with eyes closed and head slightly raised, the other with ck and Hanging long hair, neat bangs. One is wide-eyed, the pupils have not yet been drawn, and they look strangely empty. Hamza looked up and suddenly noticed something was wrong. The three people in the studio disappeared at some point, and there were only him and Susie in the huge studio. The ss door was also closed and locked. Hamza was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 310 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Closing the store Hamza¡¯s heart tightened, he stood up and whispered, ¡°Susie!¡± Susie looked up andforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine!¡± Hamza was helpless. Sure enough, a child can¡¯t be expected to foresee danger, and now the two of them are obviously locked in there deliberately, and she hasn¡¯t noticed it yet! Hamza forcibly pulled her away: ¡°Let¡¯s go, where did you and Wadee from?¡± Now for sure, this ce is definitely not a normal ce. Susie said: ¡°A ce with few people! Doesn¡¯t my brother like ces with many people?¡± Hamza was speechless. ¡°Go.¡± He dragged Susie out with a cold face. Susie hurriedly took out something in her satchel: ¡°Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t finished my work yet.¡± She ran to the box and tried to open it on tiptoe. not enough¡­ ¡°Brother¡­¡± She could only look at Hamza. Hamza pressed his violently beating temples, carefully stared at the wooden box, carefully opened it, and immediately took a step back. There was a slippery feeling under his feet, he lowered his head, but saw that he had stepped on a ck hair inexplicably¡­ Hamza¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Susie tiptoed and dropped something into the wooden box, and suddenly a green me burst out with a whoosh. A sudden scream sounded suddenly, sharp and hasty, and disappeared all of a sudden. Hamza looked up in shock and opened his mouth to look at the burning wooden box. When did she light the fire?? No, who was screaming just now? He even wondered if he was hallucinating. The mes were quickly extinguished, and Hamza didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment, and picked up Susie again to leave. But Susie was holding a small shovel and waving her small hand: ¡°Wait a little longer, thest one!¡± Hamza saw her anxious and serious face, and subconsciously hugged her closer, watching her stir randomly in the wooden box with a small shovel. Whispering and muttering. Seeing that she finally stopped, Hamza took down the small shovel in her hand, threw it aside, and walked quickly towards the ss door. Sure enough, the door was locked. ¡°I can¡¯t get out.¡± Hamza immediately raised his watch, ready to make a call, but found that there was no signal here. 911 can be reached when there is no signal. Before he finished speaking, he saw Susie grabbing the iron lock and pulling hard. The iron lock thicker than her arm was torn open immediately. The lock on the ss door clicked and opened. Hamza¡¯s movement of holding the phone watch froze. ¡°Go, go!¡± Susie pulled Hamza. Hamza opened his mouth, unable to pronounce a single punctuation mark, and stared at Susie dumbfounded. Was the door just ajar? ? The phone rang twice, Susie worried about her feet, and said loudly: ¡°Come on, there are bones here¡­¡± Hamza hastily hung up the phone. Just talking nonsense in front of others doesn¡¯t count, but you can¡¯t report a false police report in front of a police officer. Hamza took Susie to go out in a hurry. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that there was Wade outside. If the people here had evil intentions, is Wade still outside now? Passing by the eerie doll showcase along the way, Hamza didn¡¯t bother to look at it. Susie was pulled by him, panting and said: ¡°Slow down, Susie won¡¯t be able to keep up!¡± Hamza subconsciously slowed down, and was about to turn back to hug Susie, but just saw a doll floating behind Susie, her face was pale, her eyes were staring at him, and there were inexplicably sharpughter from around, as if there were countless People hide in the dark and peep. The next second, the doll showed a weird smile and rushed towards him! Without even thinking about it, Hamza punched it hard! The doll suddenly let out a scream, and was punched flying by him, the sound was so shrill that one¡¯s scalp could not help but tingle. Susie just held the amulet like this, froze. The master said that some people have very strong yang energy and anger, and when they see a ghost, they will stare angrily, which can scare the ghost away. That is to say, not only people are afraid of ghosts, but ghosts are also afraid of people. The female ghost in front of me was blown away by Brother Martin¡¯s punch of anger and yang energy. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Brother Martin is so amazing! Whoa whoa whoa whoa! Susie¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, holding up the amulet and cheering: ¡°Brother Martin is mighty!¡± Hamza almostughed angrily, still mighty? Little short legs! If you walk so slowly, you will be caught by others. At this moment, Hamza still didn¡¯t think about ghosts, he just thought that the three staff members were secretly pulling the dolls to scare him. ¡°Go!¡± He simply picked up Susie and walked out quickly. After turning a few doors, the dolls on the showcase gradually became more normal, and the voice of Wade talking to the shopkeeper came over. Wade is still ¡®bargaining¡±: ¡°I have given a deposit of 100,000 dors, and I must really want to make it custom-made, but it is too expensive for you to ask for 1 million dors. Let¡¯s make a discount, 200,000 dors, okay?¡± The waiter was about to speak when he saw Hamzaing out with Susie in his arms, with a cold expression on his face, he lifted Wade¡¯s cor and dragged it out without saying a word. ¡°It¡¯s fine, if you can¡¯t pull it down.¡± He said coldly. The talker has disappeared. The three children came suddenly and left suddenly. When she realized that they were chasing them out, they had already disappeared. ¡°Come back!¡± She hurriedly said, ¡°We can still talk about it!¡± It¡¯s a pity that no one responded¡­ In the elevator, Wade stuck out his tongue while grabbing his cor. Hamza let him go and Wade slumped to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did you see the hell?¡± He asked quickly. Susie shook her head: ¡°There is no ghost!¡± This is the weirdest part. There are ashes and hair, but there are no ghosts. Wade snorted, got up and pondered: ¡°Did we make a mistake?¡± Susie shook her head and said nothing. After the three of them left, they happened to see a few police officers rushing upstairs in a hurry with dignified expressions in themercial area downstairs. Wade was at a loss: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hamza¡¯s face was ugly, and he reported a false police report. It seems that he has to exin it. It¡¯s really troublesome¡­ What he didn¡¯t know was that the police quickly surrounded the store, and the youngdy watching the store looked dazed and panicked In the workshop, Elena and the man had no time to transfer things, and only had time to rush to get the wooden box and the two half-finished dolls. The two left through the back door with ugly faces. ¡°When did that kid call the police?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded like sawing wood, with a hint of cruelty in it. ¡°Isn¡¯t the door locked? How did they open it!¡± The man doubted himself, didn¡¯t he lock it properly when he locked it? Elena whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, fortunately there is no monitoring inside, otherwise it would be too late to destroy it now.¡± They were very unwilling, and could only revoke everything and disappear. The police walked into the dollhouse cautiously, and something went wrong the further they went in¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 311 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 311 The dolls on the disy cab outside the store are still normal, but inside, it¡¯s even more chilling. Especially those divas with pale faces and two circles of round blush, samurai who shaved half their hair from the bangs up and tied a bun on top of their heads¡­ One by one, the style is very next to hell. Pushing open the ss door of the workshop at the back, a dull smell came, and a police officer stopped in front of a pool of ¡®mud¡¯. Years of experience made him smell something different. ¡°Check the mud,¡± he whispered. What they couldn¡¯t see at this moment was that a man in white robe was floating in the air, his face was pale, his lips were vermilion, and there was a hint of coquettishness in his long and narrow eyes. It was Mitch. He looked around, then came to the disy cabs again, frowning at the things that were neither human nor ghost. ¡°It¡¯s true that all kinds of monsters and ghosts havee out. He flicked his robe, and saw that the dolls seemed to have distorted expressions, and soon there was a light snap, and he didn¡¯t know what was destroyed. Mitch then drifted away and went to find Susie. After Hamza took Wade and Susie away, Susie said she was thirsty and wanted to eat. Hamza was thinking about reporting a false police report, and was about to find a ce to sit down before calling back. The three came to the bustling shopping mall, and as soon as they entered the door, they saw arge Starbucks store at the door. Hamza was anxious to find a ce to sit down, and Wade was worried about his sister¡¯s thirst, so he was also anxious to find a ce, but the two of them went straight to the store. shop. In the end they found a restaurant, Wade immediately asked someone to fetch water for Susie, and Hamza took out his mobile phone. Just about to dial, the phone rang. After answering the phone and saying a few words, Hamza¡¯s face became more and more weird. He said: ¡°We don¡¯t know, my sister is also yelling.¡± After reporting Martin¡¯s phone number andpany address, Hamza hung up the phone. Wade asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hamza stared at Susie and whispered, ¡°Those things are probably really ashes.¡± Wade just felt his hair stand on end, and it was scary to think about it, but luckily he didn¡¯t go into the back! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hamza looked at Susie with a serious face, really looking like a parent at this moment. Susie gurgled and gurgled with the water ss in her arms. She drank a ss, then poured another ss, gurgling and gurgling. She was probably the only person in the audience who was carefree after seeing those things. Susie tilted her head: ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I have to ask Master about it.¡± 25.19% Wade: ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Susie said: ¡°Master sent my mother to be reborn to deal with the funeral.¡± Wade suddenlyined: ¡°Haven¡¯t youe back yet? I really didn¡¯t say that your master is the most careless person I¡¯ve ever seen¡­ oh, no ghost¡­¡± He pressed in a low voice, as if he was afraid that Mitch would appear suddenly, and he put his hands closer to Susie. The little eyes are still wandering around. However, the next moment, a faint voice sounded above his head Hamza looked at Wade inexplicably, and remembered the camera he invented. Suddenly, he thought of the white-faced diva doll he had just seen in the doll club¡­ Ayer of cold sweat suddenly broke out on Hamza¡¯s back. Didn¡¯t someone manipte the doll behind his back just now, but the doll moved by itself? That weird smile on the baby¡¯s face¡­ Could it be that he saw a ghost?? This is the hell? After reacting, Hamza froze for a moment, and his finger that was about to call Martin froze, but he couldn¡¯t press it for a long time. Hamza¡¯s reaction was also excellent, you said he couldn¡¯t keep up with it, his physical reaction was faster than his mental reaction at that time, and he beat the female ghost into the air immediately. You said he reacted quickly, but now he realizes that he might be a hell¡­ Susie blew on the hot water, sipped the cup with her two small hands, and asked happily, ¡°Did my mother go to be reborn?¡± Mitch: ¡°Emm¡­ most likely it¡¯s gone¡­..¡± Why do I say high probability, because ra is too unreasonable to y cards. He asked, ¡°You just went to that baby club?¡± Susie nodded, and asked doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s going on there? I saw ck air billowing in that wooden box, so I set it on fire. Yin air gathered there, but I didn¡¯t see a single ghost.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mitch sneered: ¡°Of course I can¡¯t see it. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a dojo, not a baby club at all.¡± Wade was taken aback, and said in unison with Susie, ¡°Dojo?¡± Mitch¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Some people who live a good life are always unwilling to live a down-to-earth life.¡± ¡°That dojo is just the beginning of a ceremony. Those dolls are all props for this ceremony. It depends on when the ceremony will be held.¡± Wade was confused, what dojo, what ceremony¡­ ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± Mitch said: ¡°To put it simply, some people are unwilling to be reconciled to their status, unable to catch up with other people¡¯s progress, and envious of other people¡¯s prosperity.¡± ¡°So I came up with some evil ways to take advantage of the country¡¯s luck.¡± Mitch snorted at this point: ¡°What is borrowing the luck of the country, it should be called stealing the luck of the country.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 312 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 312 Susie still doesn¡¯t know what stealing national luck is. Wade was surprised when he heard that national luck can be stolen for the first time. ¡°Who are they?¡± Wade asked. Mitch nced at him and said, ¡°You guys are still young, there are some things you don¡¯t need to know, it¡¯s not good for you.¡± Susie pouted: ¡°Here it is again, children can¡¯t know everything, if adults don¡¯t tell, how can children know?¡± She took a sip of water as she spoke, feeling angry. Mitch couldn¡¯t helpughing, and poked her cheek with his hand, and Susie spit out a mouthful of water. She quickly covered her mouth and red at Mitch. Mitchughed: I¡¯m doing it for your own good. ¡± Some people are too evil and small-minded. No matter what he says now, he is a person from hell, and sometimes he can¡¯t protect her. Mitch was afraid that if he talked too much, Susie would keep it in mind, and he would bump into them intentionally or unintentionally. Wade put it another way: ¡°Are they good?¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°It¡¯s very powerful on some levels. They are afraid of their own people, and even some of their local dark group people are taboo against them.¡± ¡°But when ites to ancestors, we are their ancestors.¡± A person who has no good or evil, no distinction between ck and white, and only uses everything for himself is terrible. So they would say that they borrowed the luck of the country, rather than stealing the luck of the country. Watching Wade and Susie¡¯s eyes wide open, innocent. Mitch stopped the topic and said, ¡°Anyway, if you meet them, be careful, you know?¡± Susie puffed her cheeks and nodded. Wade, who had a lot of questions, broke the casserole and asked the bottom line: ¡°Will we still meet them? If they are so evil and terrifying, then should we continue to track down the doll? If we don¡¯t track down, will they continue? People? Will people die? Will¡­¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he raised two fingers, sealing Wade¡¯s mouth. Why can¡¯t I speak when I want to speak? Hamza pursed his lips: ¡°Eat first.¡± He brought over the menu and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Susie immediately raised her hand: ¡°I want to eat ice cream, small cakes, pumpkin pie¡­¡± Hamza refused without thinking: ¡°No.¡± Wade looked at the menu: ¡°It¡¯s all spicy.¡± Susie put her head together, are they all spicy? Mom¡¯s favorite food. She stretched out her little hand and looked at the recipe pictures in a mess. Hamza was speechless. Wade said, ¡°Are you sure? These are very spicy.¡± Susie remembered the spicy food she atest time, and subconsciously covered her little butt. She still refused to give up. Hamza flipped through the menu and said coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t eat it.¡± Susie pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°But mom likes to eat, so Susie helps mom eat.¡± Hamza paused with his fingertips. He closed the menu, beckoned to the waiter, and said, ¡°I want two steamed eggs with hibiscus, braised pork with taro, steamed yellow croaker¡­ plus a spicy chicken.¡± Susie pricked up her ears, and was immediately relieved when she heard that there was something spicy. Wade asked, ¡°Is it really good to eat?¡± Susie patted her small chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it!¡± Hamza sneered, didn¡¯t say anything, just tore open the disposable tableware, washed them carefully with boiling water, and put them in front of Susie. While the three of them were eating, the other side¡­ Delh detected the doll¡¯s shoe through some channels. Looking at the test report sent back, she was struck by lightning again. It really has ashes! ? Delh was sluggish and petrified, and the test report in her hand flew to the ground like a drunken butterfly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Delh hugged her head: ¡°I can¡¯t be this good!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but hear Susie¡¯s words. Delh: Stop eating! Now go to study! She inquired about the baby club where her sister made custom dolls, and hurried over there. When I arrived, I found that the doll club was cordoned off. From the mouths of some people who ate melons, Delh learned that the doll club had been exposed to make dolls with human ashes. Police are recalling the dolls based on sales records. I heard that the boss of this baby club ran away, and only caught a shopkeeper. The shopkeeper seemed to be ignorant, and he almost fainted from fright. Delh was dumbfounded. Who¡­ who is ahead of her again? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that three children called the police¡­¡± ¡°Those three children are really pitiful. It is said that they saw the bone grinding in the workshop on the spot, and they were scared to pee on the spot.¡± Delh was speechless. She walked past two passers-by, couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and finally stopped and said coldly: ¡°Did you see them peeing in fright?¡± The passer-by had never seen such a cold child, and was stunned: ¡°Uh, I also heard¡­¡± Delh¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense unless you have seen it with your own eyes. Rumors stop at the wise, don¡¯t be a fool.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left without looking back. The two passers-by who eat melons opened their mouths, and looked at each other inexplicably. Who is this kid! What a nuisance! Delh walked out of themercial building, went into a toilet, and closed the door¡­ her whole body was shaking with cold. There are not so many coincidences in the world for ordinary children whoe to this kind of ce. Among the three children mentioned by passers-by, one of them is definitely Susie! Damn it, she was actually right, she was one step ahead of her and took over the baby society. And she seemed like an overconfident idiot, by the time it was found out that there were really ashes in the doll, it would have been over long ago. She is lonely! Delh refuses to admit defeat, she has been very good until Susie appeared! Investigate alone, catch ghosts alone, and secretly get rid of some things. that shouldn¡¯t appear. Why did Susie appear, she became an idiot! T^T Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 313 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Baby Exhibition Delh didn¡¯t eat dinner, and spent the night tracking down the people behind the house. The three of Susie returned home, bowing their heads under na¡¯s stern gaze. na: ¡°What did you do? The police are still here?¡± Hamza said calmly: ¡°Susie likes dolls, we are going to order one for her. Susie identally saw something strange, so we called 110.¡± He understated it, as if the three of them entered the door, Susie noticed something unusual, and then they retreated immediately. na looked at Hamza suspiciously. This kid never lied. Maybe she was really worried too much¡­ Martin on the side said: ¡°What he said is true. After he called the police, he thought he had reported a false report, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± Martin put it more simply, with an affirmative face, the kind that one word can make a hole. The simple na believed it, and nagged: ¡°It¡¯s so weird, you can encounter this kind of thing just by going shopping¡­ Don¡¯t run around in the future, do you hear me? What do you want to tell grandma? Grandma drags people to find someone Regr studio¡­¡± Wade and Susie kept nodding, but Hamza still cherished words like gold: ¡°Yeah.¡± As soon as na waved his hand, the three of them hurried back to their room as if they had been pardoned. In the room, Wade fiddled with another iron basin and asked, ¡°Susie, should we just leave it like this?¡± Susie said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me do the math~¡± She stretched out her arms, picked up the clothes, and very solemnly took out Grandpa Turtle who was pecking at the dried shrimps from the tank. Grandpa Turtle with a piece of shrimp in his mouth: ¡°?¡± Susie blew at Grandpa Tortoise, Grandpa Tortoise was on guard, and retracted his head before Susie turned him away. The tortoise turned around for an unknown amount of time and finally stopped. Grandpa tortoise stretched out his head unsteadily, and continued to eat his mouthful of shrimp meat calmly. Susie had a serious face, looked at Grandpa Turtle and nodded to herself, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Wade was speechless. No, like that? Susie said: ¡°Grandpa Turtle said we should just ask Seven.¡± She ran to the table and picked up her mobile phone, found Seven and called. Seven was working overtime while filming, when he saw Susie calling, he quickly asked, ¡°Bao Er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie asked: ¡°Seven, where are you going at the end of the seventh lunar month?¡± Seven froze for a moment, where did it go? She is not going anywhere! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Immediately, she seemed to remember something, and said, ¡°Oh! I remembered, there is a Summer Doll Story-National Tour, I am the first stop spokesperson, will Susie go too?¡± Seven is excited, if Susie goes too¡­she must dress her up as a pretty little girl! Susie nodded and said a few more words before hanging up the phone. ¡°That¡¯s right, Summer Doll Story-National Tour, check it out.¡± Wade entered the search term in a daze, and finally found information about this touring exhibition. Judging from the brochure, it is indeed a doll exhibition, and there is also a very strange doll sacrifice. Wade looked at Susie in shock: ¡°Is this all right?¡± Susie akimbo proudly: ¡°Of course!¡± When Wade was admiring, he saw Martin knock on the door ande in, asking about today¡¯s affairs. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Summer Doll Story-National Tour? Is Susie going?¡± Susie nodded and said firmly, ¡°Go.¡± Master said that when thieves steal the fortune of the country, what they steal is everyone¡¯s peace, stability and happiness. Why should they steal something that Dad worked so hard to guard? Dad guards the mountains and rivers, and she guards Dad! Martin nodded, deliberately spared the time of the day, and decided to take Susie there himself. The summer baby show ising soon. Martin took Susie out, and Wade naturally had to go with him. He bought a big backpack somewhere, and brought his improved and shrunk iron basin, the red, and the camera with him. Before going out, Hamza also got into the car. Wade and Susie looked at him in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no?¡± Susie asked doubtfully. Wade also said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were bored?¡± Hamza¡¯s face was cold, and there was no w in what he said: ¡°By the way, go buy a book.¡± Susie looked at the redness of his ears and nodded. Emm~ There is really no w at all! The Summer Doll Fair will be held in the old street for the first time. w Walking in this old street in the past, you can feel warmth and fireworks everywhere, but now it makes people feel a sense of time and space disorder. On the street, there are many young people who wear anime costumes for cosy, wear different colors in different periods, and wear different hairstyles¡­ They talked andughed, holding the dolls in their hands, excitedly exchanging love with their peers. Susie was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Uncle, isn¡¯t today a doll fair?¡± Why does it feel a bit different¡­ Martin patted her head: ¡°They are role-ying!¡± Susie nced at the distant When the enemy country invaded and upied it, it set up dens here and massacred many innocent people. them out of the city under the leadership of General . Generally, great sacrifices were made to protect the people of one side, and the people elected them to worship with sculptures. In the past, I used my life to protect the people and drive the bad guys away. Now the streets are full of people wearing bad guys¡¯ clothes, cheering and dancing in front of him¡­ Susie stopped suddenly and grabbed the dress of a youngdy who was walking past. Susie plucked up her courage and asked, ¡°Why are you wearing such clothes? In the past, Grandpa God worked so hard to beat the bad guys. away, but you are wearing the clothes of the bad guys.¡± The youngdy was taken aback for a moment, and quickly understood that what she was probably asking was why she wore the traditional costumes of Ying Kingdom. She waved her hand and said with a nonchnt smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be so rigid, it¡¯s just a personal hobby, everyone is like this.¡± Susie clenched her fists and said seriously, ¡°But this is wrong! You can¡¯t wear it!¡± The little sister didn¡¯t take it seriously, seeing the other two little boys staring at her with undisguised disgust in the other, their parents also looked cold. Her happy mood just now was suddenly ruined, and she was a little unhappy. What age. Is it illegal to wear what one likes to wear? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 314 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Things Are Not Necessarily Bad, They Can¡¯t Stand Peo The youngdy said casually: ¡°Everyone wears like this today, and I¡¯m not the only one.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned and left. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She also keptining to herpanion: ¡°It¡¯s really speechless, there are everyone, now I am free to dress, what I like to wear, what I want to wear when I go out, it ispletely my freedom, how can anyone care what others wear, what a shame.¡± Herpanion agreed: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve seen too many old-fashioned people like this who don¡¯t understand our two-dimensional hobbies. I didn¡¯t expect this time to be a child. I¡¯m really sad for her. I usually don¡¯t know what to be brainwashed by adults. How about¡­¡± Theirints faded away. Susie was not reconciled, and said loudly: ¡°But this is the ce where the warrior uncles are desperately guarding!¡± The passer-by stopped in surprise and looked at Susie and the two girls inexplicably. The two girls blushed, resentful: ¡°Please don¡¯t be kidnapped by morality, okay? Today at the baby show, everyone gathers together based on their hobbies, which are just hobbies in our own niche circle. Why should we rise to such a level?¡± The degree of morality kidnaps us!¡± Another person also said: ¡°What do you like to wear to break thew? Today, everyone is wearing the clothes they like. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like it, but can you respect different cultures?¡± The audience members understood that most of them were supporting people in their own circle. ¡°Liking is not original sin! What you like is personal freedom!¡± ¡°Please stop your rigid cognition, don¡¯t kidnap us with your pedantic thinking!¡± Young people in all kinds of costumes were outraged. Martin said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like what you like, and it¡¯s your freedom to wear what you like, but it also depends on the asion!¡± He looked towards the square: ¡°Your ancestors died here and were killed here, and now you appear in front of them dressed like this, don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Wade said, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the difference between wearing your enemy¡¯s clothes and dancing on their tombstone?¡± Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, feeling a little ufortable in their hearts. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t quarrel with them¡­ so as not to spoil your good mood!¡± Susie looked at these people and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t they think it¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin picked her up and said lightly, ¡°If I really felt wrong, I wouldn¡¯te here dressed like this.¡± It can only be said that the enemy is very cunning, and the invasion has never stopped. And there are indeed a small number of people in the Dragon Kingdom who were sessfully invaded. It¡¯s not wrong to love different cultures, sub-circles, personal preferences, etc., but you should not forget why you can liefortably at home and watch these things now. Susiey on top of Martin sullenly. Mitch crossed his arms, originally saying that she wouldn¡¯t let here, but she didn¡¯t expect her to follow Martin. What else could he do, he could only follow silently. Seeing that Susie was not happy, he still said: ¡°Sometimes things are not necessarily bad things. The development of civilization is always colorful, but it can¡¯t hold back the sinister people¡¯s hearts, and use it to do bad things.¡± Mitch sighed, maybe this is also the inner journey she has to go through! There are all kinds of things in the world¡­ including forgetting. More and more people dressed in various colors gathered in the square. asionally, a few passers-by in ordinary clothes were seen in the crowd. Among these people was Delh, who was dressed in ck and had her hair tied up in a high ponytail. She frowned and looked at the square, then at the sky. Today, cloudy turned overcast, the originally bright sky was gradually covered by dark clouds, and a gust of wind gently shook the trees by the roadside. These changes were extremely subtle, and no one noticed any changes in front of the lively square. Delh recognized at a nce the long table for dolls at the front of the square and the ritual table in front of it, which was a small altar! Sure enough, here! She grabbed her backpack and quietly approached the center of the square. Martin has already walked to the square with Susie in his arms. There is a long table at the front of the square. The table is veryrge, about three meters wide, and more than fifteen meters long by visual inspection. There are many different dolls ced on the long table, some are kneeling, some are half lying down, and some are standing with their heads down. + Susie frowned tightly, and said, ¡°This is not for an exhibition of dolls, this is a sacrifice!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 315 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Susie who directly flipped the table Mitch narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This altar is undergoing a certain ceremony, and these dolls in front of me are human sacrifices for this ceremony¡­¡± Using ¡°people¡± as sacrifices is really vicious. If it weren¡¯t for the current legal society, they might still use living people as sacrifices. But there is indeed one human sacrifice, and that is Seven. After the sacrifice, all of Seven¡¯s vitality and luck will be taken away, and within two months, she will die due to illness, idents, etc. At this time, Seven still didn¡¯t know anything about it, sitting in the position of spokesperson, taking pictures with others with a friendly smile. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mitch frowned and said, ¡°Susie, you go upter, Master will teach you how to destroy this ceremony¡­ Did you see that red thread? Tear it off, and then turn the sacrificial doll in one direction¡­ Susie?? Before Mitch finished speaking, Susie rushed forward. Susie muttered something, her small face was fierce: ¡°It¡¯s up, it¡¯s up, Master said everything is up!¡± Before anyone else could react, she stepped on a stool, climbed onto the long table, and made a ssh¡­ After a shocking sound, the seven or eight dolls in front of the altar fell to the ground and smashed to pieces. Susie turned her head to look. Master also said that the red thread should be broken too. Susie grabbed the red rope, bit her teeth and ws, and tore it off with her hands. Like a little beast, she bared her teeth and ws, violently demolished the house, and destroyed the entire altar with her own power. Mitch was dumbfounded. Wade¡¯s hand that took out the iron basin froze in mid-air. Hamza and Martin¡¯s eyelids twitched. Delh was thinking about what to do in her heart, she was stunned for a moment when she saw this, and then trembled angrily. It¡¯s like this every time, every time, damn it! At this moment, everyone in front of the square had just reacted, and those who participated in the baby exhibition ic exhibition) were panicked and angry, and they shouted anxiously. ¡°Whose family¡¯s child! What are you doing here!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this kid is too hateful!¡± ¡°Damn it, what about her lord? What does your lord think!¡± Someone went up aggressively and grabbed Susie¡¯s arm, trying to tear her off! Martin¡¯s face turned cold, and he was about to step forward. But a ck figure was faster than him, flew past like a ck lightning, hugged Susie in his arms, and threw that person away at the same time! Kellen! Why is he here. Seeing that thepanion who wanted to stop the child was thrown away instead, everyone¡¯s anger reached its peak. The girls of the broken doll were holding the pieces and crying, everyone used and abused each other, and even very few people used all the vicious words they could think of on Susie. ¡°When I was young, I was sabotaging and making trouble, but when I grow up, I¡¯m still a scumbag!¡± Kellen¡¯s gaze was as cold as an ice pick, and with a dark effort under his feet, a ceramic shard of the doll flew towards the person, and pped her on the mouth! The force was so great that a trace of blood spilled out of her mouth, the man screamed and covered his mouth in panic. In the face of this kind of person, Kellen has always been able to do nothing nonsense. Not to mention that she is still wearing a disgusting dress ¨C of course, this is just his personal emotion, he doesn¡¯t care what personal preferences they say, he hates it, hates it, and will never dislike her because of his identity. There is half a point of convergence. ¡°Go on.¡± Kellen said coldly, ¡°Let me see, who dares to say a bad word about my daughter.¡± Everyone was frightened by Kellen¡¯s cold and bloodthirsty eyes, and they didn¡¯t dare to say anything about brats and damn things. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help but feel aggrieved in my heart. Sure enough, behind every brat there is an unreasonable and hateful parent! Someone held back his anger and said, ¡°Can you be reasonable? It¡¯s unreasonable for your children to destroy the baby show that they worked so hard to arrange?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, do you know how much a doll costs? Let¡¯s just say this¡­ There are rumors of five million, so let¡¯s forget it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell them too much, call the police, call the police immediately!¡± Someone really took out the phone, called 110, and said angrily that someone here deliberately destroyed valuables, worth more than 10 million. Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s neck, she didn¡¯t feel like she had done anything wrong. These people have done bad things. How dare they call the police? Susie snorted and turned to look the other way. At the beginning, she only thought about flying the altar, but she never thought that so many people would criticize the altar for flying. Now that her father is here, Susie feels that she has a big backer, and she is not afraid at all. After those people called the police, they gave Kellen, Susie, and Martin a vicious look, as if they were waiting for them to regret and be afraid. Kellen was unhurried, and Martin even asked off-topic: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kellen nced at the distance and said, ¡°I went out to eat with some old guys, and I saw my good daughter from a distance, so I came over.¡± Seeing that they still had the nerve to chat, everyone looked at Seven angrily and said, ¡°Seven, you can sue directly, some people are really shameless!¡± ¡°Yes! Let them pay! It¡¯s just too arrogant.¡± Seven people are still stupid. Sitting here just now, she just felt dizzy, and there seemed to be only onemand in her mind, which was to take pictures with everyone while maintaining a smile. Until there was a crash, she was so excited that she didn¡¯t recover from it 288 Vouchers for a long time! ¡°Susie¡­?¡± She asked in astonishment: ¡°Why do you¡­¡± Only then did Seven look at the broken that doll on the ground, and his heart broke as if he was about to bleed. her demon¡­ The people around have been moring for her to hold her ountable. Seven endured the distress, almost crying, but still shook his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my friend¡¯s child¡­ I don¡¯t needpensation, you guys¡­ which doll you broke, why don¡¯t I take responsibility¡­¡± Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then became even angrier. ¡°She is like this, why not hold her ountable!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my friend¡¯s child, my friend¡¯s child will have to pay for damage to other people¡¯s things!¡± ¡°Seven, why are you so talkative? Why are you doing this? You are helping the evildoers!¡± Seven knew he wasn¡¯t on their side, making them angry. But there is no way, she can¡¯t follow others to use Susie. Seven exined: ¡°This child is not usually like this, she is very obedient and reasonable, there must be a reason¡­¡± But everyone didn¡¯t listen, insisting that Seven should be held ountable andpensated! As if the doll was theirs¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 316 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Caught Seven didn¡¯t know what to do for a while, it¡¯s good to be able to reason, but I don¡¯t know why, every time she asks everyone to calm down, there will always be a few people who wille out and shout angrily. So the scene was still chaotic, and some people even rushed up to try to drag Susie out in the chaos. They didn¡¯t know who Kellen was, and they were beaten away before they got close. Finally, the police officer who maintainedw and order came, and everyone immediately pointed at Kellen and Susie: ¡°These two destroyed everyone¡¯s valuables and beat people!¡± ¡°These people deliberately sabotaged, they must be undercover agents sent by the organizer of this baby show!¡± The officer was about to speak when the leader saw Kellen. Guys, tell me who is God of War who sent undercover agents? As far as Kellen is concerned, hundreds of people in the entire square are undercover agents, but he is the only one who can¡¯t. These words¡­ are really childish and funny. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The police officer looked around, not daring to greet Kellen directly, but arrested a rtively easy-going Martin. Martin looked cold, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin what this ce is, but someone deliberately held an event here.¡± He looked at Wade, ¡°What kind of crime is this?¡± Wade said loudly like an endorsement: ¡°Insulting the martyrs is also a crime of insulting! If the circumstances are serious, you will be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of less than three years!!¡± Kellen hooked his lips, and his smile did not have any warmth: ¡°Look, you don¡¯t know what a child knows.¡± The crowd who were moring just now fell silent for a moment. Someoneughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, is it okay? We¡¯re just wearing our favorite clothes to hang out with friends, and you¡¯re giving us such a big hat?¡± Wade repeated what Martin said just now: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking! But it also depends on the asion! It¡¯s wrong for you to wear these clothes in front of the Heroes¡¯ Temple!¡± A girl rolled her eyes: ¡°Ah, yes, yes, what you said is right! I am really convinced.¡± Everyone was chattering and trying to fight for their own preferences. They thought it was an active fight for their normal rights, so why not give in? The police shouted coldly: ¡°Everyone be quiet!¡± The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent again. The team leader frowned and asked, ¡°Who is the organizer of this event? Who approved it? Can this kind of event be held here?¡± When everyone heard this, they started to make noise again. Why can¡¯t it be held here? It has been so many years, and this is also a square for themon people. Since it is approved by others, it will definitely be allowed. If you don¡¯t understand thew, what you say is thew. What people have the right to do what they want, and what freedom we have. The police officer feels that he is facing a group of very unreasonable children, but there is nothing you can do, you have to exin it clearly to them. Then they have an attitude: I don¡¯t listen, why not. In the end, the police officers directly arrested a few people, and those who shouted the most fiercely wanted to run away, but none of them escaped The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Someone took a picture with a mobile phone and shouted: ¡°Look, everyone! You beat someone! This kid smashed 10 million figurines! They came here not to catch the saboteurs.¡±, instead arresting innocent people!¡± Kellen frowned, his intuition was annoying, what efficiency is this? He kicked up broken pieces of porcin, and with a few ps in the air, shut up all those who held up their mobile phones and thought they were justified, talking nonsense, and running away. At the same time, a warning shot was fired. There were several screams, and everyone crouched down with their heads covered in horror for a moment, and finally it was really quiet now. Holding the phone, Kellen¡¯s face was terribly cold, and he sent a message: [Ask someone to find out who is behind this event! caught. ¡¿ In the silence, Susie¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°It¡¯s not that you are not allowed to wear the clothes you like, but you are not allowed to wear them in front of Grandpa God.¡± ¡°Martin, do you know? This is not the exhibition you mentioned, but a ceremony.¡± She pointed to the altar: ¡°These broken dolls are dolls mixed with human ashes, and they are sacrifices for this sacrifice.¡± Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. It does not make sense¡­¡­ A girl weakly exined: ¡°This is not a sacrifice, you misunderstood, this is just a scene from a drama¡­¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, look.¡± Everyone looked up in the direction of her finger, but they saw that the sky was covered by dark clouds and the wind was blowing. A fallen doll was slowly standing up, as if it sensed that everyone was looking over, it immediately fell down again. Even a crowded square couldn¡¯t stop everyone¡¯s scalp from getting numb. ¡°No¡­ Am I mistaken?¡± ¡°How does the doll stand up by itself¡±?¡± ¡°Someone must be pulling a thread in the dark¡­¡± No one answered. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and there seemed to be sharpughter echoing in the square. When I listened carefully, I heard nothing! Someone is getting scared. No one knew, there were a few people behind the altar quietly watching all this, frowning at the sky. One said in a low voice: ¡°Today is the first sacrifice, and it must not be interrupted!¡± The other two nodded and walked quickly to both sides of the Town God¡¯s Temple. There are soul-relief nails buried on both sides. As early as a year ago, they deliberately damaged the square tiles, and took advantage of the re- construction to sneak into the construction team and nail the soul-relief nails in advance. A Soul Requiem Nail is as thick as an arm, so it doesn¡¯t matter if the ceremony is interrupted, as long as the Soul Requiem Nail is on, you can continue! Susie suddenly felt that something was wrong, and Mitch also hurried over to check it out, and a anxious voice came from a distance: ¡°Susie, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Susie broke free from Kellen and ran over quickly. Mitch¡¯s voice was urgent: ¡°There are soul nails here! These people are too cunning! Pull them out immediately!¡± Just as Susie was about to move, Mitch suddenly said, ¡°Wait, there¡¯s more on the other side!¡± He looked at the sky, and it seemed that the Town God¡¯s Temple was covered by a ck semicircle of ss. On one side of the semicircle was the Soul Requiem Nail, and there was another one directly opposite. ¡°You have to pull them out at the same time!¡± Kellen followed Susie and asked, ¡°What?¡± Susie quickly repeated what Mitch had said. She looked around, grabbed a stone, and smashed a tile vigorously, revealing a section of the red soul nail. Kellen immediately went to the other side, knocked, and found the empty Echo tile below. He crushed the tile with one foot, revealing a bright red nail. Susie grabbed the nails: ¡°Dad, pull them out at the same time!¡± Kellen nodded. He grabbed the soul nail, only to find that he exerted all his strength, and the soul nail did not budge! Mitch floated beside him, whispering, ¡°Mortal body, unshakable.¡± Kellen was trying his best when a low voice suddenly sounded in his ear, and his heart tightened. Turning around, he saw a pale man in a white robe next to him. Kellen was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 317 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Destruction of the Sacrifice Mitch¡¯s hand ovepped with Kellen¡¯s, and at this moment, Kellen felt that the soul nail was shaken! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His eyes changed slightly. Sure enough, no matter how much information he looked up for some things, there was still a gap. Seeing that the two soul nails began to be pulled out. A man with a cold face smiled lowly. A trace of contempt shed in his eyes. Those sanctimonious things, what good and evil are they talking about? In this world, only those who win have the right to speak! Those two roots, if you pull them out, you will pull them out¡­ Although I feel unwilling, this is the only way to do it now. He cut the blood and dripped it on the Soul Requiem Nails. He only waited for the two outer Soul Requiem Nails to be pulled out, and he immediately continued the ceremony, and it was done! At the moment when Susie and Kellen pulled out the soul pin, the soul pin almost left the ground. Mitch suddenly felt something was wrong and stopped immediately: ¡°Wait!¡± It can¡¯t be so smooth, there is nothing to stop them. Mitch looked up and saw the dark clouds gathering in the mid-air, his face darkened instantly: ¡°There is one more!¡± But now the two soul-suppressing nails have been pulled out halfway, and they can¡¯t stop. At this time, unless another person goes in and pulls out another soul nail! 288 (Vouchers Mitch gritted his teeth, ready to tear himself in two. For the merit of the little apprentice, he also worked hard. At the very moment, a small figure ran in quickly, and Delh said coldly: ¡°You count to 30 seconds!¡± This time, she must seed! Delh finally saw the third nail. At the same time, there was also a man standing there, staring at her covetously! 20 seconds! Delh didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and rushed over immediately, hugging the soul nail! The man was taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect her to pull out nails directly in front of him like this? Annoyed, he pped Delh on the back! Delh grunted. 10 seconds! She was thinking about the time in her heart, biting the tip of her tongue. At this moment, all her skills were used. The man didn¡¯t expect Delh to be so difficult to deal with as a child, he was careless, and hurriedly hugged Delh, trying to pull her aside. Unexpectedly, Delh¡¯s hand seemed to be nailed to the soul nail, and with his strength, he pulled out half of the soul nail! 288 Vouchers The man was so angry that he pressed Delh down again, but for some reason. Delh seemed to have taken root, and he couldn¡¯t press it down. The man looked ugly, and without thinking, he pulled out a knife and stabbed it straight into Delh¡¯s back. There is only one thought in Delh¡¯s mind: 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ Two seconds, she has to pull it up, otherwise¡­ Delh only felt that her strength was rapidly dissipating. But she can¡¯t give up, and she¡¯s amazing. She can¡¯tpare to Susie¡­ At thest second, Delh suddenly felt that his arm was infused with strength, and with a cry, he pulled out the soul nail! At the same time, the two Soul Requiem Nails outside the door were also pulled out. Kellen knew that under such circumstances, there was no way to let go, so he had to give it a go. Since he is a child who knows about the soul nail, he should also be a gifted child, what if¡­ the hope of this event really seeds? Susie also seemed to be very determined, and kept counting. In the end, Wade was afraid that she would make a mistake, so she counted on the sidelines. So he counted the time, and at thest second, he and Susie pulled the requiem up. The ceremony was broken. In the temple, the expression of the man with a gloomy and cold face changed! This ritual absorbs the luck of heaven, people, and one¡¯s own luck, and when it is done, all these lucks will make them the sacrifices. But if it is interrupted, it is not just as simple as the first sacrifice being interrupted, the person who presides over the sacrifice will also suffer bacsh. There was only a bang in the air. A thunderbolt went straight into the Temple of the City God. Hit the cold man with iparable uracy! He was still pulling Delh in his hand, but the thunder was so close, but Delh didn¡¯t even get a hair cut, only the hair was blown by the lightning. Mitch¡¯s avatar was far away as soon as the lightning struck. Although he was an underground official, ghosts are ghosts, and ghosts are afraid of lightning. It turned out that at thest second just now, Mitch still tore himself in half, and half came to help Delh, which made her pull out the soul nail under the attack of the cold man. Mitch stared at Delh, seeing her lying in a pool of blood, seeing her unyielding little face¡­ already recognized who this was. At this moment, Kellen and Susie arrived and saw Delh, who was covered in blood but had curly hair, and looked at the man who was ckened by lightning. For a moment, Wade only felt his hands and feet were cold. He was trembling with the iron basin, and suddenly realized that these inventions of his were useless at critical moments¡­ Go back and have to continue, keep working hard¡­ Susie squatted in front of Delh, took out a talisman from her satchel, and stuck it on her forehead. Delh took a deep breath and said, ¡°Take it away!¡± Susie directly covered her mouth: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk! Save a little blood.¡± Delh was speechless. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This time¡­ I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Susie: ¡°I didn¡¯t lose, I just got stabbed¡­¡± Pitiful. But also brave. Susie admired it from the bottom of her heart, and suddenly felt that the urge to beat Eight could be pushed back¡­ Delh was so angry that she closed her eyes directly, don¡¯t let her see Susie again next time, really, for some reason, she always finds Susie very annoying, every time she sees her smile she wants to pull out her front teeth. Mitch crossed his arms and said from the side: ¡°Anyway, this time is thanks to you.¡± Susie said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡± Delh snorted, not wanting to say a word. Delh was taken away by ambnce, and Mitch took Susie and ruined the rest of the ceremony. Everyone who was still squatting in the square was shocked. Thunder and lightning, rainbow and sunset appeared at the same time! The girl who was arguing with Susie at first held a mobile phone and wanted to record this scene. However, for some reason, the surroundings suddenly became dark, and several friends around her disappeared. The girl was startled, and hurriedly went to find herpanion. At this time, she saw a man in an old military uniform walking out of the darkness. He was carrying a gun, his face was pale, and his eyes were staring at her. The girl subconsciously looked at his feet, but saw that his feet were gone, but they were flying fast, and they came to her in no time! Realizing that she had seen hell, the girl screamed in fright. In the next second, she was hit on the head by a gun butt from a man, and he scolded angrily: ¡°Unworthy descendants! Your ancestors fought hard for me, and you fucking put me in a kid¡¯s mourning dress and dance on my head?¡± The girl saw his face clearly, and thought it was very familiar, and then finally remembered who this face was in her few and neglected memories, wasn¡¯t it her long-dead great grandfather¡­ Her legs softened and she knelt down. impossible¡­¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 318 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 318 Chapter 318 | Leamed Badly from Lucy The square was overcast and the sky was darker than usual. Some people suddenly screamed again and again, as if they saw something, their faces were full of panic, and some knelt down and held their heads. What others couldn¡¯t see was that these people all saw their ancestors, who were very angry and beat them up. They didn¡¯t know why, so they saw the different phases of lightning, thunder, rainbow and sunset in the same frame, and saw several people kneeling down begging for mercy with terrified faces, and they were even more frightened in their hearts. ¡°what happened¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What is that red iron pir they pulled out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so strange. As soon as the iron pir was pulled down, a bolt of lightning struck it down.¡± ¡°Could it be¡­is what the little girl said just now true? Today is really not aic exhibition and a baby exhibition, but a sacrifice¡­?¡± Someone hesitated. But there are also people who are bleeding, crying and saying: ¡°Even if this is the case, is the doll we broke just forget it?¡± The ashes dolls are so distressed, not to mention that these dolls are their favorite, and a doll costs a lot of money! Even if it¡¯s not worth five million like Seven¡¯s, it¡¯s still worth one hundred and eighty thousand. Why not be responsible for them with an excuse of ¡®sacrifice¡±! I was crying when I saw Kellen and the othersing out. 288 Vouchers Kellen hugged Susie, followed by Wade, who was thirsty for knowledge, and Hamza, who had a serious face, didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Martin was on the phone, vaguely overheard pensation¡¯ or something. Walking in front of the shrine for sacrifice, he even kicked Cheng Liang¡¯s leather shoes,pletely kicking the shrine aside. Martin stepped on the fragments of a few urn dolls, and the mothers cried even harder, as if their son had died. Susie covered her ears and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! I¡­I lose money!¡± Although these broken dolls were broken because they were involved in offering sacrifices to her. But my uncle said that I have to be responsible for what I do. Susie took out her own money from the satchel with a distressed face again, so much money, is it enough to pay? Susie felt that her little heart ached when the money she earned was about to be lost before it was warmed up. Martin found it funny when he saw her bleeding expression, and Kellen felt that his baby was so cute, so he couldn¡¯t help pinching her little face. ¡°Collect the money, and your uncle will pay for it.¡± Martin on the side: ¡°¡­?¡± Kellen seemed to be invisible, and calmly said to Susie: ¡°Your uncle is handsome and rich, especially when paying the money, he is very handsome and rich.¡± The handsome and rich Martin was speechless. Nothing to say, send money. Martin nced at the girls whose eyes were red from crying, and wondered if the organizer had specially instructed them to wear uniform daytime clothes in different colors. He said coldly: ¡°We will naturally pay for the things our children broke. Later, my assistant will confirm thepensation with you one by one.¡± Uncle didn¡¯t want any ck spots on Susie¡¯s back at all. So just give money, give and give. As for the various behaviors of these baby girls, after knowing that Susie can catch ghosts, Martin believes that they will have their own retribution. The girls who had their dolls smashed were stunned, and then several of them were overjoyed. They don¡¯t care about offering sacrifices or stealing national luck.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The doll was custom-made by them. Anyway, they wanted to get the money. They had already made ns just now. If the child¡¯s parents didn¡¯t pay the money, they would make a big fuss and take the matter to court. After a while, Cielo came over with the money and lost it on the spot. Seven insisted on not wanting it, but just took a deep look at Susie. She just got a call from the police. Said to recall all her dolls. Seven couldn¡¯t believe that he had slept with a room full of ashes dolls for so many years¡­ If she likes it, she really likes it, and she is also really afraid of it. For a while, her mood isplicated, and she doesn¡¯t know what to say. Seven stepped forward to say thank you solemnly to Susie, hurried back to the set, and then left. The girls who got the money also left with smiles on their faces, and a baby show that was peddling dog meat under the pretense of sheep¡¯s tricks ended in anticlimactic conditions. Susie heard from her father that the behind-the-scenes organizer of this event has been invited to drink tea. Who knows how long the drink will be and whether it wille out. As for those baby girls who took money and their dolls were broken¡­ Some of them suddenly had a high fever and became seriously ill after returning home. Some encountered a car ident on the way home. Although they didn¡¯t die, they were horrific. Others felt that something was wrong when they got home. The door would always open inexplicably when they went to sleep at night, and the faucet in the bathroom would turn on by itself in the middle of the night. Sometimes when I wake up, I find that the doll I put in the box is lying on their bedside¡­ Only then did they remember what Susie said about the sacrifice, and they cried and begged their mother to ask about their rtionship, hoping to find Susie to help them resolve it. But it¡¯s toote.. Hot search on national tour. Susie heard Wade read thesements, and said happily: ¡°My dad is amazing!¡± In the past, they fought hard and climbed over walls. Now he is even more powerful, and he can pull out the soul nail together with her. Can someone else¡¯s dad? cannot! Kellen looked at her with eyes full of innocence, but felt that her heart was soft in a mess. Susie suddenly remembered something, turned her head and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, you said yesterday that Eight is not human?¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°I mean, she¡¯s not an ordinary person¡­¡± Susie imitated Lucy and waved her hands: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all the same.¡± Mitch was speechless. Treasure, the word ¡®normal¡¯ can¡¯t be omitted casually¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 319 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 319 Chapter 319 What a Miserable Candidate Floating cross-legged in the void, Mitch said, ¡°Delh, she¡¯s the same as you¡­ She also came up to experience cmity.¡± Susie was puzzled. She hasn¡¯t figured out what kind of cmity she has experienced, so why is Eight? Mitch rubbed her soft hair and said, ¡°But she is not the same as you, she is the next priestess.¡± He also said that people should improve their business capabilities. The priestess did work hard, but she couldn¡¯t stand the asional ghost like ra, who was really immune to priestess soup. Everyone said that her priestess soup was mixed with water, and the priestess was so angry that she fell down, and finally chose a new priestess heir after thousands of choices. Susie suddenly realized: ¡°So Eight came up to find Priestess Tang?¡± Mitch nodded: ¡°You can say that too!¡± Every time Susie called Delh¡¯Eight¡¯, Mitch felt very out of the y. Every time Susie sees Delh, she has to put her hands on her hips and say that Delh can¡¯t shed the last tear, that she shouldn¡¯t be called Delh, she should be called Eight, and always be alert to herself¡­ she used to be like this. She blinked and asked doubtfully, ¡± Is she hard to get?¡± Mitch sighed: ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°Because the priestess needs her own sad tears, but the priestess is not born to cry.¡± Susie remembered Seven¡¯s words, and quickly asked: ¡°Is it true that you can¡¯t cry? Seven said that Eight didn¡¯t cry when he was born.¡± Wade on the side immediately vetoed: ¡°Impossible, every baby will cry at birth. The crying is because people inhale air and vibrate their vocal cords. If they don¡¯t cry, they will definitely be suffocated or not very good.¡± Mitch nodded and said, ¡°Seven said no crying, it should be howling dryly, but the kind without tears.¡± People in the world always think that a baby is born crying, but in fact it is not crying, it is just the vibration of the vocal cords, and it is called real crying when it criester. And Delh should have cried since she was born, and she hasn¡¯t cried since then. Susie looked sympathetic: ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful.¡± In her opinion, crying is the same asughing, not being able to cry is like not being able tough, and happiness is gone. Wade asked: ¡°One¡¯s life is so long, it¡¯s impossible to never cry, right¡­?¡± Mitch rested her chin, flipped through the brochure, and said casually: ¡°In the first life, Delh died of a loved one. In the second life, all her beloved family members died unexpectedly. In the third life, her best friend was betrayed. In the fourth life, her flesh and blood Parting from life and death¡­¡± ¡°It is true that there has never been a lifetime to cry.¡± ording to the brochure, Delh was also sad, so ufortable that she roared to the sky dumbly, but even though she was extremely sad, she did not shed a single tear. ¡°They have no memory in every life, and after reincarnation, they will experience cmities again, just to force out that sad tear.¡± Susie opened her mouth, it¡¯s so miserable¡­ Wade also opened his mouth: ¡°I suggest checking thecrimal nd? There must be some eye disease.¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. He continued: ¡°Every time Delh remembers the memories of the previous life, and even the memories of every previous life, she is angry and has a lot of negative energy, and refuses to care about others¡­¡± He stopped suddenly at this point. Susie is still young and still going through cmities. She only knows that she has to go through all kinds of situations in the world, but she doesn¡¯t know her true identity yet. including Martin, Kellen, etc., even if they know that she can catch. ghosts, they don¡¯t know that her identity is kept secret in the world. ¡°What kind of rules are these!¡± Susie shook her head like a little adult. Mitch closed the booklet and said, ¡°This is something that priestesses have to go through for generations. It¡¯s their rule. No one else can control it.¡± Susie stared fixedly in one direction in a daze. If Eight is beaten to tears, does that count as her sad tears? In this case, you can help herplete the cmity! Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she felt that it was very feasible! But now that Eight is still in the hospital, Susie decided to beat her up as soon as she recovered from her injury. She definitely didn¡¯t want to beat her up, but to help Eight! At this time in the hospital, Eight was lying on the hospital bed and suddenly sneezed. When the wound was involved, her face turned pale, she pursed her lips and gritted her teeth secretly. The doctor came to change her dressing, only to find that her wound was bleeding, so he hurriedly treated her, and said speechlessly: ¡°My little friend, if your wound hurts, you have to tell me!¡± This child is really a headache. When they first started doing operations, stitches, changing dressings, etc., they were always afraid that the child would cry. Some children cry really earth-shatteringly, which greatly affects the treatment, and asionally even some of them have to be given sedatives. But Delh is different. No crying during surgery, no crying about sutures, no crying when checking wounds, no crying when changing dressings¡­ Now the wound is bleeding, and I don¡¯t cry! This made it very difficult for the doctors and nurses. She didn¡¯t cry when she hurt, and she didn¡¯t say anything when she felt ufortable. I was really afraid that when she got infected, she would be quiet¡­ The doctor was nagging, and after changing the medicine, he told her to tell her if she was in pain. As a result, Delh snorted coldly: ¡°What can I say?¡± The doctor was speechless. After the doctor left, Delh stared nkly at the wandering ghost. Yin Gui smiled in front of her, or suddenly fell upside down and stuck in front of her. Delh was unmoved, and her expression was even more numb. When Seven came with a lunch box, he saw her expression again, and said speechlessly: ¡°Eight, why don¡¯t you take a check-up by the way to see if you have facial paralysis.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen youugh, and of course, I haven¡¯t seen you cry. I bet you¡¯re somehow wrong.¡± Seven put down the lunch box and looked at her with his chin resting. Delh said coldly: ¡°Childish.¡± She took the lunch box by herself and lifted the lid vigorously. The hanging needle on the back of the hand squeaked, blood gushed out and flowed back quickly. Seven paled in shock: ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s bleeding, it¡¯s bleeding.¡± ¡°Doctor¡­¡± Seven hurried out to call the doctor and nurse.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Only student Eight still ate with a calm face. The ghost was speechless. It¡¯s confirmed, this is a ruthless person, I can¡¯t afford to mess with it, the next one! Suddenly, an old voice resounded faintly in the corridor of the hospital. ¡°In July and a half, the gate of ghosts opens¡­ the gate of ghosts opens and ghosts emerge¡­¡± Delh¡¯s eyes were fixed, she put down the lunch box without saying a word, grabbed her own hanging bottle, and walked out with the help of 400 IYUUCT the wall. In the end, the doctors and nurses came in just in time, and seeing that she had gotten out of bed, everyone was scared to death, and quickly pushed her back on the bed. Delh nced at the corridor while struggling, and saw an old woman with a ruby iid wrapped around her head sitting on a chair, singing while touching a child¡¯s head¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 320 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Don¡¯t Swipe Your Phone in The Middle Of The Night Delh didn¡¯t have time to take a second look. In the blink of an eye, the mother-inw disappeared, and she was pushed back to the bed. Seven said angrily: ¡°Eight, you don¡¯t want to kill yourself! Huh? Who made you get out of bed? I think you didn¡¯t bleed enough!¡± Eight pursed his lips and remained silent. In a rental room in a certain district. A young girl was sitting on the bed and swiping her mobile phone when she suddenly felt something strange. She turned on the light and got out of bed, sniffing and walking around the house. ¡°Strange, where did the smell of dead micee from¡­¡± She took a broom and scooped up the bottom of the bed, only a few hairpins and coins that had fallen out, nothing else. ¡°There is nothing!¡± She frowned and shook her head, put the broom away, and when she sniffed carefully again, she couldn¡¯t smell the smell again. ¡°It¡¯s really weird.¡± The girl muttered, ¡°Call thendlord toe and see it some other day.¡± She turned off the light andy back on the bed, swiping her phone, 288 (Vouchers The fluorescent light from the mobile phone screen shone on her face, making her look a bit creepy. She was so focused on her y that she didn¡¯t even know that there was a girl standing behind her with her head down, her hair drooping, staring at her phone with her, grinning from time to time. [Recently,¡­ this batch of dolls is called ashes dolls¡­] The girl let out a ¡®Hey¡¯, and swiped to this in the middle of the night. It was a little scary, and she quickly swiped away. It¡¯s always easy to get something when you watch short videoste at night. The girls brushed and brushed, and they brushed to the series of ¡°can¡¯t brush during the day, can¡¯t hide at night¡±. She hastily turned off her mobile phone and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t watch it, don¡¯t watch it. It¡¯s scary.¡± She casually throws her mobile phone at the end of the bed. Although she stays upte every day, she also pays attention to ¡°health preservation¡± ¨C the mobile phone should not be ced next to the bed to avoid radiation. After the big-hearted girl closed her eyes, she soon smelled the looming smell of dead mice. She hugged the quilt and turned over, turned on the air conditioner to 18 degrees, and then got into the quilt. Sure enough, it¡¯s much better, and I can¡¯t smell the bad smell anymore. The girl was satisfied and gradually fell asleep. darker night¡­ The girl wrapped in the quilt only felt colder and colder. However, when sleeping with the air conditioner on, most people will feel this way, that is, they feel that the air conditioner is colder than when it was first turned on when they sleep in the middle of the night. This is a normal phenomenon. The sleeping girl didn¡¯t think much, just folded both sides of the quilt, raised her feet, put the quilt under her feet, felt warmer, and continued to sleep. Early the next morning, the girl was woken up by the rm clock and struggled to get up. She cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, why do I still have to go to work? From now on, I absolutely can¡¯t y with my mobile phone at night, and I have to go to bed before ten o¡¯clock!¡± Say it, but never do it. Sheined as she got up to brush her teeth and wash her face, and then she smelled the stench again. When I opened the closet to change clothes, the smell became stronger. ¡°I¡¯m so angry, where did the dead mousee from¡­¡± The girl searched for the scent, and her eyes fell on the wardrobe at the bottom of the wardrobe. This is an old-fashioned wardrobe, and the bottom is a wardrobe connected to the ground.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When renting a house, thendlord said that there were some things in the closet, which were all sundries, and told her not to move them. The girl curled her lips: ¡°There must be a mouse that died inside.¡± Sheined and turned on her cell phone, wanting to call thendlord and ask him toe and deal with it. You can store sundries, it doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t use so many cabs. But if there are dead mice, they must be cleaned up! ¡°Hey¡­ Landlord, when will youe over and fix your closet?¡± the girl asked while changing clothes. Thendlord seemed startled, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Have you opened it?¡± The girl shook her head: ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t have the habit of touching other people¡¯s things, so thendlord said she wouldn¡¯t let her move, so she never touched the closet. Besides, this wardrobe was also locked, and she didn¡¯t have the time to pick other people¡¯s locks. Thendlord warned: ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip now, and I¡¯ll take care of it when I get back. Don¡¯t touch it. I have someputer essories inside. If it¡¯s broken, I won¡¯t be able to deal with it.¡± The girl said okay, then urged him to hurry up, and then hung up the phone. She looked at the closet, took out her perfume, and sprayed it on the closet. Feeling that the scent mixed with the smell of dead mice was even more disgusting, so she had no choice but to find a transparent glue, and glued the edges and seams of the closet tightly. ¡°For now¡­¡± It seems that it is not as smelly as before. The girl rushed to work, put on her high heels and left in a hurry. in the closet. Several skirts were quietly hanging on the clothes rail, and at the very end, a girl with hair hanging down her cheeks suddenly floated there. The girl said faintly: ¡°Why are you going to work again, I¡¯m so bored at home¡­¡± She raised her head slightly, revealing a tragically shed face: ¡°I¡¯m in the closet, why haven¡¯t you found me for so long, and sealed me up¡­¡¯ The female ghost floated out of the closet and wandered faintly in the room. As if very familiar, imitating the girl¡¯s usual footprints, she stayed in the kitchen for a while, standing next to the pot. Then he folded his hands again, as if holding a bowl of noodles, and sat down on the sofa. Then she sat on the sofa like this, staring straight at the coffee table in front of her¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 321 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Growth Susie followed her father and bought a bouquet of flowers and fruit to visit Delh in the hospital. Kellen has always been aggressive in off-road vehicles, but he became more cautious after carrying Susie. But even so, I still bumped into someone with a bang at the crossroads. Kellen rolled down the window. A girl wearing high heels and riding a shared tram hurriedly got off the bus and kept apologizing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This girl was the one who was ying with her mobile phone in the middle of the night. Since she was about to bete for work, she was so anxious that she bumped into someone else. It¡¯s over! This car is very expensive at first nce, at least a million dors. I can¡¯t afford to sell her! The girl was struck by lightning, and at this moment, the window of the car behind was rolled down, and a little girl stuck her head out. ¡°Be careful!¡± Susie looked at the yin energy around her and said, ¡°Are you staying upte every day? It¡¯s not very lucky to stay upte, so be careful when walking on the road.¡± The girl¡¯s head was buzzing, and she subconsciously said, ¡°Thank you¡­thank you¡­¡± Susie wanted to say something, but in the end she just waved her hand: ¡°See you next time, bye.¡± Hearing what Susie said, Kellen drove away. When the car was hit, it lost a little skin, and it was fine for people to be fine, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Only the girl stood there stupidly, just like a dream¡­ Kellen took Susie to the hospital. When we arrived at the surgery department on the 20th floor, there were some people sitting outside the corridor who were swiping their phones. Kellen raised his eyebrows slightly, oh, this is a nderous video. Sure enough, the person who watched the video chatted with the family members around him: ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Inte is so popr, I think not her business what people like to wear, she even smashed the dolls they like¡­ no I know why, I don¡¯t like this kid at all.¡± it¡¯s n Another person also said: ¡°Yeah, I used to wear my favorite clothes on the street, and I was pointed at by people. I really hate this kind of people who use others in the name of patriotism.¡± Kellen frowned. Susie hugged his neck, her voice was brisk: ¡°Dad, hurry up~!¡± Hearing that others misunderstood her again, Susie didn¡¯t care at all. She has said it before, it is not wrong to like it, and it is the freedom of others to wear whatever clothes they want. Susie still doesn¡¯t feel that there is anything wrong with her, she is firm in her determination. Second, those dolls were smashed because those dolls were made of ashes, and those sisters and aunts brought them back. After the sacrifice, the dolls would only eat them back and suck their luck and vitality. But she didn¡¯t smash any other normal dolls¡­ In this matter, Susie didn¡¯t think she was wrong either. It¡¯s their fault, not her fault. Kellen looked at Susie, who was rxed but still cheerful, and understood sadly-his good daughter has finally grown up. When she was raped by the Inte before, her whole body was plunged into darkness. Now when I hear others misunderstand in person, I can already do not care about it. When a person doesn¡¯t bother to exin in the face of some irrelevant misunderstandings, it means that her heart has really be stronger. ¡°Daddy is proud of you.¡± Kellen stroked her back with a generous palm, and said with affirmation, ¡°You are great.¡± Susie suddenly smiled and gave her father a sip. Kellen said: ¡°But sometimes you don¡¯t have to worry about some people. If you are kind to others, others may not appreciate it.¡± He understood why Susie smashed those dolls, but others didn¡¯t know, they just thought she ruined things that other people liked. Susiey on Kellen¡¯s shoulders, her little face was puffed up, and she said carefreely, ¡°Why must others appreciate it?¡± She does what she should do, and it¡¯s none of her business whether others ept it or not. Kellen was taken aback, then suddenlyughed lowly. Also, why does his baby have to exin to others what to do. Instead, he was raped by her for a moment. During the conversation, the two have found Delh¡¯s ward-No. 18. Susie broke free and said impatiently, ¡°Dad, give me flower~¡± Delh was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, when she suddenly heard a familiar voice outside the door. Number 18. It really is Eight!¡± Susie¡¯s cheerful voice. Delh frowned, and heard Susie push the door in, and then said, ¡°Hi, Eight¡­No, Delh!¡± Delh was speechless. Susie stretched out arge bouquet of fairy flowers in front of her: ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡± Delh closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. Don¡¯t want to see this annoying guy at all. But I heard Susie say: ¡°Delh, I know you are awake, I saw it when you just pricked up your ears! Look, your ears are still moving now!¡± Delh¡¯s ears twitched uncontrobly. She was instantly annoyed. Why is this ear out of control, not obedient at all! She opened her eyes, red at Susie and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± In the end, she saw the beautiful Phenopsis in front of her: ¡°Come and see you!¡± Delh was taken aback, her parents and sister didn¡¯t know she liked Phenopsis, how did Susie know? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She turned her head awkwardly, and continued lying on her stomach in another direction. Susie wanted to put the flowers on the bedside table, but there were several instruments on the bedside table. She wanted to put the flowers on the ground again, but it didn¡¯t seem very good, it was a bit like visiting her ancestors¡¯ graves¡­ Susie looked at the head of the bed, it didn¡¯t fit, then looked at Delh¡¯s injured back¡­and finally put the flower directly on her ass. Delh: ¡°???¡± She immediately turned her head to look over, stared and said, ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡± Susie blinked innocently: ¡°Delh, your bed is full of people, I have nowhere to put it¡­¡± At that moment, Susie had an inexplicable feeling that if she put the flowers elsewhere, Delh would be really upset. For some reason, this scene appeared in her mind: She handed the phenopsis to Delh, but the phenopsis identally dropped a petal, and Delh drew out a knife and chased her to chop it off. terrible¡­¡­ That¡¯s why she put flowers on her ass. Susie bit her finger, and exined weakly: ¡°Look how good it is, fart¡­ ass is blooming¡­¡± Delh was speechless. You didn¡¯te to see me, you came purely to piss me off. For a split second, Delh felt like she was about to cry¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 322 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Eight almost cried out of anger The ghost beside the bed chuckled. There are ghostsing and going in the hospital, and another batch has been changed today. A few ghosts are sitting by the bed eating nuts and chatting. ¡°Oh, put it on me, put it on me! I just want my ass to bloom.¡± ¡°Pink Phenopsis, what a beautiful flower! It¡¯s so watery.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to give it to me~¡± Delh resisted the feeling of flowers blooming on her ass, and said with a cold face: ¡°After reading it, you can go!¡± Sure enough, she didn¡¯t ask Susie to take the flowers away. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Susie knew that she liked Phenopsis, and wanted to show Phenopsis to her for a closer look after she left. She supported the edge of the bed and said cheerfully, ¡°Move, give me a ce.¡± A few ghost aunts sat aside a little. Susie sat on the edge of the bed andforted her: ¡°Delh, don¡¯t worry, after the gate of ghosts opens in the middle of July, the gates of ghosts will be open for half a month. You have time to catch ghosts, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Delh looked at Susie who was forced to chat, and was silent for a while. Susie said again: ¡°Does it hurt to be stabbed? Did you cry at that time?¡± Delh was speechless. Susie: ¡°Delh, how long have you been catching ghosts? Have you ever been scared and cried by a ghost?¡± Delh was speechless. Why does she always like to ask her if she is crying? Speechless! Susie¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly, and she asked, ¡°Delh, you lie on your stomach, how do you do it when you want to shit?¡± This Susie is really curious, her big eyes are fluttering, and she even wants to take the flowers away to have a look¡­ See if there is any poop on her ass. Delh couldn¡¯t bear it anymore: ¡°Shut up!¡± Susie immediately covered her mouth, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will definitely not tell others.¡± Delh is about to vomit blood. She¡¯s fine, she said this as if she pulled her pants down, she really wanted to kill someone! Kellen on the side crossed his arms and sat half leaning half on the arm of the sofa. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. Every time she meets Delh, it¡¯s always different. fun. Watching the two children quarreling with great interest. Delh: ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll pull out your front teeth!¡± Susie: ¡°You can¡¯t pull it out! My front teeth are strong!¡± Delh: ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll pull out your big tooth!¡± Susie: ¡°Big teeth are even more impossible. My big teeth are stronger than front teeth!¡± Delh choked for a moment, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are noisy?¡± Susie: ¡°No, you are the first.¡± Delh was speechless. Susie: ¡°My grandma likes me talking to her, Delh, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Delh was speechless. Susie: ¡°Oh yes, I met a sister on the way here with my father today, she has a strong evil spirit, Delh, do you want to catch ghosts with me?¡± Delh: ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Can¡¯t you? Can you go?¡± She has an expression on your face that you are annoyed and hurry up. Susie raised her arm, looked at the non-existent watch, and pretended to say, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s twelve o¡¯clock, I¡¯m leaving first!¡± Kellen raised his hand to check the time, it was just before ten o¡¯clock. His daughter is really amazing, her ability to tell lies with her eyes open is getting more and more like him, and she has a bright future. Susie jumped out of bed and wanted to pat Delh¡¯s back, but seeing her back injury, she patted Delh¡¯s head instead. ¡°Be good, take care of your wounds,e on!¡± She made a cheering gesture. Delh was speechless. I always feel that the movement of her patting her head is very simr to patting a dog. Delh turned away directly, not looking at Susie. Susie took Kellen¡¯s hand and reconfirmed anxiously: ¡°If you don¡¯t catch ghosts with me, then I will catch them myself! You can¡¯t cry then.¡± Delhughed angrily. When did she grow up so big, when did she cry? ¡°Get out!¡± She threw down a sentence. Susie rolled happily. Delh was really speechless. After a moment of silence, she still couldn¡¯t help stretching out her hand¡­ and took down the bunch of Phenopsis on her ass. She had rare joy in her eyes, and sniffed with her nose. Has a light aroma. Very very faint, barely smeble, but she likes it. Delh stretched out her hand, trying to touch the petals cautiously, only to hear the door snap open. She was so frightened that she immediately put the flower back on her buttocks, and pretended to sleep on her stomach. The ghosts next to meughed so hard that they lost their heads. Susie tilted her head and asked, ¡°Delh, I¡¯m really going to catch that ghost. Then you can¡¯t say that I robbed you of KPI.¡± Delh looked cold: ¡°Are you annoying?¡± Which ghost would she care about? It¡¯s a joke. The only thing she thinks about now is the mother-inw who sang nursery rhymes in the corridor yesterday, the sister she said is in the closet, begging her to post it¡­ This is what she wants to track down. Everything else is rubbish. Susie reassured: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± She closed the door and went out. Delh opened one eye and looked carefully at the door. Then the door opened again! Susie said cheerfully: ¡°Goodbye, Delh! If you like Phenopsis, I will give it to you next time Ie!¡± Without waiting for her to respond, he closed the door and left. Delh was speechless. The moon is dark and the wind is high. Susie, who slept until two o¡¯clock in the morning, opened her eyes, turned over, and carried the small backpack she had prepared. ¡°Goodbye, Alex¡­¡± she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt ghosts!¡± Eight is so powerful that he can catch ghosts by himself. But she is always apanied by her brother, uncle or father. No, she also needs to be independent, she must be able to climb over walls, be able to fly over walls, and be as powerful as her father! Susie wanted to do it, and immediately went out the door, quietly approaching the wall where her father took her and her brother to climb backst time. As a result, she looked up at the high wall and said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m too short.¡± If you stack two of them, neither is as high as the wall. Susie threw the small backpack vigorously, trying to throw the small backpack out first, but she missed it, and the small backpack hit the wall and fell again. Susie sighed. Sure enough, you have to grow taller to climb over the wall, and the short ones can¡¯t do anything¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and eat two bowls of rice first¡­?¡± Susie looked at the wall and pondered. It¡¯s toote to eat now, maybe it¡¯s better to move adder. Thinking of this, Susie happily turned around to go back to find thedder. Then I saw a figure standing behind¡­ Susie was so frightened that her little heart almost flew out of her mouth, and her fingers trembled¡­ Oops, I was caught by my grandma! The olddy stared at her incredulously. ¡°I just said, why did you mor to take a shower and go to bed just after dinner tonight? So you were waiting here?¡± In desperation, she suddenly raised her hand, closed her eyes, and walked towards the main building while muttering. na was speechless. She watched helplessly as she passed her with her hands raised and her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t forget to stop when she was done, she backed up and grabbed her small backpack, and ran away. na stared andughed out of anger. She looked at Kellen who was following, squinted and asked, ¡°You taught?¡± Kellen said, ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± na sneered: ¡°Did you teach her to climb over the wall? When I heard the noise, she was trying to climb over the wall!¡± Kellen touched his nose without changing his face: ¡°That can¡¯t be done, Susie is only four years old, how can I teach her to climb over the wall?¡± After a pause, he continued: ¡°She can have any bad intentions, it¡¯s just sleepwalking.¡± na suddenly remembered what the servant saidst time, seeing a thiefe in over the wall with two sacks on his shoulders. Surveince is also broken. At this moment, the olddy suddenly understood everything. She sneered and flicked the sleeves of her pajamas. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 323 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Escape na performed a bare-handed tearing of Kellen to the crowd who heard the sound in the middle of the night. Fortunately, Kellen¡¯s long legs had the upper hand, and he walked away very calmly while saying ¡°I¡¯ll go see Susie¡±. The pace is unhurried, but one step can cover half a meter. na stubbornly didn¡¯t catch up to him, and smiled angrily. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Martin said: ¡°Okay, Mom, hurry up and go to rest, I will take care of Susie.¡± na cursed: ¡°It¡¯s better for you to worry! Give me Kellen, this is unreliable, it¡¯s really a real father¡­¡± Martin nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± na murmured and went back to the room. She also wanted to see Susie, but considering that children also need to save face, let¡¯s forget it. It¡¯s a big deal¡­ make her a steamed bun tomorrow! Susie quickly ran back to the room, threw away her small backpack, kicked off her shoes, and quickly threw herself on the bed and rolled around, wrapping herself in a thin quilt. Pretend to sleep soundly. Sure enough, when she heard the door click open and someone walked in, Susie was extremely nervous. Grandma really knows how to curse! At this moment, Susie was already thinking about what posture to punish her. Seeing the little man¡¯s eyes tightly closed and his eyelids wrinkled with 288 Vouchers. force, Kellen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Heh¡­ your grandma didn¡¯te, don¡¯t pretend.¡± Hearing it was her father¡¯s voice, she got up and looked out nervously: ¡°Where¡¯s grandma?¡± Kellen nced at the small backpack on the ground: ¡°She¡¯s gone to sleep.¡± Susie let out a cry. Kellen asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Susie said tly, ¡°Dad, do you still remember the little sister who bumped into us during the day?¡± Kellen nodded: ¡°Well, what?¡± Susie said: ¡°There is a ghost around her, and it will rece her ghost. So I want to catch the ghost as soon as possible.¡± That¡¯s why I thought about climbing the wall. Who knew that the wall was so high that she couldn¡¯t climb over it at all¡­ Kellen stood up and said, ¡°Wait for me for two minutes.¡± Martin just came in, and asked with a straight face, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he said, ¡°Susie, Dad, go change your clothes first, your handsome and rich uncle will take us out, you wait with your uncle first.¡± Susie nodded immediately: ¡°Okay!¡± Finally, under the cover of Martin¡¯s ¡°knowing thew and breaking thew¡±, Kellen sessfully took Susie out of the Murray family. 288 Vouchers Although there are a thousand ways to take her away from the Murray family without a sound, it¡¯s better to have teammates to cover her, isn¡¯t it? In the middle of the night, the father and daughter were walking along the ring road along the river. Susie said, ¡°If only I could fly like Alex!¡± I don¡¯t know how long it will take to walk from here to that sister¡¯s house. Suddenly, Kellen seemed to choose at random, and walked towards a shop on the side of the road. With a bang, he opened the door and got in. Susie asked nervously, ¡°Dad?¡± What responded to him was the coaxing sound of the motorcycle. Soon, a handsome motorcycle appeared in front of Susie! The ck body, tall and big, is very cool, and it roars with a twist of the elerator. ¡°boarding!¡± Kellen picked up Susie and put a pink helmet on her. The helmet fit her just right, as if it had been custom made. Susie sat in front, and Kellen helped her fasten her seat belt, and tied her to himself with a special safety buckle. Susie was nervous and excited, and asked, ¡°Dad, whose motorcycle is this?¡± There was a smile in Kellen¡¯s eyes, and his tone waszy: ¡°Well¡­ Dad stole it while the boss was away, so hurry up, and it won¡¯t be good if the boss finds outter.¡± After all, he twisted the elerator and rushed out. Susie vaguely saw someone chasing after her, her eyes widened. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s wrong to steal!¡± She cried anxiously, and shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and give the money¡­¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. There were inte headsets built into the two helmets, so he could hear Susie clearly. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be so loud, Dad can hear you.¡± His voice was full of indulgence: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad is teasing you, this motorcycle belongs to Dad.¡± Susie was stunned, puzzled: ¡°But that shop is not ours!¡± Kellen didn¡¯t care: ¡°That¡¯s Dad¡¯s subordinate.¡± Susie was speechless. Dad is a liar, Dad is a bad guy. She was so angry that she almost cried when she thought her father had really stolen the motorcycle. The motorcycle was booming, Susie had never ridden a motorcycle before, and soon became cheerful again, forgetting about the deception just now. In the early hours of the night, there were no cars on the road. Naturally, Kellen would not take the city to disturb the people, and chose the outer ring road. ¡°Where is that sister¡¯s house?¡± Kellen suddenly remembered this important question. The father and daughter drove for several kilometers on the road, forgetting where they were going. Susie held the oil cylinder of the motorcycle with one small hand, and stretched out the other hand: ¡°Order the soldiers, whoever you want will be¡­¡± She suddenly pointed in one direction: ¡°This way!¡± With such a casual look, it seemed like she was talking nonsense. But Kellen didn¡¯t doubt it at all, he twisted the elerator and rushed out arrogantly. After walking about ten kilometers, Kellen followed the direction Susie pointed to amunity. At this moment, the girl was still lying on the bed and swiping her phone, giggling from time to time. She had long forgotten the vow she made this morning, that she would go to bed early and not y with her phone¡­ In the blink of an eye, it was three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 324 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Lending Me For Seven Years The girl identally looked at the time, what the hell, is it three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night? She immediately regretted it, she should go to bed! Just as she was thinking, she saw another very interesting video, a man was holding a chicken, singing while beating the bowl: [It¡¯s so unhuman in the middle of the night¡­ I suppressed myughter when I read the jokes, and sighed when I watched thements¡­] The girlughed so hard that she immediately clicked on thement section and wrote ament: [Fuck, isn¡¯t this about me? ¡¿ She posted ament while thinking: I really fell asleep after reading this¡­ However, her thumb seemed to have a mind of its own and swiped another page. She found that the more she wanted to go to bed early, theter she would stay up. Why did this happen?? The girl held her mobile phone, wrapped in a quilt, andughed from time to time. The female ghost standing behind her also grinned,ughing and muttering from time to time. The female ghost seemed not satisfied with standing by the bed anymore. She quietly climbed onto the bed andy down behind the girl. Following her example, she curled up and folded her hands together like holding a mobile phone. The girlughed, and sheughed too, getting closer and closer. 288 Vouchers I only heard her whispering in the girl¡¯s ear: ¡°Sister¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyelids were clenched, but she was still reluctant to put down her phone. She didn¡¯t know if she was too sleepy or half asleep. She felt cold around her inexplicably. There was a noise in her ears, and a voice said something in her ear. She could hear it clearly, but she couldn¡¯t understand what the person was saying. It was as if the man had just learned to speak, and he worked very hard. At the beginning, he uttered a single syble: sister¡­I¡­seven¡­ The girl was suddenly frightened, and she found that she couldn¡¯t move! The short video on the phone was still ying, and she could even hear what was sung on it. But she just can¡¯t move! The girl only felt that there was someone behind her, and that person was trying to say something to her. She was so frightened that she could only pretend to be asleep. That voice chattered endlessly, refused to stop, over and over again¡­ The girl finally heard clearly, what she said was¨Csister, lend me seven years! Lend me seven years¡­ lend me seven years¡­ lend me seven years! The voice became more and more urgent and hysterical. The girl¡¯s scalp was numb, and she didn¡¯t dare to move at all. She could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it. She wanted to close her eyes, but she didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t. She was still staring at the phone, watching the short video just now yed over and over again. Help¡­¡­ The girl was about to cry in fright, the voice had already stuck to her ears, and she even felt a chill on her shoulders, as if a hand was ced on her¡­ At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door of her room. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Boom, boom, boom¡­it seems like a child is running this way. The girl¡¯s scalp exploded, and she only felt that her life would end today¡­ At this time, the voice in her ear disappeared, and the cold feeling also disappeared. The girl¡¯s stiff fingers trembled, and she felt alive again. But she dared not look back at all. A delicate voice: ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± Immediately afterwards, a small hand stretched out in front of her like this¡­ The girl couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, screamed in horror, jumped off the bed, and fell into the corner with a thud, including the quilt. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯te here!¡± Her eyes were full of fear, her face turned pale. She blew on her. For some reason, the girl calmed down and stared at Susie in a daze. This¡­isn¡¯t this little girl the one she identally ran into this morning¡­ ¡°It¡¯s you¡­?¡± The girl clutched the quilt tightly, her voice still tinged with fear. Susie said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, get up!¡± The girl¡¯s legs were weak, she stood up slowly while holding the bedside. table, and first took a quick look around. Nothing at all. The room was quiet, just herself¡­and Susie, and a very tall man. The man didn¡¯t know if it was to avoid suspicion, so he leaned outside the door and could only see his back. ¡°¡­how do you¡­¡± The girl was shocked and frightened, the knuckles of her fingers holding the quilt turned white Susie blinked, looked at Kellen, and said what he had just taught on the road: ¡°My father and I just¡­ passed by, and then we heard you screaming, so we kicked the door in.¡± The girl was speechless. really¡­really? Did she just yell? She didn¡¯t remember it at all, she only remembered that there seemed to be someone sticking behind her, and she was too frightened to make a sound¡­ The girl looked at Susie, and saw that she seemed to be picking something up on the ground, muttering something while picking it up. Anyway, this scene is very weird. At three or four o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, a little girl and a man pass by her door¡­? The girl was about to speak when she suddenly saw her shoulder in the mirror¡¯s reflection. I saw a handprint on her shoulder?? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a handprint, like a muddy handprint, on her shoulder. The girl¡¯s face froze, and everyone was dumbfounded. Looking at the ground again, there were wet marks one after another around her bed, as if someone was walking back and forth by her bed just now. The girl¡¯s legs went limp, and she fell to the ground with a plop. Susie looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Only then did she notice that there was a handprint on one shoulder of the girl-it was because she was too short, and it was difficult to see Miss Sister¡¯s shoulder from her angle. Susie stepped forward and patted the girl¡¯s shoulder, and the handprint disappeared quietly. The girl¡¯s spine was stiff, and she tried to divert her attention, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name¡­¡± After Susie patted the handprints on her shoulders away, she returned to the ce just now, and while picking up things on the ground, she replied, ¡°My name is Susie, what about you?¡± The girl stared at her movements and said, ¡°My name is Alice¡­ Susie, what are you picking up?¡± Susie looked up and smiled innocently: ¡°Alice, I¡¯m picking up¡­ cricket whiskers.¡± She originally wanted to say that she was picking up the hands and feet of the female ghost¡­ When she just arrived, she saw that the female ghost was about to squeeze into the youngdy¡¯s body, so she shed at her with a sword, and the female ghost was split apart. But when Kellen nced at her, she changed her tune immediately. Kellen couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, the cricket whiskers¡­that¡¯s a poor excuse. Alice was also stunned,pletely unaware of what was going on. She stood up, hesitated a few times before saying: ¡°Susie, sit down for a while, there is milk and juice in the refrigerator, what do you want to drink? I¡¯ll get it¡­¡± Originally, she was just being polite. After all, it was three or four o¡¯clock in the morning, who would be a guest at someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night. But Susie nodded happily: ¡°Okay, I want juice, thank you Alice!¡± Alice: ¡°¡­uh, ok¡­ ok.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 325 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Alice, Your Heart Is Really Big Alice lives in a single-room apartment. The kitchen is an open kitchen. Outside the kitchen is the sofa in the living room. There is a small coffee table in front of the sofa. The ce is not big, but it is tidy and warm, and it can be seen that it is usually tidied up very diligently. Susie sat on the sofa, took a gulp of juice, and let out a soft sigh: ¡°Ah~¡± Alice poured her another ss, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Susie, why did you and your fathere here in the middle of the night¡­¡± Judging from the Hummer that they bumped into during the day, the father and daughter should be rich, and it is impossible for them to live here. Holding the juice in her hand, Susie was about to lie¡­ No, Dad said that this is not a lie, but a white lie. Emm¡­ how to say a white lie? I heard my father say lightly: ¡°My job is half a criminal policeman. I¡¯m investigating a case recently. I just came here when I got a clue.¡± Alice didn¡¯t believe it. What is half a criminal policeman? Can there be half a criminal policeman? Besides, which detective would take his daughter with him when he was working¡­ Kellen crossed his arms and said nonsense: ¡°I work toote today, and my daughter has been waiting for me in the office after the tutoring get out of ss, and she has been waiting until now.¡± Alice and Susie were thinking at the same time: Yes, is that so¡­ 288 Vouchers Alice didn¡¯t believe it, but seeing his solemn and majestic face, he was upright¡­ There should be no fakes. Alice asked, ¡°What case¡­is it rted to me?¡± She became nervous all of a sudden, and tried to think back, except for swiping her phone in the middle of the night, she hadn¡¯t done anything guilty! For the rest, he hit his car during the day¡­ Kellen didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and said directly: ¡°A girl was killed some time ago, and her body is gone.¡± Alice was speechless. She suddenly felt scared again, the body¡­ was gone!? She stammered and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen this before¡­ No, it won¡¯t be here¡­¡± Kellen looked around the room. Who knows if he is here or not! He just heard from Susie that there is a female ghost trapped here. She also said that some people die unexpectedly and cannot leave the ce of their death. He just made a lot of nonsense based on this. For the rest, he hadn¡¯t had time to ventte with Susie, so he could only do so first. ¡°Have you seen any abnormal phenomena recently? Or heard something, saw something.¡± 288 Vouchers When Kellen pursed her lips and kept a straight face, it really looked like that. Alice subconsciously said, ¡°No¡­no.¡± Susie suddenly grabbed Kellen¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Dad, wardrobe¡­¡± Kellen stood up and fished a pair of gloves from his pocket. While putting on the gloves slowly, he asked lightly, ¡°No? Think again.¡± Susie at the side: Wow¡­ Although I don¡¯t know what my father is doing. But I always feel that my father is very professional. This is probably what grandma used to say, serious nonsense¡­? Learned again! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Alice was forced by Kellen¡¯s aura, and her brain was also working nervously. She suddenly thought of something, and said quickly: ¡°Yes!¡± She stood up in a panic: ¡°I¡¯ve always smelled the smell of dead mice recently, and I don¡¯t know where it came from.¡± When Alice said this, her scalp went numb again. The smell of dead rats¡­could it be the smell of corpses? Doesn¡¯t that mean that the corpse was very close to where she was renting, and was even hidden around? Alice¡¯s hair stood on end, and she almost cried out of fright at this moment. Kellen wore gloves, pretended to flip through here, picked up a book there, flipped through it quickly. 288 (Vouchers ¡°When did you smell it? Where did you smell it? Where is the strongest smell?¡± Alice was carried away by Kellen¡¯s question and soon went stiff. ¡°In¡­in my room¡­closet most¡­strongest¡­¡± She was chilling all over, and remembered the weird scene just now, a voice trying to say ¡°Lend me seven years¡± in her ear, and the handprint on her shoulder¡­ Trembling, she followed Kellen and Susie, saw them enter her room, and opened the closet straight away. Kellen nced around, and finallynded on a closet at the bottom. This closet should be a drawer type, and the length and width should be 60*60cm. The width of a general closet is exactly 60cm. Such a closet is indeed inconspicuous, but if you want to stuff a corpse in it¡­ it can still be stuffed in. The gaps around the closet are now sealed tightly with transparent tape. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Kellen asked. Alice shook her head quickly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not my stuff, it¡¯s thendlord¡¯s stuff¡­¡± ¡°He said it was someputer essories and some of his sundries, and told me not to open it, just use it like this.¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°Are you so relieved?¡± Rent a house and don¡¯t look at what¡¯s in other people¡¯s houses. Alice was dumb, and said angrily, ¡°There won¡¯t be anything in such a 288 (Vouchers drawer¡­¡± This kind of situation is alsomon. Sometimes thendlord rents out the house, but he is reluctant to throw away some of his old things, and there is no ce to move them, so he will put them in the original house. They will only tell the tenants not to touch these things, or simply use them for the tenants. Kellen sneered: ¡°Big heart.¡± Susie shook her head and said, ¡°Alice, your heart is so big!¡± Kellen was speechless. Alice was speechless. Kellen wore gloves and tore off the transparent glue that sealed the drawer. Alice said from the side, ¡°I sealed this up when I smelled the smell of dead rats this morning¡­ Susie wondered: ¡°Sister, it stinks here, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Alice shook her head: ¡°I thought it was a mouse that died inside, so I called thendlord.¡± Kellen paused,pletely speechless. Some young people who have just stepped into the society are indeed innocent, but they are so naive that they are still crazy, really¡­ One day, if someone cheats me, I will probably be grateful to others. The transparent glue waspletely torn off, and a foul smell came to the face all at once. Susie quickly covered her nose. The female ghost she had spliced together was also waking up faintly, and was at a loss for a moment. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. Susie didn¡¯t answer, and Dad said, don¡¯t talk to ghosts when you are outside. Lest others take her as crazy¡­ Although Susie didn¡¯t think it would be possible, what Dad said must make sense, so I wrote it down. The female ghost is used to seeing no one pay attention to her. After all, ordinary people don¡¯t see ghosts, and those who can see ghosts are abnormal. It¡¯s just that she looked at Susie suspiciously. Just now, she heard the door being kicked open, and then a light flew over¡­ Then she died. The female ghost is not sure, was it the little girl in front of her who just pped her? The female ghost fixed her eyes and looked straight at Kellen. She floated over faintly, grinning her mouth to the base of her ears, and approached Kellen fiercely: ¡°Is that you? You can see me, can¡¯t you?¡± Kellen¡¯s face remained unchanged, unmoved in the slightest. Susie was inexplicably speechless. Sister ghost, what are you doing? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 326 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The Female Corpse in the Closet Seeing that Kellen didn¡¯t even blink her eyelids, the female ghost couldn¡¯t help being puzzled. She made a mistake? The man in front of him looks like a wizard, he can¡¯t be this little girl. She had no choice but to squat aside, watching Kellen¡¯s movements, and said bitterly: ¡°Finally someone found me¡­¡± She has been lying in it for a long time, she doesn¡¯t remember how long, she just thinks it¡¯s been a long time¡­ Kellen tugged on the cab door hard, it was locked and could not be opened. He squatted in front of the cab without raising his head and asked, ¡°Do you have a screwdriver?¡± Alice hurriedly went to get it: ¡°Yes¡­¡± Susie followed Kellen¡¯s example and squatted in front of the cab. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s locked. Can you open it with a screwdriver? Don¡¯t you need a key?¡± Kellen reached out and touched the keyhole, just as Alice came in with a screwdriver, he took it. ¡°Look, Dad will teach you how to pick the lock.¡± He said. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± Kellen really exined it seriously: ¡°Look, touch it first to confirm where the lock cylinder is probably¡­¡± Susie stretched out her hand: ¡°Touch, where is the lock cylinder?¡± Kellen: ¡°Then insert the screwdriver in this position.¡± Susie: ¡°Screwdriver, screwdriver¡­¡± The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Look, and then.¡± He held the screwdriver in one hand, exerted force with his palm, and mmed it on the top of the screwdriver handle with a bang. The lock bar clicked and opened in response. Susie suddenly realized: ¡°Understood!¡± Is this just hard work? She will do this too! Go back and try again- Susie said: ¡°Dad, I will!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She stretched out her little hand and pushed the bed to the corner of the wall. Kellen¡¯s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he pushed the edge of the bed with his palm weakly, pretending that he pushed the bed away. Alice was indeed bluffed, and looked at Kellen in surprise. Alice: This man is really strong¡­ The female ghost at the side said, ¡°This little girl is quite strong.¡± Hearing what the female ghost said, Susie realized that she identally exposed it again¡­¡­.. Kellen didn¡¯t say anything, opened the drawer halfway, closed it after a nce, and said, ¡± Call the police !¡± Alice¡¯s head buzzed, she backed up a few steps, and fell limply on the bed. ¡°No, no way¡­¡­.¡± She said in horror, ¡°That corpse¡­¡­is in my closet?¡± Susieforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, youngdy, didn¡¯t you find out? It¡¯s still early!¡± Alice: Thank you, I was notforted at all. Seeing that Alice couldn¡¯t make a call, Kellen took out his mobile phone and made a call. In less than five minutes, several people in in clothes hurried over. The closet was pulled back. The so-called closet is a cab embedded in the wall. The one in front of me is a real closet, which is about 1.56 meters wide. Alice didn¡¯t even know that this closet, which looked like a drawer, was so deep. After all, her wardrobe looks just like an ordinary wardrobe after opening it! After the drawer was opened, the smell of dead rats was even worse. There were indeed some sundries on the top of the closet, empty quilt bags, ck stic bags, a few old clothes and so on. But when thisyer of sundries was peeled away, there was a long strip- shaped object curled up under the cab, wrapped tightly with a ck stic bag, and it could be seen at a nce that it was the shape of a person. Alice rolled her eyes, couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion any longer, and passed out. The police officer next to her quickly supported her and called 911. 43 871 Susie shook her head: ¡°So don¡¯t stay up all night! The resistance is much worse than others!¡± Kellen corrected: ¡°That¡¯s called anti-stress.¡± Susie changed her words: ¡°Well, the resistance to stress is much worse than others.¡± Kellen nodded, looked at the time, and his heart tightened when he saw it! It¡¯s five o¡¯clock! It takes about an hour to go back, and na usually gets up at six o¡¯clock¡­ After thinking for a moment, Kellen suddenly calmed down again. Isn¡¯t there Martin? Kellen instantly felt relieved, hugged Susie without any haste, and even had time to watch the police surround the scene, collect evidence and take pictures. The female ghost sat on the side, her hair hanging down, watching the busy people carry out the ck stic bag that wrapped her, and cut it open¡­ Her terrifying appearance before death was immediately revealed, especially her face, which was shed and the flesh was turned over¡­ Kellen asked in a low voice: ¡°Have you asked, what did the female ghost say?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to remember anything.¡± She thought about it, and then told her everything the master had taught her. ¡°Master said that some people who died unexpectedly were too painful before death, or were frightened before death, and at the moment of death they would forget what happened before they were alive.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know who she was or where she came from, so she could only wander around the ce of death, subconsciously follow the first person she saw after death, then imitate everything about the other person, and finally slowly rece that person¡­¡± This is why after some people kill someone, the ghost of the deceased will follow him. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 327 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Hanamaki is not steamed bun Kellen looked at the female corpse in front of him. The female corpse was cut open in the middle, and the internal organs were dug out. Then it was thoroughly salted, at least a sack of salt was used, so that the corpse was covered with a sticky whitever. Susie had never seen anything like this before. She hugged Kellen tightly, pressed her small face against his neck, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, what are these?¡± Kellen pursed his lips and asked. ¡°Do you know bacon?¡± Susie shook her head. ¡°Salt meat is also called cured meat and pickled meat, and it can be stored for a long time. ¡± Susie: ¡°¡­?¡± Can meat be kept for three years? Kellen continued: ¡°The murderer should have referenced bacon, pickled the female body with a lot of salt, and wrapped it in a stic bag to seal it.¡± It¡¯s a pity that people are people, not bacon, and there is no way to hang the corpse under the eaves to dry. So no matter how well it is handled, it still smells bad. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. ording to the visual estimation, the death time of the female corpse is about two months.¡± It took so long to smell, I have to say that the murderer¡¯s bacon skills are amazing . There was a young trainee forensic doctor on the side who was helping the forensic doctor. Hearing Kellen¡¯s words, he was in a bad mood. Since then, I have had a great psychological shadow on bacon¡­ Seeing this, Kellen looked at the time again, it was half past five. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go home.¡± He strode out with Susie in his arms. The traffic director goes to work around 7 or 8 o¡¯clock. If he doesn¡¯t leave, he will be arrested for driving a motorcycle with Susie. As the sky was approaching dawn, Kellen¡¯s big motorcycle hit the road, attracting many people to turn their heads. A small figure huddled in front of the big motorcycle, wearing a pink helmet, which formed a strong contrast with the whole style. The motorcycle stopped at a shop not far from the Murray family. Kellen casually threw the car keys to his subordinates and led Susie back into the basket quickly. Kellen found a random wall and was about to take Susie over the wall, when the phone rang. Martin held back his irritable voice: ¡°Aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Kellen: ¡°Riding on the wall already.¡± Martin was speechless. Kellen said, ¡°Just tell the olddy that you just saw me take Susie out.¡± Martin was speechless. He nced at the olddy who couldn¡¯t find Susie and was walking towards him with a murderous look on her face. His suppressed voice concealed anger: ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± After speaking, hang up the phone. Kellen lowered his eyes and nced at Susie who was sitting on the wall, her face was full of excitement. ¡°Wow! So tall!¡± she said happily. Kellen put the phone in his pocket, hissed, and his voice was low: ¡°Be quiet.¡± He hugged Susie and jumped off the high wall. Then he warned: ¡°Let¡¯s go backwardster.¡± Susie wondered: ¡°Why?¡± Kellen said: ¡°You will knowter, if your grandma asks, you don¡¯t say anything, just watch dad.¡± Although Susie didn¡¯t know why, she still learned from her father. Seeing her father walking backwards, she also walked backwards. She was not very skilled in the backwards. She looked back several times and almost didn¡¯t fall. At this moment, an angry voice sounded: ¡°Kellen!¡± Kellen picked up Susie: ¡°Go!¡± He held Susie and ran a few steps forward pretendingly. na went out to search around, and saw Kellen leading Susie¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know that the two were walking backwards, and she seemed to think they were going to sneak out. Hearing her voice, Kellen picked up Susie and ran forward for a while. The olddy caught up with a broom. ¡°Stop!¡± Kellen turned around and touched his nose: ¡°Well¡­it was discovered.¡± na frowned, gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Where are you going early in the morning?¡± Kellen was about to speak, but was interrupted by the olddy angrily: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you, Susie, tell me!¡± Susie blinked innocently and looked at her father. Dad said, don¡¯t say anything. but¡­¡­ She lowered her head and said obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± 14 Seeing her small appearance, na couldn¡¯t bear to scold her, and looked at Kellen again. Kellen touched his nose: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just take Susie out for a stroll.¡± na sneered: ¡°Can¡¯t you go through the gate normally when you go out for a walk?¡± Kellen: ¡°Ah¡­ forgot.¡± Do you think I believe you? She pointed to thewn at the door: ¡°Go! Do two thousand push-ups!¡± Kellen was speechless. Although he does a thousand push-ups with ease. But quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, two thousand is still a bit too much¡­ The olddy is really ruthless. He looked at Susie, blinked with one eye, signaled her not to worry, and walked over to start doing push-ups. na brought Susie into the restaurant and asked seriously: ¡°Susie, tell the truth, where is your father going to take you? Is he going to climb over the wall?¡± It¡¯s numb, and another day I will mix some broken ss on the wall with cement. But then I thought about it, what if Kellen still climbed over the wall if broken ss was scattered? Wouldn¡¯t that be hurt. The olddy was really upset. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Yesterday, when my father and I went to see Delh, we were hit by a youngdy driving a motorcycle.¡± When na heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Are you okay? How did you bump into it? I didn¡¯t hear you tell grandma yesterday!¡± Susie obediently: ¡°I really forgot this!¡± na was speechless for a while: ¡°Then what? Did she ask your father to pay?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, she hit us, and Dad didn¡¯t pursue it.¡± na snorted softly. Susie said: ¡°The point is that there are ghosts around her who want to harm her, so I asked my father to take me out.¡± It¡¯s not that she¡¯s afraid of grandma¡¯s anger, it¡¯s just that although she is young, she also understands that grandma is worried. So honestly. na was speechless for a moment, and did not continue to ask. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± she said helplessly. Susie was about to continue talking, but she didn¡¯t expect grandma to stop asking, so she opened her mouth. Martin came over and picked her up: ¡°Go back and brush your teeth and wash your face, and then eat.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± na babbled: ¡°If you do something wrong, you will still be punished. You actually thought about sneaking out by yourself for a long timest night. There is no steamed bun to eat this morning.¡± Susie is pitiful: ¡°Grandma¡­¡± na paused: ¡°If you say no, there will be no, and it¡¯s useless to call grandma.¡± Susiey on Martin¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Is there any milk ?¡± na said with a straight face, ¡°No.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Susie: ¡°Where¡¯s the little cake?¡± na: ¡°No.¡± Looking at her pitifully, na almost broke her defense, but held back. During this period, Susie likes to eat milk-vored bread the most, and it is the time when she is most reluctant. 82.38% But¡­ but the principle cannot be shaken¡­ na looked up and ordered, ¡°Ada, do it for Susie today.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 328 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 328 Chapter 328 God of War in the room. Martin asked, ¡°Susie, how is it going?¡± Susie replied tly: ¡°I found that sister, and then found a dead body i her room.¡± ¡°The body was salted and now it¡¯s smelly, she smelled it recently.¡± ¡± She fainted and her body was taken away by the police uncle.¡± Martin fully understood what happened from her incoherent logic, nodded and said, ¡°Did your father take you there by taxi?¡± Susie shook her head and said excitedly: ¡°Dad took me to ride a motorcycle, a big motorcycle!¡± ¡°Fly!¡± She gestured with her hand. Martin was speechless. There was a murderous look in his eyes¡­ The child is so young, it¡¯s unreliable to take her on a motorcycle? Martin suppressed his anger, and asked again: ¡°Your father taught you these crooked principles, you have to understand that some of them are wrong.¡± He still wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, isn¡¯t it¡­ Compared with sticking to the dead truth, this kind of flexibility has to be said it is more adaptable to complicated people¡¯s hearts. After leaving the society, who will reason with her one by one? How can he guarantee that everyone she meets is abiding by the rules? If he meets someone who is unreasonable, does he expect her to reason with others? At that time, if you learn to be flexible, your temperament will be fixed. Martin pressed his eyebrows with a headache, ¡°Susie¡­¡± But I heard Susie say: ¡°Well, Dad is wrong sometimes, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He suddenly found it funny, seeing that Susie was as innocent and lovely as before, even though Kellen led her to do so many unreliable things, she was still the same as before. On the contrary, she was stronger and more agile. But all in all, as long as you do things first and be a human being, as long as your three views are correct and you are in awe, let him do the rest. Martin gently touched Susie¡¯s head, and said, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you cane to uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle will always be Susie¡¯s most solid backing.¡± No matter if she did something wrong or what, he hoped that she would find him as soon as possible, instead of not telling him anything as she grew up¡­ Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± She stretched out her hand, hugged Martin, and whispered, ¡°Uncle, I brought back that female ghost sister.¡± Martin¡¯s spine stiffened. ¡°Where is she?¡± Susie replied, ¡°It¡¯s right behind uncle.¡± The female ghost had just been released, with a sullen face, frowning and staring at Martin. Martin only felt a chill on the back of his neck, and the tenderness on his face was also stiff. Susie continued: ¡°But the female ghost doesn¡¯t remember anything. The murderer killed her, but the first thing she saw was Alice.¡± How strange. Could it be that when the murderer killed her, the murderer left Alice and was still there? Susie couldn¡¯t figure it out. The dead soul can¡¯t remember the past, and she still has to go back to the first scene where she was killed and find the murderer, so as to help her pick up the previous memories. The corners of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and then talk!¡± After speaking, he quietly moved his position. Susie nodded, ran in to brush her teeth, and said hello to Alex: ¡°Hi, Alex, I¡¯m back!¡± Alex tilted his head: ¡°Hello, have you eaten?¡± Susie was taken aback, then suddenly discouraged: ¡°No, Susie doesn¡¯t have breakfast today!¡± Alex seemed shocked Martin is funny. She really thought she had nothing to eat? He can guarantee that there will definitely be other things. ¡°Your grandma might make you something else, brush your teeth quickly.¡± Susie regained her motivation, brushing her teeth and flying. Alex pped his wings and saw Kellen doing push-ups outside, and poked his head out of the fence curiously. Kellen: ¡°Nine hundred and ny-nine¡­¡± Alex came to his senses all of a sudden, this one can count wow! ¡°Nine hundred and ny-nine, one hundred! One hundred and one, one hundred and two, one hundred and three¡­¡± Kellen was speechless. He ignored the noisy parrot and counted in a low voice: ¡°One thousand and four, one thousand and five¡­¡± Alex: ¡°One hundred and six, one hundred and seven¡­¡± Kellen: ¡°One hundred and eight¡­¡± One thousand and eight¡­ Originally Kaka was doing fast, but now it¡¯s all right, there is a troublesome parrot, he is distracted by counting. Susie came down for breakfast, and he only made 1,200. Michael yawned and saw Kellen doing push-ups, and immediately regained his energy. ¡°How long has he been doing this?¡± Michael casually grabbed a servant and asked. Maid: ¡°Uh¡­ it seems like it started at 6:30?¡± Michael looked at the time, it was seven o¡¯clock, less than half an hour to make a thousand? False, absolutely false! Last time they did push-ups, they did a thousand for two hours. ¡°Is anyone watching? This guy definitely screwed himself up.¡± Michael said, squatting next to Kellen. Kellen raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m rubbish, do you think other people are the same?¡± Michael was speechless. He was suddenly stimted, remembering Kellen¡¯s arrogant eyes when he was doing push-upsst time. He said: ¡°If you have the ability, you can do it in front of me, and I will count! After half an hour, there will be less than a thousand. I¡­ I will tell my mother!¡± Kellen was speechless. He sneered: ¡°How old is it, I still go home and sue my mother.¡± Michael was speechless. I am so angry, I have never won a quarrel, let alone a fight. ¡°You do it now! What¡¯s the use of talking loudly!¡± Michael sneered. Kellen: ¡°Counted. ¡± After the words fell, he began to do push-ups without saying a word. Years of unremitting exercise, as well as high-intensity team training, doing push-ups is really nothing to Kellen. When chatting with Michael just now, he has already rested. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Start again, the speed is almost the same as the countdown, with a slightg. Michael¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. It really is¡­¡­ Sixteen minutes passed, and Kellen had finished the remaining thousand. In war, the survival rate of soldiers with good physical fitness and those with low physical fitness can differ by 30%. When Kellen trained fighters on the team, they could do more than 1,900 sit-ups or more than 1,600 push-ups in half an hour. (Data source from the first International Army ¡°Physical Fitness and Combat Skills¡± Competition) Training that is impossible for ordinary people is the norm in their daily training ¨C after all, war is cruel, and the only way to survive is to save one¡¯s life. Kellen pped his hands and stood up: ¡°Sixteen minutes, a thousand.¡± He shot Michael a contemptuous nce and patted him on the shoulder. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed to say everything. Leaving Michael squatting in ce alone, messy in the wind. He didn¡¯t believe it, Kellen was definitely trying to be brave! He wanted to see how Kellen¡¯s hands would shake after eating¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 329 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 329 Chapter 329 na Defrauds Money At the dinner table, Susie was enjoying the soup with her hands. There is a bowl next to her, which was prepared for her mother before. Now that my mother is gone, there are still half of the noodles she shared in this bowl. Seeing Kellene in, she brought the half bowl of soup in front of Kellen. Kellen didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He picked up the bowl and was about to eat when he saw a bit of green onion stained on Susie¡¯s face. He picked up a tissue and wiped her face. Michael¡¯s gaze followed Kellen¡¯s hand. Kellen sat down again, remembered something, and went out to make a phone call. He came back after a while, sat down and helped Susie peel an egg. Michael sneered: You eat it! Afraid of shaking your hands and beingughed at, you don¡¯t eat it, right? So many excuses! Finally, Kellen picked up the bowl, his hand was as steady as an old dog¡¯s and didn¡¯t shake at all. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Why doesn¡¯t he shake? Michael couldn¡¯t say a word, and he saw the gap between him and Kellen through push-ups, and remembered the humiliation of being knocked down by Kellen in thest explosion-proof drill in the kindergarten. ¡°Don¡¯t eat!¡± He threw down the bowl angrily, stood up with a dark face, and was about to leave. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I¡¯m so mad, what else can I eat? In the future, he would rather eat instant noodles outside than eat at the same table as Kellen. na rolled her eyelids and said coldly, ¡°Sit down!¡± Michael reflexively turned around, pulled the chair away, and sat back on the chair. na sneered: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the food I cook doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡± Good boy, he turned over the dishes with a fork from the moment he was on the table, but he didn¡¯t eat thest bite, and threw the bowl with a ck face. What kind of problem is this? I have only heard of rebellious people in their teens, but I have never seen a rebellious person in theirte thirties. Michael quicklyughed: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s very appetizing, quite appetizing!¡± na: ¡°Then why did you drop the fork?¡± Michael: ¡°I¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t say that he waspletely abused by Kellen, he was upset¡­ He couldn¡¯t find an excuse for a while. Susie tilted her head slightly, thought for a while and said, ¡± Uncle must be stimted.¡± Michael nodded subconsciously: ¡°Yes¡­¡± No, what stimted you? He choked suddenly. Wade exposed it unceremoniously: ¡°He must have watched my uncle do 2,000 push-ups in just over forty minutes. Last time he did it for two hours, he felt aggrieved.¡± Lucy shook her head: ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Michael was speechless and ate in silence. na was speechless: ¡°How old is he, yet so childish.¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°It¡¯s not good topare with Kellen, youpare with this, you might as wellpare with him how many times you can swing a sledgehammer in an hour.¡± Lucy rushed to talk: ¡°Uncle must win the hammer!¡± Wade: ¡°You can¡¯t win at all¡­¡± Michael was speechless. With a hint of a smile in his eyes, Kellen said, ¡°Eat.¡± A few children happily cook hard. Zion raised his head suddenly: ¡°What, only forty minutes for two thousand push-ups?¡± Everyone was speechless. na is a little worried. Sheter heard from Susie that Zion fell from the balcony on the second floor when he was two or three years old. Such a reaction speed really makes people wonder whether Zion¡¯s brain has been broken¡­ What¡¯s the problem? na decided to find a chance to take Zion to check his mind. After dinner, Susie went back to her room and slept until noon. na didn¡¯t say anything, but added another shrimp dumpling for lunch. I don¡¯t know when Susie woke up, but na didn¡¯t realize something was wrong until there was a clicking sound upstairs. upstairs. Susie was tiptoeing over the door with a screwdriver in her hand. ¡°Find the lock cylinder¡­ put the screwdriver here¡­¡± The door lock was picked sessfully. Susie: ¡°Wow¡­the screwdriver is amazing!¡± As soon as na came up, he saw Susie and Alex singing happily. Alex was standing on Susie¡¯s shoulder, and Susie was holding a screwdriver in his hand. Singing while tearing down the house. The locks on several doors had been picked and the doorknobs had fallen off. Susie clicked the door lock one by one, and became more and more proficient in dismantling it. na¡¯s temples throbbed. Susie was having fun unpacking, when suddenly her back felt cold, and grandma¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. She wasn¡¯t that scared when hell. She frowned and turned around cautiously. Seeing na whose eyes were hidden in the shadow of bangs, Susie burst into a big smile: ¡°Grandma!¡± She ran over, hugged na, and hugged her hands tightly before speaking. Dad said that grandma would split bricks with her bare hands, which wa very scary. na couldn¡¯t break free for a while, and looked down at her ingratiatin smile again, only missing a tail wagging behind her. She suddenly had a headache and amused herself, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Susie blinked innocently: ¡°I¡¯m opening the lock¡­¡± na suppressed her emotions and asked very ¡®calmly¡¯: ¡°Who taught you?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes began to wander. She bit her lip, and said weakly, ¡°Can I lose money? Susie still has a lot of money, which hasn¡¯t been broken up yet, so I can pay off the debt¡­¡± na couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, her head was buzzing. These room doors and these locks in the Murray family manor¡­ She can¡¯t afford ten dors. With a straight face, na stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Okay, bring it here!¡± Susie went to take out her satchel in misery, and took out the treasured money It¡¯s a lot of money. She has hidden it for a long time. Before using small money, she was reluctant to use this big one. na took it over, opened it and looked at it: ¡°Not enough, you only have one money, but you demolished three doors.¡± Susie was speechless. She was bleeding from heartache, and took out two more. na shook her head: ¡°A door lock is 10,000 dors, look at your big money, it is barely enough for a door lock, how can you two thin ones?¡± Susie was speechless Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 330 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Didn¡¯t Confess Him In the end, all the money in Susie¡¯s satchel was taken by na. Looking at the empty satchel, Susie couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Wow, it turns out that the consequences of doing something wrong are so serious. The money she had hidden for more than half a year was gone all at once. The price is too high, she will never demolish the house again¡­ Alex stood on Susie¡¯s shoulder, stuck his head out, and tilted his head. ¡°No, nothing! The wallet is empty!¡± Susie burst into tears with a whoosh. na heard her cry and resisted the urge to give her the money back. There must be a bottom line in life, education must also have a bottom line, there is no turning back, absolutely no turning back¡­ Alex moved his paw closer and pressed it against Susie¡¯s face, trying tofort her. Susie cried even louder. When Martin heard the news, the corner of Hamza¡¯s mouth twitched. He said coldly: ¡°If you can¡¯tfort others, don¡¯tfort them.¡± Wade also came, and after asking the reason clearly, he said again and again: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll go and give you all the pocket money!¡± He ran back to the room, took out several piggy banks, smashed them all, grabbed handfuls of money and stuffed them into Susie¡¯s satchel. Lucy: ¡°Isn¡¯t it money? I have it, and I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± She took out her mobile phone and transferred all the money in one go, leaving no two decimal ces for herself. Zion frowned, and handed her a tissue: ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Crying for some money, it¡¯s shameful.¡± At worst, would he give her all the money he earned? To him, money was just a series of numbers, meaningless. How could anyone cry over such pointless stuff. Hamza was speechless, turned and went back to the room. ¡­and then transferred the money to her. She shook her head while wiping her tears: ¡°I don¡¯t want yours¡­I want to make money by myself.¡± Lucy looked at her with sympathy: ¡°You just take it, at least you can use it when you are fined next time. A few million is enough for you to be fined several times.¡± After finishing, he added firmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you all my money in the future, and you will definitely be fined!¡± Wade was speechless. Zion was speechless. Hamza was speechless. Susie calmed down, thought about it, and called Seven. Seven: ¡°Hello, Susie?¡± Susic: ¡°Seven, do you still need a bodyguard? I¡¯ll go to work with you on the set, can I get a sry of 100 million a month?¡± Seven: ¡°???¡± 288 Vouchers That being said, how dare she let the little ancestor of the Murray family apany her, so she quickly comforted her before hanging up the phone. Susie on the phone said: It¡¯s over, the money is gone, and there is no new money to be made. So miserable. It was already afternoon when Kellen came back, the police had already caught the murderer who killed the woman¡¯s body, and he was going to take Susie there. It turned out that Susie, who was very tight with her money, would rather have all her money fined than confess him. My heart suddenly felt warm. Without further ado, Kellen took out his mobile phone and immediately wanted to transfer money to Susie. It turned out that there were several million more in her ount, and it was only after asking that she found out that it was given by her brothers and sisters. Lost a few dors in this wave, but actually made millions¡­ Ever since, the uncle sent back a few big money to each child, and then went out with Susie in his arms. na chased him out: ¡°Kellen, I have something to ask you! Did you teach Susie to pick locks?¡± Mr. Morton¡¯s steps were still steady, but he disappeared at the end of the gate of the Murray family manor after just three or five steps¡­ na cursed. Although Susie did not confess Kellen. But if you think about it with your toes, you know it was taught by this unreliable father. What are you teaching every day¡­ Alice has woken up, and remembering that she has been in the same room with a female corpse for the past two months, she has copsed. Mental state is not very good. After Susie visited her, she went to the institute with her father and saw the murderer who was caught. This efficiency is so fast, it can be seen that Kellen secretly gave a wave of assists. The murderer was a man in his mid-thirties, now shaved, sitting in handcuffs with his head drooping in the interrogation room. Susie released the female ghost and asked, ¡°Can you remember him?¡± The female ghost stared at the murderer with no extra expression on her face. The interrogator inside is asking: ¡°Why did you kill Aubrey?¡± When the female ghost heard the name, she finally reacted. ¡°Aubrey¡­¡± She remembered, her name seemed to be Aubrey! The man looked sleepy, and said in a low voice, ¡°Because she is disobedient.¡± It turned out that the two were lovers, but there was a difference of ten years in age. The man is 35 years old, has several houses in his hand, and earns ie from rent collection every month. The woman is only in her early 22s and has no stable source of ie. The two have different ideas and often quarrel, and Aubrey likes to go out to y. Gradually, the man suspected that she had cheated, and killed her in a fit of anger during the quarrel that day. The man lowered his head and wiped his face: ¡°I never thought of killing her. Really, I just have a bad temper and I¡¯m too impatient. At that time, the quarrel was on fire¡­¡± ¡°On impulse, I picked up the rolling pin and hit her on the back of the head. Who knew she would be so careless¡­¡± With just one blow, Aubrey was killed. ¡°I panicked at the time, and found out that she was really dead, and I didn¡¯t know what to do. Someone called to rent a house, and I was frightened all of a sudden, so I really didn¡¯t mean to kill someone, I was just passionate Killing¡­ Who told her to cheat first!¡± The sentencing for intentional homicide and murder of passion is different. The interrogator frowned and said, ¡°How are you sure she cheated?¡± The man opened his mouth, but said nothing. He¡¯s not sure, if there is evidence, would he argue with her so much? But he knows too well the young girls nowadays, they are just yful and yful Another interrogator asked: ¡°After you killed Aubrey, what did you do?¡± The man¡¯s face was ashen, and it took him a long time to confess: ¡°After I was awakened by the phone call, I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I quickly locked the door and left.¡± I didn¡¯t even see the tenant who called to see the house and wanted to rent the house. ¡°After I calmed down at night, I knew she was hopeless, but I haven¡¯t married a wife and had a son yet, and I don¡¯t want to go in yet, so I¡­¡± He faltered, and finally said: ¡°I was thinking about how to hide her so that no one would find out. I was afraid that the internal organs would rot and stink, so I dealt with the internal organs first.¡± ¡°Then pickle her with salt¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem in our hometown to store cured bacon for three to five years. I just want to spend three to five years first. When I get married, I will definitely turn myself in¡­¡± The interrogator sneered. As soon as he killed his girlfriend, he was thinking about getting married and having children in the future. The indifference of human nature is appalling. ¡°After the corpse is processed, no matter how it is moved out, people will be suspicious. I just thought about not moving it at all, because there is a closet.¡± hide. Then hire new tenants. After the new tenant moved in, people saw that there were people living here, so they would definitely not suspect anything¡­Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 331 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Disaster The man exined the process of killing, how to kill, and how to marinate the corpse. After hiding the corpse in the closet, I bought two bottles of cockroach medicine and sprayed it with an industrial fan to blow it day and night. Within two days, a tenant came to see the house. He drove to another county to destroy the remaining evidence, so he asked a friend to help him get the keys¡­ Such an absurd, brutal murder case without even the slightest meticulousness, was actually discovered by no one. What follows is the narration of Alice, the tenant. ¡°It was around June, I came here to rent a house¡­¡± ¡°I saw rental information on the Inte. I happened to be nearby that day. When I got to the community, I called thendlord and said I wanted to see the house.¡± The environment of themunity is quite good. She looked at the buildings, some were near the roadside and were very noisy, while some were inside and were rtively quiet. ¡°I want to see which building the house is in. If it¡¯s on the side of road, I won¡¯t look¡­¡± ¡°Thendlord seemed to be very busy that day, and his voice was a bit hurried. I asked him some information about the house, which building. and floor it was in, and whether there was a balcony. There is a balcony, not too noisy¡­then I hung up the phone¡­¡± Alice is still very scared when she thinks about it now, thinking about the time carefully, isn¡¯t that the time for thendlord to kill someone? ¡°Thendlord said he wasn¡¯t there, so I thought he was here¡­¡± Alice actually didn¡¯t know which house it was, but just heard what thendlord said, so she went to the second building to have a look. It happens to be the innermost building in themunity, very quiet. The police officer heard this and asked, ¡°Then did you go up and look?¡± Alice nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all downstairs, and I always feel that it¡¯s a waste of time not to take a look¡­ I just want to go up and see if there is any noise on the 11th floor.¡± Although she often stays upte to sleep, she has poor sleep, and she will be woken up if the traffic is too noisy. Just when someone came down in a hurry with something, the door of the building opened, and she went in. The police officer nced at Alice when he heard this. Most people hear that thendlord is not there, so they have no way to see the house, and most of them choose to leave. Fortunately, Alice went up there even when no one showed her. But people who do have this kind of character, even if it¡¯s useless, don¡¯t want to be reconciled without taking a look. ¡°The monitoring shows that when you entered the building¡¯s gate control, it happened to be thendlord who opened the door and came out. Do you still have an impression of him?¡± Alice¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden. What¡­ happens to be thendlord? She panicked, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t pay much attention¡­¡± Alice thought about it again: ¡°I just remember that he seemed to be in a hurry to leave, and he knocked on the door when he opened the door.¡± The police officer nodded: ¡°If you think about it again, are you sure it¡¯s your currentndlord?¡± Alice¡¯s face turned pale, she thought for a while and shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Passing by in a hurry, she really didn¡¯t notice. Later, she went up to the 11th floor and arrived at the side facing themunity that thendlord said. There were two houses on that side, but she didn¡¯t know which one it was. ¡°I just stopped outside the corridor for a while, listened to the sounds outside, and made sure that the horns of the cars on the road couldn¡¯t be heard here¡­¡± She was very satisfied with the house, and left after writing down thendlord¡¯s phone call to make an appointment for the next viewing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kellen took Susie to listen to the two people¡¯s transcripts, and asked, ¡°How, did you gain anything?¡± Susie looked at the female ghost: ¡°How is it, have you gained something?¡± The female ghost stared at the murderer, and suddenly followed. Kellen asked again, ¡°What did she say?¡± Susie pointed at the female ghost who had drifted away: ¡°She¡¯s gone to find that uncle! Dad, let¡¯s wait for the female ghost sister here!¡± Kellen randomly opened a chair and sat down, poured Susie a ss of water, and grabbed a handful of biscuits from a team leader¡¯s desk. It¡¯s like my own home¡­ ¡°Are you sure she¡¯lle back?¡± Kellen asked while helping Susie unwrap the biscuit wrapper. Susie nodded: ¡°I will definitelye back.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I will release Aunt Ghost to arrest her.¡± She was fierce. Kellen was speechless. He suddenly asked: ¡°Will a person react immediately after death?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Not necessarily, some people didn¡¯t react and continued to do what they were going to do, such as the grocery shopping aunt who was suddenly hit by a car, she might still be walking on the way to buy groceries. Back and forth. Some people will stare at their own corpses in a daze, and some souls will be sent flying far, far away¡­then they finally find their own corpses.¡± Kellen thought for a moment. Susie said that when a person dies too suddenly or too painfully, he will forget everything in his life and subconsciously follow the first person he sees. He understood, and concluded: ¡°Thendlord killed Aubrey and chose to flee immediately. The female ghost probably didn¡¯t react, so she didn¡¯t see thendlord immediately.¡± ¡°It happened that Alice went up to the 11th floor and stayed outside the corridor for a while, so she became the first person Aubrey saw.¡± That¡¯s why the female ghost follows Alice and imitates everything about her. Still so familiar with that house-precisely because she lived there during her lifetime. Susie was stunned for a moment, her eyes sparkling: ¡°Wow, dad is so amazing!¡± Although the female ghost hasn¡¯te back and said it herself, it must be like this. After a while, the female ghost came back, and she seemed to be remembering what happened before she was alive, with a sullen and resentful expression on her face. She talked about the quarrel with her boyfriend before she died, and it was not much different from Kellen¡¯s spection. ¡°He always suspects that I¡¯m cheating, and checks my phone every day. Wherever I go, he has to send him location and videos.¡± ¡°Because of this, I was ridiculed by my friend and daughter again that day, and I was very annoyed when I came back. He asked me to show him my phone, and we quarreled.¡± But she didn¡¯t cheat! ¡°In his concept, when he is in a rtionship, he is only allowed to hang. out with him, and he cannot have friends, especially friends of the opposite sex. But I like to hang out with my girlfriends.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with each other. I didn¡¯t want to check his phone that day. I didn¡¯t expect him to hit me with a rolling pin¡­¡± When the female ghost came back to her senses, she found that she was dead. She stared nkly at her body, unable to remember who she was and why she died. It happened that Alice was standing in the corridor at the door, and she just followed her and floated out¡­ ¡°In those two days, I subconsciously followed Alice. I was not there when my boyfriend disposed of my body¡­ When I came back, I followed Miss Alice. I instinctively found my body and found it was sealed¡­¡± Everythinges to light here. Alice will never know that she identally stood at the door of Room 1102 that day, and has been haunted by a female ghost ever since¡­ On the way back, Kellen said with emotion: ¡°Sure enough, my ancestors said not to watch the excitement casually. This is true¡­¡± For example, a car ident urred in a certain ce and several people died. Some like to join in the fun and gather around, maybe they will bring home the ghost who died in a car ident. ¡°That makes sense, huh?¡± Kellen asked. Only to find that Susie was lying on the back seat, holding a headrest in her arms, and fell asleep just like that¡­ Kellen, who has always been rebellious, drove the car very gently to the nearby parking lot. Then he went to the back seat to pick up Susie, and went back to the passenger seat to adjust the seat. He was half lying on the seatfortably, while Susie was lying in his arms¡­ There was a trace of tenderness in Kellen¡¯s eyes, and his generous palm stroked her back. ¡°Go to sleep¡­ little witch.¡± He hooked his lips, ¡°Dad is getting closer and closer to the path of the great witch, and I will always be with you from now on.¡± As soon as the words fell, the road outside the parking lot suddenly squeaked and mmed, followed by a huge collision sound. Boom! Kellen subconsciously turned his head to look, only to see a knocked-off man flying across the road, mming in front of his windshield. That person did not rest in peace, his eyes widened and his seven orifices were bleeding. Kellen caught him off guard and made eye contact with him, the dead man¡¯s eyes staring right into his. Kellen was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 332 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Hell¡¯s little coup Kellen is numb. It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t go to see Lively, Lively took a fancy to him. Susie was startled awake, got up in a jerk, and muttered, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Kellen was speechless. Seeing that it was Kellen in front of her, she was at a loss for a moment, and eximed, ¡°Dad, where are we?¡± Kellen squeezed the space between his eyebrows: ¡°We were on the way home, and there was a car ident on the opposite side¡­¡± Arge cement truck crashed into a small tram running a red light. The owner of the tram was sent flying, hitting his windshield in a parabolic motion andnding on the hood of the car. The windshield was cracked, and he had an eye-to-eye rtionship with someone who was dying, it was just¡­ It¡¯s really a disaster. Many spectators had already stopped by the side of the road opposite, and some even took out their mobile phones to take small videos. It turned out that the green light going straight at the intersection was about to turn red in three seconds, and the cement truck behind did not slow down, but wanted to speed up and rush over. At this time, a small tram saw the red light start to sh, and did not wait for the green light to turn on, so it took a step ahead. I didn¡¯t expect that this time I was really one step ahead, and was hit by a cement truck¡­ After a while, the traffic police came, Kellen took the notes, and after the damage was assessed, the father and daughter took a taxi home. Kellen couldn¡¯t get rid of the staring eyes of the deceased just now, and he always felt that he was also being watched by ghosts. na was muttering: ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll teach these nonsense thingster¡­¡± ¡°Girls should act like girls¡­¡± ¡°Take my good baby astray. I can¡¯t spare you¡­¡± ¡°Kellen, are you listening??¡± Kellen came back to his senses: ¡°Ah¡­well, I heard you.¡± na stared at him: ¡°Then what did I just say?¡± Holding a fork, Kellen saidzily. ¡°You can¡¯t teach Susie messy things. Girls should behave like girls. If you lead Susie astray, you will hit people with your bare hands¡­ No, you can¡¯t spare people.¡± na stares. Wade looked aside in admiration. He found that his uncle was really awesome, he was clearly thinking about something, he looked like he didn¡¯t listen at all, but he could urately repeat everything grandma said. This brain is definitely expanded. After dinner, Kellen finds Susie. ¡°Good boy, teach dad how to ward off evil spirits, okay?¡± Kellen coaxed. Susie patted Kellen¡¯s shoulder when she heard the words: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, there are no ghosts following you.¡± Kellen: ¡°Um¡­¡± Susie tilted her head: ¡°Dad, are you scared?¡± Kellen immediately sneered: ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± He has been fighting for many years, and he has seen a lot of dead people. Can he be scared? Mr. Morton stayed with Susie for a while and went back to his room after watching her fall asleep. midnight. Kellen only felt that the head of the bed was cold, so he opened his eyes suddenly, only to see the person who was knocked into the sky during the day lying in front of him, looking straight at him. A certain person¡¯s scalp went numb, and he suddenly stood up¨C Only then did I realize that it was a dream. Kellen was speechless. Susie¡¯s words sounded in my mind: Dad, are you scared? Kellen felt no sleepiness at all, got up and turned on the deskmp, and took out a book¨C ¡°Ten Great Tricks to Hell¡± He bought it at a street stall at random. At that time, he put it together with ¡°How to Make a Rich Woman Fall in Love with You¡±, ¡°How to Spend Five Dors for a Week¡±, ¡°On the Correct Posture for Asking for New Year¡¯s Money at the Age of 21¡±, ¡°The Theoretical Basis of Cultivating Immortals and Washing the Essence¡±¡­ The books sold at the stall are very fresh and refined, and ording to the stall owner, he wrote them himself. Kellen scoffed¡­and bought this damn little trick. ¡°Hold a ck umbre in the corridor, don¡¯t look back, go straight all the way¡­¡± Kellen: ¡°Emm¡­¡± ¡°Spread your legs apart and look backwards from your crotch¡­¡± Kellen was speechless. childish. At this time, one of his pens ¡°just happened¡± to drop. Kellen bent down to pick it up¡­ and nced back from his crotch. Nothing at all ¡°Hey, it really is a fake witch.¡± Kellen shook his head and put the pen away. I don¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but he always felt the tip of the pen move. Kellen suddenly felt a chill behind him. He stood up very calmly, went out the door and went straight to Susie¡¯s room. lie down. An instant ofplete peace of mind. Sure enough, the bed in the baby room is of the best quality. Susie rolled over and just hugged him. She said in a daze, ¡°Dad?¡± Kellen said in a low voice: ¡°Well, Dad is worried,e and take a look, go to sleep.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Susie just found it strange. She was able to sleep by herself very early. Why are you suddenly worried? But she was too sleepy, so she hugged Kellen without thinking about anything, and fell asleep soundly. Feeling the little person put one arm and one foot on his body, Kellen suddenly felt as if he had been pasted with an evil talisman, and there was nothing wrong with it. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Suddenly, a pair of footprints appeared at the door of the room. It seemed to be taboo about something, and soon disappeared. I recently moved to a new house, and then the two cubs are about to start school. They need to line up to do nucleic acid, buy school uniforms, and prepare things¡­so there are two ###Chapters recently. I¡¯m sorry~ Resuming the third watch after I¡¯m busy. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 333 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Mr Morton, are you childish? Kellen woke up after a short sleep and checked the time at five o¡¯clock. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He usually wakes up at this time, then goes out for a run, and returns to the team around seven or eight o¡¯clock for breakfast. Susie sometimes didn¡¯t wake up until after eight o¡¯clock, and most of the time he couldn¡¯t be with her. But this was the mostpanionship he could get. Sometimes Kellen wanted to wake up Susie too, but on second thought¡­ Forget it, girls, it¡¯s okay to be coquettish. What the olddy said made sense. You can only grow well if you get enough sleep. Kellen kissed Susie¡¯s forehead. She fell into a deep sleep, and when he kissed her, she subconsciously twitched the corners of her mouth, revealing a sweet smile. Kellen¡¯s eyes are full of doting, and his heart has never been so soft as it is now. He went back to his room, changed his clothes and went out. I didn¡¯t notice at all, there was a pair of footprints behind me¡­ It was not yet full light, and Kellen was running on the stic sidewalk around the penins. The wind blowing from the river was very cool, and Kellen was still running fast, but at this moment he felt as if someone was following him. He narrowed his eyes slightly and didn¡¯t look back. Kellen speeded up, and the sound of footsteps behind him seemed to disappear, but he always kept a very regr rhythm and followed closely 288 Vouchers behind him. Soon, a figure flew across the runway around the penins. His speed was extremely fast, as if there was a ghost chasing after him. An old man woke up early in the morning with a small speaker in his hand. In the next second, an afterimage flew past. It disappeared with a whoosh. The wind blew the few white hairs on his bald head. Kellen was faster than the flying man, but the footsteps behind him were still clinging to his back like maggots attached to the bones. It is impossible for ordinary people to keep up with his speed without panting. Thinking of the weirdness ofst night. After being hit by a car, why don¡¯t you go to rebirth and follow me? Susie said, when walking at night and find something behind you, don¡¯t look back. Then, as long as he doesn¡¯t look back and just turns around, he will be fine. Suddenly soared into the air, turned around with the help of inertia, and kicked backwards. There was nothing behind him, and Kellen felt that he hadn¡¯t kicked anything, and he fell to the ground. But at that moment, he finally saw clearly that there was a pair of footprints behind him. 288 Vouchers No ghost, a pair of footprints out of thin air? After Kellen stood up, he ran back without the slightest hesitation. The uncle with the stereo is humming along to the music. As a result, the afterimage that had just passed by swished past him again, and the few white hairs he had justbed with his hands were messed up again. Uncle was speechless. This young man, this morning¡¯s training program is unusual! ** When Susie woke up, she found that she was the only one in the room. It was not yet full light, and Alex was still squinting quietly. She sat on the bed cutely,pletely unrecovered. Did she dreamst night? I dreamed that my father was being chased by a ghost, and then ran to find her. No, no, Dad is so powerful that he can climb over a wall with one hand. If he really saw a ghost, he would definitely not be afraid, and he would just punch the ghost away. Susie yawned, and after recovering, she got out of bed, put on her shoes, and went to brush her teeth and wash her face. Mitch walked in from the outside with his hands behind his back, sat cross-legged in the room and opened the booklet. Susie asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± While brushing her teeth, she spoke indistinctly She came out after brushing her teeth and washing her face, leaned closer to Mitch, and tilted her head to look at the booklet curiously. ¡°What is this?¡± Susie asked. Mitch said perfunctorily, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anyway, I¡¯ll teach you when you grow up.¡± ¡°Do you want me to teach you a new skill?¡± Mitch closed the booklet with a half-smile. Susie shook her head immediately: ¡°No, no! Master, when youugh like this, you must y tricks.¡± She was about to run downstairs when the door was opened with a bang, and her heroic father appeared in front of her, panting slightly. The clothes on his body were soaked with sweat, sticking to his body, outlining his slender lines and powerful arms. Susie snorted: ¡°Dad, have youe back from running? Are you running fast? Why are you so tired?¡± Kellen walked up to Susie a few steps before turning his head to look outside the door. Seeing Susie, what ghosts and ghosts is he afraid of? She turned her head and looked at it with great reassurance.. ¡°Susie, is there really no ghost behind Dad?¡± he asked. Susie was about to speak, but in the next second, a pair of feet appeared at the door. Those feet seemed to be running fast, and when they reached the door, they mmed on the brakes and took two steps back. Mitch stared at those feet and whispered, ¡°Strange.¡± Susie also snorted: ¡°What is this?¡± No hell, but a pair of footprints? it¡¯s wired. Mitch said: ¡°After people die, generally speaking, they go directly to rebirth. However, some people who die unexpectedly or die unsoundly will look for their feet, footprints and so on along the road. In front of them is a footprint of someone who doesn¡¯t know who it is. .¡± Susie was very surprised: ¡°Can the footprints still walk by themselves?¡± Mitch: ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°For example, there was a person who was brutally murdered in the past. A pair of eyeballs soaked in formalin were ced in a novelty shop as an exhibit. Those eyeballs stared at peopleing and going, so they were considered ghosts.¡± ¡°It represents the will of the original owner during his lifetime, and the thinking of the original owner¡¯s consciousness.¡± ¡°And so are these feet.¡± Susie nodded, understood. Seeing that she probably asked her master again, Kellen asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Susie repeated what Master said. Kellen frowned. The person who was knocked into the air yesterday, he only noticed his wide eyes. In that case, he did not pay attention to his feet. But Kellen has an extraordinary ability, that is, he can recall the details of the scenes that happened. He pondered for a moment and carefully recalled the fragments of yesterday. Including the expressions of every passerby, he can probably remember it, and he can easily think of the dead man who was hit and killed. Both feet were indeed severed. After the body was removed, the person in charge of the scene at the time. looked for his feet, but it was heard that his feet were pulled under the battery car by the force of the collision and broke under the battery car, and were crushed into pieces by the cement truck along with the battery car. So that dead ghost didn¡¯t follow him, but followed him with his feet. Kellen looked towards the door, those feet seemed to be afraid of something, but notpletely afraid. He stopped at the door, motionless. Kellen sneered: ¡°Come in if you have the ability.¡± The feet immediately took a step forward. But he went back soon and seemed to be saying something. Susie listened carefully, and tranted: ¡°Dad, he said youe out if you have the ability.¡± Kellen: ¡°Youe in.¡± Susie tranted: ¡°He said youe out.¡± Kellen smiled contemptuously: ¡°Bitch.¡± The pair of feet stomped suddenly, as if out of breath. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, is it childish? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 334 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Attended Kindergarten Those feet seemed to be very angry, but strangely they still refused to leave. Susie looked at the footprints outside, and then tranted: ¡°Ghosts also say that Dad is cowardly¡­¡± ¡°So what?¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows, wantonly. It just doesn¡¯t go out, ites in if it has the ability. Susie blinked, looked at Dad, then at the ghost. ¡°Father, you are ying a rascal!¡± Kellen: ¡°It¡¯s not a rogue, it¡¯s a strategic retreat.¡± Susie nodded earnestly, she understood, it¡¯s called a strategic retreat. Suddenly it sounds different! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Father is so educated!¡± She boasted with bright eyes. Mitch is very speechless, but anyone with a kindergarten diploma will not be deceived so badly¡­ The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth hooked. There is a soft and cute little milk bag, which is really fun. He asked: ¡°As an ordinary person, how do you hunt and fight ghosts?¡± Susie thought for a while, and said, ¡°Rely on being upright.¡± Kellen was speechless. Is he not upright enough? In the early years, he worked as an undercover agent in the dark group. In order to survive, he used many means and killed people. Maybe it was because he wasn¡¯t upright enough. Kellen smiled, it doesn¡¯t matter, if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not enough. He asked: ¡°What if there is no righteousness?¡± Susie was stumped and looked at Master. Mitch was silent for a moment. Kellen is a person who is both good and evil. He killed people in his early years and was stained with ck energy, but he is full of gold when fighting for the country. It is indeed a little difficult to suppress it with righteousness alone, but it is not impossible. ¡°The butcher¡¯s knife for ughtering pigs is full of murderous intent. In the same way, your father killed¡­ countless enemies. He can use himself as a murder weapon, and he can also defeat Yin ghosts and kill Yin ghosts.¡± Mitch was going to say that Kellen killed countless people, but Susie changed her words again. ¡°But this is extremely difficult. People can¡¯t even see ghosts, and it¡¯s even more difficult to touch and kill them.¡± The reason why ghosts can harm people is because people are afraid first and are overwhelmed by ghosts. Ghosts are more powerful than people, and ghosts harm people. People are more powerful than ghosts, and people overwhelm ghosts. Susie conveyed exactly what Master said. A strange light shed in Kellen¡¯s eyes, that is to say, it can still be done! He is not afraid of difficulties, but afraid of nowhere! ¡°Looking good!¡± Kellen lowered his back slightly, like a sharp sword ready to strike. The footsteps outside the door were vignt, and he took another half step back. Kellen smiled lowly: ¡°Don¡¯t be cowardly.¡± As soon as the words fell, he came out like a sharp sword. A sharp light shot out from the bottom of his eyes, murderous aura emerged, and he rushed over and swept it out with a kick. There was still nothing underfoot, and Kellen knew he still hadn¡¯t touched anything. He hit back. Before the ghost could react, it felt that it had been kicked. It seemed to be startled, and took a few steps back. It turned out that Kellen was faster than it and ¡°ran¡± first¡­ It seemed ashamed and furious, and immediately chased after it for a few steps, but when it saw Mitch and Susie in the room at the door, it stopped quickly. Susie blinked, raised her head and said, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll do it again.¡± 1 Kellen sneered, and in an instant, he was no longer a ghost who only saw footprints. It was the man who had stabbed his grandfather perfidiously and killed his parents in front of him in those years. 77 106 That person is also like this, invisible, but always peeping in the dark, wanting his life. The coldness in Kellen¡¯s eyes turned into hostility, and the originally bright and majestic aura also became a bit ferocious, flying out like an arrow from the string, and punching hard. He no longer aimed at the target with this punch, but relied on feeling! There was a dull sound, as if a piece of pork that had been frozen for ten years had just been thawed out. Cold, sticky, with an indescribably cold dampness. The pair of footprints took a few steps back, the flowers in the corridor swayed without wind, and the lights flickered twice as if they were short- circuited. There was a bloodthirsty sneer at the corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth, his eyes were dark and he said in a deep voice, ¡°It hit.¡± Those feet were actually not afraid of death, and they rushed up again. Kellen closed his eyes, relying on the inexplicable feeling at the moment, he punched out again. What he couldn¡¯t see was that his fist was covered with golden light, and there was a scream in the void. The footprints disappeared in an instant. Susie was stunned. Mitch was stunned too. Susie regained her senses and hurriedly chased him out: ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± It turned out that the pair of footprints were not killed, but they were 16:10 beaten to the point of panic and fear, and they didn¡¯t dare to covet them any more, and ran away in a hurry. But when an amulet flew out, it was trapped on the spot, and the footprints could not escape. It struggled violently, Susie turned her eyes and ¡®invited¡¯ the hapless ghost out. ¡°Uncle, Susie gave you a pair of shoes!¡± Before the unlucky ghost could react, there was an extra pair of ¡®leather boots¡¯ under his feet. The footprints bit him in a hurry. The corner of the unlucky ghost¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said weakly, ¡°Baby, is this really okay?¡± Susie blinked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± The unlucky ghost stomped on those footprints a few times, and then said silently: ¡°I like it!¡± But fortunately, he is an evil ghost, no matter how powerful these footprints are, they are just ordinary ghosts, and they can¡¯t help him. After being trampled on twice by him, he waspletely honest. At this moment, the pair of footprints couldn¡¯t have imagined that they would be reduced to this kind of fate After breaking away from their master, they thought they could find a substitute and continue to ¡®live¡¯. In the end, it was tragically reduced to the ¡®leather boots¡¯ of other ghosts¡­ If I had known this, I might as well be beaten to death by Kellen! The unlucky ghost piled up a smile ¡°Is there anything else I need to do?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, thank you!¡± The unlucky ghost was ttered: ¡°No thanks, no thanks!¡± After confirming that nothing happened, he went back to continue ying cards. Kellen stood where he was, the hostility on his body hadn¡¯tpletely subsided. In the next second, a cute little thing jumped into his arms, hugged his thigh tightly, and said excitedly: ¡°Dad! You hit that ghost, it¡¯s amazing!¡± In her eyes is apletely sincere admiration. Kellen was slightly startled, then smiled, and reached out to touch Susie¡¯s small head. The hostility on his body was alsopletely hidden at this moment. Kellen asked, ¡°Is Dad omnipotent?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! Dad is omnipotent! Super powerful, even more powerful than Ultraman!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, and hugged Susie: ¡°Go, go down to eat, your grandma must have made you delicious desserts.¡± He went downstairs with Susie in his arms. Mitch looked at Kellen¡¯s back and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. The family around her¡­is it really an ordinary family ? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 335 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 335 Chapter 335 ¡°Client¡± Information After breakfast, Kellen hurried to the team, thought of something before leaving, and went back to Susie¡¯s room. ¡°Can you give Dad something to ward off evil spirits?¡± A person¡¯sbat effectiveness is obtained through actualbat training. Man can grow into an invible god of war only if he is victorious in the battle of life and death. The same goes for Ghostbusters. So Kellen ns to practice in his spare time, but it is best to have an evil spirit talisman. His baby has this ability, of course he will use it. Susie ran to the cloakroom and took out a handful of amulets from a satchel. ¡°Hey, Dad will give you everything!¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows suddenly: ¡°Baby, your amulet is worth one life, and I don¡¯t know how much this amulet is worth.¡± Susie snorted, is her amulet worth anything? She immediately asked, ¡°Dad, how much can a talisman sell for?¡± Kellen pondered: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, in the eyes of people who understand the goods, it¡¯s worth tens of millions, but in the eyes of people who don¡¯t believe you, fifty cents is worthless.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes fluttered, and suddenly she had a good idea to make money. At this time Wade came to Susie, holding a thick notebook, excited: ¡°Look what I found!¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°What?¡± Wade said: ¡°Customer information!¡± Susie is confused, what customer information? I saw Wade open the notebook and count them one by one: ¡°I have collected ten most murderous ces that have been handed down from the history of this city!¡± ¡°For example, this, the rumored fierce ghost unfinished building, if you enter in the middle of the night, you will definitelye out sideways¡­¡± ¡°And this, an abandoned mental hospital. I heard that a psychopath hacked his family to death and was sent here. One night, a fire suddenly burned down the entire mental hospital, and 14 people died on the spot. The surviving doctors and nurses went crazy, saying they heard the family¡¯s slyughter¡­¡± ¡°There is also this fierce ghost road. There were two little girls who came home from work in the middle of the night. When they heard someone calling behind them, they turned their heads. They saw a head suspended in mid-air. They ran out of the road in fright and were hit by a car. ording to the avable information, when the sewer was being dug on this road at first, arge crane suddenly fell down, smashing a worker who was working on construction from head to body¡­¡± Wade flipped while talking. Then take out a pen and calcte on a nk page. ¡°Assuming that the rumors in these ces are true, even if there is only one ghost in a very murderous ce¡­then our kpi can be increased by ten!¡± ¡°If you win the big prize and catch vile ghost, evil ghost, it will be even more powerful¡­¡± Susie was dazed andpletely confused. It turns out that this is the customer information! Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched. Absolutely, this is called customer information. He nced at it quickly, and directly wrote down the customer information. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kellen patted Susie¡¯s head, pressed Wade¡¯s head and patted it, and then left in satisfaction. Wade didn¡¯t know that the customer information he worked so hard to collect was stolen by his wicked uncle¡­ Still excited, calcting xy. Susie also looked excited¡­a talisman was ten million. She draws ten pictures a day. That¡¯s 100 million. Drawing twenty pictures in two days is two billion, three billion, one trillion¡­ Wow, rich! ¡°Great!¡± she said happily. Wade is proud: ¡°Right, right? Am I not good?¡± His hard work was not in vain. In order to find out whether the information was true, he browsed through thousands of forums, collected all the information about these rumors, and then summarized them. There were some rumors about some serious crimes, but after he checked carefully, some adventure bloggers went, and nothing happened. He will definitely cross out these ces. If you want to talk about the most ominous ce, there are actually many, many ces that have been rumored, such as a neighborhood where people died by jumping off a building, an intersection where there was an idental car ident, and even some ces where there are a little more trees, they are also endowed with supernatural colors. The information is true or false. There are hundreds of ces that are said to be the worst crimes by netizens alone. He screened out these ten cesyer byyer, all of which are well-founded, at least someone has personally experienced it. Seeing Susie smiling happily now, Wade suddenly felt that it was worthwhile for him to check the information day and night! ¡°Then when are we going?¡± Wade said, ¡°School is about to start, we have to hurry up!¡± Susie also couldn¡¯t wait: ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Wade ran out immediately: ¡°I¡¯ll go find my brother!¡± His brother must be the one to go out! Today¡¯s Hamza reluctantly took over the important task of teaching Lucy to do homework after several requests from David. At the moment, he is supervising Lucy, and the veins on his forehead are throbbing. Hamza fists clenched. Just when he was about to lose control of the prehistoric power, Wade ran in ¡°Brother Take us out to y!¡± Hamza turned and punched Wade in the face. Wade looked aggrieved and angry: ¡°If you don¡¯te out, you won¡¯te out, why do you do it!¡± Hamza¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Get out!¡± After speaking, I went out first. Going anywhere is better than teaching Lucy here! what¡­¡­ Promise to go out and punch him too? This¡­how can I make sense! Lucy saw it and followed immediately: ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Hamza said coldly, ¡°Bring all your homework!¡± Lucy was speechless. In the end, Hamza told her grandma to take her younger siblings to the library to cultivate their sentiments, and by the way, do some preview preparations for the start of school. na was very relieved and asked Colt to drive and sent them out. Susie is carrying a pet bag, and there are Grandpa Turtle and Alex in the pet bag. And a stack of amulets. Then he carried a satchel, which also contained a stack of amulets. She is full of confidence, as if a bunch of papers go out, and she will definitely be able to return a pile of money¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 336 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Setting up a stall to sell talismans to ghosts The butler, Colt, was driving the car with a bunch of carrot heads. 288 Vouchers Hamza folded his arms with a cold face ¨C looking at Wade, Zion, Lucy and Susie in the car. Speechless, why did he agree to bring them out? He also lied to his grandma, saying that he would take his younger siblings to the library¡­ Looking at Colt driving, Hamza couldn¡¯t help but have a headache, that¡¯s all right, what excuse is he going to make next? Susie said to go to a mental hospital, he can¡¯t just tell Colt to go to a mental hospital¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome.¡± He frowned, looking irritable. Colt asked, ¡± Aren¡¯t you going to take them to the library?¡± Hamza paused, his small face was cold: ¡°How do you know?¡± Colt smiled and nced at Lucy in the rearview mirror. ¡°Guess.¡± Anyone can go to the library to preview, but Lucy is impossible. The corner of Hamza¡¯s mouth twitched. Colt said again: ¡°Mr. Murray told me, where are you going, I just drive.¡± Hamza was speechless. In the back seat of the car, Wade was still flipping through customer information. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first¡­ If there¡¯s time, we¡¯ll go to the foot of the big tree, that fierce ghost road.¡± 288 (Vouchers It¡¯s almost enough to go to two ces in one day. Susie was counting the small money in her heart, nodded and said, ¡°Yeah!¡± Where there are ghosts, amulets are needed to ward off evil spirits, and people will buy amulets and make a lot of money¡­ Seeing Susie happy, Wade was also very happy himself. And Lucy¡­ let her do anything as long as she doesn¡¯t do her homework. Zion looked out the window, turned his head suddenly, hesitated to speak. going to the hospital? Legend has it that there is a vile ghost there¡­.. But he didn¡¯t speak in the end, and turned his head to continue looking out the window. The hospital, in the old town, was actually a mental hospital, but it had been moved to another location after a fire many years ago. There is an old street outside. Although it is not as prosperous as other ces, it is a leisure street that old citizens like to go shopping. Therefore, although the hospital has been relocated, people still call this area¡± Hospital Street¡± by convention. After Colt drove here, he found a parking lot and parked the car. He was about to get out of the car to follow, but Hamza said: ¡°Colt, you wait for us here!¡± Colt: ¡°Uh, don¡¯t you need any help from Uncle?¡± Hamza looked cold and shook his head: ¡°No, go find a ce to drink tea!¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°Mr. Murray will reimburse the tea fee.¡± Colt was speechless. there such a thing? He wanted to say something, but remembering Martin¡¯s advice, he could only nod his head and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here, and call Uncle anytime if you need anything.¡± Hamza nodded, and walked into the old street with a group of siblings. Lucy¡¯s eyes lit up, she was extremely excited, looking here and there, and soon got a lot of things. Seeing the stinky mandarin fish, Susie was stunned. There was some uneasiness in her eyes, and she asked Wade in a low voice, ¡°Why does sister eat shit?¡± Wade was eating ice cream when he heard that a mouthful of ice cream spurted out. He opened his mouth, but was speechless. To be honest, he thinks so too¡­ Lucy was holding out the stinky mandarin fish: ¡°Susie, take a bite!¡± Susie quickly covered her mouth: ¡°No, no, no! It stinks!¡± Lucy: ¡°It smells bad and tastes delicious! It¡¯s like durian!¡± Susie still shook her head, not daring to say anything, and looked at Lucy with sympathetic and forbearing eyes. What exactly did Lucy go through to eat these things¡­ Lucy muttered: ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t eat it, I will!¡± She ate quickly and finished both servings in one go. Alex stood on the back of Grandpa Turtle, covered his nostrils with one wing, and squawked: ¡°Eat shit! Eat shit! Someone ate shit!¡± Lucy was speechless. She stared: ¡°You¡¯re the one who eats shit!¡± While cursing with Alex, Lucy threw the box away, and hurriedly stuffed the ice cream that was about to melt into her mouth again. Zion walked carelessly, a little distracted, and then he nced back and said to himself. ¡°It stinks.¡± Wade ate ice cream and flipped through the introduction about the hospital. The twittering behind him made a noise to death. Hamza held his forehead with a headache. Finally at the entrance of the hospital, Susie looked around. ¡°Why is there no one!¡± The old street was so lively just now. After passing through an alley, less than 200 meters away, there is a world of difference. Susie ran to the door quickly. No matter, let¡¯s talk about it. Although there is no one outside the hospital, there are many ghosts inside! Amulets can be sold not only to humans, but also to ghosts. She will draw few right away! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Before they regained their senses, they saw Susie put down her satchel in a hurry, took out a piece of gray cloth and spread it on the ground, and ced four or five bundles of amulets on it. The wind blew her carpet cloth, and she picked up two stones aside to hold it down. They were dumbfounded. Wade opened his mouth: ¡°Susie, what are you doing?¡± Lucy ran over and said excitedly: ¡°Street stall, what are we going to sell? I¡¯ll help collect the money!¡± Zion looked down at the ice cream, worried that it was melting faster than he could eat it. Hamza frowned suddenly, always having a bad feeling¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 337 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 337 Mitch came from behind, and when he came, he saw Susie lying on the ground drawing ghost symbols. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was afraid of ghosts and dared note, so she even ced the stall at the door of the outpatient clinic. The former hospital porch hall is now very barren, with triage tables, long rows of aluminum chairs, outpatient clinics, etc. still vaguely visible. Susie¡¯s stall was ced in this barrennd, because it was indoors, and surrounded by several ghosts. Hamza and Wade¡¯s faces froze. Hamza: Wait, these ¡°people¡± who suddenly appeared, are they people or ghosts? He couldn¡¯t help but think of the doll who rushed towards him with a sly smilest time at the doll¡¯s club¡­ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade: Damn, hell again! Sure enough, as long as he was in a ce with ghosts and stood next to his sister, he could easily see ghosts! This is probably because the maic field transmits the maic force between objects¡­ There is a law of universal gravitation in physics, that is, any two objects in nature are attracted to each other. There is no exception between people¡­ If this is thew, then probably the same is true between people and ghosts, then she is the medium between him and ghosts¡­ There are radiation particles in the maic field, assuming particles¡­¡­. Wade thought wildly in his mind. And ! sighed in my heart, as expected of my sister, there is really a way. Just by setting up a stall like this, all the ghosts will be attracted, and when the timees, they will be wiped out¡­.. Lucy was enjoying himself: ¡°Is anyone here to buy our super power talisman?¡± Zion finally finished eating the ice cream. He stood behind Susie, and when he looked up, he saw many people surrounding Susie. Strange, why so many people suddenly¡­ He froze. Susie waved the hair brush in Susie¡¯s hand very fast. ¡°So busy, so busy¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Nurse, what do you want? Here¡­you lower your head!¡± Susie held out her little hand to her. The female ghost gratefully took out a wad of fake money. Susie shook her head: ¡°You asked your family to send me money! My ount is¡­¡¯ Susie took out her bank card and waved it in front of the ghost: ¡°Do you remember?¡± The female ghost nodded and floated away happily. ¡°What did you say you want?¡± Susie looked up at a mental patient in hospital clothes. What is that¡­¡± Susie was confused. Susie suddenly realized, and then drew him an amulet. Sure enough, the ghost floated away satisfied. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. I have never seen people draw amulets for people, but this is the first time I have seen amulets drawn for ghosts¡­ Mitchughed and said, ¡°Susie, are you sure they can get you the money?¡± Susie asked nkly, ¡°Why not?¡± Mitch: ¡°You do the math.¡± Counting on a group of psychotic ghosts to make money for their rtives? Susie squeezed her little hands to calcte, and immediately pulled her little face down. So she painted so much, was it for nothing? She opened the satchel and took a look. There was twenty-five cents lying quietly in it. She didn¡¯t know which ghost picked it up. Susie looked at Wade pitifully: ¡°Let¡¯s change ces!¡± Wade: ¡°¡­?¡± He asked in a daze, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toplete KPI?¡± Susiecks interest: ¡°No.¡± Wade was stunned. She is here to set up a stall? At this moment, there was a bang sound in the depths of the empty and deserted hospital, followed by the sound of metal dragging on the ground. It looks like someone pushed the door open and dragged a¡­ axe? Wade subconsciously thought of the axe. He nervously said: ¡°If you don¡¯t catch it, don¡¯t catch it, let¡¯s go!¡± Susie shook her head, she stared at the quiet hospital corridor, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, there are fierce ghosts.¡± Mitch¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Go, Susie, go in and have a look.¡± The psychotic ghost who killed his whole family back then is still there. Susie stood up quickly, collected the gray cloth indiscriminately, and stuffed the remaining amulets into the pet bag. Then run inside. Alex picked up an amulet and tilted his head. Hamza also heard that voice, but the first thing he thought of was the legend about this hospital, the mental illness that killed his family. Assuming that this is not a ghost story, but that this murderous maniac actually exists, then¡­ Hamza immediately said: ¡°Go, there is danger¡­Susie!¡± Before he finished speaking, Susie ran in. Looking at the empty and deserted outpatient hall¡­.. Even though it was daytime, Hamza couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. Lucy watched Susie run, and followed suit. Wade naturally followed, even running faster than Lucy. There is no way, Hamza can only grit his teeth, and while calling Colt, he quickly catches up with a few worried siblings. Zion stood where he was, his back stiffened There are several. ¡°people¡± standing around him in front of him, including nurses, doctors, and people in hospital clothes¡­all staring at him. The hospital has long been deserted, and it is impossible for medical staff and patients to remain, so these are¡­ ghosts! Zion froze in fear, unable to move. Brain: Run! run outside! Get out of here! Feet: Catch up with my sister! So Zion also chased Susie and the others before his brain could react¡­ The hospital isposed of several buildings side by side, generally forming a back shape. The floors are not high, the outpatient department has only four floors at most, and the inpatient department has seven floors. The corridors between the buildings are connected, and there are also twists and turns. Hamza chased to the end of the corridor of the outpatien building, which is exactly a fork in the road. Standing here, looking to the right is a fork in the road, looking ahead is the corridor of another building, and he is standing between the two buildings. ¡°Susie?¡± Hamza frowned. Why didn¡¯t they disappear all of a sudden, when they were clearly seen from their backs just now. The surrounding area was eerily quiet. At this time, Hamza suddenly heard the clicking sound just now. Startled, he turned around immediately. At the end of the corridor, a man in a vertically striped hospital gown suddenly appeared. His head hung down strangely, and he was dragging an ax in his hand. The sound was exactly the friction sound of the ax being dragged on the ground. The ¡°man¡± looked up, staring at Hamza. Hamza¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 338 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The Brave Sister In the empty hospital corridor, a ¡°person¡± in hospital clothes is dragging an axe. After he raised his head, it was obvious that there was a wound two fingers wide on his neck. The wound was blunt, as if it had been cut with an axe, and at first nce it seemed that the head and body were only connected by ayer of skin, which was creepy. Hamza saw such a scene clearly, cold sweat had already soaked his back. If there was such a big wound on the neck of a normal person, it would have been snapped off long ago. The ¡°person¡± in front of him not only didn¡¯t make a fuss, but also looked at him with a sinister smile, and raised his ax¡­ Hamza, who had always been calm and indifferent, ran away, and the panic he showed at this moment finally had a childlike demeanor. The sound of the ax dragging the ground followed closely behind, and Hamza ran forward desperately, feeling that he had run at least two or three kilometers, but for some reason he was still in this corridor. The ¡°man¡±ughed horribly, and suddenly appeared behind Hamza. Hamza subconsciously turned around, saw him leaning over, and smiled strangely, ¡°I caught you.¡± He raised the ax high, but when he raised his head, he was tilted to one side because he had no neck support, and his eyes were filled with cruelty ¡°Dead rats, hack them to death, hack them all to death!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hamza cursed inwardly for being crazy, and then punched it out! The man¡¯s head was blown away. The head gurgled and rolled to the edge of the corridor. As soon as Susie and the others retreated, Wade saw a head roll to his feet before he could stand firm. again? With a groan, Wade rushed behind Susie. Then frantically touched his backpack, equipped¡­his equipment! As a result, the iron pot inside got stuck in the mouth of the backpack, and the equipment could not come out. Wade mmed the backpack out of the way. It turned out that just after Susie chased in, the voice disappeared again, and the whole hospital was silent. Mitch asked her to find the fierce ghost in her own way, and Susie squeezed her fingers and ran inside while counting. Wade reminded her that she could use spells, Susie remembered her skills, and found the ghost. The ferocious ghost who had lost its head in front of him did not fall down, holding the ax in his hand, and shing fiercely. The head thatnded on the ground also had a hideous expression. Hamza felt cold and heavy, and wanted to run towards Susie, but for some reason, his movements became stiff and he dodged awkwardly. Seeing this ¡°person¡± who can be chopped off without a head, Hamza finally came to a conclusion on the question just now ¨C this is not a ¡°person¡±, but a ghost! At this moment, he saw Susie rushing over. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Susie is here!¡± Susie snorted softly and blocked the ax that almost fell on Hamza. Susie swung her hand and threw a ball of fire. The fireball hit the headless ghost, and it burst into mes with a whoosh The ghost twisted in the mes, screamed fiercely, and rushed towards Susie and the others. When Susie raised her hand, a sledgehammer appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Hey, Mr. Headless Ghost, do you want a small hammer or a big hammer?¡± ¡°Forty dors for a small hammer, eighty dors for a sledgehammer!¡± Susie even had time to ask. But the headless ghost was obviously not in the mood to answer, the heads on the ground opened their mouths angrily and bit Susie! Susie swung it out with a hammer: ¡°Okay, I want a sledgehammer~¡± ¡°Hey, eighty! Eighty!¡± The head was thrown flying by her, Susie caught up immediately, holding a sledgehammer: ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± So there was such a scene in the dead corridor: Susie ran after the head of the fierce ghost, and the headless ghost chased after it without direction. With a whoosh, the ghost¡¯s head was thrown into the air, hit the wall of the corridor like a ball, and rushed towards Susie in anger. Susic lifted the gourd, but before the head could react, it was ¡°eaten¡± by the gourd Hamza stared nkly at Susie, who had her head removed, and picked up a small hammer to beat the ghost¡¯s chest. Shouting forty¡¯ and ¡®forty¡¯ while pounding. The headless ferocious ghost became aimless, and soon lost its resistance, being absorbed by the gourd. Susie put away the sledgehammer and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all right!¡± Hamza froze, almost like a dream. Did he have hallucinations, and actually saw his sister who could only be soft and coquettish beat the fierce ghost to death very fiercely. The younger sister is actually more fierce than the fierce ghost? Hamza opened his mouth. At this moment, hepletely stopped his inner struggle, and his world view copsed and then rebuilt again. he reads elegant poetry collections, absurd ghost stories and so on. But for a long time, he didn¡¯t really believe in the theory of ghosts and gods. Even if he went to the doll¡¯s house with Susiest time and encountered a series of weird things, he still thought that someone was behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, there are really ghosts! Susie waved her hand in front of Hamza: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hamza regained his senses and said silently, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Susie tiptoed, patted his shoulder, and blew. ¡°When there is something chasing you behind you, you can¡¯t turn back!¡± ¡°Sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wade finally dared to approach, and asked with fear Susie looked at Mitch, and Mitch flipped through the brochure and said something roughly. Susie repeated: ¡°The fierce ghost just now was a mental patient in this hospital.¡± ¡°He is out of his mind. He sees everything as a big mouse, and then treats everyone as a mouse and wants to hack them all to death.¡± Wade was stunned, and hurriedly took out a mobile phone: ¡°I seem to have seen this on some forum¡­¡± Both brothers have a good memory, so Wade quickly found the previous forum based on his memory. On the forum, a hospital insider who survived the catastrophe revealed: ¡°¡­The mental patient suffered from paranoia. Everyone who appeared around him said they were mutated rats after nuclear radiation. He also said that the rats were secretly staring at him and trying to eat him.¡± ¡°He said he was going crazy, so one day he found the ax and hacked his whole family to death¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 339 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 339 Chapter 339 The three older brothers stick close to Susie¡­ Wade continued to browse the forum, while reading: ¡°The mental patient regarded everyone around him as a giant mutated mouse, and wanted to eat him. He hacked to death his own family that day, from his eighty-year-old grandmother to his three-year-old niece., all died by his ax.¡± ¡°His brother, his sister-inw, niece, parents and grandmother, all died.¡± ¡°After the patient was controlled, he was sent to our hospital for treatment. He was diagnosed with severe paranoia. During this period, he kept saying that his brother¡¯s family was not dead and that they were all by his side. They wanted to kill all the mutated mice¡­¡± ¡°One day when I was on night shift, the psychopath suddenly appeared in front of me. He looked at me and smiled strangely. I don¡¯t know why I heard other people¡¯s strangeughter from around me, but I couldn¡¯t see other people¡­¡± ¡°I was terrified, and quickly called the staff to control him, gave him an injection, and shut him back to his room.¡± ¡°But since then, every time we are on night shift, we will always hear someone behind usughing¡­¡± Wade couldn¡¯t help but stop reading here, now he is in the hospital and always feels chilly. It seemed that he could hear those weirdughter in his ears, and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Susie turned her head and looked into the hospital. As if listening to a story, Lucy urged excitedly: ¡°Then, third brother, don¡¯t tremble, continue!¡± Wade swallowed, and continued to read: ¡°That night, I was on night shift as usual. When I was walking in the corridor, I suddenly heard something dragging on the ground. When I looked back, it was that mental patient again. He looked at me and showed that weird smile again. ¡± ¡°He was running towards me with an ax in his hand. I wanted to run, but there was a strangeughter in my ears, and I was stiff¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why my colleagues rushed over and joined forces to subdue the mental patient, but he was so fierce that two colleagues were chopped and injured by him on the spot. We didn¡¯t dare to fight any more, so we had to retreat into the office and close the door.¡± ¡°The patient took an ax and hacked outside. Fortunately, the office has an iron door, and the ss windows are also explosion-proof ss¡­ At this time, there was a fire outside, and then a nightmare scene appeared¡­¡± Wade nced at the following lines, sweating coldly. Lucy was afraid but couldn¡¯t help but want to hear the follow-up, hugged Susie¡¯s arm, and urged: ¡°And then?¡± Wade¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Through the ss, I saw that mental patient suddenly raised an ax and struck his neck, again and again, as if it wasn¡¯t his own neck. As he struck, there was still that weird smile on his face¡­ until his neck was about to strike It never stopped¡­¡± After reading this, Wade threw the phone away in fright and threw it to his brother. Lucy whined and hugged Susie tightly: ¡°It¡¯s scary, so is it a scary adventure for us to enter this hospital?¡± Lucy didn¡¯t see a ghost, she thought her brothers were ying a horror game, and deliberately went to the deserted mental hospital to tell scary stories to scare people. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She is not afraid, she is not afraid, not at all! Lucy held Susie in his arms, and for a moment he felt guts all over again. ¡°Then, go on, don¡¯t be cowardly!¡± Hamza nced at thest few lines on the forum, and summed it up sinctly: ¡°Later, several people were killed in a fire in the hospital, and the blogger who described the incident was also rescued. The fire investigation found that the fire was caused by an aging circuit and a short circuit.¡± The poster¡¯s narration ends here, and many people below said that he made it up like it was real, or that it was really scary, so he didn¡¯t believe it, so he didn¡¯t read it again. Lucy was taken aback: ¡°No more?¡± Hamza returned the phone to Wade and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± As long as his panic is stopped quickly, he will still be the calm and steady Martin! Lucy looked disappointed, and cut out: ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Susie suddenly hissed: ¡°Listen, there is movement.¡± The children fell silent all of a sudden, and at the end of the corridor of the empty and abandoned hospital, there was faintughter. There were innocent and cute giggling sounds of children, as if they were ying some fun game There were ho-ho-houghs from a slightly older age, thickughter from middle-aged men, and chuckles from young women. Hamza¡¯s back went stiff, Wade felt his scalp go numb, and the hair on top of his head was standing on end. Lucy looked puzzled: ¡°What, there is nothing!¡± Mitch sat cross-legged in the air uninterestedly, propping his chin: ¡°It¡¯s just a lonely ghost. Take them all.¡± Ordinary lonely souls and wild ghosts don¡¯t need to be taken care of, but these few obviously harmful ones have to be epted. Susie: ¡°Okay~¡± She ran inside without thinking. Wade hurried to catch up: ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± Seeing Susie run away, Lucy followed suit: ¡°Wait for me!¡± Hamza was silent for a moment, looked around nervously, and finally decided to follow! It¡¯s better to be with Susie than to stay here. As soon as Hamza took a step, Zion, who had been silent all this time, asked, ¡°What kind of mental patient? Are you sure it was his own family who killed him?¡± Hamza nced at him: ¡°You¡¯d better find some time and go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± After speaking, I went in. When Wade read that passage just now, Zion was the calmest, and he didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids I thought he was the most daring¡­ Unexpectedly, it was because the reaction didn¡¯t keep up. Hamza thought so, but saw Zion quickly followed, as if instinctively. He just felt weird. As everyone knows, Zion and Susie were really scared when they went to the hotel for a few days. Although the nerve response did not keep up, the instinctive response of the feet did. Several children walked inside. Looking forughter, I went up the stairs to the third floor. The abandoned nurse¡¯s station is full of dust, and there are scattered half chairs and so on. The chair surfaces have been scorched, leaving only the ckened iron frame. The walls and ground were ckened, which should be the scene of the fire that year. Theughter came from behind a nurse¡¯s desk, muffled by arge pir. The three of them hugged Susie closely at the same time. Wade: ¡°I¡¯m afraid, let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Zion was speechless. Hamza said with a cold face, ¡°Can you be a little more courageous?¡± Wade nced at his brother. As long as you are 30 centimeters away from your sister, he will believe it! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 340 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Who Is Not A Child? The nurse¡¯s station on the third floor was a bit dark, and the charred walls and floors made it look even darker inside. The carefree Lucy suddenly realized something was wrong, and suddenly felt a little uneasy. ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go back! There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± Lucy said. Wade: ¡°How about¡­ we go outside and wait for you first?¡± Susie stared at the pir and nodded: ¡°Yeah, you go out first.¡± After the words fell, several people fell silent. Going out¡­ I dare not go out by myself! Although my sister is very powerful and doesn¡¯t need their protection, what if there are more than ghosts hiding here, and a psychopath suddenly pops up? It¡¯s better to follow my sister. Wade coughed: ¡°Forget it, I also want to catch ghosts, I have very powerful equipment, I equip¡­¡± Speaking of which, he suddenly froze. He just threw out his equipment and didn¡¯t pick it up! Wade suddenly felt that he had nothing, and everyone was frightened. Hamza made a decisive conclusion: ¡°Wait for Susie.¡± It is impossible to go out first, just stand here for a while. Grandma told him to take good care of his younger siblings, but he was a responsible person so he couldn¡¯t do anything like leave his younger sister behind. Although it has something to do with being afraid¡­ Zion was speechless. Zion, who had a long reflection, was recalling the scene of Susie swinging the hammer just now. A certain character¡¯s ultimate move in the game appeared in his mind, and he was constantly calcting the lethality and cooling time of the ultimate move, as well as hisbat strategy if he faced this situation alone¡­ So several people continued to get close to Susie. Lucy held her left arm, Wade held her right arm, and Hamza stood half a step behind her, looking around warily. Zion followed suit, although he was in a daze, but he didn¡¯t take a step. Susie takes a step, he also takes a step, Susie stops, he also stops. Susie moved to the side of the pir with difficulty, and they stuck even tighter. They are like this, how can she catch ghosts! Susie was about to speak, when suddenly there was a burst of cheerfulughter, and a little girl about three years old suddenly ran out! There was blood all over her face, and there was a big gap in her head, perhaps because she was chopped too hard when she died, and her eyeballs were gone. Her innocent and happyughter made people feel chills even more. Seeing them, the little girl stopped abruptly and stared at Susie and the others. Susie snorted, ¡°Little vile ghost!¡± The little girl tilted her head and giggled. The next moment, the little girl flew over suddenly-it really flew over, she was still running on the ground, but in the next second she flew into the sky. Wade, Lucy had a conditioned reflex, turned around and ran away. Before Hamza ran, he didn¡¯t forget to pick up Susie and run wildly. ¡°Let me down!¡± Susie was amused for a moment, andughed too: ¡°I want to catch ghosts!¡± Hamza was embarrassed, and then remembered Susie¡¯s sledgehammer, and put her down again. After this dy, the little vile ghost had already pounced in front of him, Hamza was frightened for the second time, and his pupils shrank. Hamza screamed. In the next second, Susie pped out with a p! The little vile ghost disappeared before he could get close to people, and he couldn¡¯t get it off even if he was pped on the wall. With her hips on her hips, Susie waved her fists with a fierce face, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my brother!¡± Hamza was taken aback, and looked at Susie withplicated eyes. The younger sister who is so spoiled and clingy that she is annoying to death actually has such a cute side¡­ hugged the little vile ghost on the wall in a panic. A middle-aged man also appeared, staring at Susie angrily and growling. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Immediately afterwards, two old men also appeared, staring at Susie and the group with resentment in their eyes. Susie froze for a moment. Wow, a nest of vile ghosts. Boldly, Wade stepped forward tremblingly and asked, ¡°Sister, what the hell are they¡­ x or y¡­¡± Susie couldn¡¯t remember whether his x and y were vile ghost and evil ghost or grieving ghost, so she simply said: ¡°They are all vile ghosts.¡± Wade¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. Hamza was speechless. He had seen someone who was afraid to run straight away, and someone who was brave and not afraid of ghosts, but he was also afraid of ghosts, and his eyes shone when he saw ghosts. His brother was the only one. A nest of vile ghosts roared, Hamza and the others couldn¡¯t understand what they said anyway. Susie frowned, she heard it naturally. This family of vile ghosts said they died unjustly. Especially the middle-aged man, said that he saw that his brother¡¯s mental condition was not right, so he took the initiative to let his brothere and live with him. It was obviously a good intention, but it didn¡¯t end well in the end. Even if he died, his parents, wife and children were also implicated, especially his daughter, who was only three years old! The little vile ghost¡¯s mother was also full of resentment, and med Susie for taking pictures of the little vile ghost on the wall. Little vile ghost mother: ¡°Why do you bully my daughter!¡± Susie argued hard: ¡°She was the one who wanted to kill us first!¡± Little vile ghost¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes shed blood and tears: ¡°She is still a child! She died so pitifully, can¡¯t you let her go?¡± Susie: ¡°Who isn¡¯t a kid vet?¡± Little vile ghost¡¯s mother was speechless. Wade guessed the content of the conversation from the roars of Susie and vile ghost, and relying on Susie¡¯s protection, he shouted very arrogantly: ¡°She is still a child, so don¡¯t let her go!¡± If you want someone¡¯s life, ask someone to let you go? I didn¡¯t expect that vile ghost would also be kidnapped morally Little vile ghost¡¯s mother and little vile ghost¡¯s father looked at their child with distressed faces, and held the crying little vile ghost in their arms. What are they doing wrong. What¡¯s the use of being a good person. Honor parents, take care of brothers, and love juniors. Crossing the road is not afraid of gossip, helping the olddy to cross the road. In life they were kind, optimistic and enthusiastic. No matter what it is, help as much as you can, and don¡¯t care about it. But in the end he was hacked to death by his rtives. Witnessing my younger brother going crazy, chopping them up bit by bit, my own child waspletely dead in crying and fear. They are desperate. Therefore, at the moment of death, resentment was overwhelming, and the blood on his body stained his clothes red, turning him into a blood- clothed vile ghost. After turning into vile ghosts, they gathered around their psychotic brother. He could see them, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, and they couldn¡¯t take their psychotic brother away. Hearing this, Susie frowned and said, ¡°So you can hurt others and im their lives?¡± ¡°Because you died pitifully, can others give you everything, including your life?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 341 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Another Level With Susie¡¯s questioning. The white-haired old man Vile Ghost and the old woman Vile Ghost tied up in a bun were tearful, and two bloody tears flowed down their faces, making them even more terrifying. ¡°Yeah¡­ a pitiful death can¡¯t kill someone, but be a good person, have you given us a chance ?¡± Susie was suddenly stunned by this question. ¡°Since it¡¯s all so unfair, let¡¯s all die together!¡± Susie was silent for a long time. These words hit her heart hard Mitch never expected that what he thought was just an ordinary vile ghost of a family, turned out to be a hidden and important test for Susie! That¡¯s right. This family is indeed very poor. They were a family of kind, helpful, good people. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The old ones are kind to the younger ones, the younger ones respect the elders and work hard, and the younger ones are sensible, polite, well- behaved and cute. But died horribly. The most cruel thing is that it was their closest and trusted rtives who killed them. Seeing Susie¡¯s silence, Mitch lowered his voice: ¡°Susie¡­¡± Susie turned to look at him, her eyes were still clear, but still confused: ¡°Why?¡± Mitch can only say: ¡°Life and death are fate¡­¡± But these words are still too pale, ¡®Susie asked: ¡°Then who ordered their fate?¡± Mitch opened his mouth. The cause of the past life, the result of the future life, although this family is reborn as a good person in this life, there must be a reason in the previous life that destined them to repay in this life. ¡°The karma in the past life is doomed, and their result in this life is like this.¡± Mitch said ruthlessly and helplessly. So why do those who work in hell have to cut off their feelings, because whether it is sympathy, hatred, or love and family affection, it will affect judgment. Susie doesn¡¯t understand these things, and just asks the question ording to the simplest idea: ¡°What happened in the previous life belongs to the previous life, and what happened in this life belongs to this life. Why should I have to bear the mistakes of the previous life in this life?¡± Mitch patiently enlightened: ¡°Then what do they need to bear? Are they not allowed to be born again? You must know that they have other choices before the order is issued.¡± ¡°Either don¡¯t be reborn and stay in the ghost world all the time, or cultivate enough yin virtue in the ghost world and start over in the next life, or be reborn directly, but you need to pay back in the next life.¡± It is they who decide their own fate in the next life. Mitch asked again: ¡°They stayed in the world after they died. They also killed many people back then, and now they are even trying to im Wade¡¯s life. Do you want to watch?¡± Mitch tries hard to find reasons that Susie can understand, such as the older siblings she cherishes now. If they are not arrested because of sympathy, then other people¡¯s brothers, sisters and family members will be killed in the future. Susie was stunned: ¡°I just asked why, and didn¡¯t ignore them¡­¡± She just couldn¡¯t figure out why this was happening. Why don¡¯t good people have good lives? Mitch didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s as if someone borrowed money from you and didn¡¯t pay it back. If you ask them to pay you back in installments, they don¡¯t agree, and if you ask them to save enough money to pay it back, they don¡¯t agree, so I have to call the police and arrest. them!¡± Is the next life a new beginning for some, or a prison for others? Suddenly, Susie figured it out! It turned out to be like this! It is definitely not eptable to not pay the debt Susie looked at the vile ghost who was still resentful andining endlessly, and said loudly, ¡°Repay the money!¡± A family of vile ghosts: ¡°??¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth kept twitching, and the examples he thought about for a long time were not as clear as a child¡¯s. 288 Wouchers Susie stepped forward, first brought the little vile ghost over, tightly wrapped around her wrist, and said, ¡°It¡¯s pitiful, but there¡¯s no way around it, let¡¯s start over in the next life!¡± Unexpectedly, all vile ghosts disagree! next life? The resentment and resentment they had just died made them vile ghosts and killed several people. If you go down to rebirth, you won¡¯t end well in your next life. Then what is the next life! A few vile ghosts suddenly revealed their fierce radiance, and all the horrific scenes before their death were revealed, with blood dripping from their bodies, dyeing their clothes bright red! They screamed horribly and rushed towards Susie. It¡¯s not going to end well anyway, so let¡¯s die together! The uncle ghost¡¯s eyes were fierce, the old woman¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, and the little vile ghost¡¯s parents opened their mouths so wide that the corners of their mouths reached to the ears. They are crazy and fierce, and they have a clear goal to work together to solve Susie and kill the other children! Mitch: So he was ignored? Still didn¡¯t pay attention to him¡­ Susie raised her hand, and the sledgehammer came out again. Little vile ghost¡¯s father was the first to pounce on him, and she knocked him back with a bang. Seeing this, the little vile ghost¡¯s mother followed closely behind, and 288 Vouche then she also screamed with a thud, and crouched down with her head in her arms. As soon as the two vile ghosts were beaten back, the two old vile ghosts pounced on them, making two more bangs¡­ the old one was also beaten until he cried. Seeing my parents being beaten, the little vile ghost¡¯s father rushed over again, and was beaten back again¡­ The little vile ghost was also very fierce. He wanted to bite Susie with his teeth and ws, but Susie stuffed a wad of charms into his mouth. In this way, one was beaten back and the other came out again. Susie was like whack-a-mole, knocking on the head one at a time. ¡°Repay the money!¡± ¡°Repay the money!¡± Susie yelled while beating: ¡°It¡¯s wrong not to pay back the money!¡± A family of vile ghosts: No, what money do they owe? Seeing her confidently shouting to pay back the money, the Vile Ghost family almost wondered if they really owed her money. Susie had already figured it out, and said. ¡°Master said that what was owed in the previous life will be repaid in this life. This is what you chose, and you can¡¯t me others.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be reborn, and you don¡¯t want to give up and harm others, so I can only take you all in!¡± The little vile ghost¡¯s mouth was sealed by a stack of talismans, and she felt the talismans corrode, and she was in great pain. The sly smile just now also turned into a ghost cry. 288 Vouchers The little vile ghost cried very sadly, very helpless, with confused eyes. The vile ghost family became even more anxious and angry, screaming, but there was nothing they could do. Susie felt that her head was getting bigger from crying, so she could onlyfort her: ¡°It was wrong for you to harm people just now, if you are obedient, I will take back the talisman.¡± The little vile ghost looked at her tearfully and nodded. Susie took the amulet back and said, ¡°If you are good, I will let you go.¡± The little vile ghost nodded obediently. Susie let her go and watched her cry and run into her mother¡¯s arms, holding her mother tightly. Vile Ghost¡¯s family couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of blood. They are unwilling They even killed their psychotic younger brother, and while his yang fire was extinguished, they controlled him and asked him to hack themselves to death. They are revenged, but they are not happy at all. They want to continue to live, and if they kill someone, they just try their best to find a scapegoat, but they can¡¯t rece them. Now looking at the little vile ghost who is crying so sadly, I feel that they have hurt her badly, and my heart aches. Little vile ghost¡¯s mother suddenly knelt down¡­ This kneeling made Mitch frowned again, and looked at Susie. worriedly¡­ Can the schoolbag be passed? How will she solve this family?¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 342 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Will Find You In The Next Life The little vile ghost¡¯s mother knelt on the ground and begged in pain. ¡°Please¡­we were wrong, but the child is innocent, she is only three years old¡­¡± ¡°She could have grown up happily and carried her schoolbag to kindergarten like other children¡­ Before she was alive, she saw other brothers and sisters Ryan carrying schoolbags to kindergarten, and she always wanted to go¡­¡± ¡°I bought her a schoolbag that day. She was so happy that she would not put it down for a whole day.¡± The little vile ghost¡¯s mother cried more and more, and two lines of blood and tears stained the bloody clothes even more bright red The little vile ghost¡¯s father also knelt down. scratching his hair. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if you want to me it all. I¡¯ll me it on me. I¡¯ll bear any crimes¡­¡± The two old vile ghosts also knelt down and kowtowed: ¡°Please, don¡¯t let us go, but can you let my little granddaughter go?¡± ¡°My little granddaughter was very obedient before, she followed me to buy vegetables, she kept holding my hand for fear that I would fall, and she was afraid that I would be tired from carrying the vegetables, so she offered to carry them for me¡­¡± ¡°No matter what she did wrong in her previous life, she died at the age of three in this life. Can you ask the King of Hell for us, can we pay for it with our lives?¡± The two old men burst into tears. Maybe it¡¯s because he can¡¯t fight, knowing that he can¡¯t go back today. For a moment, the grandparents, parents, and mothers were very united, begging to let the little vile ghost go. ¡°It was I who told her to find a substitute ghost, what she did, and I told her that it was a game¡­¡± ¡°She is a vile ghost, but she is so eager to live and so reluctant to part with it¡­¡± ¡°I would like to change my daughter to be reborn in the next life, so that her life will be safe and joyful¡­¡± The little vile ghost¡¯s father also kowtowed, and the family knelt on the ground, refusing to get up for a long time, and came out crying and desperate, as if there was nothing they could do. The little vile ghost saw that her parents were crying, and she cried too. She was very sad, and she kept hugging her mother and refused to let go. Susie walked over silently, and reached out to touch the little vile ghost¡¯s face. ¡°Stop crying, if you want, I will let Master take you to rebirth.¡± Mitch heard Susie say again: ¡°But your parents, grandparents have no chance to go.¡± The little vile ghost hugged his mother and was even more unwilling to let go. But her parents, grandparents and grandparents are determined. If their souls can be exchanged for her rebirth, they are willing to¡­ Just be an ordinary person in the next life, just want to be healthy and safe for the rest of your life¡­ Susie looked at Mitch. He refused three times: ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I dare not!¡± Susie: ¡°You can do it! You are the most powerful person in the world!¡± Mitch refused again and again: ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m a ghost¡­¡± Susie thought for a while, and suddenly realized something. Did this matter affect Master? Thinking of this, Susie suddenly felt that she was doing something wrong, and quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my little sister there.¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, is she okay? She is human now. There¡¯s no way to get in or out of the ghost world-at least not yet. Mitch: ¡°Forget it, I¡­¡± But Susie happily made a decision: ¡°Just say so! The little vile ghost will follow me first, and when I grow up, I will send you to rebirth as soon as possible.¡± The vile ghost family was terrified when they heard this. They hesitated for a while, but in the end they still chose to let the little vile ghost follow Susie. They will atone for all sins. As long as it can give their beloved baby a glimmer of hope for a new life, that¡¯s enough. The little vile ghost¡¯s mother hugged the little vile ghost, closed her eyes, and concealed the deep reluctance in her eyes. ¡°You follow this little sister first, and then you will be reborn. In the next life, your mother will still be Daisy¡¯s mother. Let¡¯s make an agreement, shall we?¡± Daisy looked at her mother in disbelief and shook her head desperately. Vile ghost¡¯s mother stretched out her hand: ¡°Then let¡¯s pull the hook and stamp¡­ In the next life, in the next life, it won¡¯t change¡­¡± Vile ghost¡¯s father hugged his wife and children, his voice hoarse: ¡°Believe me, dad, when did dad ever lie to you? When you go to rebirth first, mom and dad will definitely find you.¡± The little vile ghost is a child after all. No matter how smart he was, he was still within the scope of a child. He looked hesitantly at her parents, then at Susie. Her grandparents also persuaded: ¡°Hey, only if you go first, can we have a chance to atone for our sins. Does Daisy know what atonement is? It¡¯s just¡­¡± Grandma was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t make up for a while. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa took the words and said, ¡°Just like the little sister said just now that she owes money, we can only go to you after we pay back the money.¡± Mom continued to coax: ¡°But if Daisy doesn¡¯t help us get a seat first, we won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Dad finally touched her face: ¡°It will be a little lonely, but Dad believes that Daisy can do it, right?¡± Daisy finally nodded. The family pushed her and told her to walk towards Susie. Hope and light rekindled in their eyes, and they looked at Daisy with smiles and encouragement. This also gave Daisy an illusion that they would definitely meet again. In the next life, mom and dad will find her again, and she will help mom and dad, as well as grandparents, upy a good position. ¡°Muste.¡± Daisy urged, wiping away tears. Vile Ghost¡¯s family nodded, and watched the little Vile Ghost enter the gourd, never to be seen again. Vile ghost¡¯s mother was so remorseful that she curled up on the ground crying. Susie looked at them sadly. It has been agreed and cannot be changed. The remorse at this moment cannot offset the lives of those innocent people killed by them. It¡¯s like I owe money and still have to pay it back¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 343 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 343 Chapter 343 So This Is A White Lie Susie put the little vile ghost into the gourd, and the little vile ghost¡¯s parents, grandparents, all turned into evil spirits and were absorbed by the gourd. From then on, there will be no more of these characters in eternity. The sins they redeemed turned into yin virtues, all of which were blessed on the little vile ghost, giving her the possibility of rebirth and opening up a way for her to lead to the next life. Susie remembered the agreement they made when they parted-the agreement to see you in the next life, and the parents of the little vile ghost promised her that they would find her. The little vile ghost naively thought that he could really go to the next life first, and help his parents ¡°upy space¡± for his parents¡­ He didn¡¯t know that today¡¯s farewell is an eternal farewell. It turned out that this was a white lie. At this moment Susie really understood the meaning of this sentence. ¡°Fortunately, I won¡¯t remember it in my next life¡­¡± Little vile ghost will never remember her parents who loved her so much, her parents, grandparents¡­ It seems to be good, but it seems to be ufortable. Susie is a little sad, right and wrong, good and evil, ck and white, it is still too difficult for her. In a child¡¯s world, there are only ¡°good guys¡± and ¡°bad guys¡± in the world, just like when watching TV, kids always like to ask ¡°Is he good or bad?¡± However, Susie only discovered now that good people can also be bad people, and bad people can also be good people sometimes, and there is no way to distinguish between good and bad like ck and white. Wade clings to Susie,forting: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad, this is their choice.¡± Although he still doesn¡¯t quite understand whether it¡¯s right or not, if it¡¯s someone else, maybe they just let Vile Ghost¡¯s family go because they couldn¡¯t bear it. But it¡¯s their own choice, it¡¯s what they want, and that¡¯s enough. Wade racked his brains, and said: ¡°It¡¯s like paying back the money. They owe too much money, so they can only contribute a little by themselves, and finally pay off the debt.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It looks really pitiful, but it¡¯s the right thing to pay back the debt. You can¡¯t just have to pay it off just because you¡¯re pitiful¡­¡± Besides, they finally got Daisy¡¯s chance to be reborn. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hamza looked cold and indifferent. What¡¯s so sad about this kind of thing? How childish. Susie felt a little tired, not physically tired, it was the first time she felt this tired, and she didn¡¯t want to walk anymore. ¡°Hug.¡± Susie held out her hand aggrievedly. Hamza was speechless. Acting like a baby is of no use to him. Seeing Wade go up immediately, ready to hug Susie. Hamza pushed his brother away expressionlessly, and picked up Susie. ¡°This is not an example,¡± he said. Susie hugged his neck, leaned her little head on his shoulder, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Emm!¡± He says that every time. Don¡¯t take it as an example¡­ It means that next time there can be no exception. Susie, who didn¡¯t even get her kindergarten diploma, began to rack her brains to think about this idiom. Wade followed, looking at his brother speechlessly. He looked reluctant, but wanted to snatch his sister from him. Lucy followed behind step by step, without saying a word. Susiey on Hamza¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Lucy, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lucy waved her hands again and again: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing, let¡¯s go!¡± Zion followed Susie, but turned his head back to take a look. ¡°So, that crazy ghost, was it killed by these vile ghosts?¡± Susie was speechless. Hamza Wade was speechless. The three said in unison: ¡°Zion, go to the hospital sometime!¡± Zion was speechless. As soon as the children came downstairs, they saw Colt looking for them anxiously. It turned out that Hamza called Colt just now, and Colt left the morning tea that he hadn¡¯t enjoyed yet, so he hurried over. ¡°Are you all right? What happened?¡± Colt looked at them nervously. Wade groaned, choosing his words carefully: ¡°I got lost in the hospital just now¡­¡± Colt was taken aback, and looked at Hamza in disbelief: ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Not to mention Lucy and Zion. Let¡¯s just say that Hamza and Wade¡¯sbined IQ exceeds 300. How could a small hospital trap them, and it¡¯s unlikely that they will get lost¡­ Hamza was silent for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really lost.¡± Colt: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, but why did youe here, this ce is not very clean, don¡¯te here next time¡­¡± He reached out his hand as he spoke, wanting to take Susie from Hamza. Unexpectedly, Hamza walked past him directly, showing no intention of letting go. Doesn¡¯t he hate his sister the most? Before leaving, Wade retrieved his backpack in the corridor where he had just arrived. An iron pot was half exposed inside, but he stuffed it back. Colt had a question mark on his face again, but he remembered Mr. Murray¡¯s words: don¡¯t ask anything. So he drove away silently. Hamza took Susie and the others back home, na heard the sound and was shocked to see a few dusty children. ¡°Are you sure you are going to the library?¡± The olddy was very suspicious! Although Lucy¡¯s face was wiped off, her skin used to be fair and clear, but now it has turned dark for a while. She must have touched something and wiped it on her face and tried to destroy the body-it¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t wash it off. Zion is better, but the trouser legs are a little dirty. The two brothers Wade and Hamza, who are always clean and the most worry-free, look the same as when they went out¡­ ¡°Put your feet up!¡± na said seriously. Wade raised his feet obediently ¨C sure enough, the soles of the shoes were ck. Finally, look at Susie, who is obediently standing aside as an invisible person with her hands down and her head down. Nice and very clean. It seems that several brothers and sisters took care of her together. ¡°Where¡¯s Alex?¡± na asked. Susie was stunned. It turned out that the big guy tidied up when he was in the car, in case na saw the ws. But a child is a child after all, and they think they are neatly organized, but they are still full of loopholes. Especially Alex¡­ who would have thought that the olddy would check out a parrot?? Alex poked his head out of the pet bag, rattling the amulet in his mouth. The pointy hairs on the top of its head are ck. If you are not familiar with it, you will never remember that this handful of hairs are bright yellow. na sneered, and Alex was so startled that he pped his wings and flew upstairs. Scared the birds to death! It just went out to y for a while, why does this olddy¡¯s eyes seem to be stewing it? Wow! If it wasn¡¯t for the talisman in his mouth. Alex would have had his mouth broken. na folded her arms: ¡°Tell me, where did you go?¡± Lucy spoke quickly: ¡°Grandma! We didn¡¯t go anywhere, we just went to the library! Thousands of needles are missing.¡± Lucy swears in bulk idioms. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 344 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Help na sneered: ¡°Is there such a dirty ce in the library?¡± Lucy lied about her ¡®extraordinary talent¡¯: ¡°We went to the library first and were reading quietly.¡± ¡°Then a librarian fell off adder while shelving.¡± ¡°He burst into tears and said: What to do, my work is not finished yet!¡± ¡°We thought he was pitiful, so we went to help him tidy up the bookshelves together. There was dust on the bookshelves, and we dirty our faces.¡± The corners of Hamza¡¯s and Wade¡¯s mouths twitched. na was speechless. Lucy was probably the only one who spoke this kind of lie confidently. Judging by her expression, she still felt that what she said was wless. ¡°Then why are the soles ck?¡± na asked following her words. She wanted to see what other outrageous lies Lucy coulde up with. Lucy swears: ¡°Some books are in the warehouse, the warehouse is so dirty. We went to the warehouse to move the books.¡± na was speechless. She can onlyfort herself, at least the logic is not bad¡­ ¡°All go to the penalty station!¡± The olddy had a fierce look on her face. A few children stood at the door for the conditionalunch, and even Zion, who had a super long reflection, also stood over, looking at them in a neat row. na snorted, nced at Hamza, and was about to ask something when Martin came back. As soon as Martin came back, he saw several children in the family lined up neatly at the door, like a wee team. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked as he handed the briefcase to Colt. na babbled about how the kids sneaked out to y. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I went, can this be a joke?¡± ¡°I said I was going to the library, but I went to y secretly What should I do if I secretly go to the reservoir to y someday?¡± During the summer vacation, many children went swimming in the reservoir and drowned. She was not angry that the child went to y. Annoyed that children go to y without telling adults, it is very dangerous! Martin looked at Hamza: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hamza is carrying it, he has a measure.¡± na looked at Hamza, wanting to hear what he had to say. Hamza didn¡¯t blush, didn¡¯t pant, and didn¡¯t blink his eyelids: ¡°It¡¯s exactly as Lucy said.¡± na was speechless. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Hamza pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t preview and read the storybook, so the description is like telling a story.¡± The olddy stared. Martin smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you still believe in Hamza ?¡± na snorted softly, turned her eyes, and her face softened. ¡°That¡¯s all right, grandma is worried about you, you are doing a good job helping the administrator!¡± Lucy was instantly relieved, even pleased. Then I saw grandma looking at Susie with a smile: ¡°Susie, is the library fun?¡± Susie was defenseless: ¡°It¡¯s fun! It¡¯s just¡­¡± na immediately asked: ¡°What is it?¡± Susie thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that they are a little clingy, I can hardly walk!¡± na was taken aback, what do you mean, clingy? Lucy and Wade like to cling to Susie, and Zion and Hamza are unlikely to cling to their sister. na still wanted to ask more questions, but was brought in by Martin: ¡°Okay, Mom, Susie and the others should be hungry, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Susie¡¯s belly was very cooperative, and it really gurgled. She looked at na pitifully, blinked, and said, ¡°The little belly said it was hungry.¡± na was helpless and funny, and Martin came forward, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask any more questions. Martin is the pir of the Murray family, even if Hamza is really unreliable, Martin will have his own measure. na said helplessly: ¡°Go, forget it, go take a shower, ande down to cat after taking a shower.¡± Lucy and Susie cheered: ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Grandma is the best!¡± Lucy said happily, ¡°Grandma is the best!¡± Wade was relieved, and hurried to take a shower. Hamza liked to be clean, and went upstairs without saying a word. Zion stood where he was. na took two steps and turned back: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, aren¡¯t you hungry? Do you want to stand for a while longer?¡± Zion hurriedly walked away, muttering as he walked, ¡°I really went to the library.¡± na suddenly stopped Zion: ¡°Go to the hospital with grandma tomorrow.¡± Zion didn¡¯t know that he went to the hospital to check himself, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± During this period of time, he has been forced to be a tool man. He sprinkled flowers while his grandma was dancing, and his grandpa was in charge of making videos. What grandma needs to take a photo with a fluttering dress, and he is responsible for raising the skirt and the like. So I didn¡¯t ask what I was going to the hospital for, and I habitually agreed ** On the other hand, after Susie finished catching the ghost and left, the hospital returned to dead silence. Near the evening, a tall figure suddenly appeared at the north side door of the hospital. He pressed the cap on his head and walked in. It was Kellen. As soon as Kellen stepped into the hospital, he felt a chill. If it weren¡¯t for the pair of footprints following him, he might not be familiar with this breath. But no matter what kind of person Kellen is, as long as he has experienced it, that kind of sensitivity can be developed quickly. So walking in the empty hospital, although he didn¡¯t see a ghost, he could feel it roughly. There seemed to be footsteps behind him. There is also a feeling of being stared at the left front ¨C presumably there should be a ghost floating in front of him, staring at him for a moment. The top of the head was also chilly, and Kellen had a ghost movie he had seen in his mind ¨C an upside- down ghost hanging from the roof. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Kellen suddenly stopped in his tracks, squinting at the long corridor not far away. He came in through the side door. All the way in, the ground was covered with a thickyer of dust, and there were no other people¡¯s footsteps. In the connecting corridor in front of him, there are footprints in a mess. Judging by the size, two of the different footprints should belong to a little boy, about eight or nine years old, and the other two should be girls, about four or five years old¡­ 69.12% Oh, Susie, have they been here? Kellen thinks about Wade¡¯s client list in the morning and is not afraid for a moment. Susie has been here, which means that everything that can threaten people¡¯s lives has been caught. At most, there are some little ghosts left, lonely ghosts¡­ She said that ghosts are more powerful than humans, ghosts harm people, humans are more powerful than ghosts, and humans suppress ghosts! Then he will clean up the battlefield. ¡°Die!¡± Kellen punched out suddenly! The ghost floating in front of him was thrown into the air unexpectedly, and rolled onto another ghost with a scream . The ghost is confused, no, he bought the amulet from that little girl in the morning, why doesn¡¯t it work? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 345 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Growing Up With My Daughter Keller¡¯s Progress The ghost who was thrown into the air was very wronged. He didn¡¯t mean to harm anyone, but the hospital was silent for too long, and suddenly such a person came in, so he just followed him out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, he was blown away with a punch. The ghost got up, and worriedly touched the amulet that had been changed by him. ¡­then he muttered as he approached Kellen: ¡°This person can¡¯t see us?¡± The ghost that he threw on him: ¡°I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t see it, just look at his eyes.¡± The ghost was relieved immediately, a trace of mischief shed across his eyes, and he suddenly stuck to Kellen to scare him. Unexpectedly, Kellen¡¯s fist hit it right there! The ghost was sent flying again, this time sticking to the wall like a little vile ghost. The other ghosts hurried over and took him down with all their might. He cried: ¡°Fake, definitely fake!¡± It is useless to stick the amulet in reverse! He saw that little girl was polite and honest, so he gave her the twenty- five cents he picked up in the corner of the hospital. After paying the deposit, I also decided to pay the bnce to my family at night. I didn¡¯t expect to be cheated! Unscrupulous merchants! Another ghost was speechless: ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but I¡¯m so urate and have absolute spiritual power.¡± Kellen didn¡¯t know that he was kowtowed by a ghost, or that he was a mentally ill ghost. But even if he knows, there is definitely no way to teach him to form alchemy¡­. This is a hospital, which was originally a mental hospital. These ghosts are all mentally ill patients who died in the fire that year. After bing ghosts, they are still mentally ill. A group of neurotic ghosts surrounded Kellen, chatting and discussing. This morning the female ghost nurse floated over and saw a group of patients getting together from a distance, and shouted like before, ¡°Hey, what are you doing, you are not allowed to get together.¡± The mentally ill ghosts dispersed with a bang, but they still floated not far away to observe secretly. After the female ghost nurse saw Kellen, her eyes were fixed! That little girl really didn¡¯t lie to her! The female ghost nurse suddenly looked shy, and floated over shyly, saying shyly: ¡°Hi, hello, I¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Kellen¡¯s ruthless fist hit him. The female ghost nurse immediately became the third ghost stuck on the wall. The fourth ghost rushed over, was smashed by Kellen without ident, and stuck to the wall without ident. The ghosts stuck on the wall couldn¡¯t be removed, and other psychopaths were discussing how to remove them. At the same time, they also expressed admiration: ¡°Every ghost on the wall is so neat.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you see that every ghost he beats up is so tightly embedded in the wall, they must be cement workers.¡± ¡°No, no, with such an artistic sense, I guess he is definitely selling clothes.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It seems fun to stick it on the wall, I want to stick it too!¡± Three of the psychopaths rushed towards Kellen excitedly. Then they were all taped to the wall. Kellen narrowed his eyes, and felt around vigntly. Just now he punched one by one, obviously feeling that there are many ghosts around. But for some unknown reason, those ghosts seemed to be far away from him again, hiding in the dark. Immediately afterwards, a cold, somewhat ttering aura approached- after this one was blown away, it was sent up one by one. He counted, and he has shot at least seven, and he is getting more and more proficient, and it turns out that actualbat is the fastest way to improve. ¡°The only thing I¡¯m not sure about is whether I was killed.¡± Kellen said to himself: ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible to just fly¡­¡± Although I can¡¯t see it, but now I can perceive it more and more urately Maybe there are other ghosts behind him that he can¡¯t perceive, but these have to be practiced slowly one after another. ¡°Next, think about how to kill him with one move.¡± Kellen twisted his neck and made a soft click. Then he unbuttoned the button with one hand, and the tightly buttoned ck shirt was unbuttoned bit by bit¡­ The eyes of the female ghost nurse pasted on the wall lit up: ¡°Wow¡­¡± However, in the next moment, he saw one after another amulet on Kellen¡¯s chest. As if they don¡¯t need money, the amulets are all made into a mandarin jacket. The female ghost was speechless. The ghosts were speechless. The ghosts dispersed. Just now this person said he wanted to kill him with one move. A ghost who had been peeping in the dark and with malicious intentions was relieved when he saw this, and ran out with a big troop. Kellen felt that the cold air around him suddenly became thinner, as if those ghosts were running away? He closed his eyes to perceive, then suddenly opened his eyes, and shot in one direction, taking the initiative to attack! A talisman Susie had given him was taped to his fist. The evil ghost had only run two meters away, when suddenly Kellen rushed towards him, those long legs¡­ could float faster than him! Before Yin Gui realized what was going on, he let out a shrill scream and was beaten out of his wits by a punch. Kellen saw that the amulet on his fist suddenly burned, and the me was a green me. At the same time, at that moment, a shrill scream sounded indistinctly beside his ears. He hooked his lips, and a coquettish and fierce dark light shot out from his eyes: ¡°Oh¡­you found the right one.¡± That night, Kellen went on a killing spree in the hospital. The mentally ill ghosts were killed and their livers were torn apart, and they scattered and fled. They were just mentally ill and not fools, and they still knew that if they were beaten, they would really ¡®die¡¯. In the end, they all hid on the roof, hugging it together, trembling. Kellen shook his hand, it was already dark, it was time to go back to eat. Finally he was willing to stop, pressed down his peaked cap, and strode outside. Outside the psychiatric hospital, two boys were walking with their mobile phones, saying, ¡°Guys, this is the famous Ghost Hospital! We¡¯ll stay in it tonight. Tonight it¡¯s up to me¡­ Before he finished speaking, he saw Kellen striding out. There are no lights in the hospital. This is the side door, and there are no street lights outside. Kellen is wearing a ck jacket and ck trousers, but the peaked cap he wears is a khaki old- fashioned style. In the bright light of the mobile phone, it shed by. [Just now a head flew over!] 28 The boy in the live broadcast was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 346 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Take Zion to the Doctor The boy who said he didn¡¯t believe in ghosts was scared because he saw it too! What you see on the spot is gone in the blink of an eye! He swallowed: ¡°Maybe someone ran over¡­¡± Another boy with a mobile phone had a numb scalp: ¡°Normal people don¡¯t walk that fast. If you run, the smooth trajectory just now is not like running¡­¡± Suddenly, a pale face bent down from top to bottom, with a blunt and cold tone: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The two boys who said they didn¡¯t believe in ghosts fled. Kellen snorted coldly, don¡¯te to this kind of ce if you have the guts. Those who don¡¯t know are fearless, and they don¡¯t know how they will die someday. Kellen, who was back, really left the hospital. the next day. na took Zion, Susie and Wade to the hospital. Lucy was found out by her father because she hadn¡¯t done her homework all day and was not allowed to go out. Seeing that grandma was going to take Zion to the hospital, Susie said she would follow. Wade saw Susie go, so naturally she followed. Hamza wanted to follow, but it seemed like he was too clingy to his sister. Susie climbed onto the chair in the book bar, poking out half of her head from above Hamza¡¯s books: ¡°Are you going?¡± Hamza was expressionless and disinterested: ¡°Boring.¡± Susie curled her lips: ¡°Okay~ then we¡¯re leaving, you have to behave yourself at home!¡± Hamza was speechless. Did she think he was them? Still ¡®obediently¡±? childish. Hamza held back and didn¡¯t move, until the sound of Susie¡¯s car engine disappeared, he finally couldn¡¯t help putting down the book, and stretched his neck slightly to take a look. Alex¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Do you want it? If you want it, just talk. If you don¡¯t tell me, how will I know you want it.¡± Hamza stared at Alex suddenly. Just now na said that she couldn¡¯t take Alex to the hospital, but¡­ Susie likes this parrot so much, she must want to take it with her, right? Forget it, he reluctantly sent her over. After all, Mr. Murray said that he should take care of his sister, and he listened to Mr. Murray. Seeing Hamza staring at it in thought, Alex tilted his head and said, ¡°Although you look at me sincerely, you still have to tell me what you want. Do you really want it? If you want it, I will give it to you.¡± Yours, how could I not give it to you if you want it? It¡¯s impossible that I won¡¯t give it to you if you want it, but I¡¯ll give it to you if you don¡¯t want it. Let¡¯ s be reasonable! Now I¡¯ll count to three, you have to make it clear Do you want¡­¡­¡± I was learned by Alex verbatim. Hamza grabbed it by the neck and said expressionlessly, ¡°Noisy!¡± Alex: ¡°Let go, help, help! Children are being kidnapped!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hamza couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and changed direction, holding its wings. Alex couldn¡¯t bear it any longer: ¡°I¡¯m convinced of you! If you have the ability, let me go heads-up!¡± Hamza went to Susie¡¯s room, picked up the pet bag, and stuffed Alex into Hamza was about to leave when he heard the croaking parrot scurrying in the pet bag: ¡°Wait, at least bring my good brother SpongeBob SquarePants!¡± It uttered two more loose lines from SpongeBob SquarePants, and it happened that Grandpa Turtle slowly crawled out from under the table with a piece of seaweed in his mouth. Hamza nced and mounted the turtle as well. ** In the hospital, Department of Neurology na did not go to the private hospital, but chose the public hospital where Ryan was. She has time, and she prefers doctors in public hospitals, which are not as utilitarian as private hospitals. Finally, when she was in line, na entered the consultation room with a bunch of carrot heads. The doctor was taken aback: ¡°Which one is seeing the doctor?¡± na called Zion and pushed him to sit on the chair: ¡°It¡¯s my grandson.¡± Zion sitting on the chair: ¡°¡­?¡± There is a card on the table with the name of the doctor written on it. XX Chief Physician. Department: Pediatric Neurology. Wait, this is Pediatric Neurology? look at him?? Zion looked up in astonishment. na said: ¡°When my grandson was two or three years old, he fell from the balcony on the second floor.¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t home at the time¡­ He crawled back by himself and we didn¡¯t know it.¡± ¡°Now that he¡¯s grown up, as he gets bigger and bigger, his reaction bes more and more sluggish. Looking at him now, he probably realized that it was to see a doctor for him.¡± na looked worried, and said in her heart that it was impossible not to me herself, no matter what the reasons were in the past, they were still negligent. The doctor looked at Zion and said, ¡°Here, stick out your tongue. Ah-¡± Zion was speechless. Holding a cotton swab, the doctor said patiently, ¡°Open your mouth, ah-¡± Zion was speechless. He pursed his lips, refusing to open his mouth. He is not sick, does he not know whether he is sick or not? With an ugly face, Zion stood up and wanted to leave. He wouldn¡¯t look at this kind of disease like a fool! Just when Zion stood up, two soft little hands stretched out from the side. Susie hugged Zion, patted his thigh and said, ¡°Sit down, be good! The doctor told you to open your mouth, not to make you stand up!¡± Zion looked down at Susie, Susie looked concerned and worried, and hugged him tightly, as if afraid that he would run away. There is a hint of the earnestness of an old father in the big water eyes. Zion sat down obediently and opened his mouth reluctantly. The doctor was speechless for a while, good guy, it seems that the reaction is indeed a bit slow¡­ He did a routine inspection and couldn¡¯t see anything wrong. Based on his many years of experience in practicing medicine, Zion is fine. Even if there is a problem, it will not be a big problem, at least it is not the kind of urgent situation, such as being alive and kicking today and dying at night, it will not be such a critical situation. While recording on theputer, the doctor said: ¡°It¡¯s usually better to see this kind of situation as soon as possible, but to be honest, it¡¯s been here for so many years, and usually nothing will happen suddenly.¡± ¡°Some children seem to be slow, but in fact they may not be slow. It is that the reaction speed shown on the outside is not so fast, but the thoughts in their minds are not necessarily slow.¡± ¡°Such a child, as long as he finds a field that suits him, he can focus more than everyone else. In this field of expertise, others are not as good as him, and he can stand out.¡± na suddenly remembered that Zion was very good at ying games, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Couldn¡¯t his field of focus be games? After all, na is an old man, and her thoughts and ideas tend to be more traditional. Although she has a career in e-sports, she still feels that this career is not a long-term solution. The doctor continued: ¡°But if you are worried, you can check it out and do a brain CT.¡± Zion: Huh, they actually called him slow?? He didn¡¯t want to check what CT, he didn¡¯t want to check that thing. When his ssmates found out, he would die ofughter, saying that he had a brain problem. Zion was about to speak, when Susie, who was pinching her fingers, suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s check it out! Be good!¡± Zion was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 347 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 347 Chapter 347 New KPL Zion changed his clothes and stood at the door of the CT room, thinking about what Susie said just now. [Hey, check it out!] [It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. ¡¿ [When you finish checking, I¡¯ll give you a candy! ¡¿ Brain: Deny. Hands and feet: ok. Then look up again, and there he is. The corner of Zion¡¯s mouth twitched. At this time, the doctor took the checklist and shouted: ¡°Zion!¡± na gave Zion a push. This kid has been queuing for so long at the entrance of the CT room, and still hasn¡¯t reacted? Zion squeezed the space between his eyebrows and walked in. Only then did Wade say: ¡°Why are you coaxing him, he¡¯s like a child, giving candy back.¡± He snorted coldly, taste was written all over his face. Susie peeled off a candy and stuffed it into his mouth: ¡°Ryan, be patient.¡± Wade shut up immediately, sipping sugar happily. Mitch quietly floated aside, and finally finished writing, drawing and recording in the booklet, and then said: ¡°Zion will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± 288 Vouchers She knows it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you work overtime today?¡± Susie asked curiously. ¡°The business peak is over,¡± Mitch said. Susie seems to understand half-understood, the peak of business¡­seems to have learned a new word. This floor is an examination room. na and two children are sitting on chairs outside and waiting, when Ryan in a white coates hurriedly. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came?¡± Ryan said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to my colleagues in advance.¡± Before na could speak, Susie waved her hand and said, ¡°We won¡¯t go through the back door, we won¡¯t go through the back door!¡± Ryanughed and pinched her nose: ¡°Do you know what the back door means?¡± Susie said: ¡°You know, it¡¯s the door at the back of the hospital. We came in through the front door, we didn¡¯t go through the back door.¡± She tried her best to express her opinion, still sipping sugar in her mouth, her crystal saliva fell down inadvertently. She took a quick sip and sipped back the saliva. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Ryan was speechless. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. na was speechless. Wade immediately took out the tissue: his sister is so cute! na smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°I told you not to disturb your work. Susie probably remembered the word ¡°don¡¯t go through the back door¡± after hearing it.¡± Ryan said: ¡°It¡¯s not through the back door, but if I tell you in advance, I can register for you early in the morning. When youe over, you will be queued directly.¡± This is not called going through the back door, it is called the rational use of resources. na shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s more time, take your time.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t say anything, and when the door of the examination room opened again, Zion came out. The test results will note out until the afternoon at the earliest. Ryan looked at the time and said, ¡°Wait for me? Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for dinner.¡± na looked at the three children and was about to refuse. After all, there are so many people in the cafeteria, bringing three children would be too much trouble. Susie raised her hands excitedly and said, ¡°Okay ~ go to the cafeteria!¡± She hasn¡¯t been to the cafeteria yet! na looked at her dotingly, and changed her words: ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait for you at the garden pavilion.¡± Ryan nodded, pinched Susie¡¯s face: ¡°Wait for little uncle.¡± Then left in a hurry. After Zion changed his clothes, na led the three of them to the gazebo, and just as they sat down, they heard the familiar noisy noise. Alexy on the transparent space cover of the pet backpack with a pitiful expression on his face. Hamza was carrying a pet backpack with a cool, expressionless face. ¡°Your parrot is so noisy.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Come to look for you because of the noise.¡± Alex was speechless. It didn¡¯t wow? This man doesn¡¯t talk about martial arts, and he threw such a big pot on the back of the bird! Susie quickly took the pet bag, opened it, and Alex crawled out with the backpack strap in his mouth, flying on her shoulder and touching her face affectionately. Wade was speechless. Hamza was speechless. na stretched out her hand and poked Alex¡¯s head, muttering: ¡°You can spend more time with that old man some other day, let him learn from him!¡± Today she said she came to the hospital, and the old man asked why, but she said that she brought Zion to see his brain, and he sat back down again. If you talk about Zion, then he won¡¯te. He is tired from taking videos. of her every day these days and wants to take the opportunity to take a rest. Listen, is this human speech? It¡¯s just maddening. Zion suddenly said inappropriately: ¡°By the way, where is my candy?¡± Only then did Susie realize that she forgot, she quickly took out a candy, peeled it off and stuffed it into Zion¡¯s mouth. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± she asked happily. Zion didn¡¯t speak. Instead, Alex stared at Zion¡¯s mouth, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not good for children to eat sugar! You should give it to me, and let me bear the pain!¡± Susie giggled. These are the three candies that grandma gave her with great difficulty, allowing her to satisfy her craving today. She gave one to Ryan, one to Zion, and one to herself. There is no part for Alex! Hamza stood aside, feeling a little upset for some reason. He saw it when grandma gave Susie three candies. She likes sweets so much that she even gave Zion one. She is eating one herself¡­ Then there should be one left¡­ Hamza¡¯s small face was even colder, but in his heart he was faintly looking forward to seeing when Susie would give him a piece of candy It¡¯s not that he likes sweets, it¡¯s just that Zion has them, so he can¡¯t be worse than Zion. For a moment, both Hamza and Alex stared at Zion¡¯s mouth. Alex sighed regretfully: ¡°No, nothing!¡± Alex¡¯s amusing appearance attracted the distracted patients and their families, and they looked at the parrot in amazement. A middle-aged man who looked like an uncle smiled, stared at Alex and said, ¡°Hey, this bird looks so smart, it must be more fragrant than other birds after roasting it, tsk tsk.¡± Everyone else praised him, but what the uncle said was different from others, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but stop talking. Susie was taken aback for a moment, then looked subconsciously, and then was even more stunned. Mitch squinted, boy, can this meet kpi? A freshly baked evil ghost! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 348 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The uncle who likes to joke around The uncle with the evil ghost on his head saw that everyone was looking at him, as if showing off how humorous he was, and continued with a smile: ¡°Pluck the hair, put it on an iron skewer and roast it on the fire, then brush some cumin and consume oil¡­ Tsk, the taste is absolutely amazing!¡± He was spitting while talking, pretending to scare Alex. Others are teasing the parrot, and he also wants to scare the parrot to see how it reacts. Alex was petrified. Alex is indeed a little different from other parrots. His IQ is at least equal to that of a seven or eight- year-old child, so he can understand it. Just imagine, a persones up to you suddenly and tells you that your child is really smart, and it must be delicious when roasted on the fire and sprinkled with cumin¡­ Are you creepy? Alex screamed and got into Susie¡¯spel. When the uncle saw this scene, he immediately felt funny andughed. na was a little angry, and said coldly: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you want me to put you on the stove?¡± The uncle said with a smile: ¡°Oh, just kidding, don¡¯t be so serious.¡± na looked at him coldly with a straight face, ¡°Apologize!¡± In na¡¯s eyes, Alex is not just a bird. After getting along day by day, he has developed feelings and is already a part of the Murray family. Suddenly someone came and said to it that it was roasted¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s offensive. The uncle suddenly felt bored, and muttered: ¡°I really can¡¯t make a joke, isn¡¯t it just a bird. I also like it so I tease it.¡± Susie looked away from the evil ghost, frowned and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s wrong for you to do this! This is not a joke, this is an offense.¡± Wade said angrily, ¡°Sorry!¡± Hamza looked at him coldly, his voice was a bit like Mr. Murray¡¯s, icy cold: ¡°Colt, beat him up.¡± na took Colt and two bodyguards with her when she went out today. At this moment, the three big men stood up immediately and rolled up their sleeves. The middle-aged uncle was taken aback, and everyone quickly persuaded him to fight: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not impossible. Don¡¯t do it!¡± Hamza said coldly: ¡°What action? We¡¯re just joking with him.¡± The middle-aged uncle was speechless. Seeing the two bodyguards approaching, the uncle couldn¡¯t get off the stage immediately, so he could only hold back a sentence: ¡°I apologize, hey, can¡¯t I apologize¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡± After finishing speaking, he left first, muttering as he walked: ¡°Who is it? Really, just kidding, and beat someone.¡± Isn¡¯t it just a bird, as for what? Seeing that the uncle was about to leave, Susie quickly looked at Master. Mitch said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t run away.¡± Since she ran into them all, she definitely couldn¡¯t run away. ..with the exception of the crybaby at first. The crying ghost has be a hurdle in Mitch¡¯s heart, and he hasn¡¯t found it for so long. Thinking of this, Mitch finally flew out a dark light secretly, marking the evil ghost in front of him. Ryan changed his clothes and came down, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Although na felt ufortable in her heart, it was the only way to go. This kind of thing will never call the police, and it can¡¯t be done if it hurts others. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She took Susie¡¯s hand and touched Alex, who had half of his head sticking out: ¡°Okay, we beat that man away, no one dares to roast you with grandma around.¡± Wade was indignant: ¡°That is, who wants to roast us Alex, we roasted him first!¡± Zion: ¡°What test?¡± Everyone was speechless. Ryan brought a few people to the cafeteria. There were indeed a lot of people in the cafeteria. Fortunately, it was not the peak season yet, so a little queue would be enough. He asked na to sit down, and took a few children to line up. Susie grabbed a te: ¡°Line up!¡± This is learned from Lucy. The corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he picked up Susie, and Susie saw what was in the front window. Seeing this, moved tears flowed from the corners of his mouth. ¡°I want big chicken drumsticks, I want sweet and sour ribs, I want fried eggs, and I want fried peppers with dried shrimp!¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were full of deep smiles: ¡°Did you eat that much?¡± Susie rubbed her belly and affirmed: ¡°Yes!¡± Ryan asked again: ¡°Shrimp chili is spicy, can you eat spicy?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Susie nodded again: ¡°I can do it!¡± Ryan¡¯s colleagues passed by and greeted with smiles: ¡°Is your daughter?¡± ¡°When did you secretly give birth to such a big daughter? Come and hug your uncle!¡± Everyone was queuing up andughing. Zion, who followed behind in line, was upset. the other side. The middle-aged uncle with the evil ghost on his head followed his family to visit rtives who were hospitalized after surgery. The rtive¡¯s high blood pressure was not treated all the year round, which caused coronary heart disease, thrombosis, and almost died. Fortunately, he saved his life. in the ward. During the routine rounds, the doctor told: ¡°I can be discharged from the hospital today. The family members are paying attention. The patient not only has high blood pressure and coronary heart disease, but also has diabetes. The usual diet should be light, low in sugar and low in fat. Bananas, oranges, watermelons and grapes are too sweet. You can¡¯t eat anything, or eat less, it¡¯s better not to eat it. You can eat some fruits that are not very sweet, such as cucumbers and other vegetables and fruits.¡± The patient¡¯s daughter nodded quickly, and then took notes carefully. The notes filled a page of precautions. The other children were busy up and down, dealing with the discharge from the hospital. At this time, rtives came to visit and brought a basket of fruit. Everyone greeted and cared about it, and talked about what to eat and what not to eat. Be careful about this. The patient was about to be discharged from the hospital, and his mood improved a lot. He cheerfully talked about his daughter taking care of him, and said as if ining¡±: ¡°She, if you don¡¯t give me this, don¡¯t give me that.¡± The uncle suddenly sneered, and said loudly: ¡°Let me tell you, there is nothing you can¡¯t eat! It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t eat better? Don¡¯t listen to the doctor, your daughter is also, if you don¡¯t give your father something to eat, it¡¯s not filial at all! Is there any daughter who does this?¡± Everyone was speechless. The patient¡¯s daughter held back and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I said. My father¡¯s current physical condition is that he can¡¯t eat high-sugar foods. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m not filial, nor is it that I don¡¯t give my father food.¡± The uncle looked indifferent: ¡°There is no such statement, so how can you not give it to people? These doctors are most afraid of trouble, so they simply tell you that you don¡¯t eat this, and you don¡¯t eat that, in fact, it¡¯s all right.¡± While talking, he joked with the old man sitting on the hospital bed: ¡°I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll have a drink with you to celebrate when I get back!¡± The patient¡¯s daughter was speechless. If you drink a patient who has just been discharged from the hospital, you may be sick. She said: ¡°The doctor said, you can¡¯t smoke and drink, this is absolutely forbidden! Don¡¯t make trouble!¡± Unexpectedly, the uncle waved his hand and said, ¡°What do you know? Which man doesn¡¯t smoke and drink, and he will live a long life if he smokes and drinks! You just don¡¯t want to buy good cigarettes and alcohol for your father.¡± As soon as these words came out, the patient¡¯s daughter suddenly became angry. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 349 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Ghost Seeing that the rtive was angry, the middle-aged woman on the side quickly said: ¡°Nore, don¡¯t listen to your brother-inw¡¯s nonsense, he is just like this, his mouth is not nice, but his heart is actually good.¡± Nore is the patient¡¯s daughter. When her father got the electrocardiogram during the physical examination a few days ago, the doctor suddenly sent them to the emergency room immediately. After the doctor in the emergency room saw it, he immediately arranged for hospitalization urgently, and the operation room also immediately arranged for surgery. This patient happened to be Ryan¡¯s patient, named River, and Ryan performed the operation. The embolism of the two coronary arteries reached more than 90%, and the left coronary artery even reached 96%, and death from myocardial infarction may ur at any time. After the operation, three stents were ced in the heart, and it was found to bebined with high blood pressure and diabetes. It is absolutely necessary to stop smoking and alcohol, and control sugar intake. Ryan had exined this point a long time ago, and the sessor doctor emphasized it again, which is enough to show how important it is to control diet. So Nore must be angry. This time, she ignored her cousin and the cousin and directly shook their faces, and the scene was a little awkward for a while. She pretended to be angry and said: ¡°Those who know know that you are happy for your uncle to be discharged from the hospital, but those who don¡¯t know think you want to harm your uncle!¡± The middle-aged uncle didn¡¯t care. He wasn¡¯t happy to see Nore flirting with him, and he ignored Nore. He just thought the kid was stingy. The rtives couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, and they all got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be discharged from the hospital, then we will go back first, and we will go to your house to see you in two days!¡± River waved his hands one by one. After the man left, Nore said with a stinky face: ¡°Dad, I told you, you must never talk to him! The doctor said you can¡¯t drink alcohol. If you drink again, you can wait.¡± Sitting on the hospital bed, River tried to persuade him, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with him, that¡¯s just how he is.¡± Nore sneered: ¡°If such a person should let others follow him?¡± She remembered that when she failed the high school entrance examination, he was so happy, and said to everyone, ¡°I knew that Nore would not pass the entrance examination. If you are serious, you have already seen through her.¡± Later, when she repeated her studies, he went too far. When drinking with rtives, he said, ¡°If Nore can get into college, I will set off firecrackers immediately and give her another 30,000 dors!¡± When Nore was in high school, he was really yful and liked to go to Inte cafes to surf the Inte. But despite this, her academic performance is not bad, but she has always beenpared with her brother-inw¡¯s son, so his brother-inw will be so happy when she identally fails the exam. Later, she was admitted to university steadily. And he suddenly fell silent. On the other side, the middle-aged uncle who walked out of the ward was also very upset. ¡°Just make a joke to ease the atmosphere, and then give me a face. I have already said that your cousin is very arrogant and looks down on others.¡± Nore¡¯s cousin said speechlessly: ¡°Then you can¡¯t say a few words less?¡± The middle-aged uncle frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m telling the truth, how can you not eat this or that? You see, the old man with cancer in our vige still smokes, drinks and eats everything. He lived to be 90 years old. ¡± Nore¡¯s cousin thought it was the same, so she didn¡¯t say anything. No one could see it, but the eyes of the evil ghost hovering over the middle-aged man¡¯s head glowed green ** After Susie and the others finished their meal, Ryan¡¯s colleague said to work overtime to give him Zion¡¯s report, and asked him to go back to the ward, and the report was put on his desk. Susie and the others followed and saw River, who was being discharged from the hospital, walked out with the help of several children, thanking them at the nurse¡¯s station. Seeing Ryan, Nore quickly said: ¡°We are discharged from the hospital today, thank you so much for this time!¡± Several other children of River also expressed their thanks. Ryan waved his hand: ¡°Yes, you should pay attention to your diet when you go back. You must not smoke, drink or drink tea. The diet should also be nutritious, low-sugar and low-fat.¡± Nore and the others nodded repeatedly. Susie looked at the aunt in front of her curiously. Mitch said: ¡°She has a bit of evil spirit on her body, it should be that ghost. I will check with your little uncle to see their contact informationter.¡± To put it simply, the ghost is unrestrained, without any scruples, and only cares about what he says, regardless of whether his words will make others unhappy, or even hurt others. Those who spread rumors and make up other people¡¯s mouths from morning to night are also a kind of oral karma. After death, such people will most likely go to hell with their tongues pulled out. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± Nore snorted, ¡°This is your daughter! She¡¯s so cute!¡± There was even a parrot hidden in the cket¡­ Nore immediately found it very interesting. Ryan smiled: ¡°It¡¯s my little niece.¡± Nore couldn¡¯t help reaching out and tapping the parrot¡¯s head, but unfortunately it avoided it. Alex: such an ordinary person still wants to touch your uncle¡¯s head? On the side, several children of River kept saying: ¡°Thank you for saving my father¡¯s life! To celebrate my father¡¯s discharge from the hospital this weekend, our family held a banquet. Would you like toe over for dinner?¡± Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched. To hold a banquet to celebrate discharge from the hospital¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you. He definitely wouldn¡¯t go to this kind of banquet. It¡¯s not justified, it¡¯s like a farce. ¡°No need¡­¡± Mitch encouraged: ¡°Ask your little uncle to take you to dinner!¡± Before Ryan finished speaking, Susie hugged him. ¡°Susie wants to eat!¡± She looked at Ryan with watery eyes. Wade felt distressed immediately: My sister was very miserable in San Diego, she must have never had dinner, take her there, I must take her there! Hamza: Isn¡¯t it just a feast¡­ Brother Martin thought about it for a while, and suddenly realized that there are really no people hosting banquets recently. na: Banquet¡­ Lucy¡¯s kindergarten is going to primary school, why don¡¯t we have a banquet? Zion was speechless. The old and the young are lost in thought (Zion is not) Ryan was about to refuse, but changed his words abruptly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite¡­¡± Nore said: ¡°It¡¯s just that rtives and friends heard that my dad was discharged from the hospital and came to visit at home, so they simply agreed toe on the same day, it¡¯s justmonce! Come together if you have time?¡± River also said: ¡°We must thank you very much!¡± Ryan put on a face full of enthusiasm¡­ ten minutester. While shaking hands with the patient, Ryan finally sent them out, holding a slip of paper with their address in his hand. The corner of his mouth twitched, this, this, what is this all about! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ryan turned his head and saw Susie looking at him. Ryan: ¡­ Forget it, the matter of the little niece must be a big deal. Susie must have something to do, their baby will not go to other people¡¯s house to join in the fun. Ryan hugged Susie, took the opportunity and asked in a low voice: ¡°Is there a ghost?¡± Ever since I met ra, I knew that ghosts really existed in this world. Ryan was a little restless during the operation. It feels like there are ¡°people¡± everywhere in the operating room. As long as the psychological quality is even a little bit worse, you can¡¯t do Susiey beside his ear, whispering very seriously: ¡°There is a ghost!¡± Ryan was speechless. People are numb. Susie asked again in a low voice: ¡°Are you afraid? If you are afraid, I will ask Dad to take me there.¡± When Ryan heard it, he immediately said: ¡°Nothing! How could I be afraid? You are my patient, and it is not appropriate to ask your father to take you there.¡± Susie hesitated to speak. Ryan changed the subject: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s read Zion¡¯s report first!¡± On the other hand, Zion, who was out of the situation the whole time, was speechless. Emm, suddenly there is a feeling that he doesn¡¯t seem to be very important? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 350 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 350 Chapter 350 It¡¯s just a knife, it will be soon Ryan looked at Zion¡¯s inspection report and suddenly frowned. The report suggested that there was a low-density shadow in Zion¡¯s brain, which was crescent-shaped, and it was suspected that there was a hematoma in the brain. Since na mentioned that Zion fell from the second floor when he was three years old, five years have passed¡­ Consider chronic epidural hematoma. ¡°Let¡¯s have an MRI and have a look!¡± Ryan said silently. Chronic epidural hematoma is easy to be ignored in the early stage. In children, it often has the characteristics of lethargy, erged head, bulging parietal bone, protruding funnel, and convulsions. He saw that Zion was quite normal and didn¡¯t notice it. As a doctor, he didn¡¯t notice that his little nephew was in a state of hematoma for a long time. This was his negligence. Ryan med himself and thought about Zion¡¯s performance. Before Susie came, she liked to talk back and often made Craig and na half dead. But if you think about it carefully, when his family members talk to Zion, he often ignores him, and when he pays attention, he talks back. Everyone thinks he is rebellious and doesn¡¯t listen to others. I didn¡¯t expect to be unresponsive by then¡­ na worried: ¡°Is it serious?¡± Ryan replied: ¡°You say it¡¯s not serious, it¡¯s also serious, let¡¯s say it¡¯s 288 Vouchers serious¡­it¡¯s not as urgent as you think.¡± ¡°However, this hematoma still needs surgical treatment. We can¡¯t just sit idly by and remove it as soon as possible¡­¡± Wade interjected, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll be stabbed in the head ?¡± Ryan nodded, and then exined the characteristics, clinical manifestations, and prognosis of chronic epidural hematoma. na has already shared this information in the family group, Zion will continue to do the examination, and Ryan helped make an appointment for the hospital bed. It is not easy to reserve a bed in a public hospital. Ryan found someone to line up, and he will not be able to be hospitalized until next week. After finishing work, na took a few children home. In the car, Zion sat silently, and suddenly asked quietly: ¡°Do you have to stab me in the head ?¡± na was dumbfounded, this kid was thinking about this all the way! Susie patted his hand andforted: ¡°Zion is fine, it¡¯s just a stab! It will be soon.¡± Everyone was speechless. Mitch is full of ck lines, it¡¯s just a knife, and it¡¯s very fast¡­ Why are these words always a bit strange! On this day, after everyone came back, they were discussing Zion¡¯s illness, andforting him not to worry, they have been doing his ideological work. It¡¯s just that Zion looked indifferent, humming from time to time, and didn¡¯t know if he heard it. And Hamzay on the bed at night, brooding in his heart. My sister didn¡¯t give him that candy! The weekend ising soon. Today Ryan took Susie out alone, going to River¡¯s house for dinner. Wade wanted to follow, but was rejected. He stood at the door and watched his uncle¡¯s car disappear at the end of the road, with a look of reluctance, and barely took out a handkerchief to wave. Hamza crossed his arms and said coldly: ¡°Shame! Why don¡¯t you just go out ande back at night, as for delivering it to the door?¡± Wade turned to stare at him: ¡°You¡¯re not ashamed, don¡¯te out!¡± Hamza turned and walked inside, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Wade caught up with him, stared at him andughed: ¡°Brother, do you think this sentence is familiar?¡± Hamza was about to speak when he suddenly remembered¡­ A long time ago, Wade took a water ss and pretended to go downstairs to get water to drink, and then passed by Susie¡¯s room¡­ saying that he was just passing by. That video is still on his phone! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Never thought that he would use such a bad excuse one day! Hamza couldn¡¯t get off the stage, he snorted and entered the door, and didn¡¯t speak at all Wade grinned, not intending to let him go at all. ¡°Yesterday she had three candies in her hand.¡± ¡°Zion is going to check, and she gave him one to encourage him.¡± ¡°She ate one herself.¡± ¡°And do you know whose mouth the only remaining one went into? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Hey! The candy she gave is so sweet!¡± Wade looked like he deserved a beating, watching his brother showing off. He was still smacking his lips, as if he was reminiscing how sweet that candy was. Hamza held back, wanting to punch this cheap brother and fly downstairs, He said coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a candy? Childish.¡± He is not rare at all! After Hamza finished speaking, he returned to the room with a cold snort. Wade raised his voice and said, ¡°Hey¡­ isn¡¯t it just a piece of candy, I don¡¯t know who was staring at David¡¯s mouth yesterday. Tsk tsk tsk!¡± Hamza mmed the door shut. Wade grinned, feeling finally relieved from the bottom of his heart! When Ryan took Susie to River¡¯s house, some of River¡¯s rtives had already arrived. River¡¯s family lives in a vige very close to the outskirts of the city. It is said to be a vige, but the street construction and greening are done very 288 (Vouchers well. Most of the vigers here still live in self-built houses. River¡¯s house is a two-story skyscraper. At the moment, there are some rtives sitting in the lobby and doorway on the first floor. Seeing Ryaning, the big guys rushed him in. Susie only took two steps before her hands were full of candies and her pockets were full. River pleasantly introduced the rtives in the family to Ryan, most of them were his brothers and sisters. These brothers and sisters came earlier, mainly to help. ¡°Sit down first, and we¡¯ll be eating right away!¡± Nore came out wearing an apron, and stuffed Susie with a big drumstick as he said. There are still a few children in the room, but they are all watching cartoons around their mobile phones, making noise from time to time. Mitch floated aside, looked up, and said, ¡°Overall, this family is still united.¡± ¡°But fortunately, the cousin is not too close¡­¡± If I remember correctly, the man possessed by Blunt Ghost is Nore¡¯s cousin-inw. Susie nodded, biting a biscuit in her mouth, and said vaguely: ¡°Look, master, he¡¯sing!¡± A white car drove slowly and stopped at the door. The middle-aged man with the evil ghost on his head was wearing a gold watch and a id shirt. He got out of the car and closed the door without looking back, looking very cool. ¡°Hey¡­ they¡¯re all here!¡± The middle-aged man entered the door very enthusiastically, exchanged pleasantries with Ryan, and then urged Nore: ¡°Are you ready for dinner? Oh, really, we should havee to help earlier, and it¡¯s only your cousin who is slowing down! Nore, see if there is anything else that needs to be done, hurry up and ask your cousin to help!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 351 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 351 Of course Ryan wouldn¡¯t tell Damian this. Unexpectedly, Damian approached, pretending to be mysterious and said: ¡°You still have a lot of extra ie in this line of work, right? I heard that the family members of a surgery will pay a lot of money¡­ Tell us, how much is the maximum amount of money?¡± He looked interested, regardless of whether his words were inappropriate. Ryan picked up the teacup, poured the cup of tea that Damian poured for him to the side with a nk expression, and said coldly: ¡°I never took it, sorry I can¡¯t answer your question!¡± River¡¯s face turned ugly all of a sudden, he lived in Ryan¡¯s hospital for a month, and River knew best what kind of person Ryan was. Not the kind of person Damian said at all! The rtives of Huang¡¯s family were also speechless, using Damian of talking nonsense. Not to mention whether other doctors have this gray ie, even if they do, isn¡¯t it offensive for you to ask such secret questions that may kill others? Nore¡¯s cousin kicked Damian and cursed viciously, ¡°What nonsense?¡± Damian didn¡¯t take it seriously, andughed: ¡°Just kidding, kidding! Hey, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s so boring! I just saw the doctor¡¯s car with a million dors, just curious!¡± Cousin Nore kept cleaning up the mess for Damian: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my husband has a mean mouth, but he actually has a good heart.¡± Ryan ignored it. Mitch crossed his arms and said lightly: ¡°Sometimes, people¡¯s mouths are bad because their hearts are also bad.¡± 11.20 He stared at the evil ghost on Damian¡¯s head. The evil ghost on Damian¡¯s head was also staring at Mitch. The evil ghost¡¯s heart trembled, and he always had a bad feeling¡­..but suddenly found that he couldn¡¯t leave! Susie shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle, you haven¡¯t seen the world, have you?¡± Everyone who was swearing at Damian was taken aback. Damian felt a little ufortable, but still said with a smile on his face: ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯ve seen a lot of them!¡± A normal doctor definitely doesn¡¯t have the money to buy a million dor luxury car. Ryan just took the patient¡¯s money and didn¡¯t admit it. He has seen a lot of such hypocritical quack doctors! Susie nodded: ¡°Who said that uncle¡¯s car was bought by himself, can¡¯t it be given by someone else?¡± Damian froze for a moment. Damn, a million cars! Whoever gives it away will give away a million cars! Do you think one million is paper money? After Damian was stunned, he quickly made an expression ofprehension, with a trace of ¡°I understand¡± in his eyes: ¡°Understood, I understand! It turns out that the doctor has a rich girlfriend! Tsk tsk, I admire you! But you are indeed very white and handsome!¡± Ryan was speechless. Does that mean he has a bad face? 40 OVE 11 21 Susie was speechless. Is this uncle out of his mind? Ryan said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t have any girlfriend.¡± Damian smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand, brothers understand!¡± Susie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, although she didn¡¯t quite understand what the uncle was talking about But his expression made people ufortable. It seems that uncle has done something shameful. ¡°My uncle is super rich, our family is raised by him, and his uncle is super powerful. My uncle can send ten cars like this at once. You are OUT!¡± Damian was speechless. Just speechless. Ten cars for one million is ten million, even rich people are not willing to give it away like this! Heughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Unless you show me your deposit.¡± He teased Susie mischievously. Susie immediately reached for her child¡¯s phone. Ryanughed and said, ¡°Susie, no need.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡± My uncle can¡¯t lose!¡± Ryan was taken aback for a moment, and then felt warm in his heart. She knew more and more vocabry, she didn¡¯t expect to use such a favorite catchphrase on him. Ryan shed tears of relief like an old father, so he didn¡¯t stop Susie anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s just a few million change; it shouldn¡¯t be counted. Susie turned on her mobile phone. Her mobile phone is a custom-made children¡¯s mobile phone, pink and small, like a toy mobile phone, which is convenient for her to make video calls with other uncles. Damian is stillughing at her if this phone is a fake phone, will it pop a battery or something. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Susie hold the phone in front of him: ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡± Damian took it indifferently, and saw the number on the bnce¡­ several million. Are children¡¯s toys so realistic now? Damian turned the phone around and looked at the back, and was suddenly stunned. Is it really a real phone? Why is this logo so familiar¡­ Damian looked puzzled, quickly looked at Susie¡¯s bnce, and clicked back reluctantly. Returning to the chat interface, there happened to be a voice message from a person named ¡®Grandma¡¯. Damian subconsciously wanted to click on it. Susie took the phone back and said, ¡°It¡¯s impolite to mess up other people¡¯s information, uncle, you are so old, have you forgotten what your mother taught you when you were young?¡± Damian was speechless. He¡¯s not feeling well at the bottom of his heart! How many millions does a child have in his bnce? Damian asked ¡°Where did you get so much money¡±, secretly took pictures of Susie¡¯s mobile phone, and searched¡­ Seeing the search results, his jaw almost dropped. The toy-like mobile phone in Susie¡¯s hand actually costs more than one million dors! Damian frozepletely. It happened that Susie said that the money was given by her brothers and sisters when they coaxed her. One million cars, one million mobile phones, one child has a bnce of several million¡­ Damian suddenly died of acid. Damn, rich people are really not a thing! A child has millions. What does a child know? Why don¡¯t these millions belong to him? Chapter 352 Catching Blunt Ghost After all, there are severalyers of circles, or even severalyers of ¡®sses¡¯. Damian didn¡¯t even know the existence of the richest man in the Murray family, as if someone suddenly asked you: Who is the richest man? Almost 80% of the people can¡¯t answer, let alone know each other. He said sourly: ¡°Tsk, you are really rich. So you are ady from a rich family. It is really wronged for you toe to a poor ce like ours.¡± After speaking, he immediately looked at River: ¡°Hey, what are you doing sitting around, hurry up and get out the best tea in your house!¡± As he spoke, he picked up the tea leaves on the table, with a disgusted look on his face: ¡°Where did you buy this tea? It¡¯s only a few dozen dors, so why would you give it to the youngdy? No wonder they just threw it away.¡± Susie was speechless. She pouted and whispered, ¡°This man is really annoying.¡± Mitch: ¡°That¡¯s okay, sooner orter you¡¯ll be beaten to death.¡± Susie agreed deeply, deeply. River felt a little cramped for a moment, and when he called Ryan over for dinner, he didn¡¯t expect Ryan to be so rich! ¡°Look, I¡¯m going to get new tea right now¡­¡± Ryan held him down, and said with a gentle smile, ¡°No need, this tea is quite delicious, I just don¡¯t drink tea poured by someone.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was dumbfounded and a little embarrassed, but how should I put it¡­ There was a bit of joy in the embarrassment. Due to the favor of rtives, they usually dare not say that about Damian. After that, Ryan stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Susie, let¡¯s see if we can help.¡± When everyone heard this, they quickly said no, no, no, Ryan didn¡¯t want to sit here, so he had to take Susie around. After Ryan took Susie away, everyone couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Damian, are you crazy? Do you ever talk to guests like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to offend people by speaking normally. When peoplee to our house as guests, isn¡¯t it insulting when you say such things?¡± ¡°Let her cousin Nore sew your mouth shut!¡± River reprimanded him with a straight face, and scolded for half an hour, until Damian couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so he had to go for a walk and slip away. Ryan took Susie to walk in the wild grass behind the house, and Susie picked up small stones to y with the house. Suddenly the grass moved, and the civet cat poked its head out, looked at Susie very vigntly, and meowed. Susie was immediately happy: ¡°It¡¯s a cat!¡± Ryan was gentle and small, knelt down and asked, ¡°Susie likes cats?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, I like it!¡± Ryan asked, ¡± Shall I buy you one to raise?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, cats like to catch birds, I¡¯m afraid Alex will be chased by cats.¡± Ryan secretly sighed, her mind is really soft and delicate. 21 169 H Seeing that roon cat explode its hair suddenly, let out a vicious meowing sound from its throat, and disappeared in an instant. 288 Vou has Susie turned her head and saw Damian standing behind them at some point. Seeing her look, Damian smiled and said: ¡°Hey, you are ying with rocks here, it¡¯s so dirty! Uncle will take you to the river to y!¡± Damianughed like a pervert, Susie refused without thinking: ¡°No!¡± Damian felt an indescribable pain in his heart, and somewhat regretted it. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t know that he was so rich. If he knew, how could he make such a joke? High and low are praised by them, and then he has more contacts. Now that he has offended someone, it¡¯s fine if he ignores him, but every time he thinks about Susie¡¯s millions¡­ He felt a little unbnced and unwilling. Mitch stared at the evil ghost on Damian¡¯s head, and sneered, ¡°The achievement is here, the evil ghost is caught!¡± Susie was still clutching the rock, staring at Damian. Catch, catch, must catch! The evil ghost was stared at by Mitch and Susie, and suddenly felt chills. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The evil ghost trended towards Damian, wanting to force Damian to leave. Damian was a little confused for a while, but he didn¡¯t raise his foot, and said meanly: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you look down on us, yes, it¡¯s normal to look down on us. My uncle is just ignorant, so he should go out to the hotel for dinner at this time Yes, what kind of food is the food at home, it is all fed to pigs¡­ ¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 352 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 352 Unexpectedly, Blunt Ghost was about to run away, and Damian¡¯s mouth was so cheap. Suddenly Susie threw the stone in her hand hard! The stone hit Damian¡¯s mouth hard, and with a bang, his mouth was bleeding and one of his front teeth fell out. Damian screamed suddenly, and quickly covered his mouth, the pain made him tear up. Mitch said, ¡°Susie,e on!¡± Susie rushed out! Seeing Susie rushing over, Damian covered his mouth and wanted to run subconsciously The Blunt Ghost on his head yelled: ¡°I told you to run just now, but if you don¡¯t run away, it¡¯s useless to run now!¡± Sure enough, as soon as the words fell, a piece of mud was thrown on his head with a bang. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± Susie grabbed another piece of mud ¨C she also knew that throwing a stone would kill someone. But there isn¡¯t much mud in this wastnd, it¡¯s all weeds and gravel. Susie couldn¡¯t touch the mud for a while, and her legs couldn¡¯t catch up At this moment, a shadow passed by quickly, and Susie lifted the roon cat that was scurrying over without thinking about it and threw it out. The roon cat never dreamed that it was thrown out as a weapon just to join in the fun! The roon cat made a 360-degree turn in mid-air, and stepped on Damian¡¯s head by the way, almost scratching his scalp with its sharp ws. Immediately afterwards, one jumped out with strength, and disappeared all of a sudden. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just now Damian was thrown in mud and couldn¡¯t reach him. But the cat¡¯s ws hooked him. A small piece of Blunt Ghost¡¯s skin was torn off, and he couldn¡¯t help but suspect ghosts. 11 22 Holding half of the brick in her hand, Susie yelled, ¡°Stop! If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll throw a brick!¡± Damian didn¡¯t dare to run away, turned around covering his head, and said hastily, ¡°Can¡¯t I admit defeat?¡± Susie ran up a few steps and put her hands on her hips: ¡°Hmph, if you speak ill of my uncle, I¡¯ll break off your front teeth!¡± Damian wants to cry but has no tears: ¡°It¡¯s my mouth that is cheap.¡± Damian looked at the half of the brick in her hand¡­ squatting down resignedly. Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched. Seeing the cutie with his hips on his hips reprimanding an adult, Ryan was dumbfounded. Where is his cute little niece? Is this really his cute little niece who can melt people¡¯s hearts just by acting coquettishly? ¡°Susie¡­¡± Ryan stepped forward and said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± Susie waved her hand: ¡°No, I¡¯ll finish it soon.¡± Ryan was speechless. Damian, who was squatting, said in fear: ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Ryan was speechless. He said silently: ¡°Susie, I ¡®m right here¡­¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I was worried about Susie. Now Mo Ming is a little worried about Damian. Sure enough, just thinking about it, I saw Susie rushing up again, 11:23 shouting ¡°quick battle¡±¡­ Mitch on the side for strategic direction: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it, quick battle!¡± ¡°Rip off Blunt Ghost!¡± ¡°Then subdue him.¡± Susie grabbed Blunt Ghost and pulled it back hard, like pulling a carrot. Blunt Ghost struggled, he didn¡¯t want to leave, he always had a feeling ¨C once he left, he would really be gone! ¡°Help¡­¡­¡± Blunt Ghost was startled and frightened, suddenly thought, hey, no, he is an evil ghost! How could he be afraid of a child! Blunt Ghost finally remembered that he still had a little bit of ability, so he threw out at Susie, full of evil spirits, and wanted to swallow Susie with all his teeth and ws! Seeing that Susie seemed to be pulling Damian¡¯s hair, Ryan hurried up to stop him, but suddenly stopped. He could see that Susie wasn¡¯t grabbing Damian¡¯s hair at all, she was grabbing¡­air? No, holding half a brick? Although she looked a little flustered, she seemed to have forgotten to throw away the bricks in her hand. He froze on the spot. Susie had already had two or three rounds with Blunt Ghost, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Blunt Ghost was still on Damian¡¯s head, she would 35.43% 11 22 have punched him with her sledgehammer. Mitch opened his mouth, he had only been away for a while, her strength actually rose like a rocket, this, this¡­ Look at the struggling Blunt Ghost again¡­ ¡°Overwhelmed,¡± he murmured. Her hands danced wildly. The talisman flew out, the Binding Ghost Net flew out¡­a thing in the shape of a steamed bun flew out! The soft ¡°steamed bun¡± hit Blunt Ghost¡¯s face, making a hole in his face. Mitch was speechless. This, when did this ¡®weapon¡¯ change out¡­? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 353 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 353 Mitch looked suspiciously at the creamy yellow steamed bun, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity¡­ Blunt Ghost was beaten helplessly, Susie took the opportunity to pull him out with a hey! At the same time, I identally pulled out a small lock of Damian¡¯s hair¡­ When Damian was fighting Susie and Blunt Ghost, his mind became foggy, his mouth was missing a front tooth, and his saliva was drooling. It wasn¡¯t until a lock of hair was pulled out that the sudden pain brought him back to his senses! He sat down on the ground in horror, backed up again and again: ¡°Miss Susie, what are you doing¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie grinned, showing a pure and innocent smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± 11 23 Damian didn¡¯t believe it, got up with a grunt, and ran away screaming. Susie held Blunt Ghost with a dazed expression,pletely oblivious to the fact that she was holding half a brick in her hand¡­ Susie¡¯s face was full of confusion, talking to herself. The corners of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched nonstop, and Damian couldn¡¯t see a ghost, but only saw Susie holding half a brick in her hand, as if she was about to smash his head off. It¡¯s no wonder if you don¡¯t run. After catching Blunt Ghost, there was almost no suspense. Susie took out the sledgehammer again and dealt a blow to Blunt Ghost. ¡°eighty!¡± When people are working, they are always used to shouting ¡°hey¡± for help, and Susie is used to shouting ¡°80¡±. Blunt Ghost: ¡°Stop!¡± Susie: ¡°Eighty!¡± Blunt Ghost: ¡°I surrender¡­I surrender!¡± Susie: ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s confiscated.¡± Blunt Ghost was speechless. Blunt Ghost never dreamed that he was actually taken away by a young girl. This unscientific¡­¡­ When it was even more unscientific, a few evil ghosts appeared behind this little girl at some point, and she was fascinated by watching the y. Blunt Ghost suddenly felt that he saw a savior, and immediately said: ¡°Senior! Help me¡­¡± ya Ghost looked at him sympathetically: ¡°What are you doing to help you die faster?¡± The ugly aunt propped her face: ¡°Oh, not handsome at all, when will there be a handsome guy in the gourd.¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°Do you know whose subordinate we are?¡± Several ghosts finished speaking in turn, and in order to express their opinions, they went up together and stomped a few times. Blunt Ghost looked confused: ¡°???¡± Susie squatted on the ground, stepped on Blunt Ghost, and said, ¡°Hmph, tell me, how did you die!¡± She made a ferocious look, and behind her were a few evil ghosts holding their arms¡­ How do you look at it, how do you look like your eldest sister in society. Blunt Ghost was speechless. I was terrified. Blunt Ghost finally figured it out, Susie looked like a child, but it was not simple at all. Those evil ghosts behind her are all her subordinates! It was almost like a dream. He was fierce when he resisted, and he was very awkward when he surrendered, saying repeatedly: ¡°I say I say.¡± At this moment, Blunt Ghost saw the kid in front of him change his posture again. Susie squatted aside, took out a candy from her pocket and peeled it off. ya Ghost, unlucky ghost, coward, they are holding a handful of nuts, or squatting or standing, listening to the story and waiting for him to speak. Blunt Ghost suppressed this strange perception, and then said: ¡°My name is Pine¡­ Born in xx, xx county¡­¡± The ce where Blunt Ghost lived and grew up was a small county, not a big ce, if a son-inw cheated today, it would spread across five streets tomorrow. ¡°One day when I was walking on the street, I saw a lively scene in front of a hotel. It turned out that someone was getting married.¡± ¡°I went up to take a look. Isn¡¯t there a photo of the bride and groom at the entrance of the hotel¡­ When I looked at it, I found that the bride is so beautiful!¡± Blunt Ghost recalled it, and seemed to think of the girl¡¯s beauty, and his expression became a little confused, but soon his face copsed again. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 354 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 354 Chapter 354 The Law of Broken Window Blunt Ghost finally figured it out, Susie looked like a child, but it was not simple at all. Those evil ghosts behind her are all her subordinates! It was almost like a dream. He was fierce when he resisted, and he was very awkward when he surrendered, saying repeatedly: ¡°I say I say.¡± At this moment, Blunt Ghost saw the kid in front of him change his posture again. Susie squatted aside, took out a candy from her pocket and peeled it off. ya Ghost, unlucky ghost, coward, they are holding a handful of nuts, or squatting or standing, listening to the story and waiting for him to speak. ?? Blunt Ghost suppressed this strange perception, and then said: ¡°My name is Pine¡­ Born in XX, XX county¡­¡± The ce where Blunt Ghost lived and grew up was a small county, not a big ce, if a son-inw cheated today, it would spread across five streets tomorrow. ¡°One day when I was walking on the street, I saw a lively scene in front of a hotel. It turned out that someone was getting married.¡± ¡°I went up to take a look. Isn¡¯t there a photo of the bride and groom at the entrance of the hotel¡­ When I looked at it, I found that the bride is so beautiful!¡± Blunt Ghost recalled it, and seemed to think of the girl¡¯s beauty, and his expression became a little confused, but soon his face copsed again. ¡°And then?¡± Susie asked with candy in her mouth. Blunt Ghost said awkwardly: ¡°I saw that woman was pretty, but that man was so-so, so I couldn¡¯t help but say something¡­¡± [Hey, isn¡¯t this Technician No. 8? He just came back from the city. This is because he has earned enough money. Let¡¯s find an honest person to take over! ¡¿ When ya Ghost heard this, he was speechless for a while: ¡°When someone gets married, you go to the front of the door and say this, are you cheap!¡± Blunt Ghost pursed his lips, and muttered: ¡°Aren¡¯t I just joking? Who made that girl so beautiful, but found a short and frustrating one¡­Looking at the wedding held in the hotel, the man doesn¡¯t look very handsome.¡± The way the money looks, that¡¯s why I¡¯m joking¡­¡± The coward frowned, and his voice was full of the gentleness of a teenager, but he was reprimanding: ¡°You think about others like this based on just a photo, your mind is too dirty!¡± The unlucky ghost also snorted: ¡°Have you seen him wash his feet with your own eyes? Just say that he is technician No. 8.¡± Susie interrupted suddenly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with washing your feet? What¡¯s Technician No. 8?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The baby¡¯s face is full of curiosity. Ryan was standing on the side, seeing Susie stepping on something, muttering to himself, wondering in his heart. During the short time Susie was talking to Blunt Ghost, he also sent him a message to ask Martin, and all he got was a concise and powerful reply: [Don¡¯t disturb her. ¡¿ Ryan had to stand and wait, only to hear what Susie said about washing 11.23 feet, Technician No. 8. He was startled from the bottom of his heart, who was she talking to, who taught his little niece badly? ¡°Cough! Susie¡­¡± Ryan broke his heart: ¡°Don¡¯t ask nonsense, children.¡± Susie was speechless. This sentence again. Too bad Ryan can¡¯t see ghosts. ya Ghost exined with a smile: ¡°Foot washing technician No. 8 is talking about¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, his mouth was covered by the cowardly ghost and the unlucky ghost. She didn¡¯t want to say anything, really, she just wanted to exin vaguely! Susie looked at Mitch. Mitch remained expressionless and yed steadily: ¡°It means to wash other people¡¯s feet, which is a bit insulting, saying that girls are not innocent.¡± Susie asked: ¡°What do you mean by not being innocent?¡± The coward coughed and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s like your stepmother who destroys other people¡¯s families, pretends to be innocent and kind, and then finds the next person to cause trouble.¡± Susie suddenly realized, then she understood. Also too bad! Susie looked at Blunt Ghost, she must be beaten for speaking so badly of 27.20% 11 241 ¡°And then? You were beaten to death?¡± Susie asked. Blunt Ghost hesitated to speak, and sighed: ¡°Just be beaten to death.¡± ¡°I was just joking, I took a photo and left¡­¡± But this sentence was not funny at all, and soon some guests who heard it started whispering to others, and it spread throughout the banquet in less than half an hour. I heard that when the bride and groom exchanged rings and kissed on stage, there was booing and booing from below. Blunt Ghost said: ¡°Later, I also heard from others that so-and-so got married yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect my wife to wash her feet before, and they quarreled on the second day of the wedding.¡± Susie looked angry: ¡°It¡¯s all a good thing you did!¡± ya Ghost looked contemptuous: ¡°And then?¡± Blunt Ghost said silently: ¡°I saw others say that, so I was excited to join in the fun¡­¡± So he sent the photos he took that day to the space. About ten years ago, short video tforms were not popr at that time, and Penguin Space was the most popr. and Blunt Ghost posted the photo of the bride and groom in the space, even joked: [Technician No. 8 is married, lost¡­ Hey, I think of the countlesste nights when I had in-depth exchanges with her and the sparks collided, and my heart is extremely mncholy. Dejected¡­] Pornographic rumors are the easiest to spread. In less than one night, Blunt Ghost¡¯s space was forwarded countless times. That newly married girl¡¯s reputation has been ruined inexplicably. The girl was out of breath, and sent a space to prove her innocence, including her work unit, detailed working hours, etc., and the form included the documents proving that she had been working as an ountant in the county for several years. ¡°I just think it¡¯s fun, why are you in a hurry, isn¡¯t it just a joke, the clearer cleans up, why is she in a hurry.¡± Blunt Ghost said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know her at first, but after she made a statement, I followed the clues to find her space, and looked through her space photo album¡­¡± It turned out that girls without makeup are more beautiful, with fair skin, red lips and white teeth, pure and good-looking, and very temperamental. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist downloading that photo, and then posted it in another space¡­¡± [Don¡¯t talk about it, don¡¯t you allow people to have a past? ¡¿ ya Ghost was speechless. The unlucky ghost was speechless. The coward was speechless. The other ghosts were speechless. This is really too much, too cheap, right? No, this shouldn¡¯t be called cheap talk anymore, it¡¯s called spreading rumors! ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ya Ghost cursed angrily. Blunt Ghost said awkwardly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that just talking? She hasn¡¯t done it 69.93% 11 24 herself, so what are you afraid of?¡± The ghosts were speechless. Susie was speechless. Although the baby does not know the world of adults. But the baby still thinks this ghost is cheap and cheap. ¡°And then.¡± Susie chewed and swallowed the candy, and couldn¡¯t help but slurped her fingers. Blunt Ghost¡¯s expression became even more unbearable, and he knew that this was no longer a joke. He said: ¡°Then I didn¡¯t expect that many peoplemented under me and said: [I was lucky enough to order it.] [Technician No. 8 is skilled. ¡¿ [The service of technician No. 8 is still eptable, and he is very professional and dedicated. ¡¿ [It¡¯s a bit expensive, 8K for one night. ¡¿ ¡­¡± It¡¯s like seeing a broken ss window. Some passers-by are full of malice, and everyone will watch the excitement and throw a stone without thinking it¡¯s a big deal. Then, the ss that was originally intact around the ss window also shattered piece by piece¡­ Innocent girl just like that, her reputation ruined overnight, can no longer be exined clearly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 355 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 355 Susie struggled to hear it, but soon she figured it out. She said in disbelief: ¡°Do you have any grudge against that girl? Why do you want to hurt her so much?¡± Blunt Ghost said: ¡°No, I said it all, it was just a joke! Who knew thoseizens were so easy to follow suit? I couldn¡¯t think of it myself!¡± What they said one by one seemed to be true, and it was still 8,000 nights¡­ ya Ghost sneered: ¡°But this is what you started! Let me ask you, why do you spread rumors like this? Just because they are beautiful?¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Seeing that other people are poor but can get a beautiful wife, isn¡¯t it sad? If you can¡¯t get it, you have to nder others. right?¡± Blunt Ghost immediately denied: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± It was really just a joke, but he didn¡¯t know which joke would be so big. ya Ghost sneered, this kind of man with his head in his crotch, any joke is just an excuse! Rubbish! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Blunt Ghost continued to defend: ¡°Later, the girl called the police, and the police officer came to find me, and I immediately apologized to her, and even sent a space to exin the truth!¡± What¡¯s the use of rifying some things when the coward thinks about his life when he was violently killed? Before his death, he was just timid and didn¡¯t like to talk. 25 But he was rumored to be gay by the group of perpetrators. Said he was not a man. Then there is an excuse to ¡®teach¡¯ him in a grand manner. The sophistry of Blunt Ghost was just an excuse for his brutality. The coward said coldly: ¡°So, is it useful?¡± Blunt Ghost fell silent again. It really doesn¡¯t work. Even if the police refuted the rumor, he was arrested and locked up for three days. But the girl is always pointed at when she walks on the street-because she has an outstanding appearance, she can be easily recognized by others. Even when she was shopping for vegetables, some people took the opportunity to touch her hand and asked her if she would do it for 800 dors a night. These are what the girl said when she killed him. ¡°Her husband divorced her, and the family felt ashamed and didn¡¯t give her a good face, and then she was fired by the work unit¡­¡± Blunt Ghost was a little guilty when he said this, but his guilt shed away, because he was killed by the girlter, so the guilt quickly disappeared and was reced by resentment. ¡°She had no choice but to set up a stall to sell fruit, but there were always people with malicious intentions going to her stall. If she didn¡¯t buy fruit, she would say something nasty.¡± Susie only felt very angry and bored in her heart, a feeling of anger that could not be vented. This made her a little out of control, and she said angrily: ¡°You ruined that sister! You are still here without any remorse, you are just a, just a¡­¡± Susie thought about it angrily and didn¡¯t think of an adjective. ya Ghost said from the side: ¡°It¡¯s a scumbag!¡± Susie clenched her small fists and said angrily, ¡°Yes, you are a scumbag!¡± She was too loud, and not far away, an aunt who had just returned from farm work looked at Susie in surprise, then at Ryan. Ryan was speechless. He opened his mouth, and under the puzzled eyes of his aunt, he said silently: ¡°Yes, uncle is a scumbag¡­¡± Ryan wanted to cry. He is innocent, and he has never held a girl¡¯s finger. Susie said angrily, ¡°Go ahead! Then what?¡± Blunt Ghost sighed, and said: ¡°Then the girl couldn¡¯t stay in the county anymore, she had to go to the city to work, and was dug out of her past¡­¡± When he made a joke, he never thought that this joke would be a stain on the girl¡¯s life, and she would never get rid of it no matter where she went. It¡¯s a bit exaggerated¡­ He himself couldn¡¯t believe that the girl would be chased and bitten after leaving her hometown. ¡°Look, it¡¯s none of my business behind, right? I admit that I was wrong at the beginning, but I¡¯m really innocent behind.¡± ¡°But she found me one day, do you know how scary it is!!¡± Having said that, Blunt Ghost was still a little scared. ¡°She just crawled out from under my bed!¡± ¡°In the middle of the night, I got out from under my bed, holding an ax¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to die with me, you don¡¯t know, she¡¯s crazy!¡± A crazy woman is very scary. The girl just took an ax and shed at him frantically. There was no room for him to fight back, and he fell quickly. The girl stepped on him like this, her eyes resentful: [Is it the one who washes your feet? ¡¿ [Is Technician No. 8?] [You fucking fucked me, 8,000 dors a night, right! ! ¡¿ Every time she said a word, she would p him on the mouth. In the end, he chopped his head to pieces and refused to stop. ¡°I just died like this.¡± Blunt Ghost said here, with resentment in his eyes: ¡°When I died, it was extremely terrifying, and after I died, she was dragged to the roof to expose myself to the sun.¡± That day happened to be the sun¡¯srgest day of the year. It was exactly noon, 12 noon. His ghost was nailed to the roof of the building like this, repeating the horror of death and the exposure after death, day after day¡­suffering pain and torture¡­until it became an evil ghost! Hearing this, Susie let out a long sigh of relief, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You deserve it!¡± ya Ghost: ¡°Deserves it!¡± The unlucky ghost: ¡°Death is not unjust!¡± The cowardly ghost: ¡°When is the time for retribution¡­ I¡¯m on the girl¡¯s side and I suggest killing her again.¡± Blunt Ghost shouted immediately: ¡°I¡¯m innocent too, okay! Where did I think that it would be like this if I made a joke? If I knew, I definitely wouldn¡¯t do it! Really!¡± Ryan was speechless. Their soft, glutinous, well-behaved little niece seems to have been possessed by a ghost! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 356 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 356 After being beaten up, Blunt Ghost finally exined what happened to the girl. ¡°She turned herself in after she killed me.¡± During the interrogation, she exined her motives formitting the crime, and she told all the blind eyes and grievances she had suffered over the years. She never thought that the time when she regained her innocence would be when she went to prison. People finally knew that she was ndered by others back then, but no one stood up to apologize to her, but what followed was her reputation as a murderer. Her original husband only regretted it when he found out, but he was d that he was not with a potential murderer. Some people in the small county are sighing, and some people say that after so many years outside, who knows if the fake ones will be real¡­ Some people even said that killing people as a joke, such a woman cannot marry even if she is innocent. These are all things that Blunt Ghost heard after he turned into an evil ghost and wanted to find that girl. ¡°In the end shemitted suicide in prison.¡± When Blunt Ghost said this, there was hatred for not being able to avenge herself, and there was also a hint of ¡°she deserved it¡±. ya Ghost scolded, and said fiercely: ¡°You killed others! No one provoked you, but you didn¡¯t feel any guilt because you ended up like that with a joke?¡± Blunt Ghost didn¡¯t admit it, so why did he do it? ¡°I was joking that I was wrong, but then I also admitted my mistake and got arrested!¡± ¡°She went outsideter, because she was teased by others, not me! She has been working outside for two years, but I didn¡¯t say a word in those two years, how could it be rted to me!¡± Someone must be making fun of her. She couldn¡¯t stand it and came back, but vented her resentment on him. He is more wronged, okay? It turned out that until now, Blunt Ghost didn¡¯t think it was his fault. He felt that even if he had hurt that girl, he didn¡¯t force her to death, it was wrong for her to kill him! Susie was so angry, really angry. Although it seemed like it was just a ¡®joke¡¯, she found it unforgivable. Susie held up the gourd. ¡°I¡¯ll let the gourd eat you!¡± Feeling the terrifying devouring power, Blunt Ghost panicked He suddenly understood that ya Ghost and Unlucky Ghost should have been captured by Susie just like him. But they were not destroyed, they could still stay. Just now he looked down upon a few evil ghosts for Susie to be his subordinates, but now he wished he could be one of them, begging for mercy and screaming: ¡°You spare me, you let me do whatever you want! Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he was absorbed by the gourd. Mitch looked at the sullen Susie, and touched her little head helplessly. I don¡¯t know how much she can bear, whether she can look away. There are all kinds of things in the world, and heinous crimes, waiting for her to experience them all¡­ There is still a long way to go¡­ ¡°Why did he do this? He didn¡¯t feel that he was wrong even though he killed others.¡± Susie stared at the gourd, still very angry. Why is this so? ¡®Just kidding¡¯ people, what the hell are they thinking? Mitch exined: ¡°Some people, he sees that others can have beautiful things, but he has no share, so he always wants to take advantage of it.¡± Perhaps Blunt Ghost saw that someone had a beautiful wife, such a beautiful girl, who would say something with a verbal smear, and then he was satisfied, as if he had really taken advantage of it. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, but it¡¯s just an excuse to cover up the dirty thoughts in my heart. Some people have bad mouths because their hearts are bad.¡± Mitch led Susie and walked slowly forward. He will apany her along this long road. Maybe when she doesn¡¯t need him, his mission will bepleted¡­ Sometimes I hope that she will be stronger quickly, and sometimes I am reluctant and hope that she will grow up slowly. Seeing that Susie was unhappy for some reason, her little face was still full of anger. Ryan estimated that she should have finished her work, so he picked her When Susie was carried back to River¡¯s house, she was still angry. The banquet has been set up, but in fact there are only three or four tables, all of which are rtives. Ryan and Susie naturally sit at the head table. Seeing Susie¡¯s puffy face, Nore asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby? Why are you angry?¡± Ryan forced a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was ying with a cat outside just now, and the cat ran away¡­¡± River said quickly: ¡°Well, if you like cats, grandpa will give you one in the vige!¡± Ryan said: ¡°No need!¡± Susie was still angry, and then saw Aunt Nore stuffing her a chicken leg. The baby groaned angrily and took a bite of the chicken leg. Then I saw Damianing in, covering his mouth and grinning. Susie: Stare at- Damian was meeting Susie¡¯s eyes, trembling with fright, and the smile on his face stopped suddenly. He sat down at the table outside awkwardly, feeling very aggrieved in his heart. What happened to him? She even knocked out one of his front teeth. He wasn¡¯t angry. She didn¡¯t have anything to be angry about. A rtive saw Damian always covering his mouth: ¡°Damian, what are you doing, your front teeth fell out?¡± Damian simply put down his hand and muttered, ¡°I just fell down outside and knocked it off.¡± Immediately, a group of people pped their hands andughed, ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve, look, there¡¯s no handle for your mouth, you¡¯ve got retribution!¡± Damian didn¡¯t dare to say anything, because Susie was too fierce, holding a brick to open people¡¯s brains. The most important thing is that the doctor¡¯s family is so rich, he is really afraid of being retaliated. After eating for about half an hour, Ryan saw that Susie was almost finished eating, so he took Susie with him on the pretext that he had to go back to the hospital. Susie suddenly thought of something, quickly touched the satchel and took out a coin. This was prepared by grandma for her before going out, and my uncle added a little to it on the way. ¡°I wish you recovery and discharge from the hospital. In the future¡­¡± Having said that, Susie suddenly stopped, staring at River¡¯s face for a moment. She looked at Mitch nkly. Mitch just looked up and said lightly, ¡°Give it to him.¡± Susie gave the money to River, but she still couldn¡¯t hold back and said: ¡°In the future, pay attention to your health, don¡¯t drink alcohol, not even a sip!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. River quickly stood up and kept pushing back: ¡°No, no, oops, juste over for a meal¡­¡± Ryan said warmly: ¡°Put it away and pay attention to your body.¡± The two left. Damian breathed a sigh of relief, watching Susie go, the whole person rxed all of a sudden, and turned to look at the money in River¡¯s hand. It¡¯s the kind of money that is folded, and you can pull out a long strip when you unfold it. It¡¯s so thick that it must be at least a few thousand dors¡­ ¡°Tsk, the money has to be thousands of dors, right? Rich people are really stingy. They only pay a few thousand dors for a million-dor luxury car. If I say he should give a bundle, it¡¯s only 10,000 dors.¡± Presentable!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 357 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 357 Damian spoke with a grin, showing the gap where the front teeth were missing, and had a yful smile on his face. River stared and reprimanded: ¡°The doctor came here because he thought highly of us, so how much did you pay? How much did you pay?¡± Damian immediately said: ¡°Oh, just kidding, why are you angry,e here, let me toast you a ss of wine!¡± River ignored him. But Damian¡¯s mouth is very strong, and he keeps persuading him, saying that if he doesn¡¯t drink, he won¡¯t forgive him, even if he wants to touch his ss, it¡¯s fine! River is also stupid, thinking that it¡¯s not good to see his rtives getting stiff, and they will still be in touch anyway, so he just took a half sip of his drink. When Nore came out, he was almost pissed off and scolded Damian. Damian put his arms around River¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he ¡®s in good shape? If you don¡¯t give him anything to eat, how can he be fine? And I specially poured my uncle¡¯s medicinal wine, which is good for your health!¡± ¡°Look at my uncle¡¯splexion is much more rosy!¡± Damian didn¡¯t take it seriously, and felt that Nore was making a fuss out of a molehill. did he look down on him! Nore was about to have a fit, but she was stopped by her cousin, who persuaded her, ¡°Forget it, uncle, isn¡¯t it all right? Your brother-inw just wants to ask uncle to forgive him. He has no bad intentions¡­¡± Nore turned his head angrily and went into the kitchen. Thirty days after drinking, everyone let go of drinking after Ryan left, more or less a little drunk, Damian looked at the little boy who was gnawing on the chicken leg, and said with a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty just eating chicken legs,e to uncle to give you a drink.¡± drinks!¡± The child was curious, thought it was really a drink, so he took a sip, but excitedly took a big gulp, and found that the wine had already entered his throat, so bitter that he burst into tears. The family was in chaos all of a sudden, the child¡¯s mother was Nore¡¯s cousin, she was helping in the kitchen, and she scolded Damian again when she heard the sound. ¡°Crazy, trick a child into drinking wine!¡± Damian looked indifferent: ¡°Men have to drink sooner orter, I¡¯ll help you cultivate it.¡± He watched the child cry, but heughed as if it was amused. Nore¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, picked up the child and left. The little boy was lying on his mother¡¯s shoulders, and began to be a little listless and drowsy. But everyone has no correct idea about this, thinking that a child who identally drank a couple of sips of wine is at most drunk, and it will be fine after a night of sleep. Not long after, seeing the child ¡®asleep¡¯, Nore¡¯s cousin carefully put the child on the bed and went to work on her own. Say Susie again. The car drove away slowly, Ryan was driving in front, and Susie obediently sat on the child safety seat at the back, watching the scenery outside without making any noise. more or less a little drunk, Damian looked at the little boy who was gnawing on the chicken leg, and said with a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty just cating chicken legs,e to uncle to give you a drink.¡± drinks!¡± The child was curious, thought it was really a drink, so he took a sip, but excitedly took a big gulp, and found that the wine had already entered his throat, so bitter that he burst into tears. The family was in chaos all of a sudden, the child¡¯s mother was Nore¡¯s cousin, she was helping in the kitchen, and she scolded Damian again when she heard the sound. ¡°Crazy, trick a child into drinking wine!¡± Damian looked indifferent: ¡°Men have to drink sooner orter, I¡¯ll help you cultivate it.¡± He watched the child cry, but heughed as if it was amused. Nore¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, picked up the child and left. The little boy was lying on his mother¡¯s shoulders, and began to be a little listless and drowsy. But everyone has no correct idea about this, thinking that a child who identally drank a couple of sips of wine is at most drunk, and it will be fine after a night of sleep. Not long after, seeing the child ¡®asleep¡¯, Nore¡¯s cousin carefully put the child on the bed and went to work on her own. Say Susie again. The car drove away slowly, Ryan was driving in front, and Susie obediently sat on the child safety seat at the back, watching the scenery outside without making any noise. Ryan nced at her from the rearview mirror, and was about to speak, when suddenly a ck figure appeared in front of the car! Ryan braked quickly, the car was not going fast at first, but it stopped suddenly, and it turned out¡­ He watched helplessly as a roon caty on the ground five meters away. The car was obviously several meters away from it, but it looked like it had been hit by a car, screaming and screaming. That expression seems to say: there are no ten canned cats, this thing is endless! Ryan was dumbfounded. He had seen old men and women touching porcin, seeing people holding vases and suitcases touching porcin, and seeing girls suddenly tearing off their shoulder straps and shouting insults¡­ This is the first time I have seen cat! Susie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pointed forward: ¡°Susie, is that cat the one you yed with just now?¡± Susie snorted and looked out. Really! Didn¡¯t it run away? Why are you here again? Ryan opened the door and got out of the car, and carried Susie down again. One big and one small squatted on the side of the road like this, looking at the roon cat speechlessly. Ryan: ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you, look how far you are from my car!¡± He gestured with his arms open. The cat had an expression of ¡°I don¡¯t care if I just hit you¡±, andy on the groundpletely with its head tilted. Ryan was speechless. Susie was speechless. Susie looked up and reminded: ¡°Little cat, don¡¯t lie down, this is in the middle of the road, it¡¯s very dangerous, if a cares over and hits you, it will crush you t.¡± She said as she walked towards the side of the road. The cat was speechless. Ryan and Susie stood on the side of the road, one big and one small stared at a cat eye to eye. Then, stunned by Ryan and Susie, cat got up, moved to the side of the road, moved to a safe ce¡­ andy down again. Ryan: Numb, is this all right? Susie: ¡°Little kitten! You¡¯re showing off! Look, you¡¯re all right! You¡¯re still walking well!¡± cat was speechless. It got up again, this time dragging its hind legs to walk a few steps to the side of the car, andy down again under the front of the car. Those who didn¡¯t know thought it had a broken hind leg. Ryan: ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a little too obvious, aren¡¯t you?¡± The roon cat narrowed its eyes andy on the ground, unable to get up. Susie looked at a loss: ¡°What should I do!¡± Could it be that she threw it as a weapon, and it held a grudge? Need to give it money? But given the money, it won¡¯t buy anything! Ryan suddenly remembered something and pointed to the car: ¡°I have a driving recorder.¡± It¡¯s dangerous, without this, he would be ckmailed by a cat today! But the cat was unmoved. Susie¡¯s small face was at a loss: ¡°What does it mean!¡± Mitch rubbed his chin and stared at cat with great interest: ¡°Interesting, it wants you to take it home.¡± Susie has a worried face. If she took the cat back, she was afraid that it would bully Alex. When Alex is free, he likes to jump on the grass in the garden, or peck the bark on the tree to y. The cat not only moves quickly, but also climbs trees. If you take it home, Alex will have to hide in the room from now on¡­ This is irresponsible to Alex. But if you don¡¯t take it back, Susie feels that the cat seems to be very pitiful. If you take it home and you can¡¯t lock it up, then it and Alex will definitely fight. Alex is so small, how can he beat him? Besides, if the cat has an owner, then she will be a bad kidnaps and sells cats! person who Susie was in a dilemma, and squatted next to the cat, trying to discuss it. She stretched out five fingers: ¡°Five cans of dried fish, okay?¡± cat didn¡¯t even look at her. Susie gritted her teeth and stretched out her two hands: ¡°Ten cans of dried fish!¡± Cat nced at her, as if saying: Who do you look down on. It doesn¡¯t seem to want canned cat food, no matter how Susie adds it, it won¡¯t work. Ryan looked at the scene in front of him: The four-year-old child squatted in front of Pengci¡¯s cat, and stretched out his fingers to discuss with it about losing money. A little cute, and a little confusing. Ryan took out his mobile phone to take a small video and sent it to his family: [I was touched by a cat halfway, and the other party didn¡¯t want a hundred canned cats, so we let us take care of the rest of our lives, what should we do? Wait online, hurry up!] Chapter 358 Touched by a kitten Soon¡­ After watching the short video, the Murray family finally recovered. Martin: [Bring it back. ¡¿ David ¡¾Susie is cute! ¡¿ Paul: [I¡¯m at the international airport of country X. I just got off the ne, and now I want to go home immediately! ¡¿ Jonathan: [tsk¡­the unscrupulous little cat, the lion opened his mouth wide. ¡¿ Michael: [Raise! Bring it back! Damn, can¡¯t our family afford a cat?? ¡¿ Judah: [Raise ¡¿ Kellen who was mixed in: [Don¡¯t have a driving recorder? show it. ¡¿ Ryan: [¡­] Huck: [Call the police! Let the traffic police decide. ¡¿ Can you be more reliable. After watching the short video several times, na finally responded to the message: [Baby ising back, grandma is going to cook now, let¡¯s make an extra cat food by the way today!] Craig: I still need to ask about this little thing? ¡¿ Ryan replied: [Susie is worried that the cat will catch Alex. ¡¿ The group was silent for a moment. Martin: [Tie up the cat. ¡¿ David: [¡­] Jonathan: [Martin, he is a cat, not a dog. ¡¿ Michael: [Tie up Alex? ¡¿ A group of unreliable people, Ryan is also convinced. He simply put away his cell phone and squatted at the front of the car. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want to take it back?¡± Ryan asked tentatively. The little cat suddenly opened one eye to observe secretly, and its ears were also pricked up. Susie bit her finger and asked, ¡°Then what if it has an owner? Let¡¯s not be bad people who kidnap and sell kittens.¡± cat: ¡°Meow!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 358 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 358 Ryan said nonsense seriously: ¡°Look, it said no.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mitch was speechless. Do you understand this? Susie opened her mouth and said worriedly: ¡°Then you can¡¯t catch Alex when you go back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully Alex, don¡¯t bully Grandpa Turtle.¡± ¡°Well¡­if you bully others¡­..¡± Ryan answered subconsciously: ¡°Just separate your balls!¡± cat was speechless. 11.33 Mitch was speechless. In the end, cat got his wish and followed Susie back to the Murray family. As soon as it entered the gate of the Murray family manor. it jumped out of the window with a whoosh, and disappeared after a few jumps Susie leaned against the window and sand anxiously. Come back Over there is thewn where Alex often ys, and a small forest with rows of saplings! the other side Alex was, as usual, muttering grass on the grass, tilting his head to look at the grass At this time, a ck shadow quickly passed by A paw is pressing on its head! Alex jumped up in shock, shouting, ¡°Damn it¡¯ Who sneaked up on me?¡± The cat is chasing after him Alex was thumping all the way, flying and rolling, and yelled ¡°Help? Help¡¯ Eat the bird¡±¡± The cat had just sprang out to get some air and was ready to familiarize itself with the environment As a result, I saw a bird eating grass on thewn It is more or less the captain of the cat team of the little master¡¯s family, and the mice and destructive birds in the house are naturally contracted by it¡¯ So without even thinking about it, he rushed over As a result, the bird was able to fly from its ws! Cats are not people, so who knows what Alex Susie is talking about. Chasing all the way until Susie came, Alex threw himself on Susie¡¯s shoulder The glowing green parrot has a lot of scenes, with a teary look (if there are tears), andined: ¡°It¡¯s pulling me! I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s pulling me!¡± Susie crossed her hips angrily and taught the cat a lesson: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t bully Alex? You¡¯re disobedient, you¡­!¡± Ryan just arrived, along with na, Craig, Wade, Lucy¡­ There is also Kellen who came back temporarily. As a result. I heard this sentence. Lucy: ¡± What does that mean?¡± Everyone was speechless. na¡¯s face is ¡®gloomy¡¯: ¡°Who taught her this?¡± Ryan was speechless. A drop of cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Usually watching him Martin and Kellen being trained is cool, but he didn¡¯t expect that one day it would be his turn. Ryan subconsciously looked at Kellen. Kellen raised his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, it¡¯s really not me this time.¡± na smiled: ¡°Susie, who told you that?¡± Seeing Ryan winking desperately, Susie came with a voiceover: Help me, 51224 11 33 help me. Her eyes shed, she lowered her head, and whispered, ¡°Uncle Damian taught it.¡± na looked back at Ryan suspiciously. Ryan looked serious and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a rtive of River¡¯s family.¡± When it was over, he exined Damian¡¯s personality a little bit. Hearing Damian¡¯s tongue-tied mouth, na didn¡¯t say anything more. Can she still expose her baby and Ryan in public? only¡­¡­ Wade and Lucy looked excited, squatting in front of the roon cat after such an interruption. The cat retreated vigntly, and retreated to Susie¡¯s feet, making a low growl. Wade said: ¡°If I remember correctly, the cat made a low growl, which should be a warning to the other party not to approach.¡± Lucy held out her hand: ¡°Is it afraid of us?¡± Wade took a step back. ¡°I think we¡¯re right to be more afraid of it.¡± This cat looks so fierce. No wonder the little uncle asked in the group if he wanted to bring it back¡­ Lucy looked brave: ¡°Cut! It¡¯s you who are afraid, but I am not¡­¡± Susie quickly reminded: ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t touch it!¡± As soon as the words fell, Lucy was brandished by the cat with a paw, a thin scratch was drawn on the back of the hand, and a trace of blood Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 359 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Lucy¡¯s Injection na picked up Lucy¡¯s hand, looked at it, and said, ¡°The skin is broken, you need to be vinated.¡± Ryan nodded: ¡°To get rabies vine, five shots or four shots.¡± The smile froze on Lucy¡¯s face. No, she was caught by a cat, not a dog. Why was she vinated against rabies? Lucy immediately yelled: ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want an injection!¡± na shook her head: ¡°That¡¯s not eptable, there is a risk of rabies if you don¡¯t fight.¡± Kellen crossed his arms and smiled half-smile: ¡°Do you know what rabies is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the virus that drills from your wound into your body, and then affects your brain¡­¡± Before Kellen finished speaking, Lucy said first, ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± It just affects the brain, her father often said that she has no brains, it doesn¡¯t matter! Kellen was speechless. Susie kindly reminded: ¡°Lucy, why don¡¯t you get an injection?¡± ¡°Dad told me that if you get rabies, you will be like a dog, drooling, forgetting your family, going mad and biting people, and finally dying. I will never have Lucy again.¡± As Susie talked, her small expression gradually became sad. Wade added: ¡°Maybe he will eat shit.¡± con¡¯t plov with Susie after death? Lucy wanted to cry without tears: ¡°Then let¡¯s do it, can we do it less, just one injection?¡± na was a little surprised, she didn¡¯t expect her topromise so quickly Ryan: ¡°No, only five or four shots. Five shots are five shots, four shots are three shots.¡± When Lucy heard this, she didn¡¯t even think about why it took three injections for four injections. Without even thinking about it, she said, ¡°Then I will choose four injections!¡± The matter was settled in this way, and after dinner, na immediately took Lucy to get an injection. The driver is Kellen. na asked: ¡°Why are you free today, why don¡¯t you go back to the team?¡± Some time ago, Kellen seemed to say that he was going to ¡®resign¡¯, and his leader even called her to find out about the situation. Then I was afraid that Kellen would really run away, so I kept an eye on him every day, and called him to the team no matter whether there was a task or not. Kellen said: ¡°I took half a day off.¡± Come back to see my daughter. na¡¯s mouth twitched. Lucy is most afraid of injections. In the past, vinations were chaotic, and in the end it took at least two or three people to press and hold the injections. na was terribly afraid that she would go back on her word, so when Lucy cried and asked Susie to apany her, she immediately agreed. It seems that only Susie can hold her down¡­ Even if Susie can¡¯t hold it down, there is still Kellen, the God of War, na can¡¯t hold her down if she doesn¡¯t believe it. Susie was worried that Alex was at home by herself, so she took Alex and Grandpa Turtle with her. Alex watched the kitten outside from the capsule of the pet bag. ¡°Goodbye, you idiot!¡± Alex yelled at the cat. cat was speechless. Susie squatted down, and told the cat with a serious face: ¡°Be good at home, don¡¯t make any damage!¡± ¡°Look, Lucy was scratched by you and needs to get an injection.¡± ¡°Alex is also scared by you, look at you, look at you!¡± Susie nodded the kitten¡¯s head. cat squatted obediently, with its head down, as if it had done something wrong and let it be taught. Susie scolded a few words, and couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart. She touched its head with her little hand: ¡°Okay, if you know your mistakes, you will still be a good cat. Wait for us toe back and give you a name at home!¡± She remembered that when she first returned to the Murray family, it was also the name given to her by her grandparents. Now that she has grown up, she can also name the kittens with everyone! The roon cat meowed, rubbed against Susie¡¯s hand, and made a purring sound in its throat. Then squatted on the spot, watching Kellen¡¯s off-road vehicle slowly drive out¡­ ¡°Meow.¡± The little roon cat yelled, and walked towards thewn alone. Wade shouldered the important task of keeping an eye on the kitten, but he was afraid that it would scratch people, so he found a drone after lunch and used it to watch the cat. In the drone footage, the cat walked obediently to thewn of the garden,y down under the shade of a tree, and quietly looked out of the fence¡­ Wade muttered: ¡°Weren¡¯t you very fierce just now, now you are so honest.¡± ** Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At the epidemic prevention station, Kellen arranged the number and registration information very efficiently. Before Lucy was ready, she stepped into the inoction room. There were two children in front, crying so loudly that the roof was about to be blown off. Lucy was scared: ¡°Why don¡¯t wee back tomorrow¡­¡± na knew that she would run away, and shook her head resolutely: ¡°No, you must be vinated within 24 hours after being scratched by a cat.¡± Lucy counted seconds and got better this time: ¡°24 hours, then by this time tomorrow, it will still be within 24 hours,e back tomorrow!¡± Susie pressed her shoulder: ¡°No, grandma said that the sooner you get the injection, the better the effect. Lucy, show your courage,e on!¡± Soon the kid in front was finished. Lucy burst into tears: ¡°I can¡¯t cheer up! Wow!¡± She had nowhere to run, and Kellen blocked all her escape routes. After taking a step, Kellen snatched him back and pressed him on the chair. Mr. Morton reached out and sped her neck, and Lucy couldn¡¯t move. The nurse was speechless. Facing the name information, she said, ¡°Two injections for the first vination, one for each of the left and right hands.¡± Lucy: ¡°What?¡± Two injections?? Why do you need two injections! She looked at the needle in the nurse¡¯s hand, pressed it, and a little bit of the medicine sizzled out, causing her scalp to explode immediately. Lucy cried instantly, louder than the two childrenbined just now. ¡°No!¡± Nurse with a needle: ¡­She hasn¡¯t started the injection yet. Alex in the pet bag couldn¡¯t help covering his head with his wings. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°I almost forgot how good this guy is at crying.¡± na calmly and gracefully brushed the broken hair around her ears, and quickly put the sound-proof earplugs into her ears by the way. Anyway, there is Kellen. Can a god of war still make a child run away? Kellen was speechless. He couldn¡¯t let Lucy run away, but his ears really suffered. Susie endured the sharp crying, took Lucy¡¯s hand and patted it, and said loudly, ¡°Lucy, don¡¯t cry! I¡¯m going deaf!¡± Lucy: ¡°¡­ woo woo woo!¡± Susie thought of a good idea: ¡°How about this, Lucy, change the sound of crying, and shout when you want to cry, cheer yourself up!¡± The nurse came over with the needle: ¡°Soon, hold on!¡± The moment the needle pierced the skin, Lucy screamed: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Thinking of Susie¡¯s words, she abruptly turned the crying that was about to exit into cheering. So a very ghostly scene appeared in the inoction room: A child yelled while getting an injection. The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched wildly, Kellen only felt ashamed. The nurse¡¯s hands were shaking, and after giving her two injections, she was really afraid that she would not be able to hold back theughter. In the end, Lucy covered her hands with tears in her eyes, feeling the pain to death. Why is this injection so painful? It hurts more than her previous injections! na, Kellen and Susie hurried to the car to go home, both of them felt sorry for the man. In the car, Susie muttered: ¡°What a shame!¡± ¡°Yes, I want to buy a cor for the cat and give it as a gift!¡± na said dotingly: ¡°Of course.¡± Kellen changed direction and headed for the Center Mall. Lucy was crying, the two injections were so severe that she still hadn¡¯t recovered. Lucy, who used to let go when shopping, followed Susie obediently this time. Several people found a pet store and picked a red cat cor. The front of the cor was tied into a bow shape, and a bell-shaped ornament made of pure gold was hung under the bow. The checkout was eighty-eight thousand, and the counter sister was afraid that they would go back on their word, so she kept exining about thembskin cor, the pure gold of the foot, and the handmade design and production by the famous designer of the national trend¡­ Unexpectedly, na swiped the card directly. The cabdy was dumbfounded, this ¡®treasure of the town store¡¯ has 360 Unexpectedly I Can Fly not been sold for two years, how many times she has been selected by others and given up because of the price, she did not expect to be sold by her today¡­ As soon as Susie returned to the Murray family, the cat came over first, stood in the grass behind the bushes and poked out half of its head, watching secretly. Susie beckoned: ¡°Little cat,e here! Look, the gift I prepared for you!¡± The roon cat trotted over. Susie slipped the cor around its neck, but it wouldn¡¯t buckle when it snapped. ¡°Dad¡­¡± She raised her head and asked her father for help. Kellen squatted down, picked up the back of the cat¡¯s neck, and ced it on hisp. It is the most ferocious beast in history, why was it suppressed by this man? ? Kellen put the cor on it before putting the cat in front of Susie: ¡°Okay.¡± The cat stuck out its tongue, its eyes rolled white, and it rolled over and fell to the ground. Susie froze: ¡°Dad, are you buttoning it too tightly?¡± Kellen picked up the cat again, and it looked¡­ really. It turned out to be strangled, but there are really many cat scenes. He adjusted the cor again: ¡°Okay.¡± This time the cat jumped out and ran directly to a magnolia tree where Alex often stayed, scaring Kellen. Alex hid in the pet bag andposed the BGM for himself: ¡°The dispute has begun!¡± This guy actually robbed it of its territory! Even a bird can¡¯t stand it! Cats have a natural bloodline to suppress birds, and Alex doesn¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t beat this later! first round. After the meal, everyone named the cats. na said: ¡°We adults will not get involved in this matter, you little ones, think about it for yourself.¡± After finishing speaking, he paused, looked at the aloof Hamza and the silent Zion: ¡°You two also give me a suggestion.¡± Hamza: ¡°Chick.¡± Who wants to name a cat. Lucy¡¯s arms were weak, and she leaned on the chair, her eyes were out of focus, and she said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s so good at catching people.¡± Wadeughed: ¡°That might as well be called an injection.¡± Lucy stares. The civet cat let out a low growl, staring at the green parrot. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 360 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 360 Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing, but the name was obviously too hasty . Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie tilted her head and said, ¡°Mimi?¡± Lucy shook her head: ¡°Not good.¡± Wade: ¡°Call Wolverine!¡± Lucy rarely agrees: ¡°Yes!¡± It doesn¡¯t look like Wolverine when its ws snap out. Hamza sneered: ¡°Vulgar, superficial.¡± Wade rolled his eyes at him: ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡± Hamza picked up a ss of water and said lightly, ¡°Bell.¡± Bell, a vivid expression of a cat wearing a bell cor, is also very elegant and restrained. Hamza is very satisfied with the name, after all, he decided on it after flipping through ten books¡­.. Unfortunately, Lucy, Susie and Wade obviously don¡¯t understand the connotation of this name. Lucy: ¡°Martin, you are too perfunctory.¡± Hamza¡¯s face was cold. Wade: ¡°It¡¯s not domineering at all, it¡¯s too gentle! Do you think it matches its personality?¡± Hamza didn¡¯t want to see his shallow and vulgar brother. Susie: ¡°I feel great!¡± The more Susie thought about it, the more she felt that it was the name, so she made a very firm conclusion: ¡°It¡¯s called Bell!¡± A glint of light shed in Hamza¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, my sister understood him. Hamza felt relieved, and the bitterness about not eating candy finally dissipated. The cat squatted aside, expressing no objection to this, anyway, it wasn¡¯t named after the parrot, it didn¡¯t matter. The next day, the cat that Kellen personally took out for a bath was brought back. It was cleaned, dewormed, and smelled good. Susie happily hugged and yed with it for a while, and Bell snoredfortably on Susie¡¯sp. Alex stood on Susie¡¯s shoulder, annoyed. A fellow came topete with it, and it didn¡¯t even bother to step on Grandpa Turtle¡¯s head. Ryan got an emergency call, said ¡°what?¡± in surprise, and hurried out the door. When he went out, na received a call from the hospital, saying that there was a bed avable. She quickly prepared Zion¡¯s clothes and took Zion out. Getting ready for the start of school, the children cherished thest few days of summer vacation very much, and followed na out one after another. Pets are not allowed, and Alex was locked in Susie¡¯srge ¡°tropical rainforest¡± room. Alexy on the window, watching Susie and they leftpletely¡­ ¡°You are dead!¡± Alex skillfully bit thetch of the window and flew out! Bell was sleeping leisurely under the shade of a tree. At this time, a cold wind suddenly blew across the forehead. The shameless parrot flew over and stepped on its head with one paw! ¡°Gah-!¡± Bell was speechless. It turned over and stared at the parrot not far away. In the sunlight, the parrot¡¯s green feathers are even more shiny. Alex stretched his neck and shook his head arrogantly: ¡°You hit me!¡± ¡°Come here!!¡± Bell flew out with a stride, like a sharp sword, almost blurred! Alex flew up with a whoosh, pped his wings and circled in mid-air, and let out a very arrogantugh: ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that? I can fly!!¡± Bell was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 361 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 361 Alex flies in the air, from this tree to that tree, anyway he can fly, no matter how fast Bell is, he only has four legs! Bell was so angry that the beard on his cheeks trembled with anger. Bell pounced on the tiger, but when Alex got out of the way, it crashed directly into the bushes. Tired of ying. Alex flew back to the second floor, and he didn¡¯t forget to close the window and fasten thetch! Then quietly admired the cat chasing to the edge of the window, scratching the ss frantically It eats and drinks very leisurely, and looks very proud of everything. It was caught off guardst time and was almost caught by the cat, which was a lifelong shame for it. Now he¡¯s back with a vengeance. **** At this time, Susie followed her grandmother to the hospital and just got out of the car when she saw an ambnce roaring towards her. A small figure was pushed down, apanied by the voice of a woman crying: ¡°Jeff, my Jeff!¡± Susie looked back subconsciously. The little brother named Jeff? Taking a closer look, the crying aunt really looks familiar, I saw her just yesterday¡­ Mitch said, ¡°That¡¯s Nore¡¯s cousin.¡± Susie was stunned, she hadn¡¯t noticed yesterday that her little brother who was also present would be doomed. If she sees it, she will definitely remind her, it seems toote now. Mitch said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± His face is pale, he is used to watching life and death, and he has experienced many things that he can only watch but not interfere with others, and his heart has be hard and indifferent. Susie turned her head three times a step, followed na silently. ¡°If we see it but can¡¯t stop it, then what¡¯s the point of us catching ghosts?¡± Susie looked up and asked. Mitch looked down at her and said softly, ¡°Of course you can stop it, but do you know the butterfly effect?¡± ¡°If you change a person¡¯s fate, it will affect the fate of thousands of people rted to him.¡± ¡°For example, if someone grows up to be an ouw and sets fire to people, ten people will die because of him. If someone should have died because of an ident when he was young, then the ten people will survive after that. ¡± ¡°But you saved someone today when he was a child, and when he grows up, those ten people will die because of it.¡± ¡°These are called destiny.¡± It¡¯s not that he is really indifferent, but sometimes you don¡¯t know whether the things you intervene are right or wrong in the future. Susie pursed her lips, the child¡¯s thoughts diverged, and she quickly asked, ¡°What if someone is a great hero?¡± If a person can save ten people when he grows up, then if he died today 11 37 D but she didn¡¯t save him, wouldn¡¯t the ten people die with him in the future? Mitch nodded: ¡°That¡¯s true, but the most fundamental reason is that we have no way of determining whether someone will be a bad guy or a good guy, a hero or a murderer in the future.¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t know, it¡¯s best not to interfere. We can¡¯t wantonly interfere in other people¡¯s lives just because we have better abilities than ordinary people.¡± Susie half understood. There are some truths that I didn¡¯t understand when I was young, and maybe I need to experience them before I understand. na was used to Susie talking to herself, so she didn¡¯t bother her, but Zion suddenly said, ¡°Sister, the cat can be called Money.¡± Doesn¡¯t she like money the most? Susie was speechless for a moment. Then he said speechlessly: ¡°You should be obedient and go to the hospital first!¡± After not being vignt and rejecting the Murray family, how could her brother be more and more dull? Susie shook her head. Here na went through a series of hospitalization procedures in an orderly manner. Over there, Nore¡¯s cousin knelt at the door of the ICU, crying until she was blind. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jeff, my Jeff¡­¡­¡± Behind her were rtives and friends who came in the back car, including Damian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Damian, who had just sobered up, couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, and asked, ¡°Little Jeff was fine yesterday, you didn¡¯t pay attention to himst night and let him fall off the bed?¡± Nore¡¯s cousin quickly pped him on the mouth: ¡°Stop saying a few words!¡± Damian was a little annoyed when he was photographed, but seeing his rtives looking at him unkindly, he stopped talking. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him, he is sitting on the side ying with his mobile phone, so he just came to visit him on purpose. At this time, the door of the ICU opened, and the doctor took the examination report. ¡°On the way here, my colleague has already asked about the condition, and one of them is very critical. You said that the child drank a little wine yesterday?¡± Nore¡¯s cousin was taken aback. Her cousin quickly said, ¡°Just a small sip¡­¡± The doctor said seriously: ¡°Exclude trauma, rule out food poisoning, the biggest possibility now is alcohol poisoning or alcohol allergy! Don¡¯t you know that children can¡¯t touch alcohol at all?¡± Nore¡¯s cousin remembered what happened yesterday, and murmured: ¡°Little Jeff fell asleep very quickly after drinking that sip of wine yesterday. When I came home in the afternoon, I carried him back home and didn¡¯t wake up. After a while, I thought he was too tired from ying crazy and didn¡¯t think much about it. Little Jeff slept very deeply at night, and he didn¡¯t wake up until the morning, his face was blue and ck¡­¡± Nore¡¯s cousin is like falling into the ice cer. If it is really caused by her slutty husband, she will spend tens of thousands of dors a day in the ICU¡­ Where can I get so much money? The doctor said a few more words, which probably meant that it was toote to save them. Even if they were saved, they might suffer brain damage, and their IQ would always stay at three years old. Please prepare them mentally. Nore¡¯s cousin went crazy, after the ICU door closed, she rushed towards Damian, raised her palm and pped him in the face forcefully! ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all you! Why are you so calm, you poured wine into my son! You pay my son back!¡± Damian was dancing with beauties, and he didn¡¯t listen to what the doctor said just now, and got pped a few times before he could react. ¡°What are you doing! Stop!¡± He hastily blocked it with his hands. Nore¡¯s cousin has copsed, where will it stop? She screamed and hit Damian, wishing he could die! The rtives rushed to ask, and Damian finally understood that the reason why little Jeff went to the hospital was because of the ss of wine he drank. He¡¯s stupid, he just took a sip of wine, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, the final diagnosis result did note out! ¡°Crazy! The doctor just said he was suspicious, but he didn¡¯t say me!¡± Damian said, turning around quickly and trying to slip away. Unexpectedly, a trash can hit him on the head with a bang! it was Nore¡¯s eyes were red, and he roared angrily: ¡°Damian! You caused my 11 37 dad to bleed heavily and went to the hospital again, and told you not to persuade you to drink, you insisted on persuading you, you are only happy because you killed my dad!¡± It turned out that little Jeff had just been pulled away by 911, and then River couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. After yesterday¡¯s sip of wine, he felt a dull pain in his abdomen. He thought there was nothing wrong with it and tried to endure it. Unexpectedly, he copsed in the morning. Only when he came to the hospital did he know that the surgical site was bleeding heavily. Now in the emergency room. Nore was anxious and angry, and when he heard that his cousin¡¯s son had also entered the ICU because of a sip of wine, he exploded all of a sudden. There are no handy weapons in the hospital, only the trash cans in the corridor. Nore took the trash can and mmed it on Damian¡¯s head. He was so angry that he didn¡¯t show any sympathy. In front of the paper towels with peeled cigarette butts¡­ Damian was hanging all over. On one side, with red eyes, she looked at the brick of the emergency exit against the stair door¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 362 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Bankruptcy Nore¡¯s cousin grabbed the brick, yelled and rushed to Damian¡¯s side, raised her hand and smashed it! She was shorter than Damian, and in the chaos, the brick hit Damian¡¯s face, leaving a hole in his face. Damian screamed, spat out a few bloody front teeth, and couldn¡¯t speak clearly: ¡°You¡­you¡¯re crazy¡­¡± ¡°1 Nore¡¯s cousin grabbed the brick and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m crazy, I¡¯m crazy!¡± As she spoke, she grabbed the brick and smashed it. Damian dodged and dodged, but he couldn¡¯t dodge it, and he was hit on the face twice again in this short time. The bridge of his nose was broken, his lips were broken, and his face was covered with blood. The rtives were shocked and pulled the two away in a panic. Even Nore, who was beating someone with a trash can, was stunned. After a mess, she and Damian were pulled away. Nore¡¯s cousin said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing here? You can¡¯t hit people. We can discuss things carefully. Your brother-inw and he¡­¡± Nore sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him! Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is, you have been with him?¡± Nore¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t speak, but she was somewhat relieved in her heart ¨C she beat Damian like this, it can¡¯t be said to be even, and she will pay a little less for medical expenses¡­ In the end Damian was pulled and bandaged, and the result was only a broken nose bridge, a broken lip, and six missing teeth. This can only be regarded as a minor injury, and Nore¡¯s cousin became worried again. Damian slurred his words, with resentment in his eyes: ¡°Crazy woman The report didn¡¯t evene out, so how could it be determined that the drink was the problem. No one had ever secretly drank alcohol when he was a child, and there were so many children who didn¡¯t see anything wrong, so why did it be his problem. Only her son is delicate? And his uncle, who used to drink so much. When he was the most powerful, he even drank ten catties of wine in one meal. Yesterday, he only drank a sip, so he can¡¯t be med. Maybe it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t rest well after the operation, didn¡¯t take good care of him, and couldn¡¯t do anything at home, so the bleeding was all due to him! Taking ten thousand steps back, isn¡¯t his fifth uncle himself responsible? Why should I drink when I can¡¯t drink it myself. Is Jeff not fucking responsible? Her own children are not optimistic, wouldn¡¯t she stop it then? Will me him afterwards! Damian was swearing, but no one could hear what he was saying. In the afternoon, both Jeff and River¡¯s reports came out. Jeff was suffering from acute alcoholism, and River¡¯s heavy bleeding was also inseparable from alcohol. That¡¯s all right now, Damian can¡¯t argue anymore. River himself had coronary heart disease, diabetes, and high blood pressure. He had a stent in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding at the site of his bowel cancer resection. Jeff came back after being rescued, but alcoholism caused brain damage and epilepsy, which affected intelligence, movement,nguage, etc. There is a high probability that he will be dementia in the future and need to be taken care of for a lifetime. The cousin and Nore sued Damian on the spot and demandedpensation from him. Damian was in an ice cer, his head was buzzing. He only persuaded two sips of wine! How did it be like this¡­ His uncle didn¡¯t talk about rescuing him for a few days, if he could do it, or if he couldn¡¯t, it would be gone, and maybe tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands would be fine. But the cost of Jeff¡¯s medical treatment, lifetime support, mental damage, etc., must it cost several million? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He sold the car and sold the house and went bankrupt without even paying for it! Damian¡¯s legs went limp, and he knelt down on the hospital floor. He couldn¡¯t recover for a long time, and there was only annoyance and regret in his heart, and he felt that he was too unlucky! ¡­ ** The news that Cousin Nore beat Damian so badly at the gate of the ICU spread throughout the hospital. The hospitalized family members spread the word, and soon the whole hospital knew about it. I heard that after Jeff¡¯s father came back from other ces, he chased Damian five streets with a knife¡­ There are voices of discussion everywhere. Maybe it was Ryan¡¯s rtionship, or maybe it was luck, the bed that Zion reserved happened to be a single ward. H Zion had already changed into his hospital gown andy down, na listened to the outsiders¡¯ discussion, and muttered, ¡°It seems that this Damian is really not a thing.¡± After finishing speaking, he told Zion: ¡°It will take two or three days for hospitalization and queuing for surgery. After the operation, after passing the dangerous period after the operation, grandma will transfer you to a private hospital. The environment there will be better, so you should first Endure.¡± What na likes is the level of medical care and technology here, aftercare and so on¡­ To be honest, private hospitals do better. Doctors and nurses in public hospitals are very busy and don¡¯t have so much time to do everything. Seeing that Zion nodded silently, and didn¡¯t know which sentence he nodded, na stopped talking Looking at Susie again, she also looked a little dazed. ¡°Susie?¡± na looked at her suspiciously. Susie came back to her senses and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± na nced at Hamza who was also silent in the ward, wondering what happened today. She shook her head and went out. After a while, Wade ran in, with excitement on his face: ¡°The Damian you mentionedst night was beaten. I heard that his face was sunken, his nose was broken, and his mouth was smashed!¡± Susie: ¡°Oh¡­¡± Mitch then floated in, and Susie quickly asked, ¡°How are Grandpa and Jeff?¡± Wade thought he was asking, so he proudly said: ¡°Of course I also asked about this, and they are still in the ICU now, it is said¡­¡± Wade h h h h, Susie listened carefully-too bad she was listening to Mitch. Mitch said: ¡°The fate is not up, so he won¡¯t die. River will suffer a serious crime. He recovered well, but now his body haspletely copsed. Jeff will not die either, but he will be stupid in the future¡­¡± Susie looked a little disappointed, after all, she was a child. Mitchforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeff¡¯s destiny is to be taken care of for the rest of his life, his parents will not leave him alone.¡± The little man finally sighed: ¡°Oh~¡± It turns out that this is fate. Just as he was thinking, a person suddenly came in from outside the door. Eight¡­ no, Delh. Susie was taken aback. How did Delhe here? Eight stared at Susie angrily: ¡°You!¡­Did you take that female ghost!¡± Susie didn¡¯t react for a while, and asked nkly, ¡°Which one?¡± Delh: ¡°That¡¯s the female corpse! The female corpse in the closet, the one who lived with ¡®sister¡¯ for two months!¡± Susie was speechless. Oh, that Aubrey. It¡¯s been so long, she almost forgot. 11 38 And Susie looked at Delh innocently: ¡°I asked you, and I confirmed with you twice, I said I was going to catch that ghost! You agreed!¡± Delh: ¡°When did I agree! I¡­..¡± She froze suddenly. She remembered, when Susie said that she was going to catch ghosts, she was not allowed to say that she robbed her kpi¡­ So this is what she was talking about? Eight is speechless. I was so angry that I wanted to cry. For the first time, Delh had the urge to cry, and tears filled her eyes, and she forced herself to hold back. Woe to her! Isn¡¯t it a ghost? She passed by the Fourth Hospital when she came, and she took a look from a distance, and she was entangled with Yin Qi. She¡¯s going to the hospital to catch ghosts, and no one will try to snatch her away this time! She turned away angrily. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 363 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Talking is amazing Susie looked nk. Eight came suddenly, and Eight left suddenly. Emm, weird. Ah, by the way, Eight is healed? Susie just remembered this, but Delh was already far away, and she couldn¡¯t ask any more. Susie shook her head. After being interrupted like this, the unspeakable heaviness in her heart disappeared inexplicably, and she quickly returned to her original carefree and happy appearance. ¡°Zion, will you be afraid to live here by yourself at night?¡± Zion replied quite quickly to Susie¡¯s words: ¡°Hey, am I afraid?¡± Susie nodded with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s good! We¡¯re going back!¡± Zion was speechless. He watched Susie and Wade run out, and followed na in after a while. and then chirped and followed. na had a headache: ¡°Be quiet for a while, wait for grandma to sign, and we¡¯ll go back when we¡¯re done.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah, I want to sign too!¡± naughed: ¡°What did you sign?¡± Susie stretched out her small hand and pretended to write on the palm: ¡°I agree to chop Zion on the head.¡± Zion was speechless. Wade couldn¡¯t helpughing, and na shook her head amusedly too. Hamza sat quietly in the ward. Zion nced at him. It¡¯s strange, he, Martin, came as if he didn¡¯te, so why did hee? Zion looked at the book in his hand¡­. When Martin came, he sat next to him and read a book. It turned out that Martin came to apany him. Zion felt a touch of emotion in his heart. Hamza turned a page of the book and asked without raising his head, ¡°Have you recovered?¡± He didn¡¯t see anyone who could stay in a daze for two days. It turned out that after Zion came back from the hospital, he had been thinking about Susie¡¯s battle scene of catching ghosts, and he also quantified her various skills in his mind. For example, a spell, the defense value is 1000 points (it can detect ghosts and prevent them in advance), and the damage value is 282 points. Sledgehammer, the defense value is 1000 points (strong battle is the best defense), and the damage value is 1000 points. Binding Ghost Net, defense value 800 points, damage value 900 points (to be determined). Looking at it now, my sister stillcks purification, injury protection (blood pack), and reduction¡­ These values seem to be turned into a panel, clearly disyed in Zion¡¯s 11.39 mind: Name: Susie. Attack power: 800 (full value 10000+, other skills have not been developed and cannot be quantified) upation: Witch(?) Vitality: 500 (the full value is 1000, it will decrease after catching ghosts) Speed: 80 (the full value is 1000, the short legs are too slow, it is best to sh) Weapons: Sledgehammer, Binding Ghost Net, Charm, Ghost Talisman Hit rate: 100% (almost no hammer misses) Portable Beast: A Master recover:¡­¡­ dodge: ¡­ Zion said to himself: ¡°Sister¡¯s speed is too slow, if you want to upgrade next, you should increase your speed first¡­¡± Hamza was speechless. His brain is still in the hospital where the ghosts are caught. Hamza didn¡¯t know that Zion was quantifying indicators in his mind, he only knew that he was getting slower and slower, and he was usually fine. Sure enough, I still have to chop and dig out the hematoma in my brain, otherwise I will be bitten by a dog one day and I will have to stand there for a long time. Hamza closed the book and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Zion was speechless. Didn¡¯t hee to apany him? na went back with Wade, Hamza and Susie, Colt took over, and it was decided that David, his father, woulde to apany him at night. Zion looked at Susie who left, feeling unspeakably disappointed in his heart, and then remembered that she had just said that she would sign and agree to stab him in the head. He shouldn¡¯t die¡­ Zion is worried. Outside the corridor, a grandma in a gray top and navy blue trousers walked slowly with her hands behind her back. She hunched over, looked like she was a family member of a patient, chatted with other family members from time to time, with a smile in her eyes, and a very kind look. Suddenly she stopped at the door of Zion¡¯s ward, saw that Zion still smiled at him, and said very talkatively: ¡°You are very energetic, why are you in the hospital?¡± But Zion ignored her and didn¡¯t respond a word. Colt stood up, went to the door of the ward and asked, ¡°What can you do?¡± Grandma waved her hand: ¡°No, no, my grandson is also hospitalized here, I¡¯m just bored.¡± She took another look into the ward and asked, ¡°Why are you alone in the bed, and no one will answer you if you want to eat.¡± Colt just nodded and smiled politely, then closed the door of the ward on the grounds that Zion was going to rest. Grandma stood outside the door, her eyes flickering slightly. ** As soon as Susie got home, Bell ran out in a few leaps, meowing and meowing, as if being bullied by someone. Susie picked it up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Bell was teary. Little master, you may not believe it, I was bullied by a bird! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t talk, only poor cats. na said: ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask Ada to make it something to eat.¡± At this time Alex flew over cheerfully, and the sound came before the bird arrived: ¡°I¡¯m back! I¡¯m going to work today!¡± Susie asked strangely: ¡°Go to work? What ss do you go to?¡± Alex: ¡°I love you so much!¡± Susie was speechless. Sure enough, Alex started to say: ¡°The cat picked me up again today!¡± Bell jumped up angrily, wanting to p the bird to death. But was stopped by Susie: ¡°Hey, I told you not to bully others!¡± Bell was angry: it is not human! Alex was proud, Grandpa Turtle was lying on the stairs on the second floor, chewing a piece of shrimp meat, looking leisurely. Thanks Bell for making his life a lot more peaceful. Bell was not reconciled to this, it jumped up the handrail of the stairs, flew over the eaves and walls, and bit a camera. ¡°Meow!¡± It gnawed at the camera and refused toe down. Wade said in surprise: ¡°What is it doing with the camera in its mouth¡­ There won¡¯t be any shocking grievances in it, can¡¯t it be that Alex bullied it??¡± No, absolutely impossible, when Alex was chased by the roon cat yesterday, all the shit came out. Susie is also very strange: ¡°Can I have a look at the monitoring?¡± Wade: ¡°Of course, these are easy for me!¡± Wade quickly ran upstairs and took theputer down. Comcent Alex was stunned, and forgot to close his half-opened wings¡­ 7 ¡°It¡¯s raining, put away your clothes!¡± Alex immediately pped his wings and flew out¡­ Susie and Wade put their heads together in front of theputer screen, watching the video surveince. na couldn¡¯t help bending over to join in the fun. As a result, I saw Alex ying with Bell, stepping on it¡¯s head while it was not paying attention, standing on the tree to provoke, meowing and attacking, Bell was so angry that he flew up and immediately flew up again. Pretending to be distracted on the grass, Bell jumped on it, and itughed. loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I can fly!¡± ¡± Bell ended up in the bushes¡­ Susie and Wade were dumbfounded. Hamza gave Alex another look: this is a bird with an IQ. Susie stood up and yelled, ¡°Alex !¡± Alex flew away early. Only Bell was still aggrieved and rubbed against Susie¡¯s leg, so pitiful. Susie picked it up andforted her: ¡°I misunderstood you! Alex is too bad, a bully, next time we won¡¯t y with him.¡± Next time you catch a ghost, you must throw Alex out once, hum. On the big tree, Alex saw Bell shamelessly sticking to Susie, saw it peeking, and stared at it provocatively. Alex was furious. ** Let¡¯s talk about Delh, it was still daylight when she arrived at the hospital, but she walked from the outpatient department to the inpatient 0.00% 11 39 department, and then from the inpatient department to the first floor. From dawn to darkness¡­ Did not see a ghost! Delh was stunned, impossible, there is nothing in the hospital? What Delh didn¡¯t know was that the ghost and vile ghost in the hospital were all taken care of by Susie. They run when peoplee, ande out when people leave. In the past, they were the ones who frightened others. Now, it¡¯spletely reversed¡­ So this is why Delh saw the ck air in the hospital but no ghosts. She also saw the amulet that Susie sold to the ghost in a certain corner, and she understood it all at once-this ce was also swept away by Susie! Delh was speechless. The hospital at night was quiet, and both the patients and their family members were already asleep. Zion slept a little restlessly, dreaming that his uncle was holding a knife and grinning at him. I also dreamed that another doctor was holding a big knife, and he was shing his head severely. Then Zion woke up with a start. Zion stared at the ceiling with his eyes wide open. 19.65% 11.40 In the dream, he didn¡¯t survive the surgery and died¡­ Zion, who was originally quite repulsed by this operation, became even more repelled. He turned his head and nced to the side, only to see his father lying on the small bedside table, with a blueprint under his face. I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep. Zion pursed his lips, he never had a picture of his parents apanying him in his memory, maybe when he was very young, his parents also apanied him like other parents did, but he had no memory of it at all. As long as he can remember, his mother has been with his sister, and his father has been busy with work and neveres home. He started to stay in the room by himself when he was three years old, and he didn¡¯t allow others to enter the door and didn¡¯t like to go out. In a blink of an eye, he was already eight years old¡­ and this was the first time his father apanied him at night. Justying down next to him and falling asleep, guarding him¡­ Zion couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling, he just felt drowsy, and suddenly heard a rustling outside the door, he didn¡¯t know what it was, he frowned, thought for a while and got up. Just about to go out to have a look, David was startled awake and asked, ¡°What, go to the toilet?¡± David wiped his face, stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He has always been a man of few words, seeing Zion looking at him hesitant to speak, he also stood quietly without saying a word. Zion pointed to the door: ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± David listened for a while and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the bell from the nurse¡¯s station.¡± Zion was speechless. No, he can still distinguish the bell from the nurse¡¯s station and other strange sounds clearly! The door suddenly creaked and was pushed open, Zion was startled, and saw a nursee in. Seeing the father and son standing in the ward, she was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why are you standing up?¡± Zion hasn¡¯t had surgery yet. After the routine checkups during the day, there will be one or two other checkups asionally, and there is no need for a bottle, so the nurse will visit him during routine rounds. David said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The nurse gave a few instructions, checked the temperature and went out. The ward became quiet again, and the strange rustling sound outside the door just now disappeared. Seeing that Zion didn¡¯t intend to go to the bathroom, David said, ¡°Go to sleep. Ziony down again, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway, and when he opened his eyes again in a daze, it was already morning, his father was not in the ward, and he didn¡¯t know where he went. He was about to get out of bed and go out to have a look, when the door was pushed open again, this time it was the old woman from yesterday who came in. ¡°Little friend, you woke up so early!¡± The old woman smiled and put her hands behind her back, as if she was taking a walk. 11 40 There were family members of the patients passing by outside the corridor, and when they saw the old woman, they greeted her affectionately. She seemed to know everyone very well. Zion was speechless. The old woman smiled: ¡°Walk around casually. Now, my grandson is also hospitalized over there. What is the reason for you to be hospitalized?¡± Zion was speechless. The old woman was a little speechless, this child is too difficult to deal with, is she so vignt? Has not spoken. While Zion wasn¡¯t paying attention, the old woman patted Zion¡¯s shoulder with a smile, and asked with concern: ¡°Little friend, what¡¯s your name? Where do you live? How old are you?¡± Zion didn¡¯t think too much, and suddenly felt that his mind was in a daze, and his eyes became blurred. The old woman¡¯s eyes shed, she looked at Zion with a sluggish face, and nodded with satisfaction. Five minutester, the old woman left the ward. Zion sat on the bed in a daze,y down straight, like a robot executing instructions, and closed his eyes¡­ Not long after the old woman left, the nurse came in for a routine checkup and saw that Zion was still sleeping, so she patted him. Zion opened his eyes in a daze, momentarily dazed, he seemed to wake up just now, why fell asleep again. Could it be that he was dreaming just now? Sometimes people will have some very real dreams, such as the rm clock ringing, and the bottom of my heart keeps reminding myself that it is time to get up, brush my teeth and wash my face to go to work, so in my dream I get up, brush my teeth and wash my face¡­ But when I wake up suddenly, I find that I am dreaming. Another example is when you feel urgent to urinate in your dream, and you search for the toilet all over the world in your dream, and then solve it¡­ After a while, you wake up from urinating again, only to realize that you were just dreaming. Zion felt the same way at the moment, he felt as if he had woken up in the morning and wanted to find his father or something, but he didn¡¯t know when he crawled back to sleep, or he just did it in a dream. The nurse saw that Zion was silent again, immersed in his own world. She shook her head. The child¡¯s reaction ability is indeed poor. I hope he can return to normal after the operation! As soon as the nurse went out, David came back, and he checked the time. At 7:50, he went out for seven minutes, and Zion got up? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer. David thought so, but didn¡¯t say anything, just said: ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± ¡°Hospitalization can¡¯t bepared with home, simply eat some 1140 288 voor her takeaway.¡± In the past, Zion spent his own money to eat, and thought it was super expensive. Now I feel¡­it is really simple, and I have another meal, and it is true that eating and drinking depends on the family. Zion thought about the matter and remained silent, while David was seldom talkative, so he also remained silent. The father and son were eating, and the ward was eerily quiet. When Ryan came over, he thought everyone had gone out. ¡°Zion, the operation is scheduled for nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, you should eat lightly today.¡± Ryan looked at the time and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the operation was performed by a friend of my uncle¡¯s. He has rich experience in operations and is bold and careful.¡± This sentence was automatically tranted in his mind: that person has rich experience. Seeing Zion¡¯s silence, Ryan got used to it anyway, and continued: ¡°It¡¯s just a simple minor operation. The sess rate of craniotomy and hematoma removal is generally around 95%. My senior brother is more skilled, and there are almost no failure cases.¡± Zion was speechless. Well, there is a 5% chance that he will drop off, so be prepared in advance. Ryan said a few more words offort, and then hurried back to the department for rounds. After Zion finished his meal andpleted his routine inspection, he Although he doesn¡¯t y games now, his game ount is worth tens of millions¡­ This ount is reserved for Susie. He still has 500,000 in savings, and he gave Susie 2 millionst time, and it doesn¡¯t sound good to give 250,000, so he left 500,000¡­ The 500,000 was also given to Susie. He still has two unfinished homework during the summer vacation, and I will leave this to Lucy. There are still a few game character models in his room, some of which are gifts from the tform, and if you sell them, you can barely make up 100.000 dors. This is also left to Susie. He also has a trumpet, although that trumpet is not often yed, but the equipment, skins, etc. on his body can still be sold for less than 10,000 dors, so leave this to Susie. As if nothing but these, Zion frowned. When those old people died, they left house and car money to their children. Except for hundreds of thousands of dors, he had nothing else to leave to Susie. No house has one. Zion was speechless. It seems that I can¡¯t die, work hard, live for a few more years, earn more money for Susie to leave a house, car ticket, and preferably a few pieces ofnd. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 364 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 364 Zion had just finished writing his suicide note, and Susie and the others also came over. Wade has sharp eyes, and reached out to snatch the folded note in Zion¡¯s 40.61% 11.40 hand: ¡°What is this? Show me.¡± Zion withdrew his hand. Wade cut it: ¡°If you don¡¯t watch it, don¡¯t watch it, just kidding you!¡± Susie looked at Zion and asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mitch nced at him, shook his head and said, ¡°He looks decadent, he hasn¡¯t had surgery yet.¡± Susie always felt that something was wrong, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Zion bewitched?¡± Mitch shook his head: ¡°No, don¡¯t guess.¡± Although there is a lot of yin in the hospital and there are ghosts wandering around, he doesn¡¯t think Zion has been tricked. It¡¯s more like spraying too much medicine, yes. It turned out that the old woman pped Zion on the shoulder twice just now, using drugs, Mitch and Susie couldn¡¯t see it all at once. Susiey beside Zion¡¯s hospital bed and asked, ¡°Did you bump into anything unclean? Or did you encounter something strange?¡± Zion¡¯s hand holding the suicide note froze slightly, and stared, ¡°Don¡¯t curse me.¡± He no longer remembered the old woman taking pictures of him. Susie quickly covered her mouth and waved her hands: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Zion snorted, put the suicide note in Susie¡¯s hand, then quickly turned his head aside, and said, ¡°You keep this, and you can open it when I have the operation.¡± Susie took the note in a daze, and asked strangely, ¡°What is it?¡± She subconsciously wanted to open it, but then remembered that Zion said that he could only open it during the operation, so she quickly closed it again and carefully put it back into her bag. Soon the next day, Zion was going to have surgery. It was nothing at first, but the moment I was pushed to the operating room, I suddenly felt nervous. At this time, a small hand held his hand, encouraging softly: ¡°Brother,e on, brother is the best, brother will definitely go in sideways ande out vertically!¡± Zion was speechless. Wade: Seems to be fine. Everyone: It¡¯s a bit weird, listen to it again¡­ Susie strapped a small thing around Zion¡¯s wrist. ¡°This is the peace talisman I drew for my brother, wear it well!¡± she reminded carefully. At that moment, Zion suddenly felt stable and no longer afraid. He looked at Susie, still silent. It wasn¡¯t until he was anesthetized and fell asleep that he finally uttered a sentence; ¡°Okay.¡± the other side. While Zion advances into the operating room. In the single ward at the end of the ward, an old woman muttered to herself¡­ 77 91% 11 40D In front of the old woman was a viin with Zion¡¯s name and his birthday written on it¡­ Her little grandson has been gued by many disasters and illnesses since he was a child. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She wants to transfer her grandson¡¯s disasters and diseases¡­ to Zion! Make him sick for her grandson. Let him be unlucky for her grandson. In this way, her grandson will be better and better and more blessed¡­ 325 The old woman sat panting for a while after dancing the Great God. There was a little boy on the hospital bed, who seemed to be used to watching his grandma ¡°dance¡±, and said weakly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± The old woman stood up quickly, went to pour him a ss of water and brought it to his mouth. ¡°My dear grandson, please bear with me, the doctor said that if you are in good condition, you will be discharged from the hospital in two days!¡± Her grandson was found to have a tumor in her brain. She didn¡¯t understand what the doctor said about the malignant tumor. She only knew that there must be a serious illness entangled in her grandson. As long as the illness was sent away, her grandson would recover. For this reason, she dealt with everyone and asked about their children¡¯s names and birthdays. She would not kill them, she just wanted them to help her grandson get rid of a little bit of illness¡­ After taking care of her grandson, the old woman turned on her phone and entered a group chat. Her ount has a login reminder set up, and there is a special effect reminder when she just joined the group: [Grandma has entered the group chat] The group suddenly exploded. [Grandma, can you take a look for me today? ¡¿ [Grandma, my name is xxx, born at 6:00 am on December 4, 1989. My husband has been arguing with me a lot recently, and he often doesn¡¯te home. He is about to get divorced. Please ask me what to do. ¡¿ [Grandma, my name is xx, born in¡­.. I want to ask when will I get rich? ¡¿ The old woman couldn¡¯t type, so she sent a voice: ¡°There is a third party in your rtionship, mutual distrust and suspicion, and the elders who live with you are sabotaging it. If you want to break it, you should follow your heart and learn to bow your head. Whoever fights for the winner will lose in the end.¡± ¡°Your recent project has reached a critical time. Don¡¯t be careless at this time. As long as you get through the difficulties smoothly, sess will be waiting for you.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 365 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 365 These words can be said very cleverly. Persuading women who are quarreling and getting divorced learn to bow their heads and not make noise. If a woman does this, a man will let him choose to continue this marriage¨C Most men are like this. If their wives can tolerate it, most men will not divorce. This is a reality. As for those who are asking for money¡­ the old woman didn¡¯t say what she said. ¡°If you get through the difficulties smoothly, you will seed¡±, isn¡¯t this nonsense? But the two were very excited: [Grandma is so urate! My husband is someone outside, and my mother-inw is still protecting her son¡­] ¡¾Thank you grandma! The recent project has indeed reached a critical time¡­] At this time, someone in the group weakly asked: [Although¡­ But, I don¡¯t know why, after doing the math to my grandmast time, I became very unlucky. I often fell down for no reason when I went out, and I was rear-ended when I was riding a bicycle. The screen is also broken¡­] The old woman said in a calm voice: [These happened to be disaster relief 21 62% for you, but they were fulfilled in advance. Those who believe in me avoid disasters, and those who don¡¯t believe in me, I will not force it. It depends on whether you have this fate, whether you have this Life. ¡¿ That person was quickly sprayed into a ball by the group, and was even kicked out of the group by the administrator. The old woman sneered, can¡¯t you be unlucky? As long as the birthday is correct, she can borrow luck. She and her grandson line up to be admitted to the hospital every time, and the business of her son and daughter-inw is getting better and better, all of which are contributed by them. In exchange, they themselves will suffer bad luck, loss of fortune, and even idents. She only needs to go online, and countless people will give her their birthdays, all of which are voluntary The old woman picked a few more suitable birthdays and copied them carefully on a piece of yellow paper before turning off the phone. She does this with little fear of being discovered. Most people don¡¯t know that birthdays cannot be given to outsiders casually Even many young girls honestly enter their names and dates of birth on some fortune-telling websites¡­pletely unaware that not only does this not calcte anything, but some even make themselves unlucky. Furthermore, she only borrows a little each time, and the other party will be fine after a period of time. Few people will realize that this is the result of giving birth birthdays casually. If her knowledge is deep enough, she can even borrow her life¡­ When the old woman thinks of this, she thinks of Zion. He is a wealthy man with a life of peace and joy. It would be great if he could lend this life to her grandson! The old woman walked up to the eleventh floor slowly, and then walked around the operating room as if taking a walk. As a result, I saw Susie. The old woman stared at Susie. This little girl has a better life. Even if she does nothing, she can be rich and pampered for a lifetime. She will be healthy, safe, smooth and sessful. It¡¯s just that what kind of fortune is this girl, why can¡¯t she see it? Susie is opening the note from Zion. Zion¡¯s handwriting is neat and neat, which is different from the usual scribbles, and it looks like he wrote it very carefully. ¡°What¡¯s this writing?¡± Susie asked. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade took a closer look and was stunned. ¡°Suicide note?¡± He was stunned: ¡°Fuck, he even thought about things after death?¡± The uncle said that the sess rate is 95%. He didn¡¯t believe that David was so unlucky that he stepped on 5%. ¡°500,000 is for Susie¡­the ount is worth tens of millions, and it¡¯s for Susie. Two unfinished homework is for Lucy¡­¡± After reading this, Wade couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. The homework is left to Lucy, this is my sister. na took the suicide note, frowned and said, ¡°Crap!¡± She wanted to tear up the suicide note, but Wade snatched it back and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t do this, he wrote it with his heart.¡± You thought he was defending Zion? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 366 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 366 Wrong, Wade just wants to keep the suicide note, so that he can make fun of Zion in the future. Susie frowned slightly, looking at the lights in the operating room. Zion will be fine¡­ Mitchforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he still has a long life.¡± Susie suddenly asked: ¡°Long life, but what if it¡¯s like Jeff¡­¡± To be a fool and grow old is also a long life. Mitch froze for a moment. Suddenly he felt that someone was looking at him, and he looked over immediately, only to see an old woman sitting on a chair not far away. The old woman had a kind face, but her eyes were a little abnormal. ¡°Susie,¡± Mitch said, ¡°Look at that old woman.¡± Susie turned her head to look, just in time to meet the eyes of the old woman. The old woman grinned and waved to Susie: ¡°Come here¡­e here¡­¡± That smile is more or less creepy. At this time, the old woman was so vicious, Susie¡¯s life was so good that she couldn¡¯t help it. It¡¯s as if after tasting the sweetness, it¡¯s easy to be addicted. When she sees her luck, she wants to borrow it. So no matter na was there, she wanted to get close to Susie first. I don¡¯t know who I provoked this time¡­ hapter 367 Zion Rescue Outside the operating room, na, David, and Wade were all waiting. In order to prevent Lucy from making trouble, Hamza took on the important task of tutoring Lucy with her homework today. Seeing the old woman waving to her, Susie told na and walked over by herself. The old woman smiled and asked, ¡°Little friend, what¡¯s your name?¡± Susie asked without answering: ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Is your family also undergoing surgery?¡± The old woman shook her head: ¡°My grandson is hospitalized downstairs, so I just walk around.¡± Susie: ¡°Emm¡­¡± Wade said: ¡°Don¡¯t go to the park below,e here?¡± The old woman looked at Wade and sighed secretly again, the life of this family is really dead, no one is bad. If you borrow the lives of this family¡­ A hint of greed and excitement shed in the old woman¡¯s eyes. She smiled and coaxed: ¡°I¡¯m just walking around. Would you like to go downstairs with me to see my grandson, it¡¯s downstairs, very elose, my grandson likes to y with the children, there are many toys and candies oh!¡± Toys and candy can fool almost 80% of children. ¡°My grandson also yed a game recently, which is to use the collected sunlight to feed nts, and the nts beat the zombies, you know? It¡¯s fun.¡± The remaining 20% can be handled almost with games and mobileProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 367 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 367 chapter 367 Zion Rescue phones. Unfortunately, both Susie and Wade looked at her with the expressions of looking at human traffickers. Susie: ¡°Do you think a three-year-old is easy to cheat?¡± Wade: ¡°Grandma, do you think we are stupid? This is too obvious!¡± The old woman was speechless immediately. Like Zion, these two children were not easy to deceive at all, and they were too vignt. She was about to repeat the old trick and take some drugs to make them follow her in a daze. Zion is undergoing surgery, and the adults in their family must be eagerly paying attention to the inside of the operating room¡­ Under the eyes of their parents, sometimes it is easier to act¡­ The old woman pretended to look over inadvertently, but saw na and David staring at her. She was a bit reconciled, but she didn¡¯t dare to take the risk, so she stood up and said, ¡°Hey, mother- inw just sees that you are as old as my grandson, so it¡¯s not a lie to you, just forget it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± She left quickly after speaking. Mitch sneered: ¡°Susie, wait here, I¡¯ll follow her to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Susie nodded. ** Let alone the operating room. Zion took anesthesia and passed outpletely. When a nurse examined him, he saw the amulet on his wrist. Strictly follow the rules of aseptic technique during the surgery. Jewelry and the like are not allowed. Patients often wear amulets, which are removed by the nurses and put into the item management box. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The safety talisman was tied tightly, and the nurses did not dare to cut other people¡¯s things rashly. There have been too many strange things in the operating room. Some wife had a caesarean section, and the child was about to stop the pregnancy., and record a video of him. Some, because the patient¡¯s clothes had to be cut off during the operation, the family members comined after the operation that a set of clothes was tens of thousands of dors, and the doctor was required to lose money. So it took a few minutes for the nurse to remove the talisman and put it aside. At this moment, Zion¡¯s originally protected luck was suddenly sucked out, continuously gathering in one direction¡­ A few ghosts wandering around also surrounded him. ¡°What¡¯s going on, who is this kid, the amulet that was tied just now is too powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, look at this skinny and tender one. It seems that his family background is good. I¡¯ll try to see if I can get on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try too.¡± The ghosts scrambled and crowded around Zion. Zion was in a drowsy state,pletely without self-awareness, only felt that there was noise in his ears, there were messy voices, and someone was talking. Then suddenly he felt a little cold in his body, but he couldn¡¯t move. 11 42 D The chief surgeon was very calm, and everything went smoothly, but at the most critical step, the ce where the hematoma was pressed suddenly burst, and blood gushed out all of a sudden. The operating room suddenly fell into tension! Ryan¡¯s senior brother was shocked, wouldn¡¯t that 5% be trampled by him today! It¡¯s impossible for this to happen¡­ The chief surgeon broke out in a cold sweat. No one saw it, and Zion was surrounded by ghosts. ¡°Hey, this kid is dying,e help him! Pull him out¡­¡± ¡°What kind of eyes, isn¡¯t that bad? It can only pull out half of the soul and make a fool.¡± ¡°Come and y with us! Come~¡± Zion¡¯s hands and feet were cold and his blood pressure dropped. He has no self-awareness, he only feels that there is something heavy on his body, which makes him unable to breathe, and the oxygen in his lungs seems to be sucked away by a straw, so ufortable¡­ ** Susie was waiting outside, frowning suddenly. She couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, but saw several ghosts flying in, looking like they were joining in the fun. ¡°That kid can¡¯t do it, give him a hand!¡± Susie is in a hurry, kid? Say Zion? She grabbed the gourd and shook it: ¡°Come out quickly!¡± 60 70% 11 42 The ghosts were shaken dizzy for a while, and quickly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie anxiously pointed to the operating room, saying that Zion was undergoing surgery and there were ghosts going to destroy it. When the unlucky ghost heard this, he immediately said: ¡°Leave it to me! A group of lonely ghosts are nothing in front of me!¡± After finishing speaking, he hurriedly rushed in. ya Ghost said quickly: ¡°Stop, you unlucky ghost, don¡¯t run into other doctors!¡± The coward chased after him. The unlucky ghost ran so fast that he missed his hold and almost bumped into the chief surgeon who was performing the operation. The chief surgeon was cautious, and was about to deal with the bleeding point, but his hand tilted inexplicably, and the blood spurted out again. ya Ghost and Coward were speechless. The cowardly ghost grabbed the unlucky ghost and threw him out. ya Ghost yelled at the ghosts surrounding Zion: ¡°What are you doing! Spread away! How dare you move my people!?¡± All the ghosts dispersed. Zion, who felt breathless in aa, suddenly felt much lighter, and the heaviness on his body was gone. ya Ghost and the others breathed a sigh of relief, but the chief surgeon¡¯s voice was urgent and heavy: ¡°Ready to rescue!¡± ya Ghost and the others were stunned. Chapter 57 Zion Reside H They looked at Zion subconsciously, and saw that his face was pale and his lips were white¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 368 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 368 Chapter 368 You Killed My Grandson The big evil ghosts can only harm people, they haven¡¯t learned how to save people, but when they saw Zion rescue them, they lost their mind for a while, so they could only go out to find Susie. When Susie heard it, she couldn¡¯t get into the operating room, so she had to find it and ran out quickly. ¡°Susie!¡± Wade hurried to catch up. na told David that she wanted to chase after her, but David let her stay and chased after her. Susie lost her shoes from running, her little face was full of anxiety, and there was only one thought in her mind: Hurry¡­ Hurry up. Zion, hold on¡­don¡¯t be a fool! the other side. Mitch followed the old woman. After the old woman left the eleventh floor, she didn¡¯t go back to the ward. Instead, she went downstairs to wander around the pavilion of the hospital. There are many family members of patients here resting and waiting. The old woman is very talkative. She gathers together with some people and chats all over the world, asking who is sick in your family, what happened to your child, and so on. After getting to know each other well, she began to look at people, and she almost made a promise, causing those family members who didn¡¯t care much at first, to be devout one by one, reporting their own or family members¡¯ names and birthdays one after another, and asking her to help them. Calcte. Mitch frowned, is this old woman still a witch? 1143 However, going around asking people¡¯s birthdays¡­ Mitch felt something was wrong, and a thought shed through his mind. With theparison of Susie¡¯s fate with Wade¡¯s and Zion¡¯s, the old woman couldn¡¯t find anything she was satisfied with, so she waved her hand and shied away, turned around and went back to the ward with a dull expression on her face. She thought of Susie¡¯s fate again, and she couldn¡¯t calm down at all. She couldn¡¯t be reconciled to such a good fate in front of her, but she couldn¡¯t get it! Mitch continues to follow. When the old woman returned to the ward, there were people who greeted her along the way. She passed by the door of Zion¡¯s ward and took a look. Mitch sees a twinkle in her eyes before she makes her way to a single room at the end of the corridor. Mitch then stepped into the door of this ward, and suddenly his expression froze. The breath inside this ward is a bit different from the breath outside. Mitch looked up, looking out into the corridor, brow furrowed. Suddenly Susie ran over, with tears on her face, she said anxiously, ¡°Master!¡± Mitch stopped in his tracks and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie cried anxiously: ¡°Zion is going to be a fool¡­¡± Mitch was speechless. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. impossible. 11 43 Zion¡¯s fate is very good, this operation will not cause him any idents, let alone kill him. Mitch hastily flipped through the booklet, and when he opened it, he suddenly found a small thin line branching out from the line of Zion¡¯s fate, which subtly changed his fate as a whole¡­ ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mitch blurted out, and almost at this moment, he figured out what was shing through his mind just now! Too cunning, too careful, even he didn¡¯t notice. Don¡¯t look at this thin booklet, if you really want to finish it, you may not be able to finish it in three years, and Mitch won¡¯t just go through it every day. Besides, when Zion entered the operating room today, his fate was still normal. If Susie hadn¡¯te running over, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed¡­ The old woman heard Susie¡¯s voice at the door, and hurried out to have a look, only to see Susie and Wade standing in front of them, and there were no adults behind them. With a happy face, she waved and said hello: ¡°Why are you here,e¡­¡± Susie doesn¡¯t want to ignore it, she just wants to save Zion now. But Mitch said: ¡°Susie, go in and have a look! Zion¡¯s ident should be rted to her!¡± He remembered the way the old woman looked at Zion¡¯s ward just now, and how she went around secretly collecting other people¡¯s birthdays. Look at the little boy lying on the hospital bed¡­ Mitch moved his fingers slightly, and a light connected the little boy and the booklet. The booklet flipped by itself, and soon stopped on the little boy¡¯s page. ¡°The fate should have been exhausted, but now it has been connected ¡± Mitch said decisively, ¡°Susie, lift the kid¡¯s pillow and look underneath.¡± Susie rushed forward without saying a word. The old woman was stunned. This girl actually ran in by herself? Watching her run in, Wade followed. The old woman couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed, she was so happy that she almostughed out loud. She closed the door immediately, then fumbled in her pocket and pulled out a small spray bottle. At the same time, Susie also pushed the pillow back. In order not to bump into the sleeping little boy, she even reached out to support his head, but when she lifted the pillow, she saw four small figures made of grass under the pillow¡­ ¡°What is this!?¡± Wade was startled. Mitch said: ¡°Sure enough, I borrowed my life!¡± Susie was also stunned and said, ¡°Excuse me?¡± The old woman¡¯s eyelids twitched. This kid actually knows how to borrow his life. She turned her eyes and said with a smile: ¡°Do you want candies? Grandma has candies here!¡± So what if these two children found out, she believed that she still had some skills, and with the help of drugs, she had a way to make them forget this short memory. Don¡¯t dare to say too much, she can still make them forget about a few minutes. The old woman reached out, ready to pat Wade on the shoulder. Wade looked at the old woman vigntly, took two steps back and said loudly. ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± While speaking, he took out his mobile phone and prepared to shake people. The old woman¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she immediately raised the small spray bottle, and without thinking about it, she pressed the spray, and put Wade down first! This little boy is older, more vignt, and can also make phone calls, so it is difficult to handle. But this little girl looks innocent and soft, and she can be easily knocked down. Just thinking about it, suddenly the window was blown open by a gust of wind. The sprayed drug was blown by the wind, and all of it hit the old woman¡¯s face. The old woman couldn¡¯t figure out how she could be so unlucky, could this be a horse rider?? She stared, and just fell down in a daze¡­ Susie was stunned, there was no chance for her to show¡­? Mitch pointed at one of the figures and said, ¡°Susie, burn it!¡± After Susie burned the little straw man, she looked at the other three little straw men. Without any hesitation, she picked them up and burned them all. At this moment she understood very well-? Burn these little grass people, this little brother may not survive. But¡­ If this little brother is to be saved, the price will be her Zion¡¯s life. Then she will choose to protect Zion without hesitation¡­ After burning the viin, the bacsh came to the old woman. She only felt a pain in her chest, as if someone had stabbed her with a knife. Suddenly he woke up, just in time to see Susie burn those viins. She became anxious in an instant, these viins¡­but her grandson¡¯s life! How could this little girl be like this, since she knew to borrow her life, she must also know that this would kill her grandson! ¡°No¡­don¡¯t!¡± the old woman yelled, but to no avail. She clutched her chest, fell to the ground and cried bitterly: ¡°How can you do this¡­you are going to kill my grandson like this, you¡­how can you be so selfish!¡± Susie¡¯s face was calm, knowing that Zion was fine, her hanging heart was relieved. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You also killed my brother, aren¡¯t you selfish?¡± The old woman cried: ¡°Why did I kill your brother? I just borrowed his life! At most, he will be hurt a little, it is impossible to die!¡± ¡°But if you burn the viin, you will kill my grandson!¡± ¡°How can you be so indifferent and selfish at such a young age? You have such a good life, it won¡¯t matter if you give some to my grandson¡­ You 80.27% 1144 639 u Kuled My Grandson are vicious, you are selfish! You can¡¯t understand our pain at all The old woman was lying on the ground crying,ining loudly¡­ ya Ghost and the others dispersed to find the old woman just now, and now they saw the old woman lying on the ground crying, and opened their mouths involuntarily. What¡¯s the matter? This is, crying so sadly, those who didn¡¯t know thought Susie killed her whole family? Susie was standing in front of the little boy¡¯s hospital bed. This brother was younger than her. Seeing him frowning, he still couldn¡¯t resist the pain when he fell asleep. It¡¯s really pathetic, it¡¯s unbearable to watch. However, this younger brother is pitiful, and she, Zion, is also pitiful. If she disregards Zion, but selflessly ¡®lends¡¯ her brother¡¯s life to this younger brother, and finally causes Zion to spend his life lying in bed¡­.. Well, she doesn¡¯t want this kind of selflessness. No matter what others say, if she doesn¡¯t want it, she doesn¡¯t want it, she would rather be scolded¡­ Wade said speechlessly: ¡°Find out, okay? You were the one who harmed others first, and instead med us first? It¡¯s true that moral kidnapping happens everywhere¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes were full of despair, her eyes were red from crying, and her hair was messed up. ¡°I¡¯m not morally kidnapping, I¡¯m just saying that your lives are so good, can you share with my grandson, he is only three years old, but he has been ill for two years. He is really pitiful¡­¡± ¡°Please, please!¡± The old woman knelt on the ground, begging pitifully. 11 44 Her grandson is already so pitiful, no one can bear it! If Susie and the others don¡¯t care, then they are selfish and indifferent, and they will never be able to wash it away in this life. ¡°And you are so lucky, each of you will lend a little to my grandson¡­ the other children don¡¯t need to borrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to borrow a little if you have a good life, but if other children are borrowed a little, then they will be sick and miserable¡­ In other words, if you are willing to borrow, you will not only save my grandson, but also save other children¡­ The merit is immeasurable. !¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t borrow it, you will not only harm my grandson, but also harm other children! You are the biggest evil spirit!¡± The old woman pointed at Susie. Susie was speechless for a moment, and Wade was alsopletely speechless. It was the first time I saw this kind of logic, and it was really weird. Before Susie could speak, Wade stood in front of Susie and cursed angrily: Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 369 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 369 ¡°That¡¯s true. Could it be that we are the ones who borrowed the lives of other people¡¯s children?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you stop, it¡¯s so noble that you give your own life to your grandson, don¡¯t harm other people¡¯s children?¡± ¡°Other people¡¯s children are fine, but you borrowed other people¡¯s lives and caused them to suffer from diseases! We are still to me?¡± The old woman refused to listen, kept crying, kept ming her, pressing her every step of the way. Wade didn¡¯t bother to talk to her, and pulled Susie away: ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t 23 184 11 44 talk to this kind of person.¡± Susie said. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± How could you just leave like this? What if the old woman harms someone again? The old woman was crying when suddenly Susie cast a curse on her. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that this little girl felt guilty by what she said, and offered to sacrifice her life? The old woman couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed, but she heard Susie seriously say: ¡°This is called killing people and cutting off limbs.¡± Susie worried: ¡°Do you know what it means? That is, if you continue to harm others and borrow their lives, your hands and feet will be broken.¡± The old woman was angry and didn¡¯t believe it. There are very few people who are truly capable like her. It is possible that a spell can cut off a person¡¯s limbs (to make people unlucky and have an ident), but there is absolutely no one who can predict it. But the old woman was still angry, no one likes to be cursed, so she cried again: ¡°Are you really so cold and heartless to watch a little life die?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The old woman was overjoyed again. However, Susie put another curse on her forehead and said, ¡°You should return everything you borrowed from others.¡± The old woman was speechless. talk to this kind of person.¡± Susie said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± How could you just leave like this? What if the old woman harms someone again? The old woman was crying when suddenly Susie cast a curse on her. Could it be that this little girl felt guilty by what she said, and offered to sacrifice her life? The old woman couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed, but she heard Susie seriously say: ¡°This is called killing people and cutting off limbs.¡± Susie worried: ¡°Do you know what it means? That is, if you continue to harm others and borrow their lives, your hands and feet will be broken.¡± The old woman was angry and didn¡¯t believe it. There are very few people who are truly capable like her. It is possible that a spell can cut off a person¡¯s limbs (to make people unlucky and have an ident), but there is absolutely no one who can predict it. But the old woman was still angry, no one likes to be cursed, so she cried again: ¡°Are you really so cold and heartless to watch a little life die?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The old woman was overjoyed again. However, Susie put another curse on her forehead and said, ¡°You should return everything you borrowed from others.¡± The old woman was speechless. Susie draws another curse: ¡°Add one more, this is called a guillotine for teaching others to hurt others, if you teach others to hurt others and then let others borrow your life, then the head will be broken off for you!¡± Her tone was soft and sweet, and it sounded innocent and cute, which didn¡¯t match what she said at all. Wade was stunned for a moment before realizing what she meant. After Susie finished these, she stood up and walked away with Wade. This old woman has borrowed so many lives from others and has harmed so many people¡­ Once she returns all the borrowed lives, she will suffer retribution¡­ As much as she caused others to suffer, she was as miserable as she was. Now she can only pray that she didn¡¯t kill anyone. Mitch shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why I didn¡¯t see it at first. It turns out that the old woman was using drugs.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t see it either.¡± Mitch¡¯s heart warmed, she was very anxious herself, but she stillforted him. Just about to speak, she heard her say again: ¡°It¡¯s okay to admit that you are ipetent!¡± Mitch was speechless. ** Zion was in the dark. There is no sound around, I don¡¯t know what I stepped on, it¡¯s a bit muddy¡­ Zion suddenly got a little scared, and ran forward subconsciously. After running for an unknown amount of time, he came to a door. There was a person sitting at the door, who couldn¡¯t tell who he was, and couldn¡¯t distinguish between a man and a woman. Zion was a little scared, but he had the courage to ask: ¡°Hi, may I ask¡­¡± The man suddenly raised his head, revealing a faint smile. ¡°Come on, write your name here.¡± The man¡¯s voice was soft and full of temptation. ¡°As long as you write down your name, you can get out from here¡­¡± As if being pulled by a suction force, Zion stepped forward unconsciously, and then wrote his name stroke by stroke as if his hand had his own consciousness: Zi ¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 370 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Who Is Zion Zion refused to write any more. He couldn¡¯t control his hand, and as soon as he tried hard, he swiped a sum to the side. The man frowned and took out a piece of paper: ¡°Rewrite.¡± Zion began to write again: Zi ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I just can¡¯t write it out. Zion is in a hurry, if you can¡¯t write it, then you can¡¯t leave here? Do you mean you will die? In this way, Zion wrote his name over and over again in the dark, always writing down at thest stroke. He didn¡¯t know how he was able to see that person and that piece of paper, he only knew that he wrote his name over and over again, gradually lost consciousness, and wrote his name mechanically. Suddenly there was a bang, the darkness in front of him/broke, and that person disappeared, Zion looked at the nkness in front of him in astonishment. There was a light in the distance, and he looked for the light and ran all the way forward, running past some rural dirt houses and ces like markets./ The buildings in these ces are no different from the human world, the difference is that there is no one. Atst he came to a gate so high that it seemed to reach into the clouds.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He pushed it hard, and there was an empty hall inside the door, and Zion subconsciously stepped in¡­ On both sides of the main hall, there were all kinds of demons, their faces were ferocious, and their eyes seemed to be alive, staring at him closely. Zion was afraid, so he hurriedly continued to walk inside. The sculpture standing next to him was King of Ghost, with red hair and fangs, holding the demon bell in his hand. Zion didn¡¯t know why he could recognize these things, and quickly ran inside again-as if he couldn¡¯t retreat after entering this door, he didn¡¯t have the slightest thought of going back and exiting. of the King of Ghost, the two wandered around the world to monitor everyone¡¯s behavior . In the folks, people think that the two of them are fierce gods, and anyone who dares to rush against them will be recorded on the list¡­ Zion ran all the way, and all he saw were immobile sculptures, only those eyes stared at him like living things. Finally he ran to the front and saw clearly the que hanging above ¨C The Hell. Zion was stunned, The Hell? The throne of the King of Hell is huge, as high as an ordinary one-story building, majestic, but empty. Zion was at a loss, but at this moment, he saw a person sitting on the huge throne. The person raised his head and met his gaze. Zion¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Susie?¡± He ran over quickly, shouting, ¡°Susie!¡± W 488 vouche Susie raised her hand, preventing him from taking half a step forward, and just said, ¡°Go back quickly! What are you doing here?¡± When she raised her hand, Zion felt himself fly. Susie suddenly picked up something underneath and threw it hard at his face. ¡°By the way, remember to take your brain away!¡± Suddenly someone pped him hard on the face! ¡°Brother, wake up, I¡¯m here!¡± Zion opened his eyes abruptly. The hustle and bustle of the world suddenly poured into his ears, the sounds of patients¡¯ family membersing and going outside the corridor, the beeping sounds of the nurse¡¯s station in the distance, and the crying of children in an unknown ward¡­ Zion asked nkly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± It¡¯s just that my face hurts¡­ Zion subconsciously twitched the corner of his mouth and hissed. Susie looked at his blushing half face with guilt, and whispered, ¡°With me around, you definitely can¡¯t die!¡± Zion looked around and found that he had already returned to the ward. It was a little dark outside the window, giving people a feeling that it was hard to tell whether it was morning or evening. He asked nkly, ¡°Is my brain still there?¡± Susie touched his head: ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Zion felt Susie¡¯s soft and warm little hands, and immediately felt his scalp return, and said weakly: ¡°I feel it, it¡¯s still there.¡± Susieforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your head is still round.¡± Zion subconsciously asked: ¡°Is it not t?¡± Susie gave him an affirmative answer: ¡°It¡¯s not t, but it¡¯s round, very round.¡± Zion: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Listening to their conversation, everyone was speechless for a while. Wade said: ¡°David, if your brain is not there, you can still lie here, that is, you are lying in a crematorium!¡± na scolded with a straight face: ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s unlucky!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. Zion looked around and found that everyone hade. The small ward seemed overcrowded. Kellen leaned against the door of the ward, and clicked his tongue: ¡°I heard that you have a catty of blood in your brain, it¡¯s terrible.¡± Ryan said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s because the hematoma has been oppressed for too long, and it caused bleeding when it was removed all at once.¡± Paul just came back from abroad and has been flying for several months. This time, he was on vacation for a period of time. When he knew that Zion was hospitalized, he came directly after getting off the ne. He said softly: ¡°Take a good rest and get ready to start school. The school has asked you for leave.¡± Jonathan looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back and catch a show first.¡± 65.954 11 45D Michael: ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll kill a cow for you tonight.¡± Lucy didn¡¯t need to do homework, and was the happiest. She was the first to agree: ¡°Roast the whole cow! I want to roast the whole cow!¡± Hamza held two homework: ¡°I heard that you left two unwritten homework for Lucy?¡± The cheer froze on Lucy¡¯s face. -1 Zion felt a wave of heat lying down in his heart, and his whole body was warm. ¡°I dreamed that someone asked me to write my name. I just sat there and wrote, and I couldn¡¯t finish thest stroke.¡± Zion choked up: ¡°I can¡¯t finish writing¡­¡± In fact, he was scared, really scared¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 371 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The King of Hell¡¯s Subordinates Zion was afraid that he would never see Susie again, his father, brothers, grandparents, uncles¡­ Only then did he realize that he couldn¡¯t bear it, even the nts and trees of the Murray family, the noisy parrot, and Bell who had just arrived, he couldn¡¯t bear it. Seeing Zion cry, Susie coaxed: ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t this back?¡± Mitch on the side suddenly asked: ¡°Who is the person who asked you to write his name? Have you seen what he looks like?¡± Zion never expected that there was a ¡°ghost¡± floating beside him! His pupils shrank suddenly in fright, and the heart rate on the monitor suddenly reached 120. The machine beeps¡­ Wade froze for a moment: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± What the hell? The nurse came quickly, checked the monitor, and started to chase people away: ¡°The patient just came back from the operation and needs to rest, family members should go out!¡± Martin and the others nodded, said a few words to na and left one after another. na and David kept watch for a day and a night, and the others were still at work. In the end, Colt and Paul and Susie, who were on vacation, stayed in the hospital to apany them. Paul sent everyone out, only Susie and Mitch were in the ward. Susie introduced: ¡°This is my master!¡± Hoseclved that Susie said that sometimes when she talks to herself the nks to her master In fact, Mitch looks very handsome Unfortunately, these do not exist in /son¡¯s eyes, he only sees he is a ghost¡¯ Especially the stark contrast between the paleplexion and the vermilion lip color made Zion panic even more Mitch continued to ask. ¡°Do you still have any memory of the person who asked you to write his name?¡± Zion shook his head lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ¡± Mitch asked ¡°Don¡¯t you remember tall short to thin, male or female ¡± Zion hummed Mitch only thinks that this maller to certans even if it is a soul wandering to hell, it is impostle for amour to dand guard at the intersection and let people write then names-d so almond no pad to write their names underneath Who is that man Mitch asked again ¡°What che did very see? Zion thought for a while, then sand weekly. Talo sa Sune Susie was taken aback, and wowed ¡°Did I go to hell *** Zon shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know ether I entered a hall and saw sculptures in that hall ¡± There¡¯s The Cow and The Horse. The ck and The White and fa King of Ghost¡± Mitch was surprised: ¡°You recognize them?¡± Zion is also very strange: ¡°I don¡¯t know why I can recognize¡­¡± He wanted to say that maybe because he yed too many games, these things existed in the subconscious unconsciously? But thinking about it carefully, he has never yed a game with simr characters. Mitch¡¯s expression became more and more serious: ¡°Go on.¡± Zion rested for a while before continuing to speak in a low voice: ¡°Then when I got to the front of the hall, I saw ¡®The Hell¡¯ hanging on it, there was a superrge desk and the throne of King of Hell, and Susie was sitting on the throne.¡± ¡°She said I couldn¡¯te here, then pped me and knocked me off the ground, and I woke up.¡± Susie was full of amazement, she actually sat on the throne of King of Hell? She didn¡¯t know that she was the King of Hell, she just thought it was too powerful. Mitch pondered: ¡°From your description, you must have gone down there. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Generally, the soul of a fugue person wanders around the world for a fewps at most, and when a person wakes up, he returns to his soul. Almost no soul cane back after going to hell, and Zion went to The Hell. The Hell has ten halls. After Susie came up, The Hell¡¯s ¡°business¡± was distributed to other halls, and only some subordinates did some ¡°daily maintenance¡±-for example, he often went to each hall for meetings. Now The Hell is filled with sculptures. Zion asked, ¡°Then what am I?¡± Mitch poprized: ¡°There are ten Generals under King of Hell, namely The ck and The White, The Cow and The Horse, General Ghost, Bright, Night, Leopard, Bill, Gill, Wasp. All you see are Sculpture enshrined in the main hall.¡± Susie counted her fingers, and her thoughts were twisted: ¡°Why are these names so strange¡­ What is Leopard and what is Bill? Are there still Gill and Wasp in hell?¡± Mitch exined one by one. After hearing this, Susie said, ¡°No, it¡¯s eleven.¡± Zion also has this doubt. The ck and The White. The Cow and The Horse add up to four. If they count as one, the top ten Generals are not enough, there are only nine. Mitch said: ¡°The ck and The White count as one.¡± Zion and Susie looked at each other. So strange, why? ¡°Why don¡¯t The Cow and The Horse count as one?¡± Susie wondered when the baby went online: ¡°It¡¯s not fair at all, why does The Cow and The Horse count as two, and The ck and The White count as one? Why can¡¯t it be called the Nine Generals?? Or add The ck and The White two, called Eleven General?¡± Mitch was speechless. The corner of his mouth twitched. He doesn¡¯t know either, so ask King of Hell. Mitch nced at Susie, ignored her question, and continued: ¡°The King of Hell has more than these, there are also four judges, priestesses, and countless ghost generals.¡± Mitch: ¡°So, Zion, which one are you?¡± Mitch stared at Zion after speaking. King of Hell has gone through a lot of cmities, and he doesn¡¯t know any details. All I know is to hold this booklet, and even meeting Susie is a ¡°chance encounter¡±. Zion was stunned, what and what, why couldn¡¯t he understand? Susie was also dazed: ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mitch saw that Zion had no sense at all, and felt that he might be worrying too much¡­ The four judges, The ck and The White and The Cow and The Horse are all here now, go to work. The rest, the priestess-Eight, has emerged. King of Ghost, uncertain. The Yin soldiers and ghost generals are naturally also guarding below. Leopard, Bill, Gill¡­ The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought of something. ¡°Forget it.¡± Mitch rubbed the center of his eyebrows: ¡°Anyway, you guys don¡¯t understand it now.¡± Susie rolled her eyes. What¡¯s the difference between this sentence and ¡®children don¡¯t ask too many questions¡¯! Zion came to his senses, and suddenly said, ¡°That means, I¡¯m one of King of Hell¡¯s subordinates?¡± Isn¡¯t this hell game more fun than mobile games? Don¡¯t worry about being ¡®online dating¡¯ by other girls! ¡­ ¡°I must be General Ghost!¡± Zion said proudly, feeling that his scalp didn¡¯t hurt so much anymore. He often thinks about his purpose in this world and what mission he wants to aplish in the dead of night. You see, isn¡¯t this what it is! Mitch is full of ck lines: ¡°Hey¡­¡± Zion said happily: ¡°I must be General Ghost, if you die and go to hell in the future, I will cover you!¡± Susie was happy: ¡°Emm!¡± Zion¡¯s eyes glowed brightly: ¡°I will go down firstter, and then I will give you a back door with Lord King of Hell, and find you an official position, and then you die!¡± Mitch was speechless. 11 48 Zion talks to Susie about the future after death. One corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, unable to speak. Whose subordinates are so brave, dare to say the words that cover the King of Hell. Oh ¨C it¡¯s King of Hell¡¯s own subordinates, so it¡¯s okay. Mitch was speechless. He floated up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going down to find out who that person is, Susie. During this time, you have to pay attention to your own safety. Don¡¯t be impulsive. Call me in case of emergency, and I wille. ¡± Trapping Zion and asking him to write down his name is very weird. Mitch always feels that something is wrong and he must find out. Susie and Zion were chatting happily, raised their heads and waved their hands perfunctorily: ¡°Bye!¡± Mitch disappeared without a word. After Zion was excited, sleepiness swept over him, and he gradually fell asleep. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Susie sat obediently on the chair next to his bed, watching him dutifully. When Paul came in, he saw her sitting obediently, with her hands on her knees, her calves together and stepping on the pedals, and she looked at Zion without blinking. Young, but responsible. He couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to go back and sleep for a while?¡± Susie seldom saw her uncle, she was familiar yet strange, and looked at him curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to fly in the sky today?¡± she asked. Paul is gentle and gentle, with a warm voice: ¡°I don¡¯t need it today, I will rest before you start school.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°Does the big ne also rest?¡± The corners of Paul¡¯s lips twitched slightly: ¡°If the big ne doesn¡¯t rest, someone else will drive it.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°That big ne is too tiring.¡± Paul smiled: ¡°Large aircraft will also be inspected, don¡¯t worry!¡± It was only then that Susie knew that the ne was inspected, and it was inspected every day. She asked Paul a lot of questions curiously, and she fell asleep after chatting for some time. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 372 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 372 Three days passed in a sh. After Zion passed the observation period, he was going to be transferred to a private hospital, butter he got used to it, and Zion said he didn¡¯t want to worry about it anymore. After this hospitalization, Zion became more and more lively. After eating, he got out of bed for a walk. Although he would not gossip with the patient¡¯s family members in the corridor, he was willing to sit there and listen to what everyone had to say. No one knows, since Zion knew that he was a ¡°General Ghost¡±¡­ he began to ¡®understand the people¡¯s sentiments¡¯ and ¡®insight into the sufferings of the people¡¯! He has to work hard, and after he wins, he will be the backstage of his younger sister! My younger sister can catch ghosts, which must be a great job. Wait, when he was on a day trip to The Hell, why was his sister on the throne of the King of Hell? Zion was stunned-could she be the King of Hell? Zion was taken aback by his own thought, impossible, impossible¡­ There is no King of Hell as cute as Susie. He must have made a mistake¡­ ** While Zion is in the hospital, Susie and Lucy are preparing for the start of school. na got a call this morning ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning¡­ Send more, the oldest boy is nine years old, and the youngest is a little girl who is four years old.¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± na said: ¡°It¡¯s from a certain brand store. You guys are about to start school. Grandma will buy you some new clothes.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Some rich people like to go to various luxury stores to swipe their cards, and buy, buy, buy without blinking¡­ But there are also many like na who don¡¯t like shopping and prefer door-to-door service. Luxury brands also have their own customer lists. When new products are released every quarter, they will contact customers as soon as possible and directly deliver clothes to their door for selection. Just now, the sales manager of a certain brand called na, and na remembered to buy new clothes for the children. Wearingfortable home clothes, Paul came out of the restaurant with a cup of coffee, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take Susie and the others to yter, Susie said yesterday that she wanted to go to the amusement park.¡± na nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± Summer vacation ising to an end, it¡¯s time to go y. Susie ran upstairs happily: ¡°Lucy, grandma wants to buy us new clothes, and uncle said he would take us to the amusement park!¡± Lucy immediately threw away the homework: ¡°Here Ie!¡± David: ¡°Sit!¡± Lucy was speechless. Lucy felt like she had written a summer assignment and cried, ¡°I¡¯m going to y! I¡¯m going to the amusement park, I¡¯m going to ride the roller coaster!¡± David gets angry when he sees her face, go to the amusement park? Dream it! It¡¯s useless for the olddy, and it¡¯s useless for Martin toe! At this time, three little heads came in from the door. Wade was on the door, Susie was on Wade¡¯s shoulders, Alex was on Susie¡¯s head. Wade: ¡°Just let Lucy go with you!¡± 1148 David sticks to the principle: ¡°No.¡± Susie said softly, ¡°I want to y with Lucy!¡± David¡¯s principles are struggling. Alex tilted his head suddenly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t learn to die, learn from death!¡± The struggling David nodded immediately: ¡°Yes.¡± Susie was speechless. Wade was speechless. Lucy red at Alex: ¡°I roasted you!¡± Susie threatened: ¡°Pull Alex¡¯s hair and make Alex bald!¡± Alex immediately shut up, looking innocent. What¡¯s wrong with it, it didn¡¯t say anything wrong! David was about to strengthen his principles and let Susie and the others go by themselves. But Susie blinked and begged, ¡°Please!¡± David was speechless. Wade, In the end, Lucy ran out like a runaway husky, followed Susie, Hamza and the others into the car, and set off to the amusement park! David felt his face hurt a little¡­ Alex stuck to the window to watch the car going away, and the little mung bean eyes showed grievances. Bell, who was hiding in the dark, quietly took a step forward. ANUAL TOUR I OVUSHe treasuTE ANYTTUTE Alex was unaware, singing sadly. At this moment, a bolt of lightning flew by! Alex flew up, but was stepped on by Bell¡¯s paw! Alex: ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Bell pressed Alex with his paw, his eyes were cold. I always feel that this bird is taking advantage of it. There was a fierce light in Bell¡¯s eyes, he opened his bloody mouth, and bit the parrot¡¯s head hard! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 373 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 373 Chapter 373 You Are Not Afraid, Are You? 253 Your heL. Alex was scared to shit, this cat is real? It pped its wings and shouted: ¡°I was wrong!¡± There was contempt in Bell¡¯s eyes, as if he was ying, he let go of Alex, it turned out that he was deliberately scaring him. Alex escapes from Bell¡¯s ws and is about to fly! Unexpectedly, just as he jumped up, he was pressed under his paws again. Bell¡¯s eyes seem to say: You have no idea about real speed! Alex: ¡°Excuse me!¡± Bell has a funny face, the way you continue. Bell let go of Alex. This time Alex didn¡¯t dare to fly anymore, he squatted motionless, without panting for breath, pretending to be dead. It will fly into the sky fiercely when the cat is not paying attention! Bell stared at it for a moment, waiting for Alex to fly up and throw him down to let him see what speed is. One cat and one bird squatted on the windowsill like this, fighting each other to see who would move first. Ten minutes passed. Half an hour passed. An hour passed. Grandpa Turtle passed by not far away, leisurely and leisurely, and his childhood was veryfortable. Alex suddenly yelled: ¡°Look, it¡¯s Susie!¡± Bell didn¡¯t bat an eyelid, still staring at it. Alex: ¡°My legs are numb.¡± Grandpa Turtle slowly took a mouthful of the shrimp that Susie gave him, and devoured it leisurely¡­ ** On the other side, Paul took Susie, Lucy, Wade, and Hamza to the amusement park. As soon as we got to the door, we could hear the screams of the children inside! Susie, Lucy and Wade were all excited, only Hamza had a cold face and slightly frowned. Wade said: ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯te. If you say you don¡¯t like it, you have toe. Why bother?¡± Susie: ¡°Why bother?¡± Hamza was speechless. After checking the tickets, Paul said to Hamza, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, just wait for us in the rest area.¡± Hamza has a cool face: ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to y?¡± Wade suddenly remembered something, took out his phone and flipped through it, and found a video from two years ago. He also went to the amusement park, but only his father took the two of 16.47% them. Hamza said impatiently, ¡°Why do youe to this kind of ce?¡± ¡°I do not want to y.¡± ¡°childish!¡± ¡°Only a three-year-old would love to y with something like this!¡± Susie watched the video and said wow: ¡°Is this when he was a child?¡± Wade: ¡°Yeah, when he was seven.¡± Susie did the math and analyzed carefully: ¡°He is 9 years old now, not three years old, why does he want to y again?¡± Hamza was speechless. In front of my sister, I can¡¯t stand down! He was a little annoyed in his heart, and took out his phone. In the video, Wade holds a cup and pretends to drink water. The voice- over is Hamza saying: ¡°If you want to find her, go.¡± Wade immediately said: ¡°Who said I want to find her? I¡¯m just passing by, can¡¯t I just pass by?¡± Wade was speechless. Lucyughed loudly: ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter, Ryan, what are you pretending to be!¡± The two brothers hurt each other, and the two little sisters, Susie and Lucy, ran ahead hand in hand. Paul followed on long legs, a big bucket of popcorn in his hand. 25 124 11 49 D Chapter 373 You Are Not Afraid, Are You? He hasn¡¯t been so leisurely and rxed in a long time. Lucy said excitedly: ¡°I want to ride a roller coaster!¡± The project in front of me happened to be a roller coaster, and the roller coaster whizzed past with screams. People are flying in front, and souls are chasing behind. Paul¡¯s face was warm: ¡°No, people under the age of 14 and over the age of 60 cannot y.¡± Those who are less than 1.4 meters, have high blood pressure, cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases, etc. are also not allowed to y. Lucy looked envious, why can¡¯t children y¡­ I really look down on children! Like her, she can also stand on the front of the roller coaster and press the steering wheel of the roller coaster! They had no choice but to keep moving forward. Lucy was really like a husky. Did she let go? The key point was that she was still holding Susie! Paul has long legs and can barely keep up. Lucy was excited all the way: ¡°I want to y the jumping machine!¡± ¡°Is the big pendulum okay?¡± ¡°Where is the trapeze? I want to fly!¡± Paul has a headache. What does a girl want to y with¡­ Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Susie¡¯s eyes light up suddenly, and she let out a wow. Paul followed her gaze and saw a colorful carousel in front of her, ying dreamy music. He smiled gratifiedly, this is what girls should y. Susie: ¡°I want to y that!¡± Susie pointed to the carousel¡­ the haunted house not far behind. Paul thought she was talking about a carousel, and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes sparkled: ¡°Are you ying?¡± Wade nodded without thinking. Hamza looked at the pink carousel city as a whole, shing with rainbow lights, ying songs that only girls like. He is a boy, so he doesn¡¯t y this kind of thing! ¡°Don¡¯t y.¡± Hamza¡¯s face was cool, with his hands in his pockets: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡± Susie looked disappointed: ¡°Okay¡­ I still want us to be together¡­¡± Hamza¡¯s face was grim, his hands in his pockets remained unchanged, and he was very firm in principle. This time, absolutely impossible. Susie looked at Paul: ¡°Then uncle, can we y together?¡± Unknown, so Paul: ¡°Okay, no problem, I will apany you.¡± Susie cheered and pulled Paul forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraidter!¡± Paulughed: ¡°No.¡± 73.20% 788 J Susie was worried: ¡± You won¡¯t faint, will you?¡± Paul touched her head gently, gentle and gentle, ¡°Impossible.¡± As a captain, he did not know how much training he had undergone before flying. It¡¯s just a merry-go-round, even if the speed is increased to the maximum, he won¡¯t get dizzy. But Susie dragged him to the side of the carousel¡­with no intention of stopping. Then¡­¡­ Paul inexplicably followed strides for a distance, looked up, and saw [Haunted House] Paul was speechless. Susie pointed to the haunted house and said happily to Paul, ¡°Look~ this is what girls should y with!¡± The mild-mannered Paul struggled to hold up a gentle smile and asked, ¡°Susie, are you sure you want to y this?¡± Susie nodded affirmatively: ¡°Yeah!¡± A sliver of Paul¡¯s illusions were shattered. This, how about going to y roller coaster, jumping machine, big pendulum¡­ Paul¡¯s face remained unchanged, and his voice was gentle: ¡°Susie, you are still young, and children are not allowed to enter a haunted house.¡± Susie: ¡°Why can¡¯t children go into haunted houses?¡± He exined: ¡°Because children¡¯s psychological development is not yet sound, it is easy to leave a psychological shadow.¡± Susie: ¡°What is a psychological shadow?¡± Paul patiently said: ¡°It means that you have suffered serious psychological trauma, such as being hurt, being frightened¡­ so that you have some stress reactions.¡± Paul tried his best to give a simple exnation in words that children could understand, so far, he is still the gentle and gentle uncle. Susie patted her chest and assured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, only ghosts can have psychological shadows, we won¡¯t!¡± He looked at the notice for tourists, pointed to a line of words on it and opened his eyes and said nonsense: ¡°Look at the notice for tourists, it says that children can¡¯t y.¡± Susie can¡¯t read, only the two numbers ¡°14¡± and said: ¡°It says that 14 11 50 years old can¡¯t y, we are not 14 years old!¡± She is four and a half, Lucy has just turned six, Ryan is seven and Hamza is nine. Look, not a single 14 year old. Lucy: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Wade: ¡°Third Uncle, it says that children under the age of 14 need to be apanied by a guardian to enter. It doesn¡¯t say that children are not allowed to enter.¡± Paul was speechless. Although Hamza¡¯s small face was still cold, he still joined in the fun and said, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Paul was speechless. When in doubt, find Martin. Paul sent a message: [Martin, Susie is going to y in a haunted house, I can¡¯t persuade her. ¡¿ Martin: [Let her go. ¡¿ Paul: [? ¡¿ Paul: [Children are not suitable for ying this kind of project. ¡¿ Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other side of the phone, Martin pondered for a moment. [It¡¯s really not good to scare people. You wait a moment. ¡¿ Paul breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Martin is the biological father of the two Hamza Wade brothers. 11 50 D If he speaks, the two brothers will not dare not listen. If the two brothers don¡¯t go, Susie will obediently listen to her brother. After half a minute. Martin: It¡¯s ok. I¡¯ve arranged for you to take them straight in. ¡¿ Paul: [? ? ? ? ? ¡¿ ten minutester. Paul led the four children and stood at the first level at the entrance of the haunted house. I don¡¯t even know how it got in! What the hell! Didn¡¯t it mean that under 14 years old can¡¯t enter¡­ Wade also said: ¡°Look, I said that adults under the age of 14 need to be apanied by adults, it¡¯s not that they won¡¯t be allowed¡­¡± As he was talking, he suddenly felt a chill in his neck, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak. This haunted house, to be precise, is called Haunted House Escape Room. They have to go through the first level, find the items to pass the level, or solve the murder case of the level before they can reach the next level and finally escape sessfully. Just now I only thought about earning kpi for my sister. Now standing at the gate of the first level, Wade realized that his calf was a little soft. Lucy still looks excited, scared, and can¡¯t wait to y. Hamza has a small face, and it can be seen that he is a little nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Paul could only bite the bullet, but there was still a gentle smile on his face at this time: ¡°Your uncle should have greeted him, it won¡¯t be too scary.¡± Paul knew his brother, what Susie wanted, he would find a way to achieve it. He believes that he, Martin, will have a sense of proportion. So Martin said that it was arranged, it must be a special arrangement on the scene, and the scary things were removed. So Paul rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The gentle Paul even walked in front, turning his head tofort Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here ¡­¡± Suddenly, there was a gust of wind, and the curtains were blown up violently! With a snap, a red candle ced on the table was lifted off. The red candle rolled a certain distance and stopped at Paul¡¯s feet. Paul was speechless. The words choked in his throat. Susieforted in turn: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just the wind!¡± Paul: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of¡­¡± It¡¯s embarrassing to be frightened by a curtain in front of my little niece. Paul only felt that the base of his ears were reddish, and he looked around after calming down. Wade took the clearance prompt and read out the background of this level: ¡°The first level is called [The Groom Disappeared]¡­¡± ¡°In xx years, thedy of a certain rich family was over 20 years old and hadn¡¯t married yet. In order to find a son-inw for her daughter, the staff posted a notice¡­¡± It probably means that whoever marries her daughter will give one hundred thousand taels of silver as a dowry, ten bolts of silk cloth, ten boxes of gold, silver and jewelry, and a courtyard¡­ It stands to reason that with so much money, there should be countless visitors, but it has been a month since the notice was posted, and no one hase. It turned out that this youngdy was not only ugly, but most importantly, she had a bad luck. Before posting the notice, she had already made four engagements, but in the end they were all before they got married, and the man died in various ways. One died of sudden illness, one was crushed to death by a falling apple, one was bitten to death by a dog, and one fell into a well and died. The youngdy¡¯s reputation spread like this, and the man died before she got married, so what if she got married? Wouldn¡¯t the whole family be killed by her? In the gourd, the unlucky ghost, ya Ghost and the others don¡¯t know when to poke their heads out. Aunt Ugly asked, ¡°Is it uglier than me?¡± The unlucky ghost asked: ¡°Good guy, who will marry and who will die? This is my senior.¡± ya Ghost: ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful, none of them had time to enjoy it before they died, and they had to sleep before they died.¡± 11 50 The ghosts were speechless. Susie asked: ¡°And then?¡± Wade said: ¡°Later, a schr from other ces came to rush for the exam. Because he was poor and penniless, he didn¡¯t even have the money to go to Beijing to rush for the exam, so he took off the notice.¡± ya Ghost propped his chin, and said: ¡°It¡¯s boring, and it¡¯s a schr who went to Beijing to rush for an exam. In ancient times, such stories are all about schrs who went to Beijing to rush for an exam.¡± Wade continued. The schr went with the notice, in order to avoid having long nights and dreams, the two got married that night¡­¡± The ce where the two got married was in the one of the dowries. The ce was veryrge. Because the marriage was rushed and there were no people in the house, they married four girls, four servants, and a woman who cooked. ¡°But something happened on the night of the wedding. There was a strong wind that night, and there were screams in the new house.¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s the groom¡¯s screams, and the sound of eating bones.¡± The servant girls were terrified at the thought of the youngdy¡¯s reputation, and no one dared to enter the backyard. They all rushed out to find someone, and after all the government officials arrived, the new house was opened in public. Seeing the scene inside, two people were so frightened that they fell back on the spot, their faces were hideous¡­ They were so scared to death! Susie, Lucy and the invisible ghosts were all fascinated, and quickly asked: ¡°What did you see? What is the scene inside?¡± 11.50 hapter 3.5 The room Who Disappeared Wade looked at the few lines behind the background of the level and felt his scalp tingle. ¡°It said that after the door was opened, everyone saw severed hands and feet all over the room, as if they had been bitten by something¡­ Only bloody bones and a bit of unfinished flesh remained¡­¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s first reaction is that there is something wrong with the bride. It¡¯s a ghost who ate the groom on the wedding night¡­¡± Susie asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Wade shook his head: ¡°It waster discovered that the arms, leg bones, and ribs scattered on the ground belonged to the bride¡­but the bride was wearing aplete red wedding dress hanging in the middle of the room¡­¡± ¡°To be precise, there is only one head hanging on the top of the beam. The head and the wedding dress are hung on the top of the beam. The wedding dress is hung up, but the inside is empty¡­ The bride¡¯s body is separated, but the groom has disappeared without a trace.¡± In other words, only the bride died tragically in the room, the wreckage on the ground belonged to the bride, and the bride was also hanging from the beam. ¡°That night, none of the people who entered that courtyard came out. We are now in the bride¡¯s wedding room¡­¡± After reading this, Wade couldn¡¯t help but gasp, Susie and the others subconsciously looked up at the beams on the roof¡­ Fortunately, nothing. I just suddenly felt a chill behind my back. Wade said: ¡°Our mission is: 1. Find the groom, 2. Escape from this three- entry courtyard¡­even if the customs clearance is sessful.¡± Lucy turned back immediately: ¡°That¡¯s very simple, how did we get in just now, just exit the same way now!¡± game over! Lucy took pleasure in her wit. Wade shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t retreat, the ¡®wall¡¯ behind me is closed.¡± Everyone looked back, but they really couldn¡¯t tell where they came in just now. I just remember that when I entered the door, the door was inconspicuous and a little short, and I didn¡¯t pay attention at that time¡­ I entered this room directly. ¡°Hurry up and get out of this room first.¡± Wade said hastily. A group of people hurried to the door. The room is quite big, divided into an inner room and an outer room, separated by a bead curtain in the middle. Seeing the bead curtain, Susie asked strangely as she walked, ¡°Are there curtains in ancient times?¡± Wade was stunned: ¡°Yeah¡­¡± There were no curtains in ancient times, so when they arrived just now, what was it that was blown by the wind? Several children screamed in fright-Wade and Lucy screamed to be precise, and Susie screamed in fright-and ran outside! ¡°Ghost!!!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 374 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 374 There are no curtains, so that can only mean one thing, the thing that flew up just now was not the curtains, but the bride¡¯s wedding dress hanging 18 53% 11:51 on the top of the beam! Paul nced back, there were indeed no curtains, nothing. I was taken aback just now, but I didn¡¯t even notice what color the ¡®curtain¡¯ was. Paul¡¯s expression gradually lost control. Isn¡¯t Martin clearing the field? Didn¡¯t all the ghosts and scary things be removed? What is going on in front of me¡­ After a few thoughts, everyone hase to the outside yard. Paul managed to stabilize himself, maintaining a gentle and jade-like image. Hamza¡¯s tense little face tightened even more. Wade¡¯s and Lucy¡¯s hair, which had just grown an inch long, was the same style standing up Susie took a breath and asked, ¡°Ryan, is the house big?¡± Wade opened the level description and looked at the terrain map behind ¡°There are a total of 28 rooms in this yard, but if we divide them in a general direction, there are only a few: the inverted room, the main room, the side room, the east wing room, the west wing room, and the rear cover room.¡± There are six inverted rooms, which are rtively small. They are located at the door (gate), and they are respectively the porter, the ounting room, the living room, and the storage. Entering from the inverted room is the second entrance courtyard, the main body of the courtyard is inside, the main room is facing the north, the east wing room and the west wing room are on both sides, and the third entrance yard is behind the main room, which is called the back cover room. The principal room is the residence of the owner of the house, the status of the east wing is higher than that of the west wing, and the east and west wing are the residences of the descendants. The back cover room is the ce where the daughter lives. Sometimes it is also called the back yard. When the daughter wants to go out, she will pass through the main room, which also means ¡°epting parental supervision¡±. ¡°The main room is the one we just came out of¡­ The main room is generally set up as three rooms, and only one in the middle of the main room opens the door, which is called the main room; the rooms on both sides open to the main room, and one of the rooms on both sides is usually a bedroom and the other is a study.¡± Susie nodded in a daze. Lucy was at a loss: ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s tooplicated to understand.¡± Wade pointed to the ce where they came out just now: ¡°We just came out of the inner room, right? The inner room is the bedroom, the new house of the bride and groom. The outer room is the main room, where we eat and drink tea, and the one on the left that we didn¡¯t go to¡­¡± It¡¯s easy for Wade to remember these front rooms, wing rooms, and side rooms, and the distribution map has been printed in his mind like a print. Wade said: ¡°The first one is to find the missing groom.¡± In the background of the story, the bride died tragically, but the groom disappeared inexplicably. This is a haunted house, and there must be no perverted things like burying ¡°corpses¡± in the ground, hiding them in wells, and so on. So the groom must be hiding in one of the 28 rooms. Lucy was dumbfounded: ¡°How do I find this!¡± Paul stood aside, fluttered by the wind. I don¡¯t know how I got on this thief ship¡­ No, it should be said to be a ghost ship? He said: ¡°The ancient rooms took up a lot of space, but this is a haunted house, it¡¯s just imitated ording to the scale, the space is small, and it¡¯s easy to check it out.¡± After walking through this yard, can¡¯t you still not find the way out? With this in mind, everyone decided to start looking from the outside to the inside, first going outside and then entering the courtyard¡­.. Fortunately, they are all built-up scenes. The six inverted rooms are only as big as a bathroom, and some of the props on disy are rtively simple, so they can be found quickly. Outside the inverted house is a narrow alley road, which can be seen at a nce, but there is nothing. Usually when touristse to y haunted houses, there are more or less hidden people in these ces, and they suddenly jump out pretending to be ghosts to scare tourists. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now there is nothing at first nce, and it is eerily quiet, but it is even more creepy. Paul¡¯s heart beat faster. Martin must have called someone to clear the field, there is absolutely 11 51 nothing wrong with that, it¡¯s just why it looks more scary¡­ As soon as he finished looking for the inverted room in the courtyard, Paul even went to push the door, which was locked tightly, and it seemed that he still had to find the key. A few people continued to only be active in the inner yard and backyard, most of the time in the backyard. Susie was surprised: ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring to be locked up in a small ce every day?¡± Paul couldn¡¯t help smiling: ¡°What we see now is small, but their backyard is very spacious, with gazebos and gardens, and if it is bigger, there are evenkes and holidays¡­¡± His voice was like a trickling spring water, warm and pleasant to the ear, calm and calm as he exined patiently. However, I just turned around the screen of the second entrance door, and when I looked up, I saw a ghost standing in front of the main room door directly opposite the second entrance door! Paul¡¯s gentle voice abruptly raised a pitch: ¡°Fake mountain!¡± Wade also jumped up, Lucy saw it this time, screamed and hid behind Susie, Hamza¡¯splexion changed, and the conditioned reflex moved closer to Susie. ¡°Ghost!¡± Lucy stammered in horror. When they just left, they remembered very clearly that there was no wedding dress at the door of the main room! 11 51 D In front of the main room door stands a wedding dress. Yes, only the wedding dress, no one. But the sleeves of the wedding dress folded in front of the abdomen, as if someone was standing there quietly, waiting for them with proper etiquette. The unlucky ghost screamed, ¡°I¡¯m a ghost, and I was also taken aback!¡± The coward said to Susie: ¡°Baby, we won¡¯t y if we can¡¯t, I¡¯ll carry you out.¡± ya Ghost stretched his head long: ¡°Haha, let me out and let me see be who is cute.¡± Susie¡¯s voice was very low, and only a whisper could be heard: ¡°Shh¡­don¡¯t make any noise, don¡¯t scare her away¡­ Scare ghosts are forbidden in haunted houses!¡± After speaking, he stuffed a few evil ghosts into the gourd with his bare hands. Wade wanted to cry when he heard this. Who is scaring whom? Should we be scared away, okay? Ryan, who was timid and wanted to catch kpi, had the courage to ask in a trembling voice, ¡°Susie, is this a ghost? Is it X or Y?¡± Susie stared at the wedding dress and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Is x a vile ghost? What kind of ghost does y represent? Chapter 36 Faui Made the Most Regretful Dession Wade misunderstood, and was even more terrified in his heart. Even his sister couldn¡¯t tell whether it was an evil ghost or a vile ghost in front of him. It seemed that this ghost was a bit fierce! Or¡­not a ghost? Paul¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and now he took a breath, and said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a ghost. It¡¯s just a piece of clothing.¡± The staff who pretended to be ghosts withdrew, but they didn¡¯t expect to get a piece of clothing out. Paul was a little helpless and a little angry-what if he frightened the child? Martin must have exined not to scare children, didn¡¯t these staff understand. Susie nodded after hearing Paul¡¯s words: ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be a ghost, it might be a ghost.¡± Just like the footprints that followed Dadst time. Naturally, Wade also knew about the footprintsst time-every time his sister saw a ghost, he took a small notebook and wrote it down. Ghosts again, sometimes ghosts are scarier than ghosts¡­ Wade swallowed: ¡°So, the ¡®curtain¡¯ that the wind blows just now is it?¡± Lucy poked her head out and said arrogantly, ¡°We set fire to it! Kill it!¡± Hamza, who has been silent all this time, said lightly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a clue.¡± Everyone felt right again. In a haunted house, everything that appears is a clue. The general game follows this rule, and there is nothing that appears for no reason. However, they never thought about it at all, what if what is in front of them is not a haunted house game, but a real ghost? ¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 375 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 375 Paul said the decision he regretted most in his life: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I ¡®ll go and have a look.¡± Since it¡¯s not a ghost, it¡¯s easy to handle-besides, how can there be ghosts in the world? Susie quickly grabbed him: ¡°Paul, I¡¯ll go.¡± Paul rubbed her head, how could he let her go as an adult. Is it usible? ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± It was just too sudden, and I was frightened all of a sudden. Susie asked worriedly, ¡°Are you really not afraid?¡± Paulughed: ¡°Yeah.¡± He¡¯s more or less an adult, not Wade, Lucy, scared to hide behind Susie. Susie nodded, thinking that Paul is really brave, much braver than Jonathan! ¡°Then be careful!¡± Susie said, ¡°We¡¯re right behind you.¡± Paul: ¡°No, you are here, blocking this door.¡± They just came in the second courtyard, and they haven¡¯t checked those rooms yet. What if the wedding dress is deliberately ced by the staff at the door of 47 16% 11:52 room to attract If they had all their attention there and sneaked out to the front yard, they wouldn¡¯t find anything. Susie whispered, ¡°We can lock the door.¡± But Paul has moved on. He walked steadily, approaching the wedding dress step by step, and even looked it over. The big red wedding dress is bright in color and has creases, just like a new one. The wedding dress was embroidered with delicate flowers, and the phoenix cor and there were very exquisite. The two sleeves hang in front of the abdomen, and it seems that they should be fixed with strings or buttons. Paul couldn¡¯t help thinking: This haunted house has a good business ability, and the props are made with care. He had already walked in front of the wedding dress, only an arm¡¯s length away from the wedding dress. Paul looked at the wedding dress and was going to circle around to see if there were any clues. At this time, he suddenly saw the wedding dress move. Paul was taken aback, looked at the wedding dress that hadn¡¯t gotten up, and thought: How did you do it? After taking a closer look, he realized that there were no hangers around the wedding dress, and there was nothing hanging on the back of it. There were no steel cables, wires or anything. Paul guessed that there should be something like a clothes hanger in the Made the Most Regret::) Decision wedding dress, but at this moment, Paul heard a soft, faint voice: ¡± Honey ¡­¡± As the voice fell, one sleeve of the wedding dress stretched out, as ifining that he hadn¡¯t woken her up for so long. Paul was so frightened that he jumped three feet high, backed up again and again, and sat down on the ground! The wedding dress took a step forward and raised its two sleeves¡­ Just now I could barely exin by raising my sleeves, but now I¡¯m taking a step forward! This proved that there was no hanger inside the dress, no pull wire, no support, and Paul even noticed that the wedding dress was floating off the ground. The faint, soft, vague voice sounded again. This time the voice seems to be in my ears, resentful, affectionate¡­ Immediately afterwards, the red wedding dress rushed towards him! Paul: ¡°!!¡± With a leap, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and ran behind Susie. Susie made an uh: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Paul was speechless. Lucy: ¡°What were you trying to say just now?¡± Paul felt like something was falling apart. He coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°That wedding dress doesn¡¯t seem to be Tao¡­¡± Before the props finished speaking, they found that the big red wedding dress not far away suddenly disappeared! It really disappeared suddenly, and it disappeared in the blink of an eyelid. The big and the little ones were terrified and hid behind the screen of the door. This is a corner, the corner between the second entrance door and the screen, and the top is empty. Susie was also tensed by the tense atmosphere. What happened! Peekaboo? Everyone booed, Susie stopped talking, and shrank her head. At this time, outside the yard, the wedding dress slowly floated by, fumbling around like a headless chicken. ¡°Where are you¡­¡± A crying voice came from the empty yard: ¡°Come out quickly¡­¡± Paul¡¯s scalp tingled. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This time, I can see it more clearly, the wedding dress was not pulled by anything, and it was indeed walking by itself. The wedding dress was searched randomly, and soon disappeared at the end of corridor. Just as they breathed a sigh of relief, they heard the voice they were most afraid of hearing in the horror scene¨D¨D ¡°You guys are here¡­¡± The voice was extremely clear, like hide and seek, the voice was suppressed low. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 376 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 376 As soon as everyone looked up, they saw the wedding dress floating above their heads. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡± It was Lucy. 23.50% ??? ¡°Susie!¡± It¡¯s Hamza. As for Paul, who picked up Susie and ran out, dragging Wade behind him, Lucy rushed out with a whoosh, and this time he was the fastest. Hamza only had time to grab Susie¡¯s foot, and he broke off one of Susie¡¯s shoes. She quickly took out an amulet, waved her little hand and threw it out. A sharp cry sounded, and the red wedding dress disappeared again. Lucy cried: ¡°What to do, I¡¯m afraid! Is that red dress just the bride Ryan mentioned?¡± Susie shook her head, how could Lucy¡¯s response be ineffective at times, who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t the bride. Paul said decisively: ¡°Stop ying, I¡¯ll call your uncle right now and ask him to send someone to pick us up.¡± Beep ¨C The number you dialed is out of service area. Paul was speechless. Paul was silent. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Susieforted: ¡°We can go out as long as we find the missing groom!¡± It¡¯s okay not to mention the bridegroom, but if the groom is mentioned, it¡¯s even more terrifying that he hasn¡¯t appeared so far. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Wade swallowed, not afraid, he is not afraid at all, there is a sister here! Wade moved close to Susie, Hamza stepped forward at the same time, and Lucy directly hugged Susie¡¯s arm. Paul¡­ holding Susie¡¯s hand tightly. 46 21 11 52 It was Paul with a few kids just now. Now it¡¯s the other way around, Susie with a few ¡°kids¡±. Susie was speechless. She said silently: ¡°My shoes¡­¡± Only then did Hamza realize that Susie¡¯s shoes were in his hands, and quickly put them on for her. Susie put on her shoes, stood with her hips on her hips, and gave orders: ¡°Okay~ Now it¡¯s our turn, let¡¯s go to Auntie Ghost first!¡± Everyone: My feet are rooted and I can¡¯t move them. Susie took a strenuous step and looked helplessly at her brothers and sisters. ¡°I can¡¯t walk like this!¡± she said. Hamza said silently, ¡°Do I have to look for it?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°You don¡¯t have to go, I will go by myself, you wait for me here!¡± Everyone was speechless. Forget it, let¡¯s stay together. So Susie struggled to move again, found the east and west wing rooms, and then returned to the main room. She searched for the new room, the study room on the other side, and the two side rooms, but found nothing. The only thing left was the back room, that is, the backyard. Several people passed through the third door and stood at the entrance of the backyard. It was gloomy inside, and a gust of cold rushed straight in. Susie stopped in her tracks suddenly, her little brows tightened. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 377 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 377 What¡¯s going on, she sensed danger. Who is hiding inside?? Lucy held Susie¡¯s hand and refused to go in no matter what. Susie whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ I¡¯ll find help.¡± After the words fell, the unlucky ghost in the gourd, the ya Ghost and the cowardly foolish ghost came out. Paul frowned: ¡°I can¡¯t get through the phone, if I want to make a call, I have to¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, a few floating ¡°people¡± appeared in front of him out of thin air. ya Ghost: ¡°Phew¡­ it¡¯s finally out!¡± The unlucky ghostined: ¡°It¡¯s so boring inside.¡± Coward: ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t make noise, they seem to be able to see us.¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Who, where, what?¡± Aunt Ugly poked her head in front of Paul: ¡°What, can you see¡­ Hey, handsome guy?¡± Paul¡¯s hand trembled, and the phone in his hand fell to the ground without warning. A few evil ghosts turned their heads and stared at Paul and the others. Wade: ¡°They are¡­¡± Lucy: ¡°Help me!¡± Susie broke free from the hands of several people, ran forward alone, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they are all good ghosts! They will protect you!¡± 0.009% 11 53 Paul, Wade, and Hamza and Lucy froze in ce, not daring to move. Ghosts¡­ protect them. No, this is even more terrifying! don¡¯t go! A few evil ghosts thought it was fun. ¡°Hey, if I call you, do you dare to agree?¡± ya Ghost grinned. ¡°This big head is really round, I really want to try it on a te.¡± The fool stared at Lucy. ¡°We¡¯ve been dead for a long time. It¡¯s so boring. I heard that you are flying around. Can you tell us something interesting?¡± The unlucky ghost looked at Paul. Paul¡¯s expression waspletely cracked and he gradually lost control. Telling stories to ghosts, what a fantasy! Wade didn¡¯t bring any equipment this time, and he stood there stupidly, thinking: Why can I see these ghosts all at once? Is it because this is a haunted house? I have always heard that there are real ghosts in haunted houses. What is the reason for this? Is it a maic field problem or a probability problem? In an instant, hundreds of possibilities for solving the problem ran through Wade¡¯s mind. Here, Susie stepped into the back yard. She felt something was staring at her, but she couldn¡¯t find who it was at all. Susie turned her little hand, and a sledgehammer appeared in her hand. She is not afraid at all. She was no longer three-year-old Susie. She is now four-year-old Susie!! Susie dragged the sledgehammer and shouted: ¡°Where are you! Get out!¡± ¡°If you have the ability to scare people, if you have the ability,e out!¡± ¡°You were ying hide-and-seek with us just now, now it¡¯s my turn to find you!¡± A tiny milk baby, lugging a sledgehammer. Walking, saying I¡¯m here to find you¡¯ Paul¡¯s eyes darkened, he must be dreaming. He must still be lying on the Murray family¡¯s bed right now, he didn¡¯t go out at all in the morning, everything he experienced was a dream¡­¡­ boom¨C A loud bang brought Paul back to reality. All the people and all the ghosts followed suit. Susie picked up the sledgehammer and began to demolish the house: ¡°I saw you!¡± A paper door and window was smashed by Susie, and a red thing shed past. Susie narrowed her eyes slightly, moved quickly, and immediately chased after her. It¡¯s a pity ¨C the legs are a bit short, so I didn¡¯t catch up. After a while, Susie found another big vat, went down with a hammer, and said with a tter. ¡°Here it is!¡± So everyone saw this scene: Susie dragged a sledgehammer and drove out ghosts all over the yard. The female ghost in the red wedding dress was frightened out of her wits. She was obviously the one who frightened people, but why did this child frighten her! The female ghost in the red wedding dress felt fear, and the sledgehammer in Susie¡¯s hand was fierce. The coercion was as if the little ghosts saw the King of Hell. She didn¡¯t know why she was so afraid. What is certain is that Susie¡¯s hammer must have really knocked her out of her wits. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± The faint voice sounded again, this time with haste: ¡°Forgive me¡­ ¡± Susie finally caught up with the red wedding dress and smashed it down with a hammer. Master said, when a ghost calls for mercy, it must not be forgiven. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hit it with a hammer first. The female ghost let out a scream from being smashed, and the originally gorgeous and brand new red wedding dress became worn and worn out with a puff, and the bright red also turned into a dark red. With a whoosh, the red wedding dress hung up, and a head appeared on the top of the skirt, and the female ghost showed the tragic state of death, just hanging in the air¡­ ¡°Forgive me¡­¡± She cried and begged for mercy: ¡°I have no choice but to.¡± Susie was about to speak when she felt the feeling of being watched again. Holding the sledgehammer tightly in her hand, she asked, ¡°Why are you forced? Have you been hiding here for a long time? Did you do any harm? Also, where is your groom?¡± Hearing this, the female ghost turned her head and looked at Paul faintly. There was nothing under her head, and the shabby wedding dress swayed in the wind, hanging like this at a height of about three meters. Paul looked at it and felt a chill running from his back to his forehead. Why is she looking at him? Could it be¡­ Is he the groom? Seeing the ghost looking at Paul, Susie froze for a moment: ¡°Who is your groom?¡± The female ghost looked at Paul quietly, and murmured: ¡°Who is my groom¡­..¡± Wade was speechless. Unconsciously, the magic copse BGM sounded in my mind. Wade shook his head violently, stop and stop, what was he thinking, is it time to sing now! I only heard the female ghost muttering to herself: ¡°I don¡¯t know, as long as it¡¯s a man, it¡¯s my groom.¡± Her voice seemed even more eerie in the quiet and empty courtyard. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 378 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 378 ya Ghost said: ¡°I¡¯ll go, it costs more than me to y.¡± Susie had to change the question and asked, ¡°Then how did you die?¡± Female ghost: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I found out that I was dead after I died.¡± Everyone was speechless. This is like saying nothing¡­ Susie sighed, what should I do, can a tap with a hammer help her remember? Seeing that Susie seemed about to punch someone, the female ghost quickly said, ¡°Wait, I still remember a little bit.¡± The female ghost desperately recalled: ¡°My husband and I worshiped at the hall and entered the bridal chamber. My husband identally touched the fire¡­ Then he threw the candle all at once.¡± ¡°In the darkness, I was frightened to find my husband, but I heard a 0.00% Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 11 54 crackling sound, as if someone was folding something, and then my husband screamed.¡± ¡°When I opened my eyes again, I saw that I was hanging from the beam¡­¡± The female ghost¡¯s tone was resentful, and she half covered her face, making people sweat coldly after hearing this. Wade¡¯s analysis: ¡°If the groom was killed in the dark, there should be some traces left, even if he was eaten by something¡­ There should be some blood, bones or something left.¡± ya Ghost participated in the analysis: ¡°But the groom disappeared. This shows that the groom is the murderer.¡± Wade frowned: ¡°Then why is there the groom¡¯s screams?¡± ya Ghost held his chin: ¡°Could it be that he called it on purpose to confuse the public?¡± Wade: ¡°It¡¯s possible¡­but the groom is not a beast, and he can¡¯t eat people.¡± It was only when I said this that I realized that I was discussing the tragedy with a ghost, and he flinched in fright. ya Ghost: ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t stop.¡± Wade was speechless. The female ghost in the red wedding dress heard Wade¡¯s analysis from a distance, and said weakly: ¡°No, your husband¡¯s screams are real, not just pretending¡­¡± Everyone just felt that there was a lot of fog. Hamza said coldly, ¡°Look for clues.¡± 11 54 The scene of this haunted house is an escape room to solve the case. Now that he has figured it out, Mr. Murray should have cleared the scene. There is no staff pretending to be a ghost in this haunted room, but there is a real female ghost by ident, and the scene is exactly the same. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 379 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 379 No matter what the situation is, since the female ghost appears in this scene, it means that there is some kind ofmonality. For example, there must be some clues left in this scene, which can help to specte and solve the case. Wade nodded: ¡°Go back to the crime scene!¡± Hamza shook his head: ¡°Check the backyard first.¡± They have already checked the main room, but they haven¡¯t checked the backyard. If there is something hidden in the backyard, they are spying on their every move. In the end, everyone agreed to check out the backyard first. Now everyone feels that there is something hidden in the dark, secretly watching their actions. In order to prevent that thing from running out of the backyard, this time it is a few evil ghosts guarding the hospital door¡­ Susie took out the red strings, one was wrapped around the ghost¡¯s head, and the other was tied to the red wedding dress. Then hand the rope to the coward: ¡°Help me hold it!¡± The coward smiled softly, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Yes.¡± He held the red rope with one hand, raised the other hand and gently rubbed Susie¡¯s head: ¡°Be careful.¡± Susie nodded¡­and raised her sledgehammer.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. 11 54 Theyout of the backyard is somewhat simr to that of the main house, with a rtivelyrge boudoir in the middle, which is divided into inner and outer rooms, with the bedroom on one side and the female red pavilion on the other. There are two rooms on both sides of the boudoir, which are rtively small, and it looks like it should be the ce where the maids live. Susie had just smashed one of the two small rooms to the east. The doors and windows were smashed open, and theyout inside could be seen at a nce. Only two small beds. The other side room is simr, but it looks more like a clean room, with arge bathtub. Several people went to the two side rooms to the west. Susie stared at one of the rooms, involuntarily clutching the sledgehammer in her hand. Paul pushed open the door of the first room, and the inside was messy, with some scattered tables, chairs, iron basins and so on. Check around, there is nothing. It¡¯s thest one. Paul was about to push the door open when Susie suddenly stopped him: ¡°I¡¯lle.¡± Paul was frightened by the red wedding dress just now. He was already scared, but since he was the only adult here, he had to bite the bullet. Now that Susie said that, he subconsciously wanted to back away, but quickly shook his head: ¡°Susie, stand behind me, and I¡¯ll drive.¡± Susie tilted her head: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Paul was speechless. It was just now when Susie asked this sentence. Then he went to hell. Paul said with difficulty: ¡°Paul¡­¡± Susie was understanding, took his big hand and protected him behind him. ¡°Let me do it! You all stand far away!¡± When Susie said these words, she stared at the door of that room. I¡¯ming! The groom must be hiding in there! Susie picked up the sledgehammer and blocked the door with one blow. A four-year-old girl violently demolished her home. The corner of Paul¡¯s mouth twitched, he thought she was going to open the door¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 380 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 380 After a tter, Susie immediately took a step back, and threw Binding Ghost Net, spells and so on into it all at once! Wade¡¯s eyes widened, and he saw a golden steamed bun. The smoke and dust dispersed, and it was quiet inside. Everyone saw the scene inside clearly, and couldn¡¯t help but feel their scalps go numb. I saw that the inside of this room turned out to be paper figurines The room was full of paper figurines, some stood by the door, some hung on the wall, and some fell on the ground¡­ Their faces are pale, with bright red blush on their cheeks, their eyes seem to be staring at people, and some of them have weird smiles on the corners of their mouths. Wade was so frightened that his calves became weak, and he stammered, ¡°The backyard¡­isn¡¯t where my daughter lives¡­how could there be paper dolls¡­¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie looked around cautiously, her small ears pricked up like cat ears. She didn¡¯t feel anything, there were really only paper figures in this room. ¡°Strange.¡± Susie raised her hand suspiciously, grabbing the arm of a paper figurine¡­ Groom Appears The paper figurine was pulled up by Susie and made a rattling sound. I don¡¯t know if it was left for too long and it rotted all of a sudden. Wade swallowed, and said, ¡°Strange, is this a real paper doll?¡± He approached Susie cautiously, hid behind Susie, and reached out to grab the paper man¡¯s arm. Very rough paper, brittle and crumbles when touched. It can be seen that it has been ced for a long time. ¡°I can touch it¡­ that is really a paper man, is this a prop for a haunted house?¡± Wade looked at the rule card again, but there was no exnation about the paper figurine. It should be a prop from the haunted house¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Susie said suddenly. Lucy was eager to leave as soon as possible, and was the first to agree after hearing the words, and they returned to the gate of the courtyard. ¡°We still have to go back to the new house to have a look.¡± Wade worried. Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± Before stepping out of the courtyard door, Susie suddenly turned her head and looked at the room where the paper figurines were piled up. Everyone returned to the new house they came in at the beginning, but this time they led a female ghost. All of this was as magical as a dream, and the gentle and jade-like Paul became more and more messy. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 381 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 381 Lucy cried out of fright, jumped up suddenly, and hit the bed with a bang, her head was swollen. Wade also turned pale with fright, and hugged him regardless of who was next to him, and ended up hugging his brother. Hamza wanted to push him away, but he didn¡¯t know if he was too scared. The worst is Paul. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a pale and stiff man¡¯s face next to him. Paul, who had never uttered a word of foulnguage, immediately burst out: ¡°Damn!¡± Susie rushed out a long time ago, and the few fireballs in her hands smashed towards the paper figurine like desperately. The paper figurine let out a horrible scream, and was burnt to ashes in a short while. Immediately after the window clicked, a red string broke and a chicken w bone fell. Susie threw out the unlucky ghost, the ya Ghost, the cowardly ghost, the foolish ghost¡­ and the ugly aunt all at once! ¡°Catch him!¡± Susie yelled, ¡°Whoever catches him will be rewarded with a lollipop!¡± ¡°No, ten! We¡¯re not short of money!¡± Susie said ¡®I¡¯m rich¡¯. All the evil ghosts were speechless. Give ten lollipops if you don¡¯t need money? ¡°Who cares¡­¡± the fool said inexplicably. The coward flew out first, his eyes were sharp, and he lowered his voice: ¡°I¡¯m rare!¡± The unlucky ghost: ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t grab my candy!¡± ya Ghost stepped on the head of the unlucky ghost and shot out quickly: ¡°Stay there!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The confused ghost: ¡°??¡± subconsciously followed. The four evil ghosts shot out like four sharp ck arrows. They changed their usual hippie smiles, and their expressions took on a trace of chill- What they didn¡¯t know was that this battle officially opened their identity as ghost soldiers and ghost generals! The ugly aunt who couldn¡¯t catch up behind: ¡°Hey¡­hey¡­wait for me¡­..so I just join in the fun and wave the g at this time, right¡­¡± The paper figurine was burned to ashes, and the room was plunged into darkness again. Susie felt that she was so busy, and lit the candles non-stop with a small spiritual fire. Soon the room lit up, and a shadow followed¡­ Wade raised his head subconsciously, and saw the bride was hanging on the beam, the wedding dress was empty, and there was only a head. He almost peed in fright. ¡°I died so badly¡­¡± The bride wept faintly, ¡°Help me¡­save me¡­..¡± Everyone was speechless. Susie: ¡°Come down by yourself.¡± ¡± The female ghost was silent, and really floated down by herself. ¡°I remembered.¡± She stared at the pile of ashes on the ground: ¡°During the bridal chamber, my husband identally touched a candle, and his body burned¡­¡± Wade was nervous at the bottom of her heart. She did say this part just now, but she didn¡¯t pay attention at that time. He caught fire all at once, and he dropped the candle in a hurry.¡± ¡°But soon, his body burned with a whimper, and his face changed into a pale paper man¡­..¡± Burned by the fire, he let out a horrible scream, and with the sound, many paper figurines suddenly appeared around him. In this way, the bride was eaten by the paper figurine, and only the head remained, which was hung on the top of the beam. After listening to this description, everyone just felt chilly, chilled to the bone, and the scalp was numb again and again. ¡°Paper people¡­¡± Wade thought of the paper people in the room in the backyard. So in the darkness just now, did the group of paper people want to eat people? And those officials from the government who came to investigate, the bride¡¯s family, and all the servants have disappeared, are they also eaten¡­ ¡°Master said, it¡¯s not scary for ghosts to eat people, it¡¯s scary for people to eat people.¡± Paul picked up Lucy from the ground, his lips trembling a little: ¡°So¡­. what¡¯s going on?¡± Susie pointed to the new ashes on the ground: ¡°The one who married the bride¡¯s sister was not a human being, but a paper doll.¡± ¡°That is to say, there is no groom, so when everyone arrives, they will find that the groom has disappeared.¡± Wade only felt weird and terrifying, and asked again: ¡°But that paper figurine just now was also the groom¡­¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I have to wait for Master toe back.¡± After all, she is only four years old! When she is five years old, she must know more. ¡°But paper dolls can¡¯t move by themselves. Paper dolls must be manipted by someone to move, so besides us, there must be someone hiding here just now.¡± It¡¯s just weird, how did this person hide? They searched all the rooms, but they couldn¡¯t find him. Paul frowned, it turned out that all this was artificially made up! It¡¯s easy to handle with people. There was a trace of coldness in Paul¡¯s eyes. On the one hand, he was also terribly frightened. He had never been so embarrassed before. Got it, gotta get it! Wade said, ¡°So are we going out now?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well, it¡¯s out.¡± The bride in wedding dress was put into the gourd by Susie. 56.24 11 57 I don¡¯t know if this bride has just arrived, or if she hasn¡¯t woken up before, or if no one has triggered the taboo before. Although she is a vile ghost, she has never harmed anyone. Otherwise, the news that the haunted house scares people to death will definitely spread all over the sky. ¡°Go!¡± Paul picked up Susie and walked out quickly. Finally seeing the light outside again, the screaming and cheering of the children in the amusement park dispelled the cold and dead silence at once. Paul always has a feeling of unreality, a little trance. Before entering the haunted house, the world view is still there. Aftering out of the haunted house, the world view copsed¡­.. Paul suddenly asked: ¡°Susie¡­¡± Are those ghosts she threw out just now real ghosts? If it is a real ghost, can it walk in broad daylight? Susie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As she spoke, she patted his back lightly with her little hands, gently dispersing the yin energy from Paul¡¯s body, leaving no traces. Paul said: ¡°The few chasing after¡­ can they catch someone?¡± No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s unrealistic¡­ Susie is also a little uncertain, but she believes in ghosts, there are four evil ghosts! super fierce. ¡°Sure!¡± Unlucky ghost, ya Ghost and the others chased a figure out of the courtyard. ¡°I saw him!¡± the coward shouted coldly. Unlucky ghost: ¡°The bald one!¡± 1 The face of the person in front was covered in darkness, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. Suddenly he raised his hand, and a piece of paper flew out with a tter, and fell to the ground. Amidst the tter, it turned into a paper figurine and rushed forward! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 382 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Escaped The unlucky ghost wanted to take the credit, so he was the first to rush forward. I didn¡¯t expect to be the first to bump into those paper figurines. ¡°Fuck!¡± He was startled, ¡°How did you do that?¡± The folded piece of paper suddenly turned into a paper figurine. ya Ghost tore up a paper figurine, rushed directly towards the bald man, and sneered: ¡°Whatever it does, catch the thief first!¡± They are evil ghosts, so naturally they are not afraid of these paper figurines. Unless the opponent is as powerful as Susie, these paper figurines are not as powerful as vile ghosts. The unlucky ghost screamed, and the paper figurines jumped on her when they saw that ya Ghost was going to rush over. He hurried to help ya Ghost again, but identally tore off a lock of her hair. ya Ghost was speechless. Being blocked by these paper figurines was a dy of two seconds. The man has rushed out of the haunted house. The coward chased after him closely. Outside was an amusement park with many children. ces with many children are full of yang energy, and he didn¡¯t want to bump into the children. After a few dodges, the man had disappeared into the crowd. Under the siege, the fish actually slipped away! A few evil ghosts stared wide-eyed. ¡°It¡¯s all gone? Where¡¯s the face? Where¡¯s the face of our evil ghost?¡± ya Ghost was annoyed. Seeing that the unlucky ghost was thest to catch up, he couldn¡¯t help but p him on the face. Unlucky ghost: ¡°??¡± The coward frowned: ¡°He¡¯s too cunning¡­and he¡¯s very familiar with this amusement park.¡± Confused and confused, he cursed: ¡°Trash!¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. What¡¯s up with him! He was the first to rush up. The one who was scolded? ¡°No, everyone went up together, why did you just scold me if you lost track?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned, and kept chasing after the other evil ghosts to question. ya Ghost and Coward were angry, but no one answered him. The coward sighed, with a trace of self-me on his face: ¡°Susie trusted us so much, but we let her down.¡± ya Ghost was also very unwilling: ¡°I can¡¯t help it, this bald and fast man has some skills. Look at him just now. He was probably terrified to be chased by us evil ghosts, but he still managed to stop us.¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°How will I exin to Susieter?¡± ya Ghost and Wimpy Ghost scowled. They also don¡¯t want to work hard. But Zai Zai called them brother and sister. Still trusting them so much, let them out directly, not worried at all that they would take the opportunity to run away. The confused ghost turned his eyes and lowered his voice: ¡°Such a good opportunity, shouldn¡¯t we run?¡± ya Ghost nced at him speechlessly: ¡°You run, don¡¯t regret itter.¡± The unlucky ghost sneered: ¡°As expected, you are a fool.¡± The coward said softly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to run away. I don¡¯t know if Susie will give us sugar when I go back.¡± The foolish ghost looked contemptuous. ¡°Look at how worthless you are! A few lollipops can buy you off, what about your backbone?¡± ya Ghost flew up and muttered. ¡°I¡¯m a ghost but not a human. What kind of backbone do I need?¡± The coward kindly reminded: ¡°Think about it, is Susie an ordinary person? Opportunities don¡¯te every time.¡± After staying in The gourd for so long, you still don¡¯t know the form? Although Susie¡¯s final identity cannot be determined yet, everyone has a vague feeling that following Susie is definitely better than simply being a harmful evil ghost. The future is different¡­ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The coward stopped short and left after speaking. The foolish ghost followed behind slowly, muttering: ¡°What chance, it¡¯s just a stronger witch¡­ What chance is there¡­¡± The big deal is that the talent is outstanding, she has been so powerful since she was a child, and she will be an extremely powerful witch in the future? But no matter how powerful she is, she is still a witch, and she will die when she gets old. If you are afraid that you will be hunted down by her after escaping, you can find a ce to hide ande out after she dies of old age! Anyway, they are evil ghosts, so they can live for decades without any problem¡­ The confused ghost couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he was afraid of Susie¡¯s sledgehammer, hesitated and finally went back obediently. ** After leaving the haunted house, Paul called Martin. He lowered his voice: ¡°Martin, about the haunted house, did you tell me to clear it?¡± Paul still couldn¡¯t believe what he had just experienced. Martin¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Well, all the staff have cleared the venue,¡± In order to protect Susie, in case her abilities and unexinable things are seen. He also asked people to pinch the camera and block the signal. There was even an electronic interference ¨C so that even if someone peeked at the camera, they couldn¡¯t take the picture. Standing under the sun, Paul still felt cold hands and feet. Sure enough, the field was cleared? ¡°Aren¡¯t there any staff members?¡± He asked persistently. Martin: ¡°No.¡± Paul: ¡°What about prop maniption? None?¡± Martin: ¡°No.¡± Paul was speechless. He opened his mouth and had to ept the subverted worldview. 783 voucher. 1 ¡°Brother, but we saw a ghost inside just now.¡± Paul walked to a ce where there were few people, with a serious expression on his face. Martin: ¡°Normal.¡± Paul choked. Hell, you call this normal? He still wanted to say something, but Martin wanted to have a meeting, so he only said one thing to talk at home, and then hung up the phone. Paul was lost in thought with his phone. In the distance, Susie was standing in front of the carousel, lobbying Hamza: ¡°You don¡¯t want to y, do you?¡± She took the money and handed it to the conductor, while confirming with worry: ¡°Then I won¡¯t buy your ticket anymore!¡± Hamza was speechless. Before entering the haunted house: Don¡¯t y, resolutely don¡¯t y, this kind of girl¡¯s pink and tender game, he will never y it. Now: It feels like this is what boys should y with¡­ Hamza coughed, with a cool face: ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy a ticket, I¡¯lle.¡± He took back the wallet in Susie¡¯s hand, stuffed it into her arms, and then held up the phone himself: ¡°Four tickets.¡± Susie, Lucy, Wade: ¡°??¡± Doesn¡¯t he not y? Hamza didn¡¯t change his face: ¡°I bought it for you.¡± Uncle San is an adult, so he definitely doesn¡¯t know how to y. After the third uncle refused, he just bought tickets along the way, and reluctantly went to y¡­. Tsundere Hamza, 108 minds. Susie snorted, just when Paul came over after calling, she said happily: ¡°Paul, let¡¯s y the carousel together! Brother Martin bought the ticket!¡± Paul returned to the gentle and refined Paul, nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The encounter just now was too dreamy, he continued to calm down with a flying thing¡­ So, Paul hugged Susie and sat on the biggest horse, Wade and Lucy followed one by the side and the other behind. As the wooden horse rotated and the music yed, Susie¡¯s happyughter soon came. Paul gradually rxed and smiled. Wade and Lucy also looked happy. Hamza, holding the phone, was speechless. He bought a lonely? Why didn¡¯t the plot develop as he wanted?? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 383 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Locking on the escaped bald man. After Susie yed two rounds of the carousel, the hapless ghosts came back. Seeing that their hands were empty, Susie snorted, ¡°Did he run away?¡± The coward pursed his lips and said silently, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve let you down.¡± ya Ghost said awkwardly: ¡°That man has two brushes, stopped us, and ran away like this.¡± The unlucky ghost cried and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to do this either!¡± Unexpectedly, Susieforted in turn: ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± It¡¯s just that the brush is so powerful that it defeated all four evil ghosts? Susie secretly remembered in her heart: when meeting that person in the future, she must pay attention to two brushes. On the way back, Susie bought a big bag of lollipops, and happened to see a rainbow cotton candy seller, so she bought ten more. There are four evil ghosts, one for the ugly aunt, one for Lucy, Martin, Ryan, Paul and her. ya Ghost and the others were pleasantly surprised, and they still have their share? They didn¡¯t catch that guy¡­ Ghosts cannot eat human food. All the offerings can be eaten when you smell them, but what Susie gave is different¡­ ya Ghost bit the marshmallow with a look of intoxication: ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t remember how long I haven¡¯t tasted this¡­¡± The coward first carefully put the lollipop given by Susie into his pocket, Chapter 383 Locking on the escaped bald man and then took a bite of the marshmallow. Sugar is so sweet¡­ Satisfaction floated on the boyish face. Back at the Murray family, na quickly hugged Susie and kissed her hard. After going out for so long, I feel like I have been separated from her good boy for a long time. ¡°What did you go to y?¡± na asked dotingly. Susie thought for a while: ¡°We went to the haunted house, Paul and his brothers and sisters are super clingy!¡± na frowned: ¡°Haunted house?¡± Paul¡¯s heart tightened, and he immediately exined: ¡°Martin said hello, and all NPCs have cleared the field.¡± It¡¯s just that there are no fake ghosts, but real ghosts¡­ na just nodded, but still babbled: ¡°Don¡¯t y with this kind of thing in the future, it¡¯s not good for children!¡± Although the scary thing has cleared the field, if it is contaminated with bad luck, it is not good to collide. Wade and Susie nodded vigorously: ¡°Yeah!¡± Martin got off work early today, and got home just by the time for dinner. As usual, she asked a few questions about whether the amusement park was fun, and Susie said excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s fun! There are too many people, and we spend more time queuing for the carousel than ying!¡± I originally wanted to y other projects, but there are many people in I had to queue up, but it was gettingte, so I had toe back. Martin nodded: ¡°Like amusement parks?¡± Susie was hungry, she gnawed on the chicken leg and said, ¡°I like it~¡± Martin: ¡°Okay.¡± The ind I wanted to buy for my sister ra was put on hold. Now it can be restarted, bought, and built an amusement park for Susie. When Susie wants to y, I will do a special show for her alone, and onl a certain number of tickets will be opened. When Susie is not ying, she can receive tourists and make money by the way. Uncle made a clear n for the amusement park project in an instant. Susie didn¡¯t know that because of her uncle¡¯s words, the Murray¡¯s Group was about to start a big project, and she happily shared with her uncle the fun things she saw in the amusement park today. Suddenly she thought of something and said, ¡°Uncle, can you help me find someone?¡± Martin nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± na asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Susie looked mysterious: ¡°Shh, this is our secret!¡± na smiled helplessly and didn¡¯t ask any more. But there was a voice outside the door, and Kellen raised his voice: ¡°Your uncle is not good at finding people, why don¡¯t you find your father, have you forgotten your father?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said crisply, ¡°Dad!¡± She grabbed a salt and pepper pig¡¯s trotter, ran to Kellen, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten! Dad is too busy, and grandma said not to disturb Dad. Dad¡¯s work is very important!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t help but smile. Seeing her holding a salt and pepper pig¡¯s trotter: ¡°Dad, take a bite, and then wash your hands!¡± Kellen bent down, ready to receive the feeding from his daughter. But Susie stumbled with her left foot and tripped her right foot, and with a thump, the salt and pepper pig¡¯s trotter flew half a meter away. Everyone was startled, and na quickly stood up to pick her up. Susie got up with a grunt, and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± Then, not forgetting her pig¡¯s trotter, she quickly picked up the pig¡¯s trotter and blew it! ¡°In less than three seconds, you can pick it up and eat it!¡± She held up the pig¡¯s trotter and pushed it to Kellen¡¯s mouth, her eyes filled with eagerness and joy: ¡°Dad, eat!¡± Kellen was speechless. The corner of his mouth twitched, should he eat it or not?? na couldn¡¯t helpughing, yes! Telling him to teach children messy things, this is the return on yourself, right? Kellen looked at the pig¡¯s trotter in front of him, finally took a bite, and 52 78% 11.58 reached out to take it. ¡°Don¡¯t let the things you feed my good daughter fall on the floor.¡± Kellen hooked his lips and scratched Susie¡¯s chin: ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± His eyes are full of pampering, what falls to the ground is nothing. They used to eat snakes and rats when they were on the front line and the environment was very harsh. Kellen bit his pig¡¯s trotters, washed his hands, and joined the extended family,ughing andughing in the restaurant. after dinner. Hearing what Susie said about the haunted house today, Kellen thought to himself: So there is a haunted house as a training ground. The brats in the team worked so hard, let¡¯s take them to y some other day. An idea of Mr. Morton decided that for a long time toe, the haunted houses in various amusement parks will not be peaceful¡­ ¡°Dad, can you find it?¡± Susie nestled in Kellen¡¯s arms, imitating the appearance of an adult, with a serious face, looking at the characters on the screen that she couldn¡¯t understand. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen hacked into the surveince system of the amusement park, andughed lowly: ¡°Dad, if you take action, can the car overturn?¡± Susie gave herpliments very much: ¡°No!¡± A star-like smile poured out of Kellen¡¯s eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss the top of her head. At this time, the screen shed, and all the surveince screens of the amusement park were turned on. Kellen quickly narrowed the scope, although there was no ghost in the surveince. But looking from several directions of the haunted house, it was obvious that a man had run out. There were many children running and jumping in the amusement park, and there were also adults chasing the children, but Kellen¡¯s years of keenness had locked on this man almost at a nce. ¡°Is that him?¡± Kellen zoomed in. A bald man just appeared in front of the screen! Susie took out the gourd: ¡°Wait, let me ask.¡± The ya Ghost, foolish ghost, unlucky ghost and cowardly ghost who were ying mahjong were suddenly thrown out. There are still a few white stripes on the face of the unlucky ghost. All the ghosts: ¡°???¡± hapter 524 Kellens Precision Strike What Susie didn¡¯t know was that the evil ghosts in the gourd were ying mahjong, and whoever lost would be given a candy. The unlucky ghost has already lost ten lollipops, and he even owes a few more ¨C as many white stripes are stuck on his face, that is how many lollipops he owes. After being suddenly thrown out by Susie, he was blinded for a moment, then immediately threw the mahjong in his hand, and asked happily and positively: ¡°Susie, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a task? I¡¯ll go!¡± All the ghosts were speechless, isn¡¯t this just pretending to be cheating? They are also counting on making a fortune from unlucky ghosts! Susie pointed at the screen and asked, ¡°Is he the one who ran away today?¡± The hapless ghost came up andy on top of Kellen¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s him!¡± He immediately said, ¡°This guy has two brushes, and the yellow paper he sprinkles can turn into paper figurines. I don¡¯t know how he did it.¡± The unlucky ghost was really active. He detailed everything that happened at that time in seconds, and then rubbed his hands excitedly: ¡°Baby, is there any reward for this mission?¡± As soon as the words came out, ya Ghost couldn¡¯t help cursing immediately: ¡°Do you want some face? You have the nerve to reward me for answering just one question!¡± The unlucky ghost was about to speak, when suddenly, a fist mmed into his face! The unlucky ghost flew out with a scream¡­ Kellen withdrew his fist, but the fierce murderous look in his eyes hadn¡¯t disappeared, his face was cold. hapter 54 Kellera Presan Strike ¡°I rely on?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned! What happened, he was beaten flying by a mortal? This unscientific! ya Ghost opened his mouth and said in a daze, ¡°¡­Precise strike! How did he do it? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± She looked at Kellen with bright eyes, holding her heart with a nympho look on her face. The coward silently took two steps back. Susie recovered from her stupor and eximed, ¡± Dad is so amazing!¡± Kellen thought she would ask why he was able to hit the ghost. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t ask any questions, her small face lit up, and she worshiped without reservation. Kellen pinched her chubby little face, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Of course, Dad can¡¯t embarrass the baby.¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help but hugged Kellen and kissed him on the cheek. This makes ya Ghost envious! A smile curled up on the corner of Kellen¡¯s lips, and he said, ¡°You go back to your room to y for a while, and in half an hour, Dad will help you find that person out.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah! Come on, Dad~¡± She crawled down from Kellen¡¯s arms, and closed the door for him intimately, urging: ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go!¡± The unlucky ghost got up and yelled, ¡°I am here!¡± Susie just happened to m the door shut. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 384 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Kellen¡¯s Precision Strike The unlucky ghost was speechless. Passing through the door with resentment on his face, he saw Susie was about to open the door, but he gave up when he came out, and then said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I forgot about you!¡± The unlucky ghost took the opportunity to ckmail: ¡°I¡¯m sad, give me sugar Susie touched her left pocket, but there was nothing there. He touched the right pocket again¡­ and gave him the hidden candy. The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately leaned forward. ¡°Here, here you are!¡± Susie patted the unlucky ghost on the head in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t sit on my dad¡¯s head next time!¡± will be beaten. Dad is very powerful now, he is a big witch! The unlucky ghost held the candy happily, and said, ¡°Yeah, I will definitely stay away from him next time!¡± The unhappy being beaten just now disappeared after getting a candy. However¡­¡­ The sugar in his hand hadn¡¯t had time to warm it up. It was snatched by ya Ghost with a whoosh! The unlucky ghost was furious: ¡°You robber!¡± ya Ghost held a white note in his hand, with a look of disdain: ¡°Forgot how many candies you owed me just now? I paid this one back, and I¡¯m still short of three candies.¡± After speaking, he floated into the gourd. The coward patted him on the shoulder and reminded: ¡°You still owe me three.¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Suddenly he became a debtor. Susie ran back to the room, shouting, ¡°Alex-Alex, where are you?¡± It¡¯s strange, I didn¡¯t see Alex when I came back today. Didn¡¯t see Bell either. Did¡­Alex kidnap Bell?? Susie thought so, and saw Bell and Alex staring at each other on the windowsill. ¡°Uh¡­ what are you doing?¡± Susiey on the window sill, looking at the two of them curiously. Alex¡¯s wings fluttered. ¡°It¡¯s numb, it¡¯s numb!¡± Alex yelled. Susie reached out and tapped its mouth, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t speak foulnguage! It¡¯s uncivilized!¡± Alex¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and his voice was mournful: ¡°It¡¯s numb, it¡¯s really numb, my legs are numb¡­¡± Squat a whole twelve ###Chapters! Susie: ¡°?¡± She looked at Alex strangely, then at Bell. Why are my legs numb? It turned out that these two really squatted for a day. Bell is fine, cats have the ability to hunt, and sometimes it is not a problem to stay motionless for half a day in order to guard their prey. Alex is miserable. When a person is rxed, the hand muscles are also rxed, but when a bird is rxed, the w muscles are in a state of grasping. That is to say, the bird¡¯s paws must grasp something like a branch, which is considered a rest for them. When they sleep, they are firmly grasped on the branch, asfortable as a person lying on a bed. But standing on a in window sill like this is equivalent to standing in a military posture for a day in a military training station, so it¡¯s no wonder it doesn¡¯t feel numb. Alex shouted in grief and anger: ¡°I will really thank you! I really admire you!¡± Susie didn¡¯t know what was going on, and although she didn¡¯t understand what game these two were ying, she still brought Alex over. Alex loosened his body and fell into Susie¡¯s hand with a thud. Bell jumped off the window sill and meowed at Susie¡¯s feet, his voice was soft and pleasant, like a spoiled child. Susie asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat, did you? Just now, grandma made cod fish rice for you, and I didn¡¯t see you!¡± Bell¡¯s ears perked up. cod? 66.68% 11507 It ran out immediately. After squatting for a day, I was really hungry, and I almost couldn¡¯t help but ate Alex. Alex stood back on his own branch tremblingly, with a dull bird face. Susie crouched next to it and asked, ¡°Alex, aren¡¯t you hungry? Did you eat?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alex was still muttering: ¡°It¡¯s numb, it¡¯s numb!¡± It has to be slow. Seeing its trembling, Susie grabbed a small handful of yellow millet and spread her palms for Alex to eat. Alex was shaking while pecking at the rice. From now on, it will never stand in a military posture with that dead cat again. It¡¯s going to fly to the tree, boil it to death! Susie had just fed Alex when she heard a knock on the door and Paul came in. ¡°Paul?¡± Susie asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Paul took a shower and changed into home clothes. No one saw the position on the back of his neck, where there was a faint imprint of a little paper man¡­ A green light shed in his eyes, and then disappeared quickly. Holding a ss of juice in his hand, Paul said softly, ¡°Grandma made some juice for you, and Paul brought it to you.¡± He put the juice on the table. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 385 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Pai ¡®sheds his skin? Susie happily trotted over. Although her stomach was a little full, it seemed that it would be okay to drink another ss of juice. Paul watched her sip the juice, holding the cup with concentration on her face, which was really simr to ra when she was a child. He sat on the side and askedte, ¡°Susie, are there really so many ghosts in this world?¡± On July 14th, he met his dead sister ra. She said a few words to him, he watched her for less than half the night, and then watched her disappear¡­ At that time, he felt that as long as he could see his sister, it would be a big change in his world view, and he even frantically read books about metaphysics in his spare time. But as the days passed, he flew at an altitude of 10,000 meters every day. What he saw on July 14th became more and more vague, and he even suspected it was a dreamter. until today¡­¡­ It was like a previous dream that suddenly became real again. Susie replied: ¡°There are as many ghosts as people in the world, but there are not so many ghosts in the human world.¡± Paul is thirsty for knowledge: ¡°Will the dead person be able to find her after he is reborn?¡± Holding the ss, Susie took a sip of the juice and shook her head like an old cadre: ¡°Young man~ you think too much!¡± ¡°Master said that there are so many people in the world, you can¡¯t find them.¡± Chapter 385 Paul ¡®sheds his skin? Paul couldn¡¯t help feeling a little lost. He was sitting, a little lost in thought, and his expression was a little off. Susie is amazing now, and she has learned to keep herposure, holding the cup to drink the juice, and then gently put the cup down¡­ The room was very quiet. Alex raised his head and looked at Susie suspiciously¡­ At this moment, Susie suddenly reached out her hand and grabbed Paul¡¯s neck: ¡°I got you!¡± Alex was startled by the sudden movement and flew up with a rattling sound, his wings fluttering to the side. ¡°Gah! Scared me to death! Scared me to death!¡± Alex was still in shock. Paul had difficulty breathing, and said in amazement, ¡°Susie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He seemed distracted just now. But why did Susie suddenly strangle him? Susie grabbed Paul by the neck, turned her small hands around, as if grabbing something, and pulled it out vigorously. At the same time, heforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Paul, it won¡¯t hurt, it will be soon!¡± Paul: ¡°922¡± Don¡¯t tell him¡­ another ghost? He he he was possessed by a ghost?? Just as he was thinking, there was a sudden sharp pain on the back of his neck, his breathing became stagnant, and his eyes turned ck from the pain. Boy, do you call this pain?? Paul felt as if his soul was about to be pulled out, and the veins on the back of the hand clutching the edge of the table bulged¡­ Susie held Paul¡¯s neck with one hand and pulled it out with the other. Kellen saw this scene as soon as he entered the door¨C The ¡°skin¡± on the back of Paul¡¯s neck was pulled out. It was a big piece! It¡¯s like moulting! Her pupils shrank, this horrifying scene, if not for the strong heart would be frightened to death. He quickly closed the door to prevent the olddy from identallying up to see him. At the same time, he quickly approached Susie and decisively helped him hold Paul down. ¡°Good boy, went to the haunted house and brought the ghost back?¡± Kellen lowered his voice. Susie¡¯s small hands were originally short, and after pulling for a long time, the ¡°skin¡± got longer and longer, but it couldn¡¯t be pulled out. Seeing Dading, it was like seeing a savior, shouting: ¡°Dad, you stepped on Paul!¡± Kellen: ¡°No problem.¡± Then he put his foot on Paul¡¯s back. Paul was speechless. Hey, he just can¡¯t move, but he¡¯s still awake! 12:00 It¡¯s a bit too much to step on like this! Kellen is stepping on Paul, and Susie is pulling the ¡®skin¡¯, like brown sugar, it is getting longer and longer, and it is getting longer and longer¡­ Finally, with a bang, the piece of skin detached from Paul and bounced towards Susie¡¯s face like a rubber band! Kellen¡¯s heart tightened, and he saw Susie raise her little hand, and pped it against the wall. Because I was too nervous, I unconsciously exerted force on my feet. Paul was pinned down by him, his face pressed tightly to the ground. ¡°Can¡­let me go¡­?¡± Paul said with difficulty. Kellen immediately let go of his feet and said, ¡°Well, sorry, I forgot about you.¡± Paul was speechless. Dare you just stepped on a brick! Paul propped himself up on the table and stood up, feeling his back was burning, especially his neck, as if a piece of skin had been peeled off. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Paul felt his mind clear up a bit: ¡°Ghost¡­ upper body?¡± I felt a little tired when I came back, but it wasn¡¯t much different. How could I be possessed by a ghost? Susie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a ghost, it¡¯s a paper doll.¡± She looked at the ¡°skin¡± stuck to the wall. The skin was still wriggling, and Susie grabbed an amulet and threw it, pinning it to the wall,pletely immobile. Paul¡¯s scalp was numb, and he asked, ¡°What is this¡­¡± This thing¡­ won¡¯t stick to his neck all the time, it¡¯ll follow it all the way! ? Susie frowned tightly. It¡¯s over. Encountered a big boss. It was stuck to the back of Paul¡¯s neck, and she didn¡¯t even notice it. When she was in the haunted house, she only saw the evil spirit behind Paul, so she patted him, unexpectedly¡­ Susie med herself, ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡± Why didn¡¯t I think of it just now? Hamza, Wade and Lucy don¡¯t have Yin Qi behind them, but Paul does. She didn¡¯t even think about why¡­ Susie¡¯s face was wrinkled, a little unhappy¡­ Seeing that she was unhappy, Paul quicklyforted her: ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t Paul doing well?¡± No, just¡­ take off a piece of skin¡­.. Kellen stared at the skin on the wall, this is the first time he saw the real thing so clearly. ¡°Is this a paper man?¡± After making up for it during this period of time, he knows a lot about the paper dolls. Most of the paper figurines are pasted with paper, and some are cut into small figures, which are generally used for other purposes, such as stepping on small figures, pasting small figures, and binding small figures¡­ The thing on the wall in front of him is almost exactly the same as the human skin, and there is no paper figure at all! Susie said: ¡°It¡¯s a paper doll, a very powerful paper doll, but I don¡¯t know how to make it.¡± She is too weak, and now she can only see that it is a paper doll. Kellen whispered: ¡°Such a powerful thing must be hard to ept.¡± Based on what he has learned, he must find a magic weapon or something before he can ept it. ¡°Susie, need daddy¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Susie turned his head to look around, and then grabbed a cup on the table. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With a snap, it hit the wall, and then put the ¡®skin¡¯ in. Kellen was speechless. Paul was speechless. Chapter 85 Temporary steer change Seeing that Susie was unhappy, Kellen and Paul wanted tofort her. Seeing her ming herself, she casually picked up the cup on the table and pinned it to the wall, then took the ¡°skin¡± away She in thest second: Based on my experience, this paper man must need a high-level magic weapon. Speechless for the next second All right? Are you sure this isn¡¯t a sci-fi movie?? Don¡¯t catch ghosts so casually, otherwise I think I can do it too¡­ Susie sealed the mouth of the cup, and the ¡°skin¡± struggled violently in the cup, but couldn¡¯t escape the cup no matter what. She worriedly sealed anotheryer of talisman, but when she looked up, she saw that her father and Paul had dull expressions on their faces. Susie asked suspiciously, ¡°Dad, what did you just say?¡± The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad is asking. Do you want Dad to help you get something to eat.¡± Susie put the cup back on the table casually, touched her stomach, shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ ¡± Kellen patted Susie¡¯s head, it¡¯s funny that he would me himself for cooking at such a young age. ¡°You¡¯re already great.¡± Kellen picked her up and scratched her chin like a cat. Susie couldn¡¯t hold back the itch and giggled. ¡°Dad, have you found that bad guy?¡± Susie asked, ¡°That guy is too powerful, and he always wants to harm people. We have to arrest him first, and then wait for Master to come back.¡± There was a hint of approval in Kellen¡¯s eyes, but he was still a smart kid who knew he had to wait for Master toe back. ¡°I found it. Dad will catch him for you tonight.¡± Paul listened, and thought deeply: ¡°If we arrest him, he will be imprisoned for a few days. We have to figure out what reason to find.¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows, arrogant and domineering: ¡°I need a reason to arrest someone?¡± Paul: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of bad influence?¡± Kellen looked casual, and said indifferently: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Paul was speechless. Finally, I saw the arrogance of this brother-inw, who usually looks quite serious¡­ Seeing Susie¡¯s curious face and listening carefully, Kellen finally exined: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad never does anything illegal, there will always be a reason for arresting people.¡± Susie nodded her head, since she trusted her father unreservedly anyway. Kellen asked, ¡°By the way, where did your master go?¡± Susie said: ¡°Thest time Zion went to The Hell, he was stopped by someone to write his name and wanted to harm him. Master went to investigate that person.¡± Kellen oh, that¡¯s it. He looked at the time, put Susie on the sofa, and said, ¡°Dad is out for a while and will be back soon.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well, Dad, be careful.¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his lips: ¡°My dear daughter, give Dad some more amulets.¡± Without any hesitation, Susie jumped off the sofa to get her small satchel, and took out a stack from it. ¡°Dad, is it enough?¡± She said proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll draw for you if it¡¯s not enough!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, pinched her chubby face: ¡°Enough.¡± He walked out, and then heard Paul ask slightly hesitantly: ¡°Susie, do you sleep alone at night? Do you want me to tell you a story.¡± His voice was gentle, as if he was really worried about Susie. Kellen sneered: ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Paul, who was asked this sentence more than once, was speechless. Susie blinked, and unconsciously made up the knife: ¡°I can sleep by myself so early! No need to tell stories!¡± ¡°But if you ¡®re afraid, I can tell you a story!¡± Paul choked, and said silently, ¡°No need¡­¡± ** In the hustle and bustle of the city, in a certain alley, there are lights of various colors all the way past, and a woman is standing at the door of the store waving. Seeing a slender, handsome and imposing man approaching not far away, the eyes of the bored women lit up! 12 17 ¡°Hey handsome guy, let¡¯s y!¡± ¡°Would you like tea? I have all kinds of tea here!¡± The women scrambled to ask. Kellen stopped in front of a shampoo shop, with a toothpick in his mouth, raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°How much is it for washing your hair?¡± The woman standing at the door was stunned by happiness, and shouted from the bottom of her heart: for free! for free! If I post it backwards, I will give one hundred dors! The woman¡¯s heart was beating wildly, her eyes were blurred, and she saw Kellen had stepped into the store and sat down on the sofa. The woman hurriedly mmed the door and closed the door -this is usually done when there is business. She twisted her waist and said shyly: ¡°We have 100 dors for one time, 500 dors for one time, of course, there are also full-service ones that fully meet the needs of customers¡­¡± Kellen looked around, his eyes fell on the stairs leading to the second floor, and he asked casually, ¡°Are you alone?¡± The woman winked: ¡°I¡¯m the only one tonight, and the sisters are all out for barbecue. If the boss thinks it¡¯s not enough, I can call them back.¡± Kellen nodded: ¡°What services are there?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t wait to jump on Kellen, but for some reason, this man looked like a ruffian, but there was a kind of coercion that made people dare not approach him. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 386 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Temporary career change She carefully sat on the side, smiling and winking ambiguously: ¡°Of course it¡¯s that kind of service, the boss can do whatever he wants.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen: ¡°Speak clearly, I don¡¯t like people who speak indistinctly.¡± Woman: ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ !¡± Kellen finally took a look at her and confirmed, ¡°Sexual services, right?¡± The woman stretched out her hand and wanted to pat Kellen with a coquettish smile, saying, ¡°Oh, the boss said it so bluntly¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, a pair of handcuffs were ced on his wrists. Kellen stood up and patted the non-existent dust on his body: ¡°Be honest.¡± The woman was speechless. I y with you sincerely, you y handcuffs with me Kellen buckled the other side of the handcuffs on the chair, picked up the transparent glue next to it, wrapped it firmly around the woman¡¯s mouth twice, and tore it off. ¡°Hush.¡± Kellen lowered his voice, ¡°Quiet.¡± The woman was speechless. Grab it, catch it, grab it for you, go in and squat for half a year! Kellen was already on the stairs. After all, he had promised his good daughter that he would not do anything illegal, but he needed a reason to arrest him. On the second floor. A bald man was sitting cross-legged on the bed with his upper body bare, tearing off a piece of ¡°skin¡± on his back in pain¡­ He never expected that just after he found a suitable candidate, he ran into a problem! ¡°How capable is that little girl!¡± The man gritted his teeth. Thinking of the four evil ghosts chasing him, he is still in shock. But fortunately, he managed to escape¡­ As soon as I thought about it, the door was kicked open! Before the man could react, he was twisted to the ground, and there were a few more talismans on his forehead and back! A cluster of green mes burst out from the talisman, which made him scream! ¡°Who are you!¡± The man was terrified. Kellen shook the ID in his hand and sneered, ¡°Come with me.¡± The man was stunned for a moment, and shouted: ¡°Why did you arrest me!¡± Kellen handcuffed the bald man and tied them tightly, especially the man¡¯s hands, so that he couldn¡¯t move his fingers. The man was very unwilling and stared at Kellen. ¡°Are you a wizard ?¡± he asked slyly. Kellen was very happy with this title, nodded and said: ¡°Not bad.¡± The man was speechless. He admitted it so quickly, why didn¡¯t he believe it? ¡°How did you find me?¡± the man asked again. Impossible, he has been here for so long, he is very familiar with the whole alley, but he will know immediately if there is any situation . After leaving the amusement park, he avoided the cameras, disguised himself twice, entered a shopping mall with a lot of traffic, and left by subway Coupled with his ability to origami people, he can guarantee that even if someone from the special departmentes, it will be impossible to find him. Kellen put on his gloves, looked around, and said perfunctorily, ¡°Guess.¡± The man was speechless. He bit the back of his teeth and watched Kellen rummaging through the room with a gloomy look in his eyes. No one knows better than him that although there are many wizards in the world today, there are very few wizards who can draw this kind of talisman, and there are very few wizards who can draw real talismans and are very powerful. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 387 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Catch the Bald Man Such a powerful talisman, he guessed that Kellen didn¡¯t have many in his hand¨C Thest time he met a very powerful mysterious person, there were only ten talismans in his hand! Therefore, he will seed in attacking Kellen! The bald man quietly moved his tongue, pressed a paper figure in his mouth, and took the opportunity to spit out the paper figure! A paper man the size of two fingers and like a piece of leather flew out and stuck to Kellen¡¯s unsuspecting back! Unexpectedly, a tiny toothpick flew up and nailed the paper figurine to the wardrobe beside him. Kellen held the amulet in his hand and threw it out! More than a dozen talismans were like sharp weapons of magic weapons, sticking tightly to the paper figurine that just broke free, only heard a sharp and small scream, and the paper figurine was burned to ashes by the talisman fire. The bald man also spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression was horrified: ¡°You¡­ howe you have so many talismans!¡± Kellen touched a talisman in his arms and took it out: ¡°You mean this?¡± A stack of amulets flicked in his hand. Kellen: ¡°I have a lot.¡± After speaking, he put it in his arms, with an expression of ¡°you continue, I will apany you¡±, which made the bald manpletely incapable. He gritted his teeth and asked very unwillingly: ¡°Which sect are you a friend of, can I find out?¡± Kellen set fire to the paper figurine in the cab, and then dragged him downstairs, saying, ¡°Is there a skill in this kind of thing? You may not believe it, but I have no skill. ¡± The bald man was speechless. Kellen brought the bald man back to the Morton family¡¯s vi, and put him in another ce to keep him safe, but it¡¯s better to keep him in his own home for safety. The subordinates of the Morton family saw that the Patriarch dragged back a tightly bound man, and they couldn¡¯t help but waited in full force- their Patriarch had never tied anyone up like this before, so it must be some powerful character. The bald man was thrown into a cer-like cell with bare walls on all sides and an iron fence above his head. Kellen said: ¡°Watch for 24 hours, give me a little vignce, and point a gun at him.¡± ¡°As long as he moves, give him a touch. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t beat him to death.¡± The bald man was speechless. Kellen crouched above the cer, studying the man. He looks like he is in his forties, his face is oily, and he looks ordinary, and he doesn¡¯t know why he is a big boss. ¡°You did that bride in the haunted house?¡± Kellen asked. The bald man froze for a moment, then quickly raised his head: ¡°Are you with that little girl!?¡± As soon as the words fell, there was a gunshot, and a ¡®peanut¡¯ passed across the bald man¡¯s face. Kellen looked up in surprise, ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡± His subordinates looked solemn: ¡°If you say he moves, give him a move!¡± Kellen was speechless. The bald man was speechless. I¡¯m so angry, is this a human word? He said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m answering his words!¡± The wooden subordinate: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, I only follow your orders!¡± Besides, just talk when you speak, what are you doing with your head up? Such a big move, if you don¡¯t hit you, hit anyone. Kellen gave a thumbs up silently: ¡°Good job.¡± The bald man choked speechlessly, this time he really didn¡¯t dare to move, and answered Kellen¡¯s question with a stiff neck. ¡°The female ghost bride in the haunted house was released by me¡­¡± Kellen squinted, did he put it? That female ghost was taken in by Susie. With this man¡¯s insidious character and boldness, the bride female ghost¡­ Kellen¡¯s face was cold, and he asked again: ¡°That female ghost is from ancient times, it should be hundreds of years away from now, how did you control her?¡± The bald man didn¡¯t dare to do anything wrong, no matter how powerful the paper figurine was, it couldn¡¯t match the dozens of real ones held above his head. With a slight twinkle in his eyes, he said, ¡°I went out once and brought it back by ident.¡± ¡°That bride was suppressed in the first ce¡­ It¡¯s easy for me to ept her.¡± Kellen frowned, and before he could think of anything, he heard another gunshot. Subordinate: ¡°Report to the Patriarch! He moved again! Not only did his neck move, but he even blinked his eyelids!¡± Kellen was speechless. You are such a fool. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The bald man was speechless. I thank you all! He just raised his head and didn¡¯t dare to move, but he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he lowered his head, who knew that he would be beaten like this? The bald man froze all over, he didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, and begged without tears: ¡°This master, can you tell your subordinates that a little movement is not considered a movement¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 388 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 388 Kellen turned his wrist, and said lightly: ¡°You have to see whether your answer satisfies me. Today my daughter went to the haunted house, and she was apanied by Paul.¡± ¡°Not only did you scare my daughter, but you also put a piece of skin on her uncle¡¯s neck, right?¡± The bald man with his head down was startled. They also discovered this? Impossible, that paper figurine is the second paper figurine he raised with painstaking efforts. He was born at the age of 17, and it has been more than twenty years since he raised these two paper figurines! How was it discovered¡­ The bald man waspletely confused this time, and panicked: ¡°I posted it¡­¡± Kellen asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± But this time the bald man stopped talking. He already knew that Kellen¡¯s ultimate purpose was to ask that. If this is the case, then he also has room for negotiating conditions. Furthermore, he also has a female ghost in a wedding dress. He spent a lot of energy taming that female ghost, and he never dared to betray him easily! Let him say yes, but¡­ The bald man was still thinking about countermeasures quickly, when he heard Kellen say coldly: ¡°Greeting him well.¡± Hanhan¡¯s subordinates said loudly: ¡°Yes! I promise to treat you well!¡± Kellen just went away. The bald man raised his head in astonishment, and left now? What greeted him was another peanut, this time it hit him on the shoulder and shot through the skin on his shoulder. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The bald man let out a miserable cry, he really didn¡¯t dare to move now, his neck was stiff like this, it was worse than torture! ** midnight. Susie was lying on her side on the bed, holding the crumpled thin quilt in her arms, with her chubby calves resting on the thin quilt. The gourd on her wrist shone slightly. In the gourd, the female ghost in wedding dress hugged her broken limbs and threw out a mahjong piece: ¡°Touch! Haha, I¡¯m confused!¡± She pushed down her cards excitedly, how could she still remember her bald male master¡­ The night is dark and windy. This night, I don¡¯t know how many people are doing so many things in secret. Taking advantage of the closure of the amusement park at night, Delh sneaked into the haunted house and looked around with a frown. Gone? Gone again?? Delh couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists, and after running around for a while, she caught two vile ghosts in the unfinished building. Go to the hospital, the hospital is empty. Come haunted house, haunted house no. Since she was born, she was not like an ordinary child. Others were still drinking milk, diapers, pants, shit, and diapers, and she had begun to understand some things ignorantly. When I was three years old, I had a dream. It was very clear that I wanted to catch ghosts in the world. Before I turned 18, I wanted to collect all the tears in the world-remorse, resentment, sadness, relief, grief¡­ Every life and every death tear is different. So far, she has collected two kinds of tears, regret and resentment, and then started an infinite loop: no ghosts can be caught, no tears if ghosts are caught¡­ ording to this progress, she can stillplete the KPI? Looking at the empty haunted house, Delh felt like crying again, and couldn¡¯t help kicking a prop to the side. ¡°I¡¯m so mad!¡± She only showed a hint of emotion when there was no one around. At this time, in the dark haunted house, there was a sudden sound, and a figure quickly passed by! ¡°Who?¡± Delh stared cautiously behind a pir, the hairs all over her body were puffed up, and her ears were pricked up. A deep voice in the darkness: ¡°Interesting, born with talent?¡± Delh¡¯s spine shivered, and she turned her head sharply to look at the ce where the sound came from. At this moment, she felt a pain in her heart, as if something had pierced her heart. Delh snorted and broke into a cold sweat for a moment. The voice was erratic, and changed ces again: ¡°Not bad, good seedling, how about being my apprentice?¡± Delh¡¯s face was tense, and she said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t worship an unknown teacher, who are you!¡± The man changed direction again andughed. Afterughing, he changed direction again: ¡°I¡¯m pretty smart, and I still want to know who I am, but it¡¯s a pity that children are children after all, no matter how smart they are, their IQ is only that small in front of adults.¡± Delh was speechless. The voice finally changed direction again: ¡°I¡¯ll give you 12 hours. No one Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 389 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 389 in this world can solve the curse on your heart except me. You can either obediently be my disciple and work hard for me, or die¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see such a good talent not being used by me.¡± The man¡¯s voice faded away and finally disappeared. Delh clutched her heart, just a little sting, now it¡¯s like a fire burn, painful and hot. ¡°Despicable¡­!¡± Delh gritted her teeth, and quickly left with the pain. Sure enough, if you walk too much at night, you will always see ghosts, but the ones you met before were all real ghosts, but this is a human being. Sometimes people are scarier than ghosts. The entrance to the amusement park. A slender man in the dark watched Delh leave coldly. He headed north all the way, collecting ghost soldiers, ghost generals and some restrained and cursed things. As long as you control these things, you can do a lot of things for him. For example, if some rich man spends a lot of money to ask for a child, he can send a prostitute to overdraw the life of the rich man, but the rich man thinks he can do it again. Another example is that some actresses in the entertainment industry seek fame and seek fame from him. He will send a kid, and some who want to kill but are afraid of being punished by thew, he can also take it, and the price will be doubled¡­ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Later, more and more people begged him, and his money also increased, but there was a serious shortage of people under hismand. Once he met a man with a talent for origami in a wilderness temple, epted him, and gave him a wedding dress bride vile ghost. The man regarded him as half master and half master, helping him raise money and ept tasks, he was a very important subordinate of him. He was arrested today. He came to the haunted house to look for some traces, but couldn¡¯t find anything left by the fight, and then saw Delh. ¡°Recently, there¡¯s someone who is very good at catching ghosts¡­ who the hell¡­.¡± The man frowned, looked at Delh¡¯s back, and instinctively told him that the powerful person was not Delh. Every time that person finishes catching ghosts, all traces will be erased, whether it is the camera or the traces left by the scene, there are none. It is impossible for a child to be so thoughtful, so the person he is looking for is definitely not Delh. ¡°I will always find you out¡­¡± Powerful things, whether they are people or anything, must belong to him and be used by him, otherwise they will be his enemies¨D¨D Because people in this industry are either righteous or evil, and a man knows very well that he is on the ¡°evil¡± side, and one day he will be strangled by the ¡°good¡± side, so he must kill all crises in the cradle¡­ The man returned to his residence, a very luxurious vi. A disciple came over to help him change his clothes and wash his hands, and said: ¡°There is a woman who has been begging for a long time. She is the manager of a certain clothing brand. She often goes to a wealthy family to deliver clothes. She said that she is going to a very rich family tomorrow. She wants to ask for love. spell.¡± The man sneered: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that.¡± The disciple respectfully said: ¡°Master is right, she wants a kind of sticking on the man¡¯s body, so that the man will fall in love with her at first sight and can¡¯t put it down.¡± The man looked bored. He didn¡¯t like to ept such small orders. The disciple continued: ¡°She gave 500,000 dors, saying that it was all her savings¡­¡± The man took a sip of tea, then leanedfortably on the bed and closed his eyes, and when he was almost about to fall asleep, he said, ¡°Forget it, give it to her.¡± He is so rich now, and he has someone to take care of him for food, drink and clothes, so he is making a little bit of money, isn¡¯t he? The disciple respectfully withdrew. Outside the door, a pretty-looking woman had been kneeling for a long time. From dark to midnight, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. At this time, the man who received her came out and handed her a curse: ¡°You are lucky, just in time for my master toe back.¡± ¡°Hold it, just stick it on him while the other party is not paying attention. I am very powerful. After locking on to a person, it will automatically burn and hide.¡± The woman took it respectfully, surprised and delighted: ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡± It looked like the man didn¡¯t want to talk much, but there was obviously something he didn¡¯t exin. The woman gritted her teeth and took off her gold bracelet. She was about to vomit blood, and the half a million savings had been spent, and now there was no gold bracelet. But it doesn¡¯t matter, she¡¯s going to the Murray family manor tomorrow¡­ As long as you can seed, this thing is not important! 1 After epting the gold bracelet, the man briefly exined to her how to use it. The woman left. When she got home, she sat on the sofa as if she had lost her mind. Going to the Murray family manor tomorrow, not everyone can go, she may only have the opportunity to go there once a year¡­ I don¡¯t know how many managers of other brands are staring at the Murray family! The Murray family is not an ordinary wealthy family. Not to mention the value of the eight members of the Murray family, none of them are poor- looking. If you can get into the wealthy Murray family¡­ What is the half a million and the gold bracelet? The woman immediately stood up, gritted her teeth and cut her finger, soaking the talisman¡­ As a result, the blood-soaked talisman stood up with a cry, and the woman knelt down in fright. Fu turned around strangely, andy down again. The woman was so excited that she was about to ascend to heaven. She inquired about this master by ident when she was delivering clothes to a certain big star. It really is true! She has already started to think: the eight sons of the Murray family, all of them are handsome and extraordinary! the president of the Murray¡¯s Group, seems to have two children, but the birth mother of the children is unknown. If he is chosen, she will be the head mother of the Murray family. Murray family David, I heard that she is a designer, but he seems to have no interest, and has two children¡­ Since she is not the CEO, she does not want to be a stepmother, it is not worth it at all. She didn¡¯t seem to have seen the third son of the Murray family, but she found out from various gossip that he seemed to be a captain¡­ that¡¯s okay. of the Murray family is Jonathan, the great actor, if he can be a couple, the headlines will be all about her in the future¡­ The fifth seems to be a worker. This will not work. She couldn¡¯t even figure out that the Murray family had such good conditions, what kind of worker he was, it was a drop in price. The most mysterious of the eight sons of the Murray family is the sixth and the seventh. Anyway, the gossip is spreading, but there are no these two people, so I won¡¯t mention it for now¡­ Lao Ba is a doctor, so let¡¯s do it¡­ The womany on the bed and thought about it, and found that CEO Martin was the best, and hoped to see him tomorrow! As she thought, she gradually sank into a sweet dream, and couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud when she fell asleep. ** In a room on the second floor of the Murray family, Susie was fast asleep, and those calctions had nothing to do with her. It was bright daylight, Susie woke up after a full sleep. ¡°Good morning~¡± Alex pped his wings and flew over: ¡°Do you know what my shorings are?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 390 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Very Bold C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Susie fell into a drowsy sleep, and would always have a few minutes of trance when she woke up. She looked at Alex nkly and asked, ¡°What¡­¡± Alex tilted his head and rubbed against Susie¡¯s face: ¡°I¡¯m short of you!¡± Susie: ¡°Oh.¡± Alex was speechless. Bell came quietly at some point, squatting outside the window, staring at Alex in an ambush position. Alex immediately took Susie¡¯s hair in his mouth and crawled on top of her head. Then he said very arrogantly: ¡°Come on, if you have the guts,e! You have the ability to snatch men, and you have the ability to open the door! No, open the window!¡± She yawned, put a bird on her head, and went to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then change clothes, put on shoes, go downstairs¡­ Paul helped nae over with breakfast, and saw Susie who was still sleepy and cute, and the parrot on her head¡­ He smiled and said, ¡°Woke up so early? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Paul stopped wearing home clothes today, and wore a light blue shirt with ck casual suit pants. The shirt is tucked into the trousers, and the simple ck belt outlines his thin but powerful waist. The sleeves of the long-sleeved shirt are rolled up, adding a touch of gentleness and casualness. Chapter 390 Very Bold The temperament is gentle, gentle and moist like jade, with its own elegant atmosphere between the eyebrows. Susie followed Paul subconsciously. Paul had long legs and was carrying things, walking towards the restaurant. Maybe he wanted to put down his things quickly and hug Susie, so he walked very fast. Susie chased after him, and as soon as Paul turned his head, he saw her bump into his leg. He hooked his lips into a smile and said, ¡°Hungry, huh?¡± Susie nodded sharply. Then he climbed into the chair and sat down, with his two little hands folded on the table. She raised her hand and said, ¡°I want bread!¡± Smelling the fragrance, she waspletely brought back to her senses There was a star-like smile in Paul¡¯s eyes, and he knew she was going to eat this for a long time. na said: ¡°Eat slowly, someone will bring the clothes upter, let¡¯s pick a few, you will start school the day after tomorrow, you have to start¡­¡± She wants to say that she should start to work and rest regrly, go to bed early and wake up early. But after thinking about it, Susie seems to have a regr schedule every day, and rarely sleeps in. Susie was eating, and her speech was slurred: ¡°What are you going to start?¡± Chapter 390 Very Bold na said: ¡°It¡¯s time to start eating school breakfast.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Okay~¡± na was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 391 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 391 chapter 391 The Hidden Surprise Michael and David were just getting up when Susie was finishing her breakfast. Michael had a supervisor on the construction sitest night, so he went to supervise. David went to the hospital to take care of Zionst night. He just came back not long ago and went downstairs after taking a shower. Ryan also got upte because of the first aidst night. Eight brothers, five together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡± Susie asked. Martin sat on the sofa to deal with business, his legs crossed, and he looked cold and serious in a ck suit. ¡°I¡¯m going on a business tripter.¡± Martin said, ¡°So I won¡¯t go to thepany in the morning.¡± Susie tilted her head, and Alex on her head tilted her head too. The two cuties looked at Martin curiously. Susie asked: ¡°Where are you going on business trip, will you be back tonight?¡± Martin closed the tablet, hugged Susie who came over and put it on hisp, his cold voice brought a touch of warmth: ¡°Not so fast, about half a month.¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°It¡¯s been so long! What are you going to do?¡± Martin curled his lips and smiled: ¡°This is¡­ apany secret.¡± Buying an ind requires negotiating a contract and the design of an amusement park that will be openedter. Martin doesn¡¯t want to tell Susie about these things yet. Chapter 391 The Hidden Surprise When she turns five, give her the ind for her birthday. Susie immediately covered her mouth and nodded seriously: ¡°Understood, then I won¡¯t ask!¡± Confidential Oh, very serious. Alex shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask, let¡¯s not ask!¡± Martin was amused by the two of them. na nagging at the side: ¡°What time is it, your sister didn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll see what she does when school starts in two days.¡± ¡°Susie, are you going to wake your sister up? Later, the product manager of D&r wille to the door with clothes. You pick out some new clothes and prepare to wear them for school.¡± Susie slipped down from Martin¡¯s arms and said as she ran upstairs, ¡°Okay!¡± In Lucy¡¯s room, Lucy was sleeping soundly. She hugged the pillow, with one foot hanging from the edge of the bed, touching the floor, and the other foot straddling the quilt. Alex learned a line from the popr short video subtly: ¡°What kind of shape is this, it¡¯s very unique!¡± Susie pushed Lucy and said in surprise, ¡°Lucy, how did you sleep, you almost fell to the floor!¡± Lucy opened her eyes in a daze, and the moment she opened her eyes and saw Susie, the impatience of getting up immediately dissipated. She muttered: ¡°I was going to get up to go to the toilet¡­ I just kept searching and searching for the toilet in my dream¡­ and then I woke up¡­¡± Remember to pee after waking up, but seem to forget after getting out of bed? Anyway, fell asleep again. Lucy sat up, suddenly ouched, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pee!¡± While talking, he clutched his butt and ran to the bathroom. Susie was stunned for a moment, and asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you cover your butt when you¡¯re about to urinate?¡± Alex tilted his head: ¡°Why don¡¯t you cover your mouth?¡± Susie was speechless. After waking Lucy up, Susie was going to find Ryan when Kellen shouted from downstairs: ¡°Susie.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She ran down the stairs and leaped two steps away, and Kellen hugged her urately. Susieughed happily and asked, ¡°Dad, next time I jump directly from the second floor, can you catch me?¡± Kellen: ¡°Of course, Dad can catch you if you jump off the tenth floor.¡± na: ¡°Ahem!¡± Kellen changed his tone and seamlessly connected: ¡°But that¡¯s dangerous, we must not do this.¡± Susie: ¡°OK~¡± Kellen told Susie about the bald man he had captured, and exined everything he asked in detail. We can only confirm that he put the human skin stickers on Paul and the bride in the wedding dress of the haunted house. I don¡¯t know what the purpose is. As for how the bride in the wedding dress followed him, I can ask the bride in the wedding dresster. Kellen asked, ¡°Has your master note back yet?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Master said when he left that it will take a long time to go, but if you need him for something urgent, you can call him.¡± Kellen: ¡°Call?¡± Susie leaned close to Kellen¡¯s ear and said, ¡°He will know after burning the paper amulet given by Master!¡± It was almost ten o¡¯clock when Lucy was full, and the doorman came to announce that the product manager of D&r wasing, and na nodded to let her in. Martin checked the time, it was time to go out. ¡°Susie, I¡¯m leaving first. After school starts in two days, be obedient and listen to grandma.¡± He urged. This trip is half a month. Not seeing their baby for half a month, Martin felt reluctance for the first time in his heart. Wade said without raising his head, ¡°Dad, hurry up! I¡¯ve been with my brother for so long, and I haven¡¯t seen you like this.¡± Hamza responded coldly: ¡°Mr. Murray, remember to reimburse.¡± Martin was speechless. So it¡¯s better to be a girl! Susie stretched out her hand: ¡°Uncle give me a hug!¡± Martin leaned over, and Susie kissed him on the face, telling him like a grown-up: ¡°Be careful, eat on time, and go to bed at ten o¡¯clock! Don¡¯t run around with others!¡± This little thing made everyone dumbfounded. The corners of Martin¡¯s lips curled up, but he couldn¡¯t hold back after all, and kissed Susie¡¯s forehead: ¡°Well, good.¡± He carried his briefcase, adjusted his tie and turned to go out. When the D&r product manager dragged tworge boxes into the door, he happened to see Martin going out. There was a hint of pampering tenderness on his face, which was in sharp contrast to the aloof and abstinent aura. At a nce, the product manager of D&r was stunned! This is the president of the Murray family, Martin! Usually, I can asionally catch a glimpse of the financial news, I didn¡¯t expect that the real person is so much more handsome than the TV¡­ The product manager lost his eyes, froze for a moment, dazed¡­ Martin gave her a cold look and walked past her. Susie¡¯s lovely voice behind her: ¡°Goodbye!¡± Martin turned his head, waved his hand, and then got into the car and left. The product manager of D&r came back to his senses, and was very annoyed for a while! 70.89% 12 18 Just now Mr. Murray walked past her, such a short distance, what a great opportunity! She was so distracted that she didn¡¯t even think about pasting the talisman. I missed this opportunity, and I don¡¯t know when I can meet at such a close distance next time¡­. The product manager of D&r was so regretful that he vomited blood secretly, so he could only force himself to look at Susie at the door, put on a smiling face and said, ¡°Hello, I am the product manager of D&r, and my name is Marlin. I am very happy to serve you.¡± Susie was speechless. Marlin froze when she heard the childining about her name This kid from the Murray family is so rude! I heard that it was brought back from the countryside, and it is true. na came out and first said to Susie: ¡°Susie, you can¡¯t do this, it¡¯s impolite.¡± Although it¡¯s not Susie¡¯s fault, children always don¡¯t understand some things. But it still needs to be taught. Susie nodded and said, ¡°I know grandma.¡± na then took a look at Marlin and said, ¡°Come in!¡± Marlin quickly entered the door, and before entering the door, she took out the gloves and took out the gloves and put them on professionally. As a result, when she looked up, she saw a room full of long legs looking at her. A darkplexion, but unexpectedly resolute and handsome. One was silent, but it couldn¡¯t hide his handsome appearance. One is slightly thinner, but with sharp eyes and warm temperament, she looks the youngest! The one that moved her the most was the tallest one, her momentum was not inferior to Martin¡¯s! The momentum is fierce, cold and arrogant! Marlin was so excited, she earned money today! Suddenly met the fifth of the eight Murray family members! Although I missed Martin, but after screening, there is finally one more satisfying! But this man was not easy to provoke, his cold eyes seemed to be able to prate her mind, Marlin quickly lowered his head. This should be one of the two most mysterious members of the Murray 12 20 family, but I don¡¯t know if he is Huck or Judah¡­ Marlin stabilized his mind and said to na with concentration: ¡°Hello, na, I¡¯m very sorry, I was a bit abrupt. It should be difficult for a normal person to not be distracted by the scene in front of you. na, you are so lucky!¡± Marlin was a little smart, afraid that na would dislike her distraction just now, so she directly pointed it out first. And she knew very well that without that talisman, she would be nothing, not to mention the eight sons of the Murray family, probably not even a doorman of the Murray family. So she must be more cautious¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 392 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 392 na didn¡¯t bother to say anything more, after all, she was choosing clothes, and the action was done as soon as possible, and such people would disappear in the future. ¡°Come here!¡± na led Marlin to the back. Marlin thanked her repeatedly, straightened her back, and was very professional. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But the bottom of my heart kept thinking: The tallest man really bumped into her aesthetics, but it¡¯s probably hard to get her hands on¡­ Fortunately, the other three are good, she can choose one to cast a curse first, and then slowly n later¡­ For example, post the little milk dog first, catch his love first, win if you want to refuse, and then quickly ask for a curse¡­ Only by relying on trust can the next one be posted. It¡¯s just that Mr. Murray is still the highest, so Marlin has a difficult choice for a while. Susie followed, only to think that this aunt looked serious, but seemed to have a lot of eyes. ¡°what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Marlin came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just wondering what size suits you!¡± Marlin steadied his mind again, and kept telling himself in his heart: Steady! Do what needs to be done first, otherwise she may not even be able to stay with the Murray family. If na didn¡¯t like it and drove her away, she would have no chance at all. Marlin thought, taking a deep breath secretly, but she didn¡¯t know if it was subconscious anxiety, she subconsciously pressed her pocket with her fingers. This movement may not be noticeable to others, but Susie happens to be short, so I just saw her move¡­ Alex on Susie¡¯s head shook his head and said to himself: ¡± A ghost has entered the house, everyone cheer up, defeat the ghost, and give me back!¡± Marlin was speechless. What, this bird is talking nonsense, it¡¯s weird! ¡°This parrot is so cute!¡± Marlin boasted with a smile. Before Susie could speak, Alex immediately said, ¡°My Bell is also very cute! Do you want to see it!¡± Marlin froze for a moment. This bird can actually talk to people? This time she was really attracted, and said in surprise,¡± Who is that ?¡± Alex gave an order to Bell who was ready to ambush it at the stairs: ¡°Go!¡± Bell has had enough of it! Bell swooped down with a flying shot, stepped on Marlin¡¯s face for cushioning, and then rushed towards Alex. Marlin was so startled that she sat down on the ground and screamed, ¡°Ah-¡± While holding Alex to protect it, she educated the cat: ¡°Bell! You can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s wrong to catch people!¡± ¡°Alex! Don¡¯t encourage cats to do bad things!¡± na opened her mouth, and quickly called for someone to bring Marlin a medicine kit. Kellen didn¡¯t know when he came to see the excitement, and he leaned on the side with his arms folded, his voice was a little careless, but he listened carefully and said coldly: ¡°Whether it¡¯s right to arrest people or not depends on who they are arresting.¡± Marlin smiled awkwardly, sweating coldly. This man is really difficult to deal with, as if he already knows her purpose. Bell just passed by Kellen¡¯s feet, Kellen nced down and praised: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll add half a cod tonight.¡± Bell: ¡­ na had a headache and said with restraint: ¡°Kellen!¡± Kellen immediately stood up straight, and raised his hands with a smile on his face: ¡°My fault, as an apology, I asked someone to choose the clothes, how about delivering them in person?¡± na felt helpless in her heart. She originally thought that this Marlin would send the clothes up, and then she would spend five or ten minutes choosing two at random and dismissing her. It¡¯s all right now, she was scratched by a cat on her face, and she had to ask someone to treat her wound first. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just taken aback,¡± Marlin said, getting up. Marlin was about to speak when he heard Pauling over. With just one nce, Marlin froze again. This is the first child of the Murray family? His figure looks like the kind of straightness that can only be obtained through regr training, he must be the captain! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 393 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Defeated by a Bird In an instant, Marlin decided that the captain in front of him was gentle and elegant, and it was best to get close! Susie took na¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not buy clothes, shall we?¡± na patted the back of Susie¡¯s hand. She could tell from the very beginning that this Marlin was somewhat simr to the previous Cherry, but she also knew that these reactions of Marlin were normal. Facing her sons, she seldom sees them distracted. It¡¯s understandable to be distracted for a while, and it¡¯s eptable to y tricks, but now na feels something is wrong. What¡¯s wrong, she still can¡¯t tell. na simply said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, the cat at home is used to wildness, I think you were injured too, let¡¯s forget about it today, you can just go back and send the clothes over, no one has to run over here.¡± ¡°You go back and get vinated as soon as possible. The Murray family will pay for all the expenses.¡± ¡°Put today¡¯s clothes here first. After we have chosen them, we will ask someone to send them back to your store.¡± When Marlin heard it, was it okay? The opportunity is gone! Before she even made a move, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to die if she was invited out because of a cat, okay? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Marlin showed a pleading look: ¡°You are the most important customers of our D&r, if I go back like this, it will appear that I am too unprofessional, this is something that our D&r will never allow¡­¡± Susie interjected: ¡°If you don¡¯t allow it, we have to cooperate? It¡¯s still your age, and our guests don¡¯t matter at all.¡± Marlin was speechless ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± na had already called Colt over. When she wants to end a matter, no matter how polite and polite others are, they can¡¯t change her decision. Colt skillfully made a gesture of invitation, ¡°This way please, Ada will treat your wound, just put the box here.¡± Marlin is helpless, she is smart, and knows that if she continues to entangle, she will be the first to displease na. This is not eptable, she wants to marry into the Murray family, and na is her future mother-inw. How can I let my future mother-inw have a bad impression of her first? So Marlin apologized very guilty: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too unprofessional, please forgive me! Then I put the clothes here, if you have any orders, you can find me at any time¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, she took out a sheet from her pocket to wipe the wound on her face, and then struggled to pull up the box¡­ Take advantage of the situation and approach Paul. ¡°Oops¡­¡± Marlin fell to Paul. Alex yelled again: ¡°She fell! She finally fell! Penalty, penalty! It was a very vicious tackle!¡± Everyone was speechless. 72 08 12 201 Chapter 393 Defeated by a Bird Marlin was speechless. Marlin imagined many situations, such as being driven away by the olddy who saw her impure thoughts, or being caught while casting a curse ¡­ But never thought that she was knocked down by a bird! She refuses to ept it! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 394 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Why Is He Always the Cursed One Marlin¡¯s fall just now seemed intentional, but judging from her reaction behind her, it didn¡¯t seem to be intentional. She didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attract Paul¡¯s attention, let alone make excuses to stay. na looked at Paul strangely. Paul was speechless. There was something wrong with him, very wrong. He actually wanted to rush out to keep Marlin? Here, Kellen grabbed Paul. Susie grabbed Paul¡¯s trouser legs. Paul looked puzzled: ¡°You guys are¡­¡± Kellen pursed his lips, lowered his voice, and said in a rather terrifying tone: ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯ve been posted again.¡± Paul was speechless. Giving up resistance, he went upstairs very cooperatively. Wade reacted and hurried to catch up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to work!¡± Michael looked at the time and muttered to go out. Really, I originally wanted to see his cute and soft little niece wear new clothes, but I didn¡¯t see anything. David picked up the food box that Ada had prepared earlier, and went out to see Zion in the hospital. Lucy came down from the stairs happily, and hurriedly said, ¡°Choose clothes! Susie, have you chosen?¡± 4 Why He ways the iced One ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the aunt who delivered the clothes?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s uncle?¡± H Lucy was full of question marks: ¡°Grandma, where have they all gone?¡± After she was full, she went to the toilet. Why did she disappear when she got down? ** Upstairs. Susie¡¯s room. Paul stood in front of Susie, and both Susie and Kellen stared at Paul with faces of enemies. Paul: ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s next?¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Susie stared at Paul with the same serious look: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wade: ¡°Uh, then why are you staring at Uncle ¡­¡± Susie: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Dad stares at me too.¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°Paul has a snake on him!¡± Dad just didn¡¯t let him touch the amulet on Paul¡¯s body, saying it would scare the snake away. So she really doesn¡¯t know wow! She is not good at catching snakes. Wade: ¡°!!¡± Kellen was stunned for a moment. Paul only felt a chill run down his spine, and his tense nerves became even tighter. So it was cursed this time? Why always him! ¡°Can you take it off?¡± Paul asked stiffly. Wade looked at Kellen. Kellen looked at Susie. Susie waved her hands again and again: ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t catch snakes!¡± Kellen came to his senses, and the corner of his mouth twitched: ¡°What Dad said was not to rm that person, it¡¯s not that there are really snakes¡­¡¯ ¡°1 Kellen was funny and helpless: ¡°Take off the talisman behind your Paul first!¡± Just now, when Marlin pasted this talisman on Paul¡¯s back, he just instinctively noticed something was wrong. This talisman gave him a sense of familiarity! Kellen subconsciously thought of the bald man, but was not sure what the bald man had to do with Marlin. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ming!¡± Susie immediately stepped forward and grabbed Paul¡¯s back. Grab a certain ce, and then pull it out hard! She struggled a bit, and Wade and Kellen didn¡¯t see anything. 81.29% 12 21 Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. 94 Why is He Always the Cursed One Kellen pondered: ¡°Susie, do you need some tools inexplicably connected.¡± Paul frowned: ¡°The two of them are in the same group?¡± In the haunted house he was posted by the bald man. After returning home, I still chased after the door to post it. Wade rubbed his chin, thinking divergently: ¡°Could it be that this Marlin is the apprentice of that bald man, she saw the master was arrested, she tried to rescue her, so she came to the door by herself, wanted to control the third uncle, and then threatened the uncle to release him. ¡± Kellen expressionless: ¡°Good reasoning, don¡¯t push it next time.¡± Wade stared: ¡°Isn¡¯t it, I think what I said makes sense!¡± Kellen said: ¡°First, before you went to the amusement park, Marlin called and made an appointment for the door-to-door time. She can¡¯t predict it.¡± ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s just that the breath of the love spell is inexplicably simr to that of the bald man. Marlin didn¡¯t give me such a sense of familiarity.¡± ¡°Third, Marlin¡¯s clumsy technology doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s in this industry.¡± Wade couldn¡¯t find anything to refute, so he had to admit that his uncle¡¯s analysis was right. ¡°So?¡± he asked. Kellen said: ¡°So the bald man and Marlin should not know each other, but the person who gave Marlin this spell must know the bald man.¡± ¡°The bald man is the same person who drew the talisman. Marlin should just be the one who happened to ask for the talisman. She doesn¡¯t know either the bald man or the person who drew the talisman.¡± Wade¡¯s thoughts suddenly became clear. 32 69% 12 22 I have to say, Kellen is great and right. Paul nodded in agreement. Susie didn¡¯t know, so she just nodded along anyway! Kellen just thought it was funny, and put it in a simple way: ¡°So now we have to determine who the person who drew the symbol is.¡± You only need to investigate Marlin¡¯s whereabouts during this time. Kellen looked at the time and said, ¡°Give me an hour, an hour, and I will definitely give you an urate result!¡± At this time, Grandpa Turtle poked his head out from under the table with his favorite shrimp in his mouth. Susie imitated Kellen¡¯s tone: ¡°Give me a minute! One minute, I will definitely give Dad a¡­uh, not a very urate result.¡± She looked up guilty: ¡°I¡¯m too weak, I can¡¯t figure out his name¡­¡± So it¡¯s not very urate. Everyone was speechless. Susie grabbed the tortoise, zip¡­and turned around backwards. Grandpa Turtle hasn¡¯t been transferred for a long time, and it¡¯s rare for him not to be scratched by that annoying parrot in the past few days. Then the shrimp in his mouth flew out. Grandpa Turtle was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 395 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Why Is He Always the Cursed One Marlin was not reconciled. For today, she spent 500,000 dors, and all her savings were gone. The same is true of failure, it is better to give it a go! Marlin gritted her teeth, and fell on Paul¡¯s body clumsily, pretending to scratch and grab Paul¡¯s back¡­ taking the opportunity to cast a curse. Alex was stunned: ¡°Shocked! In broad daylight, a woman did such a thing! Is it the distortion of human nature or the loss of morality? Men are silent when they see it, and women cry when they see it!¡± Everyone was speechless. Marlin was so frightened by Alex¡¯s words that her heart almost jumped out. She didn¡¯t see the talisman burning, and when she was in a hurry, she suddenly felt that the curse under her palm disappeared! It worked! Marlin breathed a sigh of relief, she was not afraid of what others said next. Even thinking of the gentle and refined man in front of him about to pursue her, Marlin¡¯s heart skipped two beats. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Marlin looked up, pretending to look apologetic at Paul. Susie and Kellen, who watched the whole process, were speechless. The father and daughter looked at each other in nk dismay. Although Kellen couldn¡¯t see the mes of the talisman burning, he could see the talisman disappearing quickly after it was pasted on. This can make people fall on them, his third uncle can¡¯t do it! If it were him, this woman would definitely not be within three steps of Why Is He Always the Cursed One him. Susie immediately wanted to take off the talisman, but was suddenly suppressed by Kellen, who whispered, ¡± Don¡¯t move yet.¡± Susie looked puzzled, but she withdrew her hand. Paul, who was in a daze all the way, felt a little weak, the world around him seemed to be a little weird, and the woman in front of him actually looked a little more beautiful. Seeing her embarrassed face, he even had the urge tofort her. Paul held on, and took a few steps back¡­to stand behind Susie. He¡¯s not cowardly, he¡¯s emergency avoidance. Marlin was a little disappointed, she thought Paul would immediately save her¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter, it should take some time for the spell to take effect, anyway, if Paul wants to find her, he will definitely be able to find out her contact information. She just needs to go back and wait! Thinking of this, Marlin smiled and apologized to na: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble¡­ I¡¯ll go back and deal with the wound myself, sorry again¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She said, really took the initiative to leave. It was also the first time for Colt to encounter such a situation. He felt strange and couldn¡¯t guess what was going on with this Marlin, but he sent her out anyway. The more na thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°Strange, did I misunderstand¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 396 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Father and Daughter Work Together Invincible in the Susie stared at Grandpa Turtle and said, ¡°Dad, that man just came back from the southeast recently. He is very, very rich, tall and thin.¡± Wade cheerleader: ¡°Wow, this can be calcted!¡± Paul finds it a little hard to believe¡­ But maybe not? Susie herself just said it wasn¡¯t very urate¡­ Kellen believed without reservation: ¡°Understood, the rich businessman who just came back is about forty years old, tall and thin.¡± He took out his phone and clicked a few times. Wade was taken aback for a while, how did he know he came back? Susie said again: ¡°His house is in the northwest, a very big house with an 8 on the house number.¡± Kellen: ¡°Spring Vi, house number 8xxx¡­¡± Susie said again: ¡°His name starts with a C. ¡± Kellen: ¡°Found it, Cooper.¡± He turned the phone around and saw a tall, thin man in his forties appearing on the screen. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, admiring as always: ¡°Dad is amazing!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, and pinched her soft face: ¡°Susie is the best.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s dad who is amazing!¡± Business blows. Wade stared at his watch. Chapter 396 Father and Daughter Work Together, Invincible in the one two three. Less than three minutes. That¡¯s it? ? ? Wade was dumbfounded. At this time. Grandpa Turtle, who hadpleted his mission, was stretching his head, looking for his shrimp meat everywhere. Paul silently picked up the piece of shrimp and fed it into its mouth. ¡°How did you do that¡­¡± Wade hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Kellen put away his phone and said, ¡°Guess.¡± Wade: ¡°¡­can you guess or not?¡± Kellen thought about the action of preparing to arrest people, and replied casually: ¡°Guess, I guess, can you guess?¡± Wade was speechless for a moment! Kellen looked at Susie and said, ¡°Susie, don¡¯t go anywhere at home, Dad will meet that person.¡± He had an intuition that that person was difficult to deal with, his eyes were cold, and he was a viin. Kellen said again: ¡°Dad called an uncle over to protect you.¡± Susie said obediently, ¡°Okay, Dad, be careful.¡± After speaking, she was worried, and ran to her desk, opened the drawer, and took out two stacks of amulets. ¡°Dad, take it!¡± Susie handed the amulet to Kellen. 3x Patara dughter Work Kellen suddenly has the sense of sight of a nouveau riche! H ¡°Father is gone!¡± He suddenly felt that he was wearing twoyers of gold armor and a golden bell cover, and he left confidently and arrogantly. Spring Vi A tall, thin, middle-aged man was leisurely enjoying the services of a masseur. It was Cooper, the one who cast a spell on Delhst night. Suddenly he opened his eyes and frowned: ¡°My talisman was burned?¡± Cooper sneered, feeling upset in his heart, he didn¡¯t like that there were people who were more powerful than him in this world. He snorted. It is estimated that the other party has used all their skills, right? But it¡¯s okay, anyway, they don¡¯t even know who he is, let alone find him? Take a ten thousand step back and say, so what if the other party finds him. He can stand upright for decades, so he naturally has his ability, and no one will dare to arrest him when hees. He looked at the time, waved his hand and called a disciple: ¡°Go, call that little girl named Delh.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Counting the time, his spell is about to explode. A child as talented as Delh, he will definitely ept, if she doesn¡¯t obey, she will have to die. Delh was lying at home at this time, feeling hot all over. Chapter 396 Father and Daughter Work Together, Invincible in the She tried all methods, even cruelly cutting with a knife, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the spell in her heart. What to do, did she just die like this? At this time, her phone rang, and a familiar voice came from the opposite side: ¡°How are you thinking?¡± Delh gritted her teeth: ¡°Despicable!¡± The other side sneered, and said lightly: ¡°Winners and losers, how many emperors have not been despicable since ancient times? My patience is limited. If you think clearly, I will give you a chance, follow me!¡± Delh was so painful that fine beads of sweat oozed from his forehead, his small face was still cold: ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± On the opposite side, Cooper showed a contemptuous smile, and said lightly: ¡°Kneel and kowtow early, why bother to suffer like this.¡± However, Delh snorted: ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t worship a despicable viin like you as my master!¡± Cooper frowned, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good!¡± He was about to hang up the phone, but he didn¡¯t expect the other person to hang up the phone before him. Cooper was suddenly furious and his eyes were cold. ¡°I want to see how long you can keep your mouth shut!¡± Cooper must retaliate, so he immediately took out a curse, muttered a few words, and nailed it to the wall with a whoosh. Dare to hang up his phone, he will make Delh die extremely painful! ¡°Go, bring a video camera, and take a video of Delh¡¯s tragic death!¡± Cooper called out to a disciple. Chapter 796 Father and Daughter Work Together than the The disciple quickly responded. H On the other side, not long after Delh hung up the phone, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. It was as if someone had driven a nail into her heart. The pain made her eyes darken and she passed out¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 397 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Death Delh fainted at home, no one noticed, the time passed by, and the 12 hours were getting closer¡­ Cooper asked his disciples to look for Delh. Long before he came back, he found out Delh¡¯s personal information through half divination and half investigation. The thought of how a mere six or seven-year-old kid dared to make faces to him made Cooper even angrier. He simply sat up, washed his hands, and took out a charm made of his own special material, trying to figure out if Delh would die this time- If you refuse to kneel down to him, you must be dead. But if he didn¡¯t die, he would definitely have to give in when he was about to die, and what he liked most was the way those people had to beg him in the end. Cooper put the talisman on, when the talisman suddenly cracked softly and cracked inexplicably. He was shocked from the bottom of his heart, and his face changed. Cooper hastily pinched his fingers, counted gossip again, and immediately said to himself: No! He didn¡¯t care whether Delh died or not. He calcted that he would be doomed today, if he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he would die! Cooper stood up with a whoosh, ran for his life to the garage, and drove off. Not only did he run, but he changed another car immediately after he ran outside. After changing the car, he transferred to the subway, rushed to the airport at the fastest speed, and took the fastest flight to go abroad directly. Kellen also moved very quickly, from finding Cooper to surrounding his vi, and immediately tracked down his whereabouts after learning that he was running, but he was still a step slow. Looking at the ne that had already taken to the sky, Kellen¡¯s expression was extremely cold. Where is his cannon? If there were no other passengers on the ne, he would really blow the ne down¡­ ¡°Check this ne, where is it going?¡± Kellen looked cold. Zachary hasn¡¯t recovered yet, thinking that there is a number one person on the ne¡­ ¡°Found it.¡± Kellen said: ¡°Let the brothers over there gather, and when this person gets off the ne, he will be arrested immediately.¡± He promised his good daughter to catch Cooper, but he missed it. Kellen couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he missed. This man does have something of himself! on the ne. Cooper was in shock. Although he is regarded as a god-like existence by his disciples, everyone in every circle should respectfully call out Master Chen. However, Cooper was indeed afraid of death, so he lived very cautiously. ¡°Get on the ne, you should be fine.¡± I don¡¯t know who I offended, but it¡¯s so powerful. But no matter how powerful it is, it is limited to the Dragon Kingdom. It¡¯s impossible for that person to be so powerful abroad that he can be caught from a distance! Cooper, who had calmed down, thought of how he had fled in a hurry just now, and felt extremely ashamed, and the more he thought about it, the more ugly his face became. This is the disadvantage of having someone more powerful than him! One day, he will be above everyone, and no one can touch him¡­ Cooper thought so, and pinched his fingers again to make a fortune. It turned out that his cmity hadn¡¯t passed yet. Damn¡­ Can that person really stretch his hands abroad? ? ? Cooper frowned, first pretended to be wet with a drink, and paid for a set of clothes from the passenger. Then he was afraid that he would be caught the moment he got off the ne, so when he got out of the ne, he used the paper man that he kept under his tongue. No matter how powerful Kellen¡¯s subordinates were, he never expected to meet this type of person. Cooper escaped again. ** Three hourster, Kellen received a call saying that the person could not be found, and after checking all the passenger information, Cooper had already left. 12 23 Chapter 397 Death Kellen was gloomy and upset ¨C he missed it! After all, it was a foreign country, and his subordinates had no way to adjust the surveince immediately. After Cooper made a few more flight transfers, he would bepletely lost. Zacharyforted carefully: ¡°People will always catch it.¡± Kellen said nothing, and finally said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back.¡± He is very annoying, he is like a god in Xiao Zai Zai¡¯s heart¡­ This time his image will copse. Good girl will definitely be disappointed¡­ ** After Susie had lunch at home, she came back to the room and suddenly there was a figure, Master is back! She was overjoyed and jumped forward happily: ¡°I miss you!¡± Mitch has been busy running around for a long time, and his mind is exhausted. The fatigue in his heart disappeared in an instant when he was thrown by the soft-spoken Susie. ¡°Miss me?¡± He smiled dotingly: ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have something to ask me ?¡± He just joked casually, but Susie really lowered her head and said embarrassedly, ¡°Well¡­ I have something to ask you.¡± Mitch was speechless. This sweetness, can¡¯t you stay for three more seconds? Funny and helpless, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie told what had happened in the past few days, and then brought over 12 23 the cup sealed with the paper man¡¯s ¡®skin¡¯ on the table. Mitch stretched out his hand, mped the paper man¡¯s skin between two fingers, squinted his eyes slightly, showing a trace of solemnity in his eyes. ¡°Soul skin!¡± He said, ¡°This man¡­does have two brushes!¡± Susie heard the words of the two brushes again. She was really curious this time, what kind of brush is so powerful? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She asked, ¡°What exactly is a soul skin?¡± Mitch said: ¡°Paper figurines are generally used to worship the dead and are used by the dead.¡± ¡°Soul skin, on the other hand, uses the ghost of the dead to sacrifice to the paper doll, making the paper doll a thing that people can use.¡± ¡°This kind of soul skin can do many things for the owner, such as possessing the body, borrowing luck, borrowing life, and even borrowing the skin.¡± Susie was stunned: ¡°Take the skin?¡± Mitch said: ¡°For example, this time, the soul skin is attached to Paul¡¯s body. Over time, Paul will change into another person unconsciously.¡± Susie was confused and didn¡¯t quite understand. Why would the soul skin stick to Paul¡¯s body, and Paul would change someone without anyone noticing? They were all reced by another person, she would definitely see it. So it¡¯s not that people don¡¯t know it, at least she knows it. Seeing her confused, Mitch exined: ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, some people are fine, but suddenly their temperament changes drastically, as if they were a different person. We often say that they are possessed by ghosts.¡± Susie nodded. Mitch continued: ¡°As for the one that has been reced by the soul skin, it¡¯s not called the upper body of a ghost, but the upper body of a living person.¡± Susie: ¡°Wow¡­¡± She thought that there were only ghosts in the world, but she didn¡¯t expect that there were living people. She really¡­has learned a lot! She immediately said: ¡°Sure enough, Master is the best, he knows a lot!¡± Mitch grinned and squeezed her check. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± He said, ¡°I went down to check for a long time this time, and there is no such a blocker in any department.¡± ¡°All ghosts are controlled and registered, so they cannot go to The Hell.¡± Susie pricked up her ears and asked, ¡°Is that a real person?¡± Mitch nodded: ¡°It¡¯s strange that there is only one person blocking the Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 398 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Someone Wants to Change Soul way. One person can get to The Hell¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know it at first, but when Susie mentioned the soul skin, the two things suddenly coincided. ¡°The ones stopped by that person are all people who should not die, but have stepped into the gate of hell. If the other party writes down their name, then this person can rece the other party, return to the other party¡¯s body, and live for the other party. Susie opened her eyes wide: ¡°It¡¯s like soul skin!¡± Mitch: ¡°That¡¯s right, the soul skin is also a living person who wants to take the body of a living person, and the person blocking the way in The Hell also wants to take the body of a living person.¡± In other words, there is such a person who has been trying hard to be another person and continue to live! Susie was confused: ¡°Why? I live a good life, why should I continue to live like someone else?¡± Then the original he died! Abandoning his original body, wouldn¡¯t he feel pitiful for his original self? Mitch said: ¡°This kind of thinking is actuallymon. For example, people often say on the Inte that the society is dead and they want to live on another.¡± ¡°In the same way, some people may have done something or encountered some changes, and they can no longer live with their original identity, so they will think about changing their identity.¡± Susie¡¯s mind turned quickly: ¡°That can be stic surgery!¡± Mitch choked, how many TV shows did she watch? I don¡¯t usually see Chapter 598 Someone Wants to change Goul her. He said silently: ¡°stic stic surgery can¡¯t solve everything. Let me put it in the best way. For example, this person is terminally ill and will die soon, but he still wants to live. At this time, he needs someone else¡¯s body¡­¡± Susie understood: ¡°It¡¯s like looking for a dead ghost!¡± It¡¯s just that now, before that person died, he began to find a home for himself. Mitch nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Only then did Susie fully understand, if this was the case, would this be the Cooper that Dad was going to catch? She posed the question. Mitch opened the booklet, looking for the Cooper page. The book records all life and death in the world. If Cooper¡¯s numerology is abnormal, it must be him. ¡°Found it.¡± Mitch¡¯s fingers stopped on a certain page, his face stunned. ¡°not him?¡± What¡¯s going on, is there a third person? Both his and Susie¡¯s reasoning were wrong just now?? Susie tiptoed, wanting to see. But can¡¯t see wow! She asked, ¡°Could it be that he has changed?¡± Mitch shook his head: ¡°If Cooper has changed his soul, whether it¡¯s his fate or the fate of the person being changed, there will be abnormalities, and it can be seen.¡± In other words, Cooper is Cooper, without changing his soul. Just at this moment, Kellen came back, without the arrogance and air of the past when he came back, honestly, he looked like a good baby. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie had never seen such an honest father. She ran over quickly. He pursed his lips, crouched in front of Susie and said, ¡°Cooper ran away, I didn¡¯t catch him.¡± Susie breathed a sigh of relief, is that all? ¡°It¡¯s okay Dad, I didn¡¯t catch it this time, but I will definitely catch it next time.¡± Susie hugged Dad, and patted his generous back with her little hand. Feeling Susie¡¯s soft little hands patting him, and looking at her serious face, Kellen¡¯s heart suddenly warmed up. Kellen¡¯s heart was soft, he hugged Susie and asked, ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± Susie said: ¡°Master is back, we were just talking about¡­¡± She repeated what she had just said to Master, without missing a single word, frowning, trying to reason and analyze like her father, but she just couldn¡¯t push it. Kellen¡¯s mind moved, and he immediately thought of Marlin. He put Susie down, took out a piece of paper and wrote down a few names. ¡°It¡¯s easy to push.¡± Kellen wrote down a few people on the paper: the bald man, Cooper, Marlin, and then focused on drawing a circle with a question mark in the circle. ¡°This circle represents the mysterious person who may exist.¡± ¡°The bald man and Cooper obviously have a very close rtionship, since Cooper gave the ghost of the wedding dress to the bald man. These two people are either a master-student rtionship, or a master-servant rtionship, or a superior-subordinate rtionship-I think it should be It¡¯s half master and half master and servant.¡± This can be guessed from the reaction of the bald man after he was arrested. The master-student rtionship, the attitude of the disciples to confess or not to confess the master after being arrested is different, and the master- servant rtionship is another expression. In short, the rtionship between the bald man and Cooper can be deduced from the expression of the bald man ¨C it is very simple. Susie listened carefully, her little mind racing. Her learning ability is very strong, but she is still young and ignorant, but these logical thinking will be deeply embedded in her mind and be one of her strong foundations in the future. Kellen continued: ¡°Then Marlin, the Yin Peach Blossom Talisman in her Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 399 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 399 chapter 99) Ruching to Rescue Eight hand should be asked from Cooper. Dad asked someone to observe Marlin. She has no abnormal behavior and knows nothing about such things as talismans.¡± Susie: ¡°Emm!¡± This dad said it yesterday, and Susie understood it right away. Kellen concluded: ¡°So, since Cooper has not changed his soul, it is possible that he changed his soul for someone else. There should be a mysterious person who paid a lot of money to make Cooper willing to work for him.¡± Maybe it¡¯s not just money, but also other things that Cooper can¡¯t refuse. For example, Cooper may also be researching soul-changing, and now he has someone to experiment with. ¡°Cooper has been wandering in the south during this time, and it is very likely that he is looking for a suitable candidate.¡± ¡°Cooper was supposed to be at The Hell on the day of Zion¡¯s surgery.¡± All the fog became clear at once, and Mitch couldn¡¯t believe it. After such an analysis by Kellen, why did he feel that the whole thing was actually very simple? But just now he really didn¡¯t expect thisyer¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. Susie asked: ¡°Is there such a coincidence?¡± Zion was going to The Hell and Cooper was stopping him? Kellen said: ¡°It seems too coincidental at first nce, but if you think about it, what if Cooper has been leaving his soul and going to the underworld for a certain period of time?¡± He took a time every day to stop on Nether Road, and Zion was just one of the many ghosts he stopped. That makes sense ¡°Understood ¡°Susie made a simple summary: ¡°Someone paid for Cooper to change his soul Cooper has been studying how to change his soul.¡± Kellen praised shamelessly: ¡°That¡¯s right! Whose family is such a smart cutie? Oh, so I was born!¡± Mitch was speechless. Susie was amused, andughed, ¡°Dad, how can you have a baby? You are a boy, and boys can¡¯t have babies!¡± Kellen: ¡°They mean the same thing.¡± Mitch¡¯s face turned ck, so it¡¯s almost the same, not far away. While talking, Susie¡¯s watch phone rang. ¡°Huh, Seven?¡± Susie was taken aback for a moment, Seven seemed to have gone to the next province with Jonathan to film a movie recently, why would she call her. The phone was connected, and Seven¡¯s anxious voice came: ¡°Susie, is it convenient for you toe to my house? Eight seems to be sick and unconscious!¡± Susie¡¯s heart tightened inexplicably, ¡°Huh? What about uncle and aunt?¡± As she spoke, she quickly put on her shoes, took her bag, and stuffed Alex, who was eating, into the pet bag. Seven was talking: ¡°My parents are going on a trip again, Eight doesn¡¯t like living in the old house, why is it inconvenient¡­¡± ¡°She usually lives with me. I have my own apartment. It¡¯s just me and her¡­¡± Chapter 599 Rashing to Rescue Eight It turned out that Seven was going to film during this time, and Eight originally wanted to send Eight back to the old house, but Eight refused. After all, Eight is only six years old, and Seven still wants to call the aunt from the old house, but she also refuses. ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t care about her opinion and asked my aunt toe and take care of her, but she was more stubborn and didn¡¯t go home for two days.¡± Seven¡¯s voice was helpless: ¡°So when I went out, I kept monitoring and watching her. Most of the time she can take care of herself, but I don¡¯t know what happened today. I think she has been lying on the sofa for a long time, and the phone is not on the phone. Then, I can¡¯t see her clearly¡­¡± ¡°I called the property steward, but the steward didn¡¯t have a key, and it would take a while to contact the locksmith¡­¡± ording to normal logic, Seven shouldn¡¯t find Susie, and Susie is just a child. No matter how bad it is, call the butler of the Gu family¡¯s old house. The butler has the key. But somehow she felt that Susie should be called, so she called without thinking too much. The call on the phone and watch is external. During the time Seven exined, Kellen had already driven out of the car. Susie rushed out, hurriedly told her grandmother to see Eight, got in the car and left. na chased it out wearing an apron, stared at the off-road vehicle flying out like a wild horse, and shouted in vain: ¡°Slow down!¡± Kellen was already wild and unruly when driving, but now he seemed to be going to heaven, and went straight to the neighborhood Seven mentioned. When the father and daughter arrived, the master lockpicker who was looking for by the property had just arrived, and the master was groping for the door lock with tools. Kellen: ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The door lock master subconsciously stepped aside, and the property owner asked, ¡°Uh, do you have the key?¡± Kellen grabbed the doorknob, and with a bang, the lock was immediately scrapped He said: ¡°No, I usually open the door with bare hands.¡± After the door opened, Susie was the first to run in, seeing the scene on the sofa, her eyes widened in fright¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 400 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 400 chapter 400gbtused Seeing the scene in the house, Mitch quickly took out the booklet in surprise This page of Delh has indeed changed, and her fate is broken. Could it be that the priestess died like this in this life?? Eight stood in front of the sofa in a daze, looking at his own body. she died? Die like this? The memories of his life are like a movie, scenes fly by, and Eight quickly looks back at his life After the age of three, he didn¡¯t know how to catch ghosts, his face turned pale from being frightened by ghosts, and he was persistent and refused to admit defeat. No one taught her, only an inexplicable mission pushed her forward. It took her two years to hone her immunity to ghosts, and she would never be frightened again. Started to get on the right track¡­and after only a year, she died¡­ After reviewing her life, Eight¡¯s face changed, and some strange memories suddenly flooded into her mind, and she frowned in pain! What¡¯s going on, who are these strange memories? ? Eight didn¡¯t react at all, and was surrounded by great pain and despair! Those heart-piercing pains, so desperately numb, so numb that she couldn¡¯t cry¡­ She was so sad, she was so ufortable! Eight screamed and covered her head, trying to cry but her world was extremely dark at this moment! At this moment. Susie suddenly appeared, she stretched out her hand, and grabbed her¡­ hair¡­ ¡°Eight,e back!¡± She first grabbed Delh¡¯s hair and pulled her back when she was about to float away! Then press her head and stuff her hard into her body! ¡°Go in, you!!¡± She seemed to be stuffing cotton into a bag, pushing Eight¡¯s soul back into her body. Where it is uneven, pull it hard to make it smooth. Mitch was dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s useless, if it¡¯s the way it should be, it¡¯s useless to press the ghost in¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Susie pped Eight on the face a few times. ¡°Hey, Eight, wake up!¡± ¡°Do you still want kpi? I¡¯ll give you a few ghosts, okay?¡± Susie grabbed Delh¡¯s neck and shook ¨C mainly because the neck was stuck, and the soul would not fly away. Eight only felt that she was dizzy, and the strange memory in her brain failed to integrate into her memory, shaking like water in the sea. ¡°Let go¡­ Who wants you to let go!¡± Eight said with difficulty. She coughed violently and opened her eyes suddenly. Come alive! Mitch, who was about to say ¡®give it up¡¯, froze on the spot. ¡°Impossible, this is okay? People cannot be resurrected after death!¡± Mitch opened the booklet again, and this time he could see clearly that the line of Delh¡¯s fate was indeed broken in two, but there was still a very thin line in the middle that connected the two fates together. It¡¯s okay to ride a horse¡­. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Susic stroked Eight¡¯s back, her small face was full of concern: ¡°Eight, are you okay?¡± Delh couldn¡¯t tell what emotion it was, and looked at Susie, her eyes suddenly turned red. She held back for a long time before she could say, ¡°My name is not Eight¡­¡± Susie immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice: ¡°Your name is not Eight, your name is Delh!¡± Eight only felt that his face was hot, which was just taken by Susie. After dying again and thening back to life, this sense of unreality made Eight extremely dazed, with panic, pain and despair remaining in his heart. The room is well lit and very bright. Susie¡¯s soft little face is very clear. Although she always calls her Eight, there is sincere concern and worry in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Eight¡¯s eyes became even redder, and suddenly a tear fell without warning, and he said, ¡°Who told you to save me¡­¡± Seeing that she was crying, Susie forgot for a moment that she was going to cry, and waved her hands in a panic: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s my own hands!¡­¡± ¡°Eight, no, Delh, don¡¯t cry!¡± Delh burst into tears. It seems that no one has ever said this to her: don¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but suddenly there was an outlet for her overwhelming sadness, and she couldn¡¯t control herself. Delh said stubbornly: ¡°Who asked you to save¡­ Doesn¡¯t it make me look useless? Go away¡­¡± Susie: ¡°Useful, you are the most useful!¡± Delh: ¡°You still hit me in the face¡­you still hit me in the face!¡± Susie: ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Delh: ¡°I don¡¯t ept it¡­you hit me in the face, you pped my face all swollen.¡± Susie blinked innocently, not knowing what to do for a while. ¡°Then I won¡¯t p you in the face next time, but p your ass?¡± Eight couldn¡¯t stop crying, and stared while wiping away tears: ¡°You¡­you still want to spank my ass¡­¡± Susie hurriedly waved her hands again: ¡°Then can I kick you?¡± Delh: ¡°Wow¡­¡± Susie looked at Kellen for help. Kellen squatted down by the sofa, raised his chin and changed the subject: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your chest?¡± Although Delh was still a little girl, he didn¡¯t point to her chest abruptly Only then did everyone realize that Delh¡¯s chest was blood red. Delh froze for a moment, hissed in pain, and cried out in pain. I have lived for more than six years without a single tear, but now I can¡¯t stop the turmoil. Just now I was crying sadly, but when I saw Susie I wanted to cry for no reason, and now I want to cry because of the pain. Susiey on the sofa, took a closer look, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Mitch frowned and said, ¡°This is a fatal spell, which can be controlled by humans.¡± And the aura of this talisman is too familiar, it is the same as the aura of the soul skin. Susie reacted: ¡°Eight, have you met Cooper? It¡¯s a tall and thin middle- aged uncle.¡± Delh didn¡¯t correct her address this time, and acquiesced in Susie calling her Eight. While sobbing, she seemed as if she felt ashamed of crying just now, and said with a straight face: ¡°I metst night, and he said that he would not worship him for 12 hours.¡± Do it and let me die.¡± Susie and Kellen looked at each other, this Cooper is really insidious and cunning, he is vengeful, mean and vicious. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll tear it off.¡± Susie lifted her calf onto the sofa and flipped onto it. Then sat on Eight, grabbed her clothes and hissed. Eight hugged his chest in horror, subconsciously resisting: ¡°Don¡¯te Shapter 400 5ght bied over!¡± ? Susie. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move! Otherwise. I won¡¯t be responsible for the pain!¡± Everyone was speechless Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 401 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 401 chapter 401 Not a fany doctector a ¡®arity Delh stared at Susie, her little face flushed with anger. ¡°You are shameless!¡± Susie wondered: ¡°What does it matter if you want to be shameless?¡± Eight turned his face away: ¡°Go down! You can¡¯t tear it off!¡± She had already tried many times, using all methods. I even cut off aver of skin with a knife, but found it was useless. That¡¯s why she was covered in blood. Susie looked at the bloody flesh in front of her eyes, hesitated and didn¡¯t know where to start, and was afraid that it would really hurt Eight. But if this spell is not taken down, it will always be controlled by others. and it can still harm her when others remember it. Kellen looked at Susie¡¯s face in a dilemma, and asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t help!¡± Kellen was speechless. Well, he really can¡¯t help, after all Delh is a little girl, it¡¯s inconvenient for him to be a man¡­. Mitch said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how to do it. This spell eats human flesh and blood. It¡¯s really hard to break it off. First¡­¡± Susie suddenly grabbed a corner of the talisman and tore it violently! ¡°Tear it off first!¡± Susie yelled, and the bloody charm was immediately ho,te 431 Not a family don¡¯t enter a family torn off, struggling violently in her hand! ¡°Secondly seal it up! Right!¡± Mitch was speechless. Susic: ¡°Dad, quick! Give me a cup!¡± Kellen grabbed the cup on the table with a backhand, and snapped it quickly and urately. Susie immediately covered the mouth of the cup! Startled. Mitch quickly raised his hand and flew out a dark glow, sealing the mouth of the cup! He used: ¡°Next time, don¡¯t cover it directly with your hands, do you hear me? This kind of thing will come back after peeling off, and it is very likely to stick to your hands.¡± Susie immediately withdrew her hand, rubbed against her clothes, and said obediently, ¡°I see, Master.¡± Mitch really lost to her. You say she is amazing, she also knows to be afraid. You say she is afraid, she dares to cover the mouth of the cup with her bare hands. Eight looked at the cup Susie was holding in her hand, it was still hers¡­ Did you just peel it off and put it in a cup? Eight was in a daze, forgetting to even cry. Susie looked down, and suddenly remembered that Master said that Eight should cry in this life, and immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t stop, keep crying! Hurry up!¡± Chapter 401 Not a family, don¡¯t enter a family Eight is speechless. Everyone was speechless. When the medical staff carried the stretcher, they saw a little girl riding on another little girl on the sofa. The little girl on the bottom was holding her chest with her hands, and the little girl on top said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop crying!¡± ¡± They looked at the door te: ¡°Uh¡­ wrong?¡± That¡¯s right! In the end, Eight didn¡¯t go to the hospital, no matter how others persuaded him, he just said stubbornly: don¡¯t go. The medical staff had no choice but to help her bandage the wound. Fortunately, Eight found it useless after cutting a piece of skin, so he didn¡¯t continue. The wound was not big, and it was just a skin trauma. The medical staff told her not to touch the water, to change the medicine every two days, and not to move too much¡­then she went back. The butler also rushed over after receiving Seven¡¯s call, and wanted to pick Eight up, but Eight said again: No. But letting a wounded child stay at home alone, no one is at ease, and in the end Susie suggested that she go to the Murray family. Comrade Eight was very awkward, he hesitated and agreed. ** na is making afternoon tea snacks. Susie went out in a hurry, but she didn¡¯t answer the pher. The old Craig said from the side: ¡°It¡¯s better to be wild, so as not to be bullied in schoolter.¡± na nced at him and said with a sneer, ¡°The little ancestor of our Murray family, who dares to bully him!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Craig clicked on the screen, read the newspaper on the big screen and turned a page, and then said not very distractedly: ¡°What if the person who bullied her is not a human being.¡± na choked and wanted to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, there was the sound of an engine outside the door, and Kellen¡¯s private ck SUV drove in with a bang, and stopped at random without paying attention to the rules, and even flicked its tail. Under the action of inertia, Eight¡¯s face stuck to the window. Kellen snorted, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Susie is also used to it, her favorite is the tail flick every time Dad parks, it is very fun. But suddenly remembered what the nurse said, and quickly pulled Eight back: ¡°Eight, are you okay!¡± Eight is speechless. It was fine¡­ If you talk a little more, I¡¯ll cry for you! Kellen got out of the car and drove the two little girls. If Susie gets hurt, let alone the rear end of the car, he gets down and 12 27 ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked, ¡± I was careless.¡± Eight silently pursed his lips: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± na came up to meet her, seeing that the father and daughter went out and kidnapped a child back, she was surprised and said, ¡°This is¡­¡± Eight had a cold personality, and said ¡°Hi, grandma¡± unnaturally, and there was no more to say. Susie exined: ¡°No, this is Eight¡­ no, Delh.¡± Kellen closed the car door, and the doorman of the Murray family drove the car to the underground garage. He exined as he walked in, ¡°It¡¯s the sister of Jonathan ¡®s colleague.¡± na suddenly said, ¡°Seven¡¯s sister?¡± Susie: ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandma, you are so smart! You guessed it right away!¡± na couldn¡¯t help butugh. Kellen also said that he was Jonathan¡¯s colleague, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to guess? However, the olddy was overjoyed by thepliment and said, ¡°Well, whose grandmother is so smart? Oh! It¡¯s from Susie¡¯s family!¡± Susie: ¡°Well! Susie¡¯s wow!¡± Eight is speechless. Mitch, who was floating aside, twitched the corner of his mouth. If it¡¯s really not a family, don¡¯t enter a family! 12 the other end. A shopping mall, a luxury store. Marlin held the checklist in his hand, feeling a little anxious. It¡¯s been two days, why hasn¡¯t the captain of the Murray family called her yet? She posted that talisman, and there was absolutely nothing wrong with it. Is he busy? Marlin stretched her neck, and she didn¡¯t know how many times she looked outside-she was worried that the gentle and elegant captain of the Murray family woulde directly to the store to find her, and she didn¡¯t notice it immediately¡­ At this time, a clerk shouted: ¡°Manager, someone is looking for you!¡± Her eyes lit up, she straightened her clothes immediately, and said softly, ¡°Well, here wee¡­¡± Marlin was excited and couldn¡¯t wait to go out, but he had to carry it deliberately to make himself look calm and unhurried. We are about to see the elegant and handsome captain of the Murray family! Will he hold arge bouquet of roses and wait for her at the door of the shop? Thinking about this scene, Marlin felt very dignified. However, she went out of the store to look and found nothing. No elegant captain, no roses. Marlin froze for a moment: ¡°Who is looking for me?¡± The clerk hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s thedy, she¡¯s in the shop!¡± Marlin returned to the shop again, only to find ady sitting in the VIP seat, looking at her with a smile. Thedy is about 30 to 40 years old, she has the kind of temperament that onlyes from a wealthy family, and her voice is nice: ¡°Hello.¡± Marlin hurried over and asked with a smile, ¡°Hi, madam, are you looking for me?¡± She doesn¡¯t know this woman. She said, ¡°Well, I have something to do with you.¡± Seeing that there was no one else around, she asked straightforwardly, ¡°Have you seen Mr. Cooper these two days?¡± Marlin was stunned for a moment before realizing who she was talking about, and quickly lowered her voice, ¡°You also know Mr. Cooper!¡± Richdy didn¡¯t seem to be in good health. After saying a few words, his Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 402 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 402 voice was weak and he looked very tired. After taking a sip of water, he said, ¡°Yes, I also know that you went to ask for amulets two days ago.¡± Marlin was taken aback. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After all, this kind of thing is shameful, of course she is afraid of being known by others. She whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Cooper for the past two days¡­ After I got the talisman, I came back and never saw him again.¡± Richdy nodded, frowning slightly. She couldn¡¯t find anyone, so she stood up and said, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Marlin quickly stood up, nodded and said, ¡°Go slowly!¡± Looking at the back of Richdy leaving, she seemed tired after taking two steps, and slowed down a bit, reaching out to support the shelf beside her. Obviously only thirty or forty years old, but the back of walking looks like an old man. Confusion flickered in Marlin¡¯s eyes. Who is this richdy? She has gifted so many wealthy families, I have never seen her before. Especially someone with such an outstanding appearance, but such a bad body, and such obvious features, but I have never heard of it at all. Marlin shook his head, thinking of his captain again, looking outside eagerly. Thedy said that Mr. Cooper is missing¡­ Marlin suddenly felt a thump in his heart, and when he realized it, the person disappeared. Could it be that he ran away with the money? Marlin had a bad premonition in his heart After counting the items, he hurried to Spring Vi The vi is still there But no one is gone! Not to mention Mr Cooper, even his disciples were gone Marlin was in a hurry, pushed the door and found that it was not locked, and ran in to have a look¡­ Good guy, don¡¯t talk about people, the furniture in the room is tilted, as if it has experienced a fight. People got caught? She was cheated out of money? Her half a million. Mr. Cooper ran away with the money?? Marlin¡¯s feet softened, and he remembered the warnings of the anti-fraud app to be careful about fraud. She was cheated! Marlin was very angry, and took out the phone without thinking, ¡°Hey, I want to report to the police, I was cheated of half a million by a scammer!¡± Cooper had been running around for a few days and was exhausted. At this time, his eyelids jumped again, as if something bad had happened¡­.. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 403 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 403 Chapter 403 The Honest Subordinate and the Parrot H Cooper fiddled with the talisman, did the math, and frowned. The old confession? Cooper used the hotel¡¯s publicwork to open the externalwork ¨C these days he pulled out his mobile phone card to prevent being located. After searching for a while, Cooper finally found out¨Che was listed as a wanted criminal! Fresh and hot! [The criminal suspect Cooper defrauded Ms. Ma of 500,000 dors and absconded with the money. The case is under further investigation¡­] [A total of thirteen members of the gang have been captured¡­] Thirteen people? All the disciples in his vi are wanted? His face was ugly. The two days of running were not smooth, but he still ran Naturally, I dare not use my own card to spend money, but my disciple¡¯s card. Now listed as a wanted criminal, the card associated with the disciple will also be monitored and traced¡­ which means that he will have a harder time going forward. Without money, it is difficult to move an inch. Foreign countries don¡¯t believe his fortune-telling talismans. Marlin the bloody stupid woman! Cooper was cornered and could only make one phone call. Chapter 403 The Honest Subordinate and the Parrot ¡°I didn¡¯t run away, I promised you to change my soul, and I will definitely do it¡­ Naturally, I have found a suitable candidate, so you should find someone to pick me up first.¡± After hanging up the phone, Cooper made another fortune-telling, and the fortune-telling went like this: a nobleman ising. Cooper breathed a sigh of relief, the nobleman he was talking about should be the one who came to pick him up. *** Cooper was listed as a wanted criminal, and Kellen¡¯s actions suddenly became much smoother. It was somewhat restricted before, but now¡­ With a lollipop in his mouth, Kellen raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Sure enough, the government departments are more useful¡­¡± With this arrest warrant, foreign subordinates manipted it again, and finally a member of the public reported that they had seen the suspected suspect. Cooper¡¯s position was immediately locked. Zachary said: ¡°After listening to the phone, it was found that Cooper has contact with the Wilson family in China, and is now waiting for the Wilson family to send someone to pick it up.¡± Kellen sneered coldly: ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, I will pick it up in person! You can go to the meeting in the next two days.¡± Kellen: ¡°Oh yes, tell your brother to scan and buy a batch of cute, pink and tender children¡¯s clothes, and send them to the Murray family.¡± ¡°Tell him not toe back after he¡¯s gone, take care of Susie, and stay close.¡± This Landon is fine, he said to give the bald man a move, and Landon really strictly enforced it. The bald man couldn¡¯t take it that day. After all, it is impossible for a person to stay still. He was driven crazy by Landon and confessed everything. Sure enough, it was not much different from what he reasoned. Zachary: ¡°¡­ yes.¡± ** Murray family. Susie looked curiously at the uncle who was standing up straight with a serious face in front of him. ¡°Uncle, why do you always follow me?¡± This uncle came with four or five big bags, and immediately followed her after putting down the bags. Wherever she goes, he also goes. She went to the bathroom, and he had to follow her into the bathroom. Finally, when she got anxious, he agreed to stand at the door-but correspondingly, she was not allowed to close the door. Susie just finds it a little strange¡­¡­. At this time, na asked someone to take a few bags of clothes to the back, and then called Lucy and Wade toe down and try on clothes. na: ¡°I was going to take them shopping today, but unexpectedly he asked someone to bring all the clothes.¡± na looked at the logos of several brands printed on the big bag and nodded with satisfaction. Taking a few children out for shopping, a bunch of radish heads is not easy to carry, especially Lucy, let it go. If you ask someone to deliver it, there will always be managers like Marlin and Cherry in various stores, and they are so sad that you might as well go out by yourself. The person Kellen called was from his own family, and the olddy had no worries at all. Susie pulled Eight: ¡°Eight, let¡¯s go pick out clothes!¡± Eight sneered: ¡°Childish, don¡¯t go!¡± Susie: ¡°Otherwise, how boring you are here alone!¡± Eight: ¡°I just like being alone.¡± As he said in his mouth, his feet still had their own thoughts, and followed Susie ¡°reluctantly¡±. Lucy, Wade and the others ran over, and even Hamza, who didn¡¯t like to talk, went downstairs slowly. ¨CHis clothes are too short, there is no way, otherwise, who would pick out clothes like a girl. na had a smile on her face: ¡°Ada, let them hang out the clothes, these two bags should belong to boys, and these three bags should belong to girls¡­¡± The service of big brands is in ce, and the distinction is usually made when packing, and the color of the bag can distinguish one or two. As a result, when the clothes were poured out, a piece of pink and tender color¡­ Wade was blinded by the pink, and asked in surprise, ¡°Are they all girls¡±?¡± Landon said, ¡°There are boys too!¡± He pointed. Wade looked over and took a closer look-the boy¡¯s pink shirt, pants, and underwear, and the underwear was also pink¡­ The corner of his mouth twitched. Even Susie was stunned, ¡°Why are they all pink!¡± Landon: ¡°Mr. Morton said to scan and buy a batch of cute, pink and tender children¡¯s clothes, and send them to the Murray family!¡± It¡¯s all pink and tender, that¡¯s right! Susie was speechless. Everyone was speechless. na asked silently, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Landon: ¡°My name is Landon!¡± Susie¡¯s ears perked up: ¡°London ?¡± Landon said: ¡°Not o but a, Landon !¡± Susie was dizzy and asked, ¡°Why is it called this¡­¡± Landon: ¡°¡­my dad likes it.¡± Everyone was speechless, but Alex suddenly sang. Paul was posted twice, and he didn¡¯t go out these days if he could not go out. When he went downstairs, he heard Susie and Alex singing together, and took out two coins. One for Susie. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. One for Alex. Both Susie and Alex were overjoyed! Susie took the money and said vigorously, ¡°Thank you uncle !¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 404 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 404 Alex put the money in Susie¡¯s hand, and said happily, ¡°Thank you uncle !¡± No one knew, he quietly searched the Inte how to ward off evil spirits in daily life, andizens said that you must carry money with you, it doesn¡¯t need to be too big, a small amount of money will do. Paul¡­ believed it. But everyone doesn¡¯t believe it, who would have just touched two coins in his pocket, and now he is wearing summer pants instead of winter pants. Besides, he was wearing home clothes! na said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pick out clothes! School starts tomorrow.¡± Susie and Lucy went to try on clothes happily. Landon followed behind Susie every step of the way. Eight was sitting on the side with arms folded, but was pulled away by Susie. Wade and Hamza were speechless. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two brothers took out their mobile phones at the same time and chose to shop online. In fact, the previous clothes can still be worn for a few days¡­ afternoon. Paul packed his things, his vacation was over and he was going back to work. He went to the door of Susie¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Susie poked out half of her head, saw Paul dressed upright, and asked in surprise, ¡°Paul, are you going to work?¡± Counting it down, she and Paul haven¡¯t been together for a few days! I was also impressed by the time I went to the haunted house. Paul said: ¡°The vacation is over, Paul is going to work.¡± He knelt down, stroked Susie¡¯s hair gently, and said, ¡°I¡¯lle back when the Chinese New Year comes.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± I will give you a lot of money during the Chinese New Year.¡± Susie: ¡°Then you go!¡± He smiled helplessly, and looked at the time. Although it was only a few days, it was more thrilling than what he had experienced in this little half of his life. Invisibly, he also hated Susie more and more. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Susie suddenly said, ¡°Wait.¡± Paul¡¯huh? With a cry, is she reluctant to part with him? Susie ran into the house, took out a stack of talismans, and said proudly, ¡°Take it!¡± 12.40 Paul: ¡°What is this?¡± Susie said: ¡°Amulet! You carry it, no one can touch you!¡± Paul was taken aback, then smiled: ¡°Okay. Thank you, Susie!¡± Susie waved her hand and watched Paul go downstairs and out the door again. She hurried to the balcony andy down on the window sill to watch him leave. ** Cooper sat cross-legged on the bed, staring at the result in front of him, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t figure it out?¡­..¡¯ From the incident of the ghost in the wedding dress in the haunted house, Cooper felt that he had met a strong opponent. The person who took in the ghost in the wedding dress was very powerful. This time, it might be that person who caught him! So he wanted to figure out who that person was, and it would be good to give some hints! There is no way to spy on half of it! Cooper was startled, who is this person, is he so powerful? Just as he was thinking, the doorbell rang. Cooper walked to the door and asked warily, ¡°Who is it?¡± A woman spoke in broken Chinese: ¡°Do you need service?¡± Cooper frowned, in order to avoid the pursuers, wherever he went, there would be some women in this hotel to provide services in the middle of the night, and he was used to it in the past two days. 51 943 1241 ¡°No need!¡± Cooper finished, turned around and was about to go back to his room. Suddenly the door was kicked open with a bang, and a rather cold voice said, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Cooper didn¡¯t even think about it, he turned and ran! Inside the room were his equipment, arge amount of talisman paper, and some paper figurines made by his bald disciple. It is impossible to kill the opponent, but it is still possible to escape! Kellen sneered, and with a flick of his hand, a stack of amulets flew out with a tter. The talismans seemed to have eyes, and they all stuck to Cooper¡¯s body. Kellen took advantage of the opportunity to knock him down and trample him under his feet! Cooper was surprised and angry: ¡°Why catch me!¡± Kellen nced at the blonddy with hot figure at the door, raised his brows, and said in a t voice, ¡± Whore.¡± Cooper was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 405 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Neyler at h oper Kellen looked at the time, raised his hand and waved his fingers: ¡°Take it away.¡± Cooper didn¡¯t resist, just stared at the floor, his downcast eyes full of calctions and plots. ¡°I admit it, can you tell me who you are?¡± He quietly rubbed his wrists vigorously while speaking. It was as if ayer of skin had been rubbed out of his wrist, and a piece of ¡®skin¡¯ the size of a palm fell off quietly, swimming along his body towards his heels. The man behind him stepped on him, not paying attention to his heels. He procrastinated for a few words first, and waited until the soul skin reached his heels before suddenly attacking. Put down this tall man first! As everyone knows, Cooper¡¯s actions that he thought he was hiding had long since fallen into Kellen¡¯s eyes. Why, when the amulet he just cast was Bai¡¯s? The soul skin suddenly exploded, and Kellen won by quantity ¨C a stack of amulets, if you say throw it out, throw it out! As soon as the soul skin in Cooper¡¯s hand exploded, it was pressed to the ground by a string of amulets. With a whoosh, green mes ignited, and the soul skin screamed sharply, and soon completely disappeared Kellen stared at the ashes on the ground, burned so easily, giving the illusion that he was good at it. Cooper was taken away by the gangsters, and Kellen went inside and took a look at the things on the bed. Chapter 405 Catch Cooper Kellen put on gloves, stuffed two amulets in them, and packed Cooper¡¯s belongings. He was worried, and stuck a few amulets on the packed bag, and finally packed it in a stic bag and carried it in his hand It¡¯s like carrying a garbage bag. ¡°Go back to China directly!¡± Kellen looked at the time, a little upset. Can¡¯t catch up with the time when the baby starts school! Cooper never dreamed that he would be caught. How could he be caught! Didn¡¯t the noblemane to pick up the hexagram he did yesterday! This is the nobleman? What kind of identity can let the hexagram mislead him! ¡°Who are you!¡± Cooper stared darkly at Kellen. Kellen didn¡¯t raise his head, and focused on looking at the photos in the family group-it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock in the evening, but it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the morning in the United States, the kindergarten is holding the opening ceremony, Susie is wearing a small suit and school uniform, sitting on a small chair, The fluffy face is full of seriousness, and it is cuter than usual. only came out for a day¡­ Hearing Cooper¡¯s words, Kellen didn¡¯t raise his head and said casually: ¡°Your nobleman! The one who will protect you for the rest of your life without worrying about food and clothing.¡± 21214 H Cooper was speechless. In Cooper¡¯s shoe, he rubbed his toes quietly and vigorously, this time removing a smaller piece of skin. This is his most concealed method, which is to deal with emergencies. He was about to be escorted into the car, and this was his only chance to escape. Cooper raised his eyebrows, and the soul skin under his feet flew out in an instant! Fight hard, he bet Kellen doesn¡¯t have so many talismans, this soul skin can be suppressed by at least ten talismans! In the next second, the sky filled with amulets flew up. Those who didn¡¯t know thought they were throwing money away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The ¡®money¡¯ flew to the upper body of the soul skin, wrapped it thickly, and then caught fire with a sudden sound. Cooper suffered a bacsh, and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression froze all of a sudden! ¡°Impossible¡­ howe you have so many talismans!¡± Cooper looked horrified. Even if it is him, he can¡¯t draw like that in half a year! Drawing symbols are not something that can be drawn casually, let alone with hands! So where did Kellen go to get so many amulets! ¡°Who the hell are you!¡­¡± He asked again in horror. Kellen kicked him out straight away. 59.44% Cooper flew straight into the car, banging on the door. How cruel, how cruel! However, at this time Kellen brought the phone close to his mouth, suppressed his voice, and said very gently: ¡°Honey, school has started! It¡¯s great!¡± The double contrast shocked all the subordinates! ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Kellen cast a cold look. ¡°Are you OK¡­¡­¡± They have never seen such a gentle Kellen, they always feel ominous! Kellen didn¡¯t bother to exin, just said: ¡°You will understand when you have a daughter!¡± Everyone: ¡­ They don¡¯t really want to understand¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 406 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 406 Chapter 406 The Shining Paul H Kellen escorted Cooper back home overnight. Cooper was about to die of depression Originally, he ran away just to avoid the mysterious expert. On the way, he also thought about what he would do if he was caught. After all, he was not charged with any crime. With some connections he knew, it was absolutely impossible for them to lock him up. But now Marlin sues him for defrauding him of money and running away, and he bes a scammer¡­ He can¡¯t get out of the rtionship if he wants to! Cooper vomited blood. He had been careful for decades, and he would never be reconciled to being caught like this. As soon as they arrived at the airport, the group happened to run into the crew who were about to board the ne. Paul was wearing a neat uniform, and his long legs were even more slender and straight. It didn¡¯t feel like a single wrinkle in his trousers, which made the passengers turn their heads. Some people couldn¡¯t help standing up, some quickly took out their mobile phones, and some turned their heads and ran into the people in front of them frequently. Kellen and his group escorted Cooper out of another passage, and met such an eye-catching Paul in the lobby. He himself is also very tall, eye-catching, and his aura of aloofness and uninhibitedness is even better than Paul¡¯s. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Kellen greetedzily. Chapter 406 The Shining Paul Paul paused slightly, smiled and nodded. More people took pictures, and a few screamed. Even more coincidentally, Jonathan will also return from this airport today, and there are fans waiting outside early in the morning. Hearing the screams, I thought Jonathan had secretly changed his schedule and arrived early. Fans flocked to it! The scene was chaotic for a while, and Kellen¡¯s men looked around coldly, with vignce on their faces. Kellen looked at Cooper. Cooper was looking for a chance to escape. It¡¯s all right now, God help him! Without even thinking about it, Cooper threw himself at Paul who was two steps away! This person knows Kellen, and using him as a threat has a higher sess rate! Although Cooper¡¯s hands were tied behind his back, he was looking for opportunities all the way. How could he be unprepared? A talisman flew out! At the same time, he also got close to Paul, and even bit Paul with one bite-in order to escape for his life, he didn¡¯t even care about his manners. Cooper stares at Paul with an eerie smile. UTC Chapter 406 The Shining Paul Before he could finish his ambiguous words, he saw a golden light flying and shot Cooper away! Paul¡¯s body shone brightly, a sh of light shed, and Cooper¡¯s amulet turned to ashes as soon as it was attached to Paul¡¯s body. The corner of Paul¡¯s mouth twitched. Kellen was dumbfounded, then immediately raised his eyebrows and let out a lowugh. He patted Paul on the shoulder and lowered his voice: ¡°Not bad! Remember to wear it every day.¡± Paul was speechless. The co-pilot next to him witnessed the whole process, and the flight attendants who were a little further away were also stunned. ¡°You were glowing just now¡­¡± Paul smiled gently, pointing to the sunlight shining in from the ss dome: ¡°The sun just hits it.¡± Everyone is surprised, isn¡¯t it? Right¡­ Otherwise, how can a good person still shine¡­ Cooper, who was bounced out, was grabbed again, almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Others don¡¯t know why Paul shines, how can he not know? This guy has a talisman on him! More than one! Damn, it¡¯s so bright¡­ Is this amulet made into clothes and worn on the body?? Cooper doubts life. Before that, he knew the really powerful spells very well. In just one day and one night, he saw that it seemed that money was not needed¡­ At this moment, a clear and soft voice came: ¡°Dad!¡± Susie rushed to Kellen with a small backpack on her back, and threw herself into Kellen¡¯s arms! Susie followed Landon every step of the way, really every step of the way, followed Susie and rushed towards Kellen¡¯s arms. Kellen quickly caught Susie, couldn¡¯t help kissing her, and said dotingly: ¡°My dear boy, isn¡¯t school starting? Why are you here to pick up Dad?¡± Susie gave Landon a helpless look: ¡°Dad, you let my uncle follow me every step of the way, uncle is really close every step of the way!¡± He stands at the door when she goes to the toilet, stands at the head of the bed when she sleeps, and stands behind her when she goes to school. None of the other students were like this, the kindergarten principal was very embarrassed, and euphemistically said not to bring bodyguards to school¡­ ¡°But he won¡¯t listen! He says it¡¯s only useful if Papa says it.¡± Susie felt aggrieved andined to her father. ¡°On the first day of school, at the opening ceremony, he was standing behind me all the time. The children were very curious and always came to ask me who my uncle was!¡± ¡°Landon must stand behind me during ss, the teacher can¡¯t do anything about him!¡± ?? ?? ¡°It¡¯s actually okay, but when I went to the bathroom, Landon followed me to the door, scaring away the other kids!¡± That scene was called chaos. One by one, the children went toin to the teacher, saying that there was a strange sorghum standing at the door of the toilet, and they dared not go to the toilet. There were also two children who peed their pants because they were too anxious to hold back, and burst into tears on the spot. The teacher was helpless and asked Landon if he could wait at the door. Landon: No! The principal of the kindergarten also came, trying to persuade the family members to go back first, the child is safe at school¡­ Landon: I don¡¯t! The principal and teachers are all stupid. ¡°Grandma wanted to hit Landon with her bare hands, but Landon just refused, which made grandma faint.¡± In the end, Susie had no choice but to ask for leave for two days, and went home after only one morning on the first day of school. Kellen was speechless. Susie asked pitifully: ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯te back, I¡¯m going to go crazy! Grandma said that Dad has a very important task, unless Dad takes the initiative to contact us, otherwise we don¡¯t want to call Dad.¡± Kellen was both distressed and funny, nced at Landon, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Landon said, ¡± You said you would never leave!¡± Not only did he not feel that there was any problem, he even wanted to ask himself if he was good or not. The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Landon, the mission is over! From now on, watch the suspect in the back, and don¡¯t let him out of your sight.¡± Landon: ¡°Yes!¡± Kellen walked out with Susie in his arms, suddenly stopped, and added: ¡°If he dares to move, let him do it.¡± Landon quickly wanted to touch the gun. Kellen stopped: ¡°Don¡¯t use guys in front of the people, y freely.¡± Landon: ¡°Yes!¡± See, he really agrees with him, otherwise how could he trust him so much and give him a task. Landon came up to Cooper, staring straight at him. Cooper was speechless. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just send such a person to guard him? Cooper sneered and was about to speak. Suddenly Landon pped him with a p. 0.00% 12 42 The sound made Kellen and Susie turn their heads in shock. Landon stared at Cooper and said, ¡°Report! He moved! He moved!¡± Kellen¡¯s eyelids twitched, he nced at the surprised gazes around him, and he stepped out of the airport hall with his long legs. Cooper was dumbfounded and looked at Landon angrily: ¡°You have¡­¡± Before the sick word was uttered, there was another snap. Cooper was speechless. The other subordinates held back theirughter and said sullenly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Cooper was furious, no matter how angry he was, he could only hold back, and walked away¡­ This time the p was on the back of his head, like hitting a grandson. Cooper winced. No, walking counts as movement? Several other subordinates escorting Cooper said quickly: ¡°This is not counting, this is not counting!¡± ¡°No, no, let¡¯s take him away.¡± ¡°Calm down, the people are watching. Landon frowned and reluctantly said: ¡°Okay, the feet can move, but the others can¡¯t!¡± Cooper was about to call Landon out of his mind, and moved on. But as long as he moves his hand or shakes his head, he will definitely be beaten again. 12 42T 788 We Now In the end, he could only cross his legs, head stiff, and walk in small steps like a little daughter-inw, really speechless. Mitch floated beside Susie and closed the booklet. ¡°I looked at the brochure again, and then I looked at Cooper¡­ He is indeed an extraordinary person. There are very few people in this world who still practice, and he is one of them.¡± Susie was puzzled. Mitch nced at her silently, and said, ¡°There are many wizards in this world, and in some ces you can still see fortune tellers from time to time. But most of them are self-taught, or the master led them in.¡± This kind of people who only want to make money, do not know what to do, and don¡¯t know their own fate¡­ are not considered to be cultivators. ¡°Orthodox worshiping a certain sect, adhering to the sect¡¯s inheritance, and working hard on this path is called cultivation.¡± After Kellen came back to transfer Landon, Susie finally had a normal school life. Cooper saw the bald man at the Morton family vi, and the bald man lowered his head and choked when he saw him: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I missed it¡­¡± Cooper sneered, this is unbearable, confession? If it were him. it would never be! three dayster. Cooper¡¯s cheeks sunk in. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s usually fine, if you don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move. He practiced cross-legged, 12 42 and the old monk entered into meditation. But people always sleep, right? You always move unconsciously when you sleep, right? He hasn¡¯t slept well in the past three days! He who was sleeping soundly was suddenly woken up by a shot, and Ji Ling turned over, and another shot was fired. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 407 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 407 After staying like this for three days, there was no chance to take a nap. People are most likely to lose control if they don¡¯t sleep. Cooper couldn¡¯t sit still when he sat cross-legged, so he suffered more and more bullets. Now on the verge of being cranky, staring at Landon, seeing him still looking refreshed, was absolutely amazing. Cooper gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I recruit¡­! What do you want to know, tell me!¡± The bald man in the pit next door was speechless. At this time, the bald man only felt a chill behind him, subconsciously shrunk his neck, and looked back¡­ Nothing at all. what happened? On Saturday, Kellen heard that Cooper was willing to recruit, and took Susie back to the Morton family vi. Although Susie is the eldestdy of the Morton family vi, she really rarelyes back¡­ Everyone still remembers Susie, a group of old men surrounded Susie, one said that he wanted to teach her to box, and the other said that he wanted to teach her to shoot¡­ It was so lively. At this moment, Landon hurried over, knelt down on one knee, his eyes were red: ¡°Patriarch¡­!¡± Kellen was surprised that Landon carried out the death order, without his order, he would not have left Cooper suddenly and ran over by himself. Cooper must have run away. Kellen picked up Susie, who was eating strawberry jelly, in his arms, and walked out quickly. Kellen asked, ¡°How do people run?¡± Landon¡¯s eyeballs were so red that they were about to bleed, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°This subordinate watched him for three days and three nights, today he said he was going to recruit, and this subordinate heard that the Patriarch and Missy came¡­¡± ¡°Missy is tender and delicate, so naturally she can¡¯t go to a ce like the cer, so my subordinates escorted Cooper to the confinement room.¡± If you haven¡¯t slept for three days, no matter how strong your willpower is, there will be problems. One oversight, and Cooper ran away. ¡°But the whole vi has been sealed off! He can¡¯t escape from the vi.¡± Kellen frowned and asked suddenly: ¡°Have you not slept for a few days?¡± Landon said honestly: ¡°Three days¡­¡± Kellen was speechless. How can there be such a determined person in this world, saying to keep Cooper out of sight, he really doesn¡¯t even sleep. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie looked at Landon, and sighed like a little adult: ¡°The mission is over! Landon, go to sleep!¡± Landon looked at Kellen. Kellen said: ¡°From now on, you listen to her, and you just do what she says.¡± Landon replied yes, and fearing that he would drive him away, he quickly said, ¡°Cooper has gone to the woods in the back mountain, and the woods are already surrounded by us.¡± Kellen nodded, and the group came to the forest behind the mountain. The forest was surrounded by twoyers. Zachary walked over quickly, and said with a big head: ¡°Patriarch, this person is a bit evil¡­¡± They are very familiar with the woods of the mountain vi. They used to practice on this mountain when they were doing field training. But just now when they went in, they got lost. Mitch looked at the woods and sneered, ¡°Susie, break it!¡± Holding the freeze-dried strawberry, Susie said fiercely, ¡°Break it!¡± He said that he ate the strawberry freeze-dried in one bite. 12 43 Mitch was speechless. Kellen was speechless. Cooper hid in the woods, his face grim. No matter how good he learned, he didn¡¯t dare to fight with real guns and live ammunition. Just then, he saw Kellen stepping into the woods with Susie in his arms. Cooper was taken aback. Just these two people, and one of them is a child, how dare they enter? Too underestimated! Cooper thought inwardly, ¡°The opportunity ising¡±, jumped up with a sudden sound, and moved quickly. ¡°You are here!¡± He said coldly. Susie was lying on her father¡¯s shoulder, when she heard a voice from the left, she subconsciously turned her head to look ¨C nothing? Just as he was thinking, the voice changed direction and sounded from the right: ¡°Who are you¡­why are you against me!¡± Kellen narrowed his eyes and turned around abruptly, but there was nothing behind him. His expression gradually became serious. Cooper¡¯s voice changed direction again: ¡°Who is behind you? Who sent you to get me?¡± Kellen held his breath and moved his toes slightly. He regretted it, he shouldn¡¯t have brought Susie in, he didn¡¯t expect this Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 408 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Susie It¡¯s Simple Cooper to be so powerful! ? ¡°Youe out first, and I¡¯ll talk to you about who is behind me.¡± Kellen looked around vigntly and said in a cold voice. Susie yelled, ¡°Come out, run if you can,e out if you can!¡± Cooperughed loudly, and his voice changed direction again: ¡°I underestimated you! There are no rules in this industry. You go your own way, and I take my single-nk bridge, but you still insist on me.¡± ¡± ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Susie looked in one direction and said, ¡°Come out!¡± Cooperughed and changed direction again: ¡°Haha¡­ find me if you have the ability!¡± This is what he researched for a long time before he came up with it! Cooper was everywhere in the woods. Every cell in Kellen¡¯s body became vignt, and he whispered: ¡°Susie. you go out first, this person is too cunning to find him.¡± He was afraid of identally hurting his baby. Susie blinked: ¡°Is it hard to find?¡± She thought her father was going to show off, so she gave him the chance. It¡¯s very simple! Just hit wherever the soundes from. Didn¡¯t expect dad can¡¯t catch it? Susie said, ¡°Dad, put me down first.¡± She broke free from Kellen¡¯s arms, and while her father was still bending over, she patted her father¡¯s head like a kindergarten teacherforting a child: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad, everyone will not find it, it¡¯s normal.¡± It just so happened that Cooper changed direction again, and his voice filled the woods: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time, you can¡¯t find me. Let¡¯s talk about it¡­¡± The voice did not fall. Susie suddenly grabbed a palm-sized stone on the ground, and threw it in one direction vigorously! There was a scream in the woods! Immediately afterwards, something fell to the ground with a muffled bang. Kellen was speechless. Thanks, I was notforted. The stonended right on the bridge of Cooper¡¯s nose, leaving his face covered in blood, and he fell to the ground in astonishment. impossible! No way! How could a little doll find him and throw it so urately! ? Definitely luck! Cooper gritted his teeth and dodged into the bushes before Kellen could Susie looked left and right, and picked up another stone: ¡°Come out, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll blow your front teeth away!¡± Cooper held his nose and sneered: ¡°Little thing¡­! Heh¡­ just take a chance and think that you are really capable?¡± 12 431 wy 4:3 Suce It¡¯s Simple Susie raised the stone in her hand¡­ The other party didn¡¯t believe it. Then she had no choice but to throw it lightly! Susie raised her hand and threw the stone out with a hey sound! Cooper sneered, look, he just said she was lucky. Looking at the direction she threw it, it was obviously off! He just stood still, hey, what¡¯s the matter? next second¨C N?velDrama.Org content rights. The stone hit a tree behind him urately, then rebounded, and hit the back of his head with a bang! Cooper fell to the ground with a muffled grunt, and this time before he could get up and escape, he was stepped on the ground by a foot in a leather boot. Kellen sneered, his eyes were slightly cold: ¡°Run, keep going.¡± Cooper was naturally unwilling and wanted to cast a spell on Kellen, but he didn¡¯t expect a golden light to shine on him, burning his amulet instantly. amulet! It¡¯s still the kind of amulet that is armed to the feet and even has the thumb of the toe! Cooper clenched his teeth in hatred-who was behind all these people? Using talismans is the same as using toilet paper, is it reasonable? Cooper stared at Kellen and said darkly, ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± E Kellen said: ¡°Do you think that if you go in, there is still a chance toe out? Get a life sentence.¡± Cooper didn¡¯t say anything, just snorted. It¡¯s his ability to get out, if people can¡¯t get out, what about the soul? He had known for a long time that he would be targeted sooner orter, so he had already prepared a way out. With a sneer on the corner of Cooper¡¯s mouth, he closed his eyes and said nothing more. At this time, a soft voice suddenly sounded: ¡°I¡¯ll make a calction, you will have no worries about food and clothing in this life, you will wear a yellow robe, and Cheng Liang and Cheng Liang¡¯s bracelets and anklets! You don¡¯t have to run around so hard anymore gone.¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows slightly. If nothing else, Cooper would be sent to xx prison, where the prison uniform happened to have a yellow mandarin jacket. Cooper ignored him, closed his eyes, and looked arrogant and unyielding. Mitch crossed his arms with a nk expression on his face: ¡°Stealing ghosts under the eyes of King of Hell is also a daredevil.¡± ¡°Give it to him, cut off his way! You have been using Binding Ghost Net before, this time Master taught you a new thing ¨C the teaching from Dad.¡± Susie froze for a moment, what¡­ what? Teachings from Dad? ¨C She looked at her dad suspiciously, who was calling Zachary and Landon toe in and kidnap someone. Susie looked at Mitch again. Chapter Dads Teachings Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 409 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 409 Mitch said: ¡°This can block the opponent¡¯s door, so that his soul can¡¯t Don¡¯t you want to change your soul? He directly blocked him, let alone these crooked ways in the future, his very rare talent will also be blocked, so don¡¯t think about doing evil again. Mitch said: ¡°This spell is the same as Binding Ghost Net, except that Binding Ghost Net binds ghosts, while Dad¡¯s teachings bind human souls. Read it with Master¡­¡± He looked serious and raised a hand. Susie quickly stood up straight, imitating his way and raising a hand. Mitch took a deep breath, eyes sharp, suddenly pped Cooper, and shouted: ¡°Call Dad!¡± Susie imitated everything, pped out her palm attentively, and shouted: ¡°Call Dad!¡± Cooper was speechless. Kellen: ¡°?¡± He has a grandson? Kellen hooked his lips, and said with a slightlyzy tone, ¡°Call Grandpa.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cooper was speechless. The corners of Zachary¡¯s and Landon¡¯s mouths twitched, the Patriarch is really pampering Miss¡­ even this ispatible. Cooper was taken away with repressed aggrievedness, he had no idea that the p that Susie pped just now blocked all his way out. His brain was running fast, still thinking about how to draw a talisman 50.674 12 44 D after entering the prison, how toplete the ceremony, and then change his skin¡­ escape without anyone noticing! Seeing Cooper being escorted away, Susie felt that she had aplished another great event! From the time when Paul met the female ghost in a wedding dress in a haunted house, until Paul was pasted with a soul skin. Now, she has caught the big bad guy! Oh no, it was Dad who caught the bad guy! Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s leg and kept ttering her: ¡°Dad is amazing, dad is the best in the world!¡± Kellen nced at her, then smiled and said, ¡°Tell me, what vor of ice cream do you want?¡± Don¡¯t you just want him to take her to eat ice cream? No need to exaggerate, just say ¡®Dad, I want to eat ice cream¡¯, even if there is a hail of bullets, he will deliver the ice cream to her mouth. Susie raised her hand happily: ¡°I want strawberry vor!¡± The father and daughter walked out of the woods hand in hand. Mitch muttered: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just ice cream, what¡¯s so delicious about ice cream¡­¡± At this time, a subordinate ran over and said in a low voice, ¡°Patriarch, that bald man suddenly rolled his eyes¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 410 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Do You Need Help Spending Money? ? Roll your eyes? Kellen picked up Susie in one hand, picked her up easily, and walked towards the confinement room. ¡°Come on, look at that bald uncle, let¡¯s go eat ice cream. Susic: ¡°OK¡± In the confinement room, the bald man was rolling his eyes and circling around on the ground. Stuck in his own throat. The soul floats out of the body, trying to fight against something. Susie snorted, ¡°What is he doing?¡± Kellen: ¡°I don¡¯t know, acting?¡± Subordinate: ¡°He has been smoking for half an hour, it doesn¡¯t look like acting.¡± Another subordinate: ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, how can we believe it if we don¡¯t act realistically?¡± The bald man on the ground was about to vomit blood. Where did they see him acting? This is really acting with one¡¯s life! He¡¯s about to snap off¡­ The bald man really felt that he was going to die, because he saw a man in a white robe floating beside Susie! You must know that he can¡¯t see ghosts at ordinary times, and before he wants to see ghosts and manipte ghosts, he must first do something to temporarily open his eyes. Now he not only saw it directly, but also felt a kind of oppressive aura from hell. This man in white robe is by no means an ordinary ghost¡­ The bald man felt as if his soul was being pulled out, and his face turned pale with fright. Paul¡¯s soul skin was pasted on by him, so he still doesn¡¯t know what happened to him? It¡¯s just been pasted with soul skin! And it was posted by his master! Could it be that he exined here today?? ¡°Save¡­¡± The bald man¡¯s throat was rattling, and he was so hoarse that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Mitch sneered: ¡°It¡¯s true that wicked people have their own way of doing evil. If you post other people¡¯s soul skins, you never thought you would be posted too!¡± As soon as he raised his hand, the soul skin on the back of the bald man¡¯s neck was forced to fly out, struggling in mid-air. Cooper¡¯s soul was sealed, his soul skin lost control, and now he was agitated. If it escapes, it will have its own hazy consciousness in the future, and it will find someone to paste it on its own. Mitch didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations in his eyes, just lifted his fingertips slightly, and a cluster of dark green mes ignited with a bang, burning the soul¡¯s skin clean. Susie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Master is so handsome!¡± As the soul skin was burned to ashes, the bald man gradually returned to his soul, looking at Susie in horror. That day in the haunted house, he felt that this girl was not simple! It turned out that it was because she had such a powerful master! So her evil ghosts were also given to him by her master, right? The bald man didn¡¯t dare to y tricks anymore, you know he was wary of even his master, and he didn¡¯t tell his master about the evil ghosts on Susie. Sure enough, his master still attacked him. They are also apprentices, why is there such a big difference¡­ The bald man had a depressed face, and before Kellen and the others could ask, he exined his situation. Kellen thought of the past. There is a custom in my hometown that when the father passes away, the son has to tie a paper horse to lead the way. At that time, his grandfather had no chance to be buried openly, but he also secretly tied the paper horse. The horse¡¯s limbs are bent out of bamboo branches, and then the horse¡¯s head is made out of bamboo strips, and finally pasted with red paper. It sounds like simple steps, but what he made is not like a horse at all. It is not easy to paste the red paper. The sharp parts of the bamboo branches are easy to puncture the paper. When it is pasted, it cannot be formed. copse¡­ Therefore, this skill does need some inheritance. ¡°And then?¡± Susie continued to ask. He said: ¡°The paper doll will stare at itself, because when painting, the first person it sees is the person who painted it, so it is also traditional for paper dolls not to dot their eyes, but I am young and curious, so I click It¡¯s¡­¡± The bald man will never forget that night, he secretly hid in the room to put eyes on the paper doll. When the paper figurine¡¯s eyes formed, he felt that something was staring at him, and the next day he had a high fever, reluctantly went up the mountain with his father, and met a female ghost standing quietly in the forest. ¡°The paper man sacrificed to the dead, and was enved in the underworld. The resentment itself was very great, until I learned to use the soul of the dead to worship the paper man instead.¡± Since then, he has grown by leaps and bounds on this path! He drew a lot of paper figurines, and finally learned to fold the paper figurines into a real paper figurine- a thin piece of paper-for the convenience of taking it with him. Traveling all over the world, doing a lot of things, earning a lot of money, until he met his master, Cooper, in a ruined temple. ¡°He is a person who will take revenge and has a very small mind. When he sees a talent, he must use it for him. If he refuses, he will only end up being killed by him.¡± Under pressure from Cooper, he nodded and admitted that he was actually half a servant. ¡°He gave me a female ghost in a wedding dress. As an apprenticeship ceremony, I also had to enshrine the unique skill of soul skin to him¡­.. Later, he kept experimenting with soul skin for soul, and I kept running 12 44 around, Help him find every suitable candidate.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The upper body of the soul does not need to be fitted with a birthday or anything, it just needs to be able to be reced and survive in the opponent¡¯s body. It¡¯s like rebirth through time travel in the novel, but the difference is that after time travel with the soul skin, I can¡¯t live for a few days. Because of this, they also killed several experimental disciples. For this reason, he went to various haunted houses all over the country to change ces. Anyway, every year, people would go to haunted houses to y and be scared to death. As long as it is not obvious, it will not attract official attention. ¡°This is really stealing my life under the nose of the King of Hell¡­¡± Mount said: ¡°I have been very careful until I met you¡­¡± Kellen nodded. It turns out that the cause and effect are such a cause and effect. It can only be said that the world is big and full of wonders. ¡°One more thing, what happened to Mr. Wilson from the Wilson family?¡± Both Cooper and Mount were arrested, but that Mr. Wilson continued to be atrge as a victim. Mount said honestly: ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Wilson¡¯s husband die? He inherited more than one billion dors in property, but his health is not good. He was terminally ill and only survived for a few days. She learned about borrowing her life from an old folk woman, and then she was moved. She didn¡¯t know where to find out that she could change her soul, so she paid a lot of money to ask the master to change her into a healthy skin. She still has so much money, she doesn¡¯t want to die, she wants to be another person and continue to live. Susie nodded in understanding. 11 If she had that much money, she wouldn¡¯t want to die¡­ But if you don¡¯t want to die, you don¡¯t want to die. When you deserve to die, you still have to die. After all, Master said that you should die or not die. 1 She has to go to that Mr. Wilson and ask her if she needs to help spend the money¡­ No, see if she has done anything bad! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 411 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 411 Chapter 411 The Arrogant Rich Man The Regal District is divided into four parts. The wealthy families, those who tend to be calm and secluded from the world, and those who like to be quiet are in the southeast. The scenery and environment here are very good, and the Murray family manor is on this side. ¨C The due east direction is another kind of ¡°rich family¡± ¨C such as the Stevenson family where Ledger lives, and Kellen¡¯s militarypound are all here. Of course, the Morton family vi where Kellen usually lives is another direction. He rarely will be here. The rest are Spring Vi, which is very, very rich but has no family background, and Lush Garden, which is represented by the sudden wealth and love to throw money. Lush Garden sounds ordinary, but it is a well-known circle of rich and yboys. It is located on the other side of the park, and the area of themunity isrger than the park. Most of the luxury cars driving in this direction are Maserati, Bugatti, Ferrari, etc., ignoring the speed limit traffic regtions. Anyway, one was fined, and another one was driven, and the penalty points were not afraid. Kellen¡¯s car drove into this circle, and a Maserati sped past his car, not only overtaking, but also whistled, and gave Kellen¡¯s off-road vehicle a middle finger. Susiey on the car window and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, what does he mean by raising this finger?¡± The baby gave his father a middle finger. Kellen was speechless. He looked at the Maserati in front of him coldly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, girls don¡¯tpare to this gesture, it¡¯s rude.¡± Susie quickly withdrew her fingers and nodded obediently: ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kellen put his hand on the gear shifter, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Daughter, sit still!¡± Susie immediately stuck to the back of her safety seat, and Eight, who ¡°reluctantly¡± followed, had her face pressed against the ss window before she could react. Alex in the pet bag: ¡°It feels like flying.¡± Eight is speechless. Eight is rtively tall, sitting on a temporary safety seat, which is a lot higher than the seat, and it is especially easy to stick to the window. Susieughed: ¡°Eight, when my dad speeds up in the future, you must remember to post itter!¡± ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m firmly attached to the back of the safety seat, I can¡¯t shake it!¡± Eight is speechless. She snorted, looked out the window, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± While speaking, his hands quietly grasped the safety seat. Susie sees through but doesn¡¯t tell the truth. Alex said cheaply: ¡°Are you afraid? If you are afraid, just say it. If you are afraid and you don¡¯t say it, how do I know? It¡¯s not shameful to be afraid. Come on, tell me bravely: Oh, I¡¯m really Terrible!¡± Eight is speechless. Suddenly I want to taste what parrot meat tastes like (smile). During the conversation, Kellen¡¯s off-road vehicle roared and drove towards the gate of Lush Garden. It was a rampage, a hundred times more arrogant than that dude just now. When the car was about to overtake the Maserati, the Maserati suddenly changednes and crossed in front of Kellen. Kellen narrowed his eyes, thest one who was so fearless is already dead, it really is that ignorant people are fearless. He doesn¡¯t have much pursuit of luxury cars. This off-road vehicle is also made in China, and with his own modifications, it can cost more than a million dors at most. Maserati is tens of millions, probably because he looks down on his car of less than one million, and dares to argue with him. Kellen changednes again, and Maserati also got stronger. Kellen was in the leftne, and he was blocking the leftne. Kellen changednes, and he changednes. Just to stand in front of him! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen sneered, and when Maserati changednes to stop him again, he drifted past Maserati in an ¡¯emergency avoidance¡¯. The refitted off-road shell was special, and it made a long cut in the Maserati with a p, and the door was blown off by him. The owner of the Maserati shrank his pupils in fright, and subconsciously turned the steering wheel sharply. As a result, the car lost control and flew out, circling on the road and moving forward. Seeing that the car was about to hit the guardrail and fly towards the river, Kellen¡¯s car also flew over ¡®out of control¡¯, and a tail flick knocked Maserati back on track. The Maserati mmed on the brakes, and Kellen¡¯s car had already left, leaving him with only a puff of exhaust fumes. The dandy driving the Maserati got out of the car, his legs softened and he knelt on the ground. Scared him to death! The soul almost flew away! What kind of operation is this! How could someone drive a car like this? Don¡¯t look at the rampage of the off-road vehicle, but take a closer look, in fact, it has been frantically probing on the edge ofplying with traffic regtions¨C Unfortunately, there is no vition! In this case, even if the traffic police came, he was solely responsible, and there was nothing wrong with the off-road vehicle. Anyone can drive speeding, but someone who can drive like an off-road vehicle¡­ is a real master¡­ The dandies who were chasing around booed and whistled, and there was a lot of haha. The owner of the Maserati slowly came back to his senses, and soon a wave of embarrassment took over him. He gritted his teeth and looked at his tattered Maserati. Scrapped! He was wronged, and he still has no way to impensation! The dandy called another car. After he got in the car, he was angry all the time. He saw two dogs crossing the road in the distance. Instead of slowing down, he stepped on the elerator and mmed one of them. The dog went flying. The poor dog mmed into the side of the road with a bang and died 67.204 12.46 instantly. The other dog was stunned, and quickly realized that it ran to the side of its deadpanion, screaming anxiously and helplessly¡­ The dandy saw the dog that was killed and the other dog circling anxiously and helplessly, humbled to the dust, and he felt a little better in his heart, he sneered and stepped on the gas pedal to leave. In his eyes, dogs are just ants to vent their emotions¡­ ** The off-road vehicle entered Lush Garden, and after parking the car, Susie got out of the car and looked around the car curiously. The car Kellen drove just now felt that it was driving very fast, and it was fun to swing it around, but the degree of swinging was within the safe range eptable to children, so Susie didn¡¯t know how intense it was just now. Looking at the off-road vehicle again, there was no trace on her body, so she was relieved. 788 Vorher. Kellen rang the doorbell, and after a while, an aunt dressed as a servant came out and asked with a polite smile, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Kellen was looking at the luxury vi in front of him and the surrounding environment, and said casually: ¡°Sweep¡­ I have a little friendship with you Mr. Wilson, go and tell her my name is Morton.¡± His family is the only one with the surname Morton and status in Kyoto now. Kellen believes that if Mr. Wilson is not stupid, he wille out immediately when he hears this surname. The servant nodded and said, ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± Seeing the servant aunt leave, Susie asked, ¡°Dad, do you know her ?¡± Kellen said: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Susie wondered: ¡°Then how does daddy have friendship with her?¡± Kellen said boldly: ¡± We all belong to the same country, isn¡¯t this a little friendship?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes are bright, and she feels that she has learned something that is inexplicable but inexplicably powerful~ Eight on the side was speechless. This means more than a little friendship, or even a rtive? What a dare to say, a dare to believe. Soon a pale and fraildy came out in a hurry. Because she was walking in a hurry, she coughed violently when she stopped, and her pale face turned red in an instant. ¡°Sorry¡­cough cough cough¡­¡± She spoke intermittently, while reaching out to make a gesture of invitation, the more anxious she became, the more she coughed A man in his 30s and 40s coughs up the age of 70 or 80 years old. Kellen stretched out his hand to press it, and said in a cold voice, ¡°No hurry, you finish coughing first.¡± Thedy was speechless. Susie didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what her father said, andforted her: ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t worry, cough slowly.¡± Thedy was speechless. The normal process should not be asking ¡°Are you okay?¡± Susie quietly looked at the aunt in front of her. The evil spirit coiled on his head was left by the evil ghost. But there is no evil ghost on her body. the breath left by the evil ghost, Susie, remember she went to Cooper before?¡± Susie nodded. Mitch continued: ¡°Although Cooper is sinister and vicious, he is indeed a very powerful wizard. The evil ghost may have seen him, so he ran away.¡± Susie suddenly realized that it was so! Eight listened silently. She also understands thismon sense, so she is not envious of having Master teach her. After Mr. Wilson coughed, he invited Kellen, Susie, and Eight in, which was awkward for a while. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mr. Wilson was puzzled, but couldn¡¯t help but nced at Kellen. Of course she knew about the Morton family. Ever since the Morton family who wore ¡°Mr. Morton is the grandson of our Morton family¡± was pped in the face by Mr. Morton, Mr. Morton has also be famous in the upper-ss wealthy circle. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 412 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 412 Mr. Wilson didn¡¯t know why Mr. Morton came to her, and was a little nervous for a while. Kellen didn¡¯t talk nonsense, and asked directly: ¡°You looked for Cooper, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden, his feet went limp and he fell down on the sofa. ¡°I am¡­¡­¡± Kellen said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯m not here to catch you.¡± Mr. Wilson was momentarily speechless. At this time, there was a bang outside the door, and a Bugatti stopped in front of the vi, followed by the sound of the door opening. A man¡¯s voice asked, ¡°Whose car is this? Whose? Where is my sister-in-w?¡± The man came before everyone came: ¡± She has finally revealed her true colors? She has taken over my brother¡¯s property and won¡¯t let go. Now that she is ready to die, can she finally hook up with a man?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my brother¡¯s property is not left to my own brother, is this intended to inherit all of it to the adulterer?¡± After a while, the man appeared at the door of the living room, and pushed the ss partition door aside with a bang. Kellen raised his eyebrows, it turned out to be the grandson. Guy who just drove a Maserati! The man stared at Kellen very unhappily. He hadn¡¯t seen what the owner of the off-road vehicle looked like just now, but he clearly recognized the off-road vehicle parked at the door. ¡°I said why suddenly someone dared to argue with me, are you teaming up with an adulterer to kill me?¡± ¡°Tsk, you even have a child, and you have two? My brother has been dead for five or six years. So, sister-inw, did you start hooking up with adulterers after my brother died?¡± He hooked up and adulterated one by one, sitting on the sofa with his feet directly on the coffee table. Mr. Wilson was so angry that he coughed violently again. ¡°You¡­be careful what you say!¡± Mr. Wilson gasped and reprimanded. This man is Mr. Wilson¡¯s uncle, named Brooks. Brooksughed, with a strange tone: ¡± You are usually serious, but you are so flirtatious behind your back.¡± Kellen frowned, unable to listen anymore. You shouldn¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s family affairs. But his good daughter is here, it¡¯s different. Kellen lifted his foot and kicked Brooks off the couch. Brooks fell to the ground with his buttocks, and there was a click in his lumbar spine. The pain made him red and said, ¡°You!¡± Kellen said lightly: ¡°What, want to eat in prison? I can send you in for free.¡± As he spoke, his eyes gradually turned cold: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s disputes, but keep your mouth clean.¡± ¡°It angered me, let alone a car door, I dare to tear your head off.¡± Brooks was speechless. For some reason, he shivered subconsciously, and soon realized that he was cowardly again, and instantly became angry from embarrassment. ¡°Where does a poor doge from with a broken car that costs less than a million dors! How dare you threaten your grandpa?¡± ¡°You tried your best to seduce a widow. ¡± He sarcastically said, ¡°You brought your daughter to beg for food, because you were afraid that your daughter would not learn how to seduce people? I have a rich friend who just likes this. How about it? Send your daughter there for you! Father¡¯s business is inherited!¡± Kellen¡¯s face darkened instantly. Brooks only felt that Kellen was stimted by his own words, and he had a great sense of aplishment. Heughed loudly: ¡°Yo, yo, I¡¯m still angry, and the little boy who eats people¡¯s soft food wants to tear my head off,e on,e on! My head is here, Come on,e tear it down!¡± With a sneer on his face, he craned his neck closer to Kellen . Kellen looked cold, twisted his wrist, and pressed Brooks¡¯ head with one hand. He looked down at Brooks, and the corner of his mouth twitched: ¡°The atmosphere is here, and it would be a little rude for me not to do anything.¡± Brooksughed, and was about to say, ¡®You¡¯re such a good pretender¡¯¡­ In the next second, there was only a click! Brooks¡¯ head turned ny degrees, his body fell stiffly, and he hit the floor with a bang! His eyes widened. Mr. Wilson also stared wide-eyed, and his already pale face turned paler with fright. The corner of her mouth trembled, ¡°You, you¡­you really¡­¡± Really fucked him up?? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Wilson couldn¡¯t say thetter words. Kellen looked at Brooks who was twitching on the ground, and slowly pulled out a wet tissue on the table, wiped his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he just took his head off, it didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Mr. Wilson¡¯s calf is weak, this, this, is there any difference? Brooks, who fell on the ground, struggled to remember, but for some reason, his hands and feet were numb one after another, and he couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all! Kellen¡¯s tone was as cold and impersonal as an ice pick hanging under the eaves for three or nine days: ¡°It¡¯s just a dislocation of the cervical spine, and he can¡¯t die, but I can¡¯t guarantee it if he struggles and moves around Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 413 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 413 Chapter 413 If I Dont Do It, I¡¯ll Look Impolite by himself.¡± W Brooks, who was struggling on the ground, froze immediately in fright! Cervical misalignment! Last month, one of his buddies drove too fast into a bridge pier, and his neck twisted at a weird angle on the spot. Later, the person was rescued and came back, but he was paraplegic at a high position, permanently paralyzed and unable to take care of himself. Brooks wanted to cry, he didn¡¯t want to be crippled! He stared at Kellen resentfully. Kellen smiled sarcastically, but there was no smile in his eyes, and said coldly: ¡°Remember, let me hear a bad word about my daughter again, next time, it will be 180 degrees.¡± Ayer of cold sweat broke out from Brooks¡¯ body, and he felt chilly when he was blown by the air conditioner. Susie just came back to her senses now, her father is too cruel~ But she wasn¡¯t worried or afraid at all, because Brooks¡¯ soul didn¡¯t fly out, which meant that her father didn¡¯t kill anyone. Just like what grandma said, Dad is an absolutely good person, no matter what he does, he will have his reasons. She just needs to trust her father! Sitting on the sofa, Susie even took out a box of milk from the outeryer of her small backpack, dangling her legs and drinking it leisurely. Seeing Eight¡¯s expressionless face, she took out another box: ¡°Hey, Eight will give you milk!¡± Alex immediately spoke up: ¡°Dry this bottle of milk and forget about that cub!¡± Eight is speechless. Brooks lying on the ground: I¡¯m so mad, shouldn¡¯t I pay attention to him now? Someone, call 120 for him! But no one paid him any attention. Kellen asked, ¡°Is he really your brother-inw?¡± Mr. Wilson hadplex eyes, and gradually calmed down. While gesturing to the servant to call 120, he said: ¡°My husband was in poor health when he was a child. When he was three years old, his mother gave him to someone else to raise him. Later, he was picked up by my mother-inw. go back.¡± In front of Susie, Mr. Wilson dared not speak too bluntly. After all, this thing is too realistic and cold. It is said that it is given to someone else to raise, but in fact it is throwing away the child who is about to die of illness. She was afraid that Susie wouldn¡¯t listen well, and Kellen would also twist her neck 90 degreester¡­ ¡°My mother-inw and my father-inw have never had children. After picking up my husband, they raised me as their own son. My husband took the name of the Wilson family. My father-inw and my mother-in-w sold their houses and cars to cure my husband. My husband also lived up to expectations when he grew up, made a lot of money and honored my inws.¡± Kellen nodded. It turned out that this was the reason why Mr. Wilson¡¯s husband had a differentst name from Brooks. 403b at bo 1, Fi Look impolite Hearing this, Susie felt that this uncle was very powerful. He was able to make so much money empty- handed, and he was about to catch up with his uncle. Mr. Wilson continued: ¡°After my husband became rich, his biological mother came to the door and said that she had no choice but to throw him away. Anyway, if he had no money for medical treatment at home, he would die of illness. It is better to throw it out, maybe it will be picked up by rich people. It can be cured.¡± She will never forget the face of that old woman, and said as if taking credit for it: Look, isn¡¯t this cured? If I hadn¡¯t thrown you away, would you have been picked up by the Wilson family and lived such a good life? What¡¯s even more disgusting is that her husband¡¯s mother and father were not very poor back then, and they had a house and a car, but they heard that the treatment would cost at least one million dors, and it might not be cured, so they threw her husband away. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mr. Wilson said with a sarcasm: ¡°The mother is reluctant to treat the child¡¯s illness, but the adoptive parents have lost their fortune and toiled around for a picked-up child, and their health was broken when they were young¡­¡± Susie was enthralled. She suffered in the Bishop family when she was a child, and she experienced the warmth and coldness of human feelings early on. A little more sensible than ordinary children of the same age¡­ Perhaps another four-year-old child is sitting here, not knowing what the adults are talking about, but she has already begun to sympathize with Mr. Wilson who was abandoned by her own mother. He must have been very sad when he was thrown away¡­ In Look impatte H She was also thrown by her father when she was three years old ¨C of course, now that she knows that Andrew is not her father ¨C she was also very sad at that time¡­. ¡°And then?¡± The cold Eight rarely took the initiative to intervene. She wanted to know what decision Mr. Wilson made in the end between his biological mother and adoptive parents. Whenever that Mr. Wilson gave his biological parents a penny of alimony. Eight felt that he looked down on him. Mr. Wilson continued: ¡°My father-inw and mother-inw are kind- hearted, so it¡¯s hard to say anything. After all, my husband is his own child, and they also have to consider my husband¡¯s feelings.¡± ¡°But my husband directly asked the security guards to drive them away. They didn¡¯t give up and made trouble every day.¡± The father-inw and the mother-inw were not in good health, and after two years of trouble, the mother-inw passed away due to illness, and the father-inw had a deep affection for her mother-in- law, and followed her. The Brooks family must divide the family property. But in the end it was her inws who died, and it had nothing to do with their family, so there must be no good results. Two yearster, his husband also died of illness-his childhood illness was not considered a cure, and his family fortune of more than one billion dors was also worked hard, but he couldn¡¯t make it through in the end. And she is not in good health, she has never been pregnant, and she has not been able to leave a queen for the Wilson family. This is the most unwilling obsession in her heart. ¡°The Brooks family took a paternity test and relied on their rtionship as 12 my husband¡¯s biological parents, and filed awsuit demanding half of the inheritance.¡± Mr. Wilson smiled: ¡°But my husband didn¡¯t give it to them when he was alive, how could I give it away!¡± She doesn¡¯t have much, even if she has a lot of money, even if she spends 10 to 20 million in awsuit, she will never give them any inheritance. Susie wondered: ¡°Why can hee here and drive a very expensive car?¡± A trace of despair appeared in Mr. Wilson¡¯s eyes¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 414 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Don¡¯t be a viin, and don¡¯t be a bad person ¡°It¡¯s all because of my poor health.¡± Mr. Wilson said. ¡°My husband had sperm in the sperm bank.¡± Mr. Wilson said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I must give birth to a child for my husband¡­¡± When she said this, tears filled her eyes. Naturally, she didn¡¯t dare to talk about these things, and now she was the only woman in the Wilson family. She could only say that her husband had left her more than one billion dors in property, and she hadn¡¯t spent it all yet, so she couldn¡¯t bear to die. Anyway, the billions of dors in wealth had already been made clear by the Brooks family, so she had nothing to hide. In order to survive, she tried all means, and even went abroad the year beforest to seek the best medical conditions. ¡°Brooks broke into our house and stole the keys while I was away!¡± Her husband¡¯s inheritance was in the ount, so he couldn¡¯t steal it. But her husband left four luxury cars in the garage before his death. He was not in good health, and he was also a person who longed to run freely. He had no hobbies, so he bought two luxury cars and went for a drive in his spare time. The other two luxury cars were bought by him as gifts for her, but they were sold by Brooks¡­ The more Susie listened, the more disgusting he was! Mr. Wilson is dead, and the only thought left to his aunt was sold by him! 1840 voucher Mr. Wilson continued: ¡°I keep all the relevant certificates of the vehicle at home, and he stole them when he found them. The power of attorney is also fake, but I didn¡¯t take the household registration book in the drawer¡­¡± She is only going abroad for medical treatment, and everyone will bring their household registration book with them when they go out. ¡°If he didn¡¯te back quickly, he would have sold this vi.¡± She hired security guards, but when he got rich selling cars, he also hired thugs to beat the security guards out. After a long time, no one dared to be security guards for her home. It was not easy to call the police. Brooks did not break into the house. Anyway, he came to visit his sister-inw. He could unlock the lock no matter how many keys she changed. Mr. Wilson suspected that he had been a thief before. Just like that, they didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, and the old woman and the old man also went back, leaving Brooks here to consume, obviously trying to consume her to death. Brooks on the ground wanted to quibble, but couldn¡¯t say a word. After Mr. Wilson finished speaking, he felt extremely tired. Now she has nothing to worry about. Kellen has already known about her desire to change her soul, which means that herst sustenance has also been destroyed. He had been wary of the Brooks family, but now that all hope was over, he had nothing to hide. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just want to give birth to him myself¡­¡± Mr. Wilson burst into tears: ¡°My friend persuaded me to find a substitute, but I couldn¡¯t bear it! That¡¯s the only breath my husband left in this world¡­¡± She really wanted to give birth by herself, and wanted to feel the child grow up little by little, as if her husband was still by her side, and this was the only connection she could have with her husband now. Susie looked at the evil spirit above her head, and said sadly, ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Mitch sighed: ¡°This family really is, good people gather together, and sick people also gather together.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Why can¡¯t good people always be good?¡± But bad guys, they can be so unscrupulous. Mitch wanted to answer, but Kellen answered first. He said in a deep voice: ¡°Because bad people are shameless, so they do things without any scruples, and naturally they will be left for thousands of years.¡± But what about the good guys? With a soft heart, it is naturally easy to be hurt. Kellen looked down at Susie, ¡°So people can¡¯t be evil, but they can¡¯t be bad, either.¡± ¡°You can be kind, but you can¡¯t be soft-hearted. Do you understand?¡± As rich and powerful as the Wilson family, they should break the Brooks family hand and foot when theye. Compensation for hitting someone? pay! Then fight more thoroughly, and pay them tens of millions to one hundred million, so that they have money but no life. Kellen admits that his behavior is a bit ruthless, but so what, he doesn¡¯t want his daughter to be a soft, weak, rotten and kind person, even if she Chapter 414 Don¡¯t be a vin and don¡¯t be a bad person has a heart, she will live a better life than a heartless one. H Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 415 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 415 The living dog thought he had met a good man, but unexpectedly, the man threw the body of his companion aside, and immediately became indifferent. It seemed to be stunned, and a very confused emotion appeared in its eyes for a while. The man stood there and looked at the things he had taken, and was finally satisfied. Finally, he took a few shots of the bewildered dog before preparing to leave. Mitch said. ¡°Susie,e on!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Susie hesitated a little. She still couldn¡¯t figure out where to hesitate, but she felt intuitively and subconsciously that she should wait. Kellen saw her confusion and said, ¡°Do you want to save eleven hundred dogs, or this one in front of you.¡± Susie didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°Eleven one hundred.¡± Kellen looked down at her and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t move for now, get enough evidence, and kill them.¡± To put it bluntly, there are many hypocritical demons who eat pet traffic. The explosion of short video tform traffic has given birth to a group of people who are red-eyed and do anything to make money. Either don¡¯t fight, if you want to fight, you have to fight until this group of people who rely on pet blood steamed buns are afraid, and they don¡¯t dare to be tant anymore. It¡¯s just that for the sake of a thousand stray cats and dogs, a few more cats and dogs will definitely be sacrificed. Kellen didn¡¯t say it very clearly¡­ I saw that she still maintained her innocence, her eyes sparkling and she nodded firmly: ¡°Well, kill them!!¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. It¡¯s too early to teach this, are you sure you won¡¯t be hacked by na with bare hands when you go back? Mitch still said: ¡°Since we want to put a long line to catch big fish, let¡¯s lock the evil ghost first.¡± After running away a crybaby, both Mitch and Susie have be vignt now, and Susie would do the same thing without Master telling her. Mitch is about to teach her a new spell ¨C Mark. In this way, even if the evil ghost runs away, he can still be found with the mark But I saw Susie trotting quickly, running directly in front of the man who was about to get in the car! ¡°Uncle!¡± Susie called out. The man turned his head and frowned at Susie: ¡°Who are you?¡± The evil ghost on his head seemed to feel that something was wrong, looked at Mitch in the distance, and wanted to run away immediately. But I heard the little girl in front of me yelling: ¡°Hey! Call me Daddy!¡± Then the soft little hand pped it over! In an instant, the evil ghost seemed to be locked by something, struggling on the man¡¯s head, but he couldn¡¯t break free no matter what! He was ¡°locked¡± on this host! The evil ghost suddenly looked terrified. 37 70% 12:50 D 400 Susie said with satisfaction: ¡°Okay!¡± Let the ghost run away and look for him again, what a bother. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just stop him from running away? Mitch was dumbfounded for a moment, he didn¡¯t expect [Broken Life]¡­ No. [Father¡¯s teaching] can still be used like this¡­ The man who was pped was a little annoyed, and out of nowhere a child jumped out and asked him to call him Dad? ¡°Where did the wild childe from, what about your upbringing?¡± The man looked at Susie with a bored look on his face, and waved his hand: ¡°Go away!¡± The voice just fell. I don¡¯t know where a small stone flew over and knocked out his front teeth with a bang! The man groaned and covered his mouth, the pain caused him to spit out fragrance, cursing. Seeing this, Eight silently threw away the stone that hadn¡¯t had time to make a move. She pursed her lips, her small face was very cold. Why did her first reaction just now be to break off that man¡¯s front teeth? She¡¯s really meddling¡­ Eight is a little annoyed with himself, why is this, and defending Susie, the bastard. The man spat out the blood foam in his mouth, approached Susie a few steps angrily, pointed at her nose and cursed: ¡°Where is your lord? Lose money!¡± 10:50 Then I saw a cold man walking over with a cold expression, as if he was going to eat someone! ¡°I¡¯m her father, what, how much do I have to pay?¡± The man was about to speak when he saw Kellen crossing his arms again, with a chilling expression on his face: ¡°100 million for permanent disability, 300 for bruised nose and swollen face, 300 million for one-stop crematorium, choose!¡± The man was speechless. ¡°Crazy!¡± He cursed, got into the car and left. Kellen nced at the license te number, took out his phone and sent a message. Then he looked at Susie and asked, ¡°Are you all right?¡± Susie blinked, it¡¯s okay, she has nothing to lose. The corner of the clothes was not even touched, so what could happen. ¡°Dad, shall we take this dog home?¡± Susie squatted next to the dog with a sympathetic expression. Eight sneered and said in a low voice, ¡°Childish.¡± There are so many poor people and things in this world, can you sympathize with them? Does sympathy work? But she ignored it, if there is really no sympathy in this world, and even childlike innocence no longer exists¡­ What a terrible world it would be. Susie didn¡¯t hear Eight¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t help reaching out to pet the other dog¡¯s head. In fact, she was also a little hesitant. There was already a tortoise, a parrot 12.50 and a cat at home. She can¡¯t bring all the stray dogs back to the Murray family. Susie decided to hand over this important decision-making power to Alex. ¡°Alex, what do you think?¡± Alex, who was concentrating on ambushing and preparing to grab the turtle¡¯s head: ¡°Huh?¡± Susie usually only takes Alex and Grandpa Turtle with her when she goes out. As for Bell¡­it¡¯s too big for Susie to carry. Susie asked Alex seriously: ¡°Can we take this dog home?¡± ¡°You and Bell won¡¯t bully it, will you?¡± ¡°If you take it back, can you usually teach it to speak?¡± Alex was speechless. Ga! The first two points are fine to discuss. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 416 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 416 With the example of the Wilson family, Susie understood more than half of it. Although what Dad said seemed inconsistent, she really understood. ¡°Understood, Dad.¡± Susie nodded seriously. Kellen hummed, and suddenly said: ¡°Go back and don¡¯t tell you that Dad taught you this.¡± Susie: ¡°Good Daddy!¡± The corner of Eight¡¯s mouth twitched. Can this character stand still for three seconds? ¡­ In the end Brooks was taken away by the ambnce, and Susie got rid of the evil spirit on Mr. Wilson¡¯s head. Brooks still needs to be saved. After all, Mr. Morton is not worthy to bear the ck spot for such a young man. Mitch raised his hand to twitch a bit of evil spirit, felt it and said, ¡°Look at her swollen eyelids, she looks like she is about to cry blind, and look at the evil spirit, which has a somewhat familiar aura, maybe the one who attached to her head before is a crybaby.¡± That crybaby is also quite ghostly, whether he meets them or that Cooper, he runs extremely fast. Didn¡¯t catch it again! Susieforted in turn: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe I can catch her next time!¡± Mitch suddenly stopped talking. The little King of Hell said it was the next time, so he will definitely be able to catch it next time. In addition to the evil spirit, Susieforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a beggar here, do you want it?¡± Mrs. Wilson was stunned, and immediately amused by her childish seriousness, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, how much is it?¡± She didn¡¯t ask if it was useful, at least Susie¡¯s arrival today was a sigh of relief for her, and she also guessed that she had a few days to live. So she didn¡¯t ask if this talisman was useful, even if it cost a hundred million, she was willing to give it?? Anyway, she has a lot of money. In the end, she left some food money for herself, and donated the rest¡­ 12 49 To save the Brooks family from worrying about it, it should have been done long ago. Mr. Wilson felt a sense of relief in his heart. Seeing Susie raised a finger, she smiled and said, ¡°One hundred million, okay!¡± ¡°Come on, give the ount to Auntie.¡± This time it was Susie¡¯s turn to be confused: ¡°???¡± No, she said one hundred thousand wow! Although 100 million is a lot of money, it is really, really a lot! But Susie knew she couldn¡¯t do that. She reluctantly said: ¡°Auntie, Dad said we can¡¯t be bad people, this one only needs one million¡­ No, it only needs one hundred thousand.¡± I have to say, when ites to money, Susie is pretty clear¡­ Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t say anything. After taking Susie¡¯s ount, he transferred 100 million, and then told her that the money will arrive in two days, pay attention to check. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie was delighted to hold the children¡¯s mobile phone. She made money, a whole hundred thousand! You can remove five door locks at once, and you can afford it! ¡°By the way, wait! I have a powerful prescription¡­¡± Seeing Kellen nce at her, Susie immediately changed her words and said, ¡°My grandmother asked for it, it¡¯s amazing! It can cure all diseases! ¡°You see my grandma can dance now. I¡¯ll write it to you now.¡± ¡± 12 49 Mr. Wilson also knows Susie¡¯s identity now, and knows that na¡¯s leg is indeed healed. ¡°Really?¡± She was ttered and surprised: ¡°Thank you!¡± Then she¡­ still has a chance to give birth to her husband, right? Mr. Wilson covered his mouth, weeping silently. Mitch floated cross-legged with his arms folded. Unfortunately, in this world, merit and demerit cannot be offset. The bad things you have done will eventually be rewarded in another form. She asked Cooper for a soul change. There are a few lives that died because of the soul-changing experiment¡­¡­. No matter what, it has nothing to do with escape. ¡°In this world¡­ merits and demerits cannot be offset¡­ the bad things you have done will alwayse back in another form that you cannot ept¡­¡± Mitch murmured. Merit and demerit bnce out, it is something created by humans. But the evil that has been done is done, the evil is light and the evil is serious, and everyone has their own sentence in The Hell. But don¡¯t ask about the future when doing good deeds, this sentence naturally has its truth, no merits and no faults, at least one¡¯s life will be safe and smooth, and the umted goodness will not be in vain. It depends on whether the good and evil are on the head of oneself or the head of one¡¯s own children and grandchildren. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The purpose ofing to the Wilson family is to see whether 12 49 Mr. Wilson is good or bad. Now that the task has beenpleted, Kellen didn¡¯t have any intention of staying, and left with Susie. One yearter, Mr. Wilson¡¯s health was indeed better. Two yearster, she gave birth to a son as she wished. But she couldn¡¯tst a few years and died when the child was three years old. For the sake of the child, she cruelly sold the vi full of memories, went to a ce that no one else knew, found a kind-hearted family without children for the child, and begged them to raise the child at least until adulthood. She also remembered Kellen¡¯s words, one should not be too careless, so she only gave the family one million, falsely iming that it was all her savings¨C She couldn¡¯t guarantee what people would do in the face of huge wealth, so she could only make this decision in secret. She donated half of the remaining one billion dors, only wishing to pray for the children. The remaining half opened a Swiss bank and deposited it, and left the money as a will to the child, but he could not inherit it until he became an adult. When the child grows up, what decision he will make is his own business. Mr. Wilson felt that her obsession and her mission had beenpleted¡­ Finally, she was able to go down to find her husband and have an exnation to her parents-inw. It¡¯s just that the heart of parting from the child¡¯s life and death is like a knife, and I can only bear it by myself. Of course, these are things forter. ** After Susie and her father left the Wilson family, on the way back, they suddenly saw a dog lying on the side of the road beside another dog, quietly, but its eyes were moist. The dog lying on the ground was bleeding from all seven orifices and was obviously stiff Susie was stunned, and quickly pointed to the side of the road: ¡°Dad, stop¡­¡± After getting off the car, Susie hurried to run over, but at this time someone was faster than them. A young man walked towards the two dogs with a mobile phone and said, ¡°I was on my way home from grocery shopping, and guess what I found¡­¡± He seemed to feel that this was wrong, so he immediately stopped and stepped back. This time, he took his mobile phone and ran towards the dog at a trot, his tone anxious: ¡°I was just about to go back on the way to buy vegetables, and suddenly found that something is not good here.¡± He was panting, as if he was very tired from running, and finally stopped in front of the dog: ¡°This¡­ oh my god¡­ this is too¡­¡± He seemed to be unable to continue, and the camera began to shake. Susie was stunned for a long time, and the reason why she didn¡¯t step forward was because there was an evil ghost on this man¡¯s head¡­ Seeing that someone finally came, the dog wagged its tail at him full of hope, cautiously, begging for something with pitiful eyes¡­ The dog wagged its tail and begged for mercy at the man who was close to it. The man held his mobile phone and said in a helpless voice ¡°What should I do¡­ Ah, don¡¯t look at me like this, you treat me like this¡­¡± He didn¡¯t seem to know what to do, squatting beside the dog, with a nk expression on his face, but he said distressed words: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to look at me like this¡­I really can¡¯t take you back, I already have a dog at home¡­¡± ¡°My dog was also picked up. It is too sensitive and rejects other dogs. I can¡¯t take you back.¡± The man was so absorbed in acting that he didn¡¯t even notice Susie and Kellen who were standing not far away. He finally sighed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can only help you bury yourpanion¡­¡­ This is the only thing I can do.¡± ¡°By the way, I have a meat bun here, give it to you!¡± As he spoke, he dragged the dog on the ground and walked carefully to the side of the road. Then he shakes the camera¡­ Susie asked, ¡°Dad, what is he doing shaking his phone like that?¡± Kellen looked at it coldly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m pretending to be walking, and I¡¯m lucky to change the scene during post-editing.¡± Sure enough, the man guessed that it was almost done, so he casually threw the dead dog to the side of the road. The dead and stiff dog bumped into the curb, making a dull bang. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 417 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 417 Chapter 417 They Only See Money Alex tilted his head, looked at the dogs outside through the space capsule, suddenly opened the zipper with his mouth open, and stood on top of the pet bag to stare at the stray dogs. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking in my little mind, and suddenly became excited, circling on the pet bag. Seeing that Alex hadn¡¯t spoken, Kellen said, ¡°Send it to the aid station.¡± You can rest assured to find a credible and serious stray cat and dog rescue station. These two dogs should be stray dogs, their hair is a bit dirty, and they are skinny. The markings on their bodies can be barely seen through ayer of dirt ¨C they are two Labrador retrievers, the bloodline is not very authentic, and there are other breeds strung together. At first nce, they look a bit like earth dogs. But the dog took a step back carefully, his eyes were full of sadness and fear. It wasn¡¯t sure if the two people in front of it were the same as the one just now, so it left after giving it hope. It was as if I had been here for so long just now, and a few pedestrians passing by stopped their eyes, but finally left indifferently. Although the dog does not understand the principle of ¡°the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment¡±, the despair and gloom after being abandoned by the owner make it humble and dare not beg for more. The dog bit thepanion¡¯s corpse and dragged it to the grass with great difficulty, but it was so thin that it failed to drag it several times. Eight frowned and said, ¡°Forget it, I can take it away.¡± Chapter 417 They Only See Money She turned her head with a look of ¡®disgust¡¯. Seeing that Eight had the same thoughts as hers, Susie said happily, ¡°Right? Eight has the same thoughts as me! We have a good understanding!¡± Eight is speechless. cut. There was disdain on her face, but the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and then straightened again, returning to a cold look¡­ Susie turned her head again and asked, ¡°Alex, what do you think?¡± ¡°What do you think, Grandpa Turtle?¡± Grandpa Turtle was speechless. Want to say anything anyway will not say. It doesn¡¯t matter, the more lively it is outside, the more stable its life will be. Look, this nasty dead parrot has been trying to nick it since it went out, and has been grinding its mouth with its back. Alex suddenly flew onto the dog¡¯s head, stepped on its head, shook his head and said, ¡°Hey! Call Dad!¡± He learned exactly the same ¡°charm¡± from Susie just now, and his voice was the same as Susie¡¯s. Everyone was speechless. The honest and honest dog narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the parrot above his head, and immediately looked down at Susie. A look of hard work and resignation to bullying. Susie sighed like a little adult: ¡°Hey~ let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take you to take a bath 417 They Only See Money first! Otherwise, grandma will have to go out again.¡± Thest time Bell came back was taken by grandma to take a bath. Susie thought about it, and decided to take the dog back first, and if it didn¡¯t like staying in the Murray family, she would let it go. Then build a kennel in front of the house, and give her food every day. The naive Susie thought that since she is an animal after all, maybe she prefers a wide world, and it is not good to forcefully adopt someone. After the decision was made, Kellen drove Susie and the dog to the pet store. As for the other dead dog¡­ Kellen fished a body bag from the trunk of the car. Put the dog in. Mitch really left him speechless, why is there always a body bag in the trunk? What do you think, this man¡­ ** the other side. The man who just shot the video returned to his residence. The simple four-bedroom and two-living room is quiterge, but the living room is like an office, with several desks and several employees editing the video. A man who looked like an assistant was about to go out with a young and beautiful girl. Seeing the man coming back, he asked, ¡°Hey, the boss is back.¡± The first thing the man did was to wash his hands, and he said, ¡°I just touched a stray dog, it¡¯s so dirty.¡± Chapter 417 They Only See Money H C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The car was also wiped with wet paper towels, but he still felt dirty, and only after using hand sanitizer and disinfectant did he feel clean. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked. Helping the beautiful girl next to him said: ¡°Boss, we are going to go out and shoot some material.¡± The man nodded, handed the mobile phone to a staff member in the living room, and said, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°You cut this video.¡± Click on the video, and immediately wowed: ¡°As expected of the boss, this material is very well obtained.¡± The pretty girl nced at it, nodded her head, and went out with great enthusiasm. It turned out that this was a studio. There are five employees in the living room. Each employee is responsible for 50-100 ounts. All are ounts about cat and dog rescue or cute pets. Some ounts are directly reposting other people¡¯s funny videos, and they are silently raising ounts. In some cases, some videos that are not perfect but are unfortunately lost are edited and uploaded. Out of 100 ounts, if 10 have more than 50,000 followers, they are considered sessful. For example, the boss¡¯s own ount has more than 500,000 followers, which is thergest ount in their studio. The beautiful girl¡¯s own ount ranks second, and has more than 300,000 fans. Now she just wants to catch up and surpass the fans of the boss¡¯s ount¨C In this way, she will have extra bonus money! ** It was already evening outside, around five o¡¯clock, and there was a little sunset glow in the sky. In a deserted alley, a man and a woman held a wolfhound and poured a bottle of rat poison into its mouth. The wolf dog is a stray dog, so hungry and skinny that he is powerless to resist. It wailed, eyes full of despair, then struggled and ran out, staggering. The beautiful girl frowned and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it poisoned to death?¡± The assistant said: ¡°Probably not¡­ I will follow it and let you know when it takes effect. Just pretend to see it and send it to the pet hospital for gastricvage immediately.¡± The beautiful girl snorted and nodded reluctantly. The dog was filthy, and if it wasn¡¯t for authenticity, she wouldn¡¯t want to touch the dog. But just watched the boss¡¯s video, she must also work hard,e on! She and her assistant just searched around but couldn¡¯t find a satisfactory stray dog, so she put her mind on something else: First, the dog was poisoned to death, and then he pretended to be a caring person to save the dog. There are too many such routines on the Inte. Consuming the sympathy of the audience not only gets considerable traffic, but also keeps kowtowing in thement area that ¡°the anchor is good and the life is safe¡± and ¡°the anchor is kind¡­¡± As long as there is a doubt, people will be called a dog! So beautiful girls are unscrupulous, and have no other scruples except worrying about dirty dogs. The poisoned stray dog ran for two streets and suddenly fell to the ground on a street with heavy traffic, foaming at the mouth¡­ The assistant snorted, and cursed in a low voice: ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re almost dead and you run two blocks, trying to exhaust me¡­¡± He hurriedly called the beautiful girl toe over. Beautiful girls have innate appearance conditions, and they are pure and kind when they look at them. So it is impossible for them to waste this condition, so what the girl does is a little different from the boss, that is, she will show her face. The wolf dog fell to the ground, eyes wide open, looking at the sky weakly. The sunset glow reflected in its eyes, making its gloomy eyes brighten a bit. Passers-by on the road were turning their heads three times in amazement, talking a lot, with sympathy, disgust, and ¡°I really want to save but I¡¯m helpless¡± on their faces¡­ ¡°Hey, how pitiful.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a pet shop over there, why don¡¯t you drag it over there to have a look.¡± ¡°Forget it¡­it¡¯s just a dog¡­¡± Say it, but no one moves. At this time, a cute girl with a ponytail came over, and she took a picture of the bag in her hand with her mobile phone as she walked. ¡°Hey, I bought a catty of beef today, and I will show you how to cook it!¡± ¡°¡­ Huh? Why is there a dog over there?¡± The girl ran over immediately and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Hold on!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡± People around see her beautiful and cute, with a pure face, but now she looks like she is about to cry. I couldn¡¯t help sighing secretly: Hey, this girl is really kind¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 418 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 418 123 voucher. The beautiful girl threw away the beef in her hand, and carried the dog with difficulty: ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful! Can you help me¡­help me take it to the hospital?¡± She looked anxious, knowing that no one would help with this kind of thing, and others would think it dirty. She doesn¡¯t dislike what others despise, and this will highlight her kindness. Sure enough, people around saw the dirty stray dogs hesitated, and some backed away. What if it was a mad dog? Suddenly bit them, who will be responsible then. The ¡®kind¡¯ girl was so anxious that she cried: ¡°Please! Help me¡­ it, it¡¯s too heavy for me to lift¡­¡± She hugged the wolfdog desperately, as if she was struggling. The dog was dirty and rubbed against her clothes and face, but she didn¡¯t care. This effect is what I want. The passer-by shook his head and said, ¡°Hey, forget it, little girl! This dog is too dirty to survive.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Yes, yes, you are just too kind.¡± The girl lowered her eyes, concealing a trace ofcency in her eyes. Instead of letting go, she acted more realistically, anxious as if she had died. At this moment, a lovely voice sounded: ¡°This sister¡¯s acting is a bit fake.¡± The other is also a child¡¯s voice, but more indifferent: ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s ridiculous. The beautiful girls are acting vigorously, and they are all involved in the y. Suddenly, two voices that didn¡¯t fit in with the surroundings sounded, and she froze for a moment and raised her head. This time, the first thing she saw was Kellen. She froze for a moment, forgetting her situation. Mr. Morton crossed his arms and said lightly, ¡°Be careful¡­¡± The beautiful girl blushed instantly, and flicked her hair next to her ear at a loss, she was so excited! handsome guy! Super handsome guy! He is a handsome guy with more temperament than the first-line actor Jonathan! And this handsome guy is still worried about her! ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The girl immediately expressed her weakness and helplessness: ¡°It¡¯s just too heavy for me to lift, can you help me? The dog is so pitiful, I want to send it to the hospital¡­ If it¡¯s toote That¡¯s too late¡­¡­¡± Originally, she just wanted to act a little bit to show that it was not easy for her, and then she took the dog to the pet hospital. Now¡­ Now she really ¡°can¡¯t lift it¡±, looking at Kellen eagerly. There was a sneer in Kellen¡¯s eyes: ¡°I mean you be careful, because if you use a little more force, you will be exposed.¡± The beautiful girl was speechless. Susie stared at the beautiful girl, drawing inferences: ¡°She also has evil spirits on her head, did the evil ghost also run away?¡± H After a pause, she said again: ¡°It¡¯s the same breath as that evil ghost just now.¡± Mitch looked at the beautiful girl: ¡°Fresh evil spirit, it seems that it didn¡¯t run away, but an evil ghost took two?¡± Susie suddenly looked at a thin man in the crowd, and he had the same breath on his head. She whispered, ¡°Could it be a nest?¡± Mitch squinted: ¡°Very likely.¡± Leaving aside anything else, the girl in front of me must be in the same group as the skinny man in the crowd pretending to be a passerby. Susie understood. Just now on the way to the pet hospital, the master said that the evil ghost on the uncle¡¯s head is called a hypocrite. She asked what hypocrisy was, and Dad exined it-it meant pretending to be kind. So this sister is also hypocritical. Susie exposed it unceremoniously: ¡°This sister, you know it¡¯s toote to dawdle, why are you dawdling?¡± She stepped forward and touched the dog¡¯s head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s so thin, Eight can lift it up with one hand, right Eight!¡± Eight is speechless. You are high-definition, you are 1080p, and you can still watch TV. She won¡¯t go along with her! Eight snorted, folded his arms and paused for a moment, then hummed 109 bter 418 ¡®reluctantly¡¯. The dog seemed to feel morefortable being stroked by Susie on the head. It struggled to open its eyes¡­ Seeing the child in front of him, a line of tears rolled down its eyes, and it stuck out its tongue to lick Susie¡¯s hand Susieforted in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it will be fine¡­¡± The surrounding voices are discussing: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s normal for a little girl to not be able to lift her up. She¡¯s a wolfhound after all.¡± ¡°How can you speak so badly¡­¡± The beautiful girl was very sad, she forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m weak¡­my mother asked me to catch chicken wings during the Chinese New Year People have misunderstood and are used to it¡­¡± A long section of lovely and pitiful words was finished. Susie picked up the dog with one hand, put it under her arm, and strode forward. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the dog hospital is very close, and I¡¯ll take you to the doctor uncle.¡± Susie said as she walked. With such ease, she even had the other hand free to hold her sister: ¡°Eight go!¡± The beautiful girl was speechless. Everyone was speechless. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly became a little strange. A three or four-year-old child picked up the big wolfhound so easily. 12 This girl is an adult, can¡¯t lift her up? ? ¡°Looking at it this way, this dog seems really light¡­¡± H ¡°I¡¯m so hungry that I¡¯m skinny. Although it¡¯s a wolf dog, it should be very light¡­ right?¡± People who eat melons are not sure. Because the big wolf dog is really big, it should be taller than this little girl when standing up, so it should not be light. But the little girl can pick it up so easily, it shouldn¡¯t be too heavy¡­ ¡°Anyway, no matter how weak your strength is, can you be smaller than a three-year-old child?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think there was anything just now, but now the more I watch it, the more I want to act¡­¡± ¡°Hey, right, just now she was still holding a mobile phone in her hand to shoot a video, she looks like some kind of blogger, could it be to gain traffic on purpose?¡± The beautiful girl blushed as if she had been pped hard on the face by an invisible p. Damn it¡­ Why are children so annoying nowadays! Things havee to this point, the beautiful girl should have left in other times, no matter what others say, anyway, they may not be able to find her online. but now¡­¡­ The pretty girl¡¯s gaze was glued to Kellen. Her heart was beating wildly,pletely out of control. If she just left like this, wouldn¡¯t she acquiesce that she is what he said? No, she must continue to follow, never abandon or give up on the dog, and let him know that she is really kind-hearted, not what he thinks! The beautiful girl doesn¡¯t know who gave her courage. He didn¡¯t forget to mention the beef that had just been put on the ground, and hurried to catch up. In the crowd, her assistant was dying of panic. This man is obviously not easy to mess with, so what is she doing chasing after him, this material is a big deal, so I don¡¯t want it, anyway, there are a lot of stray dogs on the street, so just find another one to douse! The beautiful girl at the moment only has the tall and handsome Kellen in her eyes, so she doesn¡¯t care about this. She had no idea that what she was doing now was called¡­ pping her in the face. Or send your own face to p someone else¡¯s face¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 419 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Every Second of Wanting to kill Her Pet Hospital. This is the best pet hospital nearby. Kellen just searched and came here, unexpectedly, there are quite a lot of people. All kinds of pets, most of them are cats and dogs, some are hamsters, parrots, even rabbits, pigs¡­ Alex leaned his head on the space capsule, feeling as if he had seen the big world, and he let out a wow, imitating the very popr voice of the little bottle in the short video: ¡°What? What is this?¡± It is staring at a little fragrant pig being held in the arms of its owner. Susie replied in a hurry: ¡°That¡¯s a pig.¡± Alex stared at another caged parrot, which was as bright green as it was ¡°Hey buddy, are you male or female?¡± After teasing the wrong cockst time, Alex became cautious. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But no one (bird) cares about it. Susie is following her father, taking the big wolf dog for rescue and gastricvage. The father and daughter are really outstanding, one is tall and handsome, the other is soft and cute, attracting others to turn their heads frequently Kellen, sat on the chair outside the rescue room, with one hand on the back of the chair, as if he was holding Susie in his arms. The other hand rested casually on the head of the stray dog he had picked Chapter 419 Every Second of Wanting to Kill Her The stray dog didn¡¯t dare to move. 788 It quietly looked at the peopleing and going, its eyes were a little timid and deste. Most of the dogs who came to see the doctor were held in the arms of the owner, and the owner looked distressed. They are delicate and soft, with clean and beautiful fur. This reminds it of the time when it was also held by its owner like this. But then the owner threw it away and drove to another ce it didn¡¯t know. It thought the owner was taking it to y, and ran out after having fun. Turning around, I saw the owner¡¯s car driving far away. It chased all the way, but it couldn¡¯t catch up. Then it got lost and could never find its way home. It felt that the owner must have forgotten that it was not in the car, and it must not be intentional¡­ The stray dog¡¯s eyes dimmed and he moved a little. Kellen rested his palm on its head, like using it as a hand pad, and said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I will take you to take a bathter.¡± The stray dog really didn¡¯t move. From time to time, he took a quick look at Kellen and then at Susie. A beautiful girl in the hall stretched her neck to look around, and soon found Kellen. He has an outstanding appearance, he is really tall, even if he sits down, he is taller than others. hapter 419 Every Second of Wanting to Kill Her The girl¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly adjusted her expression to look anxious. ¡°Ah¡­you here! How is the dog? Is it all right? What did the doctor say?¡± As she spoke, she looked at the emergency room with her head full of anxiety Kellen patted the hand on Gouzi¡¯s head. He raised his eyes and looked at the girl coldly: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The dog felt the killing intent, couldn¡¯t help trembling, and his feet trembled a little. girl¡¯ huh?¡¯ He said in a daze, ¡°My name is Vivian, you can just call me Vivi.¡± She looked stunned and cute on her face, but actually screamed from the bottom of her heart: He asked me my name! He noticed me! ah ah ah¡­ At this moment, Vivian almost forgot the existence of the dog, and sat down on the chair next to Kellen, continuing to look at the emergency room with a worried expression. ¡°Hey, how can a good dog eat poisonous things, some people are too immoral now.¡± ¡°Thest time I saw an aunt near themunity, she scattered meat and bones mixed with poison on the side of the road, saying that the stray dogs were too annoying, and she wanted to poison them all¡­¡± Vivian spoke angrily to herself, but when she turned her head, she saw that Kellen was not looking sideways, his side face was cold and unkind, but he looked even more attractive. The girl was fascinated by it, and stammered and asked, ¡°Are you right¡­how could those people be like this¡­I stopped it then¡­¡± Chapter 419 Every Second of Wanting to kill Her Kellen sneered, and suddenly turned his head to stare at Vivian: ¡°Where did you find this wolfhound?¡± Vivian¡¯s heart was pounding, and the blood rushed into his brain for a moment, his head was buzzing, and he didn¡¯t notice the trap of this question at all. She said without any precaution: ¡°It¡¯s in the alley of De¡­¡± Kellen got the information he wanted, and although he could search it, it was quicker to ask directly. He clicked on the phone, and after a while, the phone was covered with ck background and green characters. The data shed past, and the screen lit up, showing the street surveince screen of Deming Street. Kellen looked at the surveince screen expressionlessly. Vivian didn¡¯t know it yet, so she pretended to ask casually: ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know your names yet!¡± Seeing that Kellen ignored her, she looked at Susie again with a kind face: ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid! Is this your dog?¡± Susie was speechless. The father and daughter didn¡¯t answer, and Vivian didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, and looked at the stray dog next to him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your dog? Where did you go to y? It¡¯s so dirty, but it¡¯s so cute.¡± As she spoke, she stretched out her hand, boldly wanting to touch it¨D¨D Kellen¡¯s hand rests on the dog¡¯s head, as long as she identally touches it¡­ However, before touching it, Kellen said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t want my hand, I can cut it off for you.¡± Vivian was speechless. Her hands froze halfway like this, so embarrassed that she died. ¡°I, I just want to pet the dog¡­¡± It would be too embarrassing to withdraw his hand directly, so Vivian touched the dog¡¯s back. Who would have thought that the stray dog, who seemed docile and even timid, suddenly turned around and bit the back of her hand! Although it didn¡¯t dare to yell, it also stared at her with bared teeth, as if it knew she was not a good person. Vivian screamed, ¡°Ah¡­¡± This scream attracted the attention of others. Vivian¡¯s eyes were full of tears: ¡°It hurts¡­it¡¯s bleeding¡­¡± Susie looked at her with idiot eyes, and muttered, ¡°This aunt doesn¡¯t have a good brain.¡± Kellen finally put down the phone and looked down at the dog. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get an injectionter.¡± Vivi was overjoyed, and pretended to be reserved: ¡°Ah¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯m fine. I often see stray dogs on the road, and sometimes I get scratched when I try to rescue them¡­¡± Susie finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°Auntie, my dad is talking to the dog, not you!¡± Kellen slightly curled his lips, rubbed the dog¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bite people casually, you know, it¡¯s very troublesome for dogs to be vinated.¡± 76.97% 12:53 41)very and 1 Working to k Her Vivi was speechless. Susie didn¡¯t intend to make up the knife: ¡°Dad, I was bitten by a dog and vinated against rabies. The dog bit something unclean, what kind of vine should I get?¡± Vivi was speechless. Kellen hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Alex in the pet bag poked his head out and shouted, ¡°I want to kill her every second!¡± Vivi was speechless. Chapter 4.0 Susies Fudge Vivian was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t get off the stage. She felt that Kellen must have misunderstood her, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t like her so much¡­ Anyway, she was bitten and bleeding, and it was their dog. No matter how much you don¡¯t like her, you should send her to deal with the wound first, right? Vivian held up his hand that was bleeding from the bite, and said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s big but my hand really hurts¡­don¡¯t be kidding me¡­¡± Kellen was expressionless: ¡°It won¡¯t hurt if you cut it off.¡± Vivian was speechless. All kinds of strange eyes nced at her, and she just felt that she couldn¡¯t get off the stage. Vivian nced at Kellen resentfully, and was about to continue to say something, when the door of the emergency room opened. Susie jumped off the chair and Kellen stood up too. Vivian was very unwilling, but she had no choice but to take out a tissue to temporarily cover the wound, and quickly followed. Before Susie and Kellen could ask, she asked first, ¡°Doctor, how is the dog? Is it okay? Please do your best to rescue it, it¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡± Vivian looked nervous, and even shed tears at the end. Kellen, Susie, and Eight were speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 420 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Susies Fudge Eight stared at her tear. Ironically, since she cried, the first human tears she collected were those of a crocodile. It is said that when a crocodile devours humans and animals, it will shed tears while eating. The crocodile¡¯s tears are designed to satirize those insidious and cunning people who hurt others while pretending to bepassionate and kind. It is a metaphor for the false mercy of the wicked. Eight raised her hand, and Vivian¡¯s tears turned into vapor and disappearedpletely, reced by a dark brown light flying into her palm At this time, the doctor was talking about the dog¡¯s condition: ¡°It should be poisoned by someone. There is no food residue in the stomach, and the poisoning is even more serious¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Vivian eximed, covered his mouth, and said with tears in his eyes: ¡°Who is so hateful! How can you do something to a dog? It¡¯s really not human!¡± Kellen was speechless. Susie was speechless. Alex was shocked: ¡°I was stunned, what kind of performance is this! It¡¯s so ruthless that I dare to beat myself!¡± Vivian had a meal. Alex learned some popr lines from short videos. She wasn¡¯t sure if the bird was scolding her, but her emotions were interrupted, and she was a little annoyed. The doctor continued: ¡°So if we want to save it, we are considering extracorporeal removal, peritoneal dialysis, blood transfusion¡­¡± Chapter 420 Susies Fudge Vivian rushed to say again anxiously: ¡°Change, blood transfusion, transfuse my blood!¡± Everyone was speechless. Sick girl! The corner of the doctor¡¯s mouth twitched. Immediately, Vivian realized what she said was stupid, and quickly said: ¡°Ah¡­ no, I¡¯m too anxious¡­ I mean, as long as it can save it, you can do whatever you want, just ask the doctor, you must save it at all costs!¡± The doctor nodded: ¡°Okay, then we will arrange peritoneal dialysis and blood transfusion.¡± Vivian: ¡°Well! Arrange, definitely arrange! As long as I can save the dog, I can do anything¡­¡± Vivian, who was so devoted to performing, didn¡¯t even notice that Kellen and Susie had stopped talking a long time ago and looked at her quietly Then¡­¡­ The doctor handed the form in his hand to Vivian: ¡°Okay, you sign here, and then pay the fee, including the rescue, the total is 20,000 dors.¡± Vivian was speechless. A look of astonishment shed in her eyes. Twenty thousand dors! so expensive?? In the past, cats and dogs were rescued for shooting material, but who would really spend 20,000 dors to save a dog! Vivian said: ¡°I¡­¡± 38 46 12 54 ) She looked to Kellen for help. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kellen crossed his arms and looked sneering,pletely meaningless to speak Doesn¡¯t she like rushing to show off? Now it¡¯s her turn to really perform. Vivian was on the verge of tears: ¡°I don¡¯t have money¡­ I, I wish I could save it with my own blood, but I don¡¯t have money¡­ Wow, what should I do?¡± Susie said: I can¡¯t stand it! She said loudly: ¡°Auntie, this is my father, you are not a child!¡± ¡°Then Auntie said that you can do whatever you want to save the dog at all costs? You can get a loan!¡± Susie thought of those ubiquitous loan advertisements. ¡°Auntie, take out your phone!¡± Susie: ¡°Click on the link of the person who likes the most in thement area, and you can check your quota! Look! You have a reserve fund of 150,000!¡± Vivian was speechless. Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is an online loan! The daily interest rate is as low as 1.9 dors per 10,000 dors, and it¡¯s not as expensive as a bottle of water! You don¡¯t have to worry about beingughed at by rude people anymore!¡± Vivian was speechless. Loans to save dogs? Chapter 420 Susie¡¯s Fudge Really think she is a fool! Those unreliable online loan advertisements are very depressing, What kind of reserve fund, to put it bluntly, is actually an online loan! Only a fool would believe it. As long as you dare to borrow money, I guarantee that you will go in wearing gold and silver ande out with bare pants, and there will be no ce to cry when the timees. You can¡¯t even get out for a lifetime, you can never go ashore, and your life is ruined like this. She wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to take an online loan to save a dog!! It¡¯s just a stray dog, what a thing! But she just said the words, what at all costs¡­ Vivian held back for a long time, but couldn¡¯t hold back a word¡­ Susie sighed: ¡°Auntie, you said that as long as you can save the dog, you can do anything? You see that you have 150,000 now, and you are not willing to spend 20,000 to save the dog.¡± Really, even more stingy than her~ Vivian blushed. ¡°I¡­but¡­the online loan is a lie, I¡­¡± Susie waved her little hand: ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to say it! I know you are just pretending to talk! I don¡¯t want you toe out, just leave it a little farther away.¡± She never thought of asking this stingy aunt for money. This aunt is hypocritical, and she speaks nicely, but when she wants to pay the fee, she looks at her father. Means to ask dad to pay? Who is she, why does she ask Dad to pay, and Chapter 4.9 Cuties Fudge H then she still wants to say that she will return it to Dad in the future, and leave Dad¡¯s contact information? That¡¯s how it¡¯s yed on TV. We must not let this bad aunt seed! She fumbled in her bag and took out a children¡¯s mobile phone ¨C she has a lot of bnce, 20,000 dors, she can afford it! Then he took the list from the doctor and ran with Alex: ¡°Alex, go, let¡¯s pay the money!¡± Alex pped his wings and yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a quota of 150,000 a month, we are not suitable!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 421 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 421 Chapter 421 The adult world has a price tag on everything After Susie finished speaking, she tiptoed to take the bill from the doctor, and then ran to pay the bill. After running two steps away, he remembered something, and came back to pull Eight back. There was a smile in Kellen¡¯s eyes, his good daughter is so good, she can make people jealous. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She really deserves to be his Kellen¡¯s daughter! ¡°Let¡¯s go, dog!¡± He led the stray dog away-the leash was temporarily provided by the hospital. When the big wolf dog is rescued, there is no need to worry so much. When the fee is paid, the stray dog will be sent to the nearby nursing center to take a bath, and then give it a full body check. Naturally, no one paid attention to Vivian. Vivian froze in ce, blushing. The doctor took a look at her and went on to the emergency room. People who are close around are talking about Vivian: ¡°This woman is so hypocritical at first nce, she cries like her own mother died¡­ she even transfused her own blood!¡± ¡°Good people rush to do it, and when they really have to pay they will be exposed immediately.¡± Some people even said in a strange way: ¡°I can do whatever I want, and I don¡¯t want to borrow 20,000~¡± There just so happens to be an ad ying on the TV on the wall: A tall and beautiful stewardess followed a short and ugly old man home, and suddenly refused to enter before entering the door, asking the man to check the amount on xxx. [What? You don¡¯t even know xxx? We are not suitable! ] The man quickly took out his mobile phone, opened it, and it showed that there was a credit of 150,000. Only then did the stewardess burst intoughter, and the man took her arm into the door with a smile on her face. In this situation, the lines of this advertisementbined with what Susie said just now¡­ Everyone looked at Vivian, just like watching the mentally handicapped flight attendant in the advertisement. Vivian felt her face was hot, stomped her feet unwillingly, and ran away feeling ashamed. The TV hanging on the wall of the hospital is actually just an advertisement video screen, and the video screens of the whole hospital are synchronized. Susie, who is queuing up to pay the bill, also saw the advertisement. She asked curiously, ¡°Dad, will anyone believe this advertisement?¡± Even she knew it was a lie. Grandma said hat there will be no pies in the sky, only trans, and no one will give money to others for nothing. ¡°A fool would believe it,¡± Kellen said. Don¡¯t look at this type of advertisement as low, but its low production cost and low entry threshold mean that these advertisements can be ced overwhelmingly. Advertisements that are too obvious and low-level can first be filtered out with normal brains ¨C when normal people see such advertisements, they usually sneer and be speechless to the point of rolling their eyes. Then the rest are all believed, and only this group of customers are easy to deceive. The principle is simple: just imagine, which one is more expensive to lie to a normal person or to lie to a fool? Definitely the former! If there are overwhelming advertisements, there will always be one or two out of 10,000 people who will believe it. What about 100,000, 1,000,000 people? Arge target group was immediately screened out. So the purpose of their advertisement is to screen out the ¡®fools¡¯ they want. Those who can call them are easy to deceive, and the promotion cost is reduced at once, the cost of failure is infinitely reduced, and the conversion rate is very high. up. These are the target users of online loanpanies. As long as these users are caught, they will never lose money. ¡°Understood?¡± Kellen asked after exining. In fact, he just asked casually. After all, this kind of question is too profound for four-year-old child. a What is online lending, what is the target group, what is screening¡­ These are not things a child can understand. However, I heard Susie say: ¡°It¡¯s like a fishing, the holes in the fishing are so big.¡± She made a circle with her hands. ¡°Then someoneughed at him, saying what could be caught with such a big fishing, all the fish and shrimps escaped from the holes of the fishing.¡± ¡°But this fishing is not intended to catch normal fish and shrimps. It is intended to catch big silly fish. Big silly fish won¡¯t slip through the holes in the. One catch at a time!¡± Kellen was speechless. It makes sense, he was speechless¡­ After paying the fee, Kellen took Susie and Eight to bathe the stray dogs. After taking a shower and checking it out, the stray dog has nothing wrong with it other than being hungry and thin. After washing, the stray dogs have drooping ears and white and yellow fur, which looks a bit like rural dogs. While putting the dog on a leash, the staff said, ¡°This Labrador¡¯s pedigree is not very pure¡­you are willing to spend thousands of dors on it!¡± A few thousand dors is nothing to Susie, but it is indeed a lot to ordinary people. Susie leaned on Kellen¡¯s shoulder and asked strangely: ¡°What is bloodline, is bloodline important?¡± The staff quietly nced at Kellen, not daring to say anything. Pedigree is of course important. A purebred Labrador cub costs at least a thousand dors per cub, and that kind of kennel costs tens or tens of thousands. But impure breeds are different. You can buy them for one hundred or two hundred dors, so they are naturally not worth much. But these staff members didn¡¯t dare to say anything, they just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, this dog is quite obedient, it doesn¡¯t make noise or bite people.¡± Alex: ¡°Nonsense! It just bit a pig!¡± The staff is speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 422 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 422 Chapter 422 This is their hell The staff looked at the parrot with a sh of surprise in their eyes. It is quite stupid and looks worthless. But this parrot is quite spiritual, with smooth and shiny feathers, smart eyes, and the most rare thing is that it is smart. A parrot that can carry on a simple conversation costs tens of thousands of dors apiece. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if others work hard, they may not be able to train it! While thinking, the staff handed the dog leash to Susie. Susie led the stray dog out, looking back at it as she walked. It is cautious, and if someone passes by, it will even immediately hide aside, let others go first, and then it will continue to walk. Susie felt a little distressed, stopped and hugged its neck, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be afraid in the future, follow Dad and be arrogant!¡± Kellen: ¡°?¡± Susie put her arms around the dog, whispering to it andforting it. In the adult world, it seems like everything has a price. How much is a t for a house? Ordinarymunities are as good as school districts. How much is the car? If you drive a car worth 100,000 dors, you can¡¯t hold your head up in front of a car worth 200,000 dors. How much is the bride price for marrying a wife, is it worth it, whether you have a house or a car if you marry a husband, whether you are losing money or not¡­ Even the price of life is clearly marked ¨C a purebred dog is worth tens of thousands, while an impure dog is only worth a hundred¡­ But in the eyes of children, there is no suchplexity. Kellen looked down at Susie, his heart became calmer and softer. The big wolf dog is out of danger after being treated and needs to stay in the hospital for a while. After filling out the information, Kellen took Susie and Eight home. na is waiting in front of the house. Turns out they brought a dog back, and Kellen was carrying a¡­ body bag?? ?? na was dumbfounded, terrified, and dumbfounded! ¡°Kellen¡­! What did you take Susie to do again??¡± Back with the body bag¡­ Could it be that he went to see an autopsy or handle a case? Or go to perform the task and take back the target by the way?? Is this a ce where kids can go! na¡¯s eyes fr , staring at Kellen, Susie and Eight who were approaching from a distance. Susie said quickly: ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± na: ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Kellen coughed and lifted the body bag: ¡°This is¡­¡± Unexpectedly, na ignored him, told him to stop talking, and then looked at Eight: ¡°Delh, tell me!¡± Eight is speechless. Could she exin it to Susie? Eight said: ¡°¡­the body bag is a dog, picked up on the road.¡± na suddenly realized, and then looked at the dog Susie was leading. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­but dogs that have been dead for too long can¡¯t be eaten. Why do you take them back?¡± The stray dog led by Susie suddenly widened his eyes. Susie quickly covered the dog¡¯s eyes, thinking it was wrong, and then covered its ears. Alex flew in with a rattling sound, shouting, ¡°That¡¯s brutal!¡± Bell crouched in the corridor on the second floor, stuck his head out, and stared at the neer outside the door. It flicked its tail, not knowing what to do¡­ ** On the other s Vivian returned to the studio. The man possessed by the evil ghost was watching her video. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s very contagious! But why is there no follow-up? Didn¡¯t you follow me to the hospital?¡± Vivian suddenly felt guilty. She followed to the hospital and stared at the handsome guypletely. Totally forgot to shoot the follow-up to the hospital¡­ Generally, this kind of routine is to take pictures of the dying dog, the bill given by the doctor, and then after she struggles and hesitates, she finally takes out the money she spent on eating for the month to treat the dog. At the end of the picture, there is a text: After saving this dog, I have nothing on me, and I will eat instant noodles this month¡­but I am still very happy! May the dogse to the end of their hardships, and there will be no disasters in the future¡­ But nothing behind her was photographed. Vivian lowered her head and said, ¡°Boss, that man is too fierce. I asked him a question, and he said he wanted to chop off my hand¡­so I didn¡¯t dare to take pictures in the hospital.¡± Even if she was killed, she would not admit it, she just forgot¡­.. The man frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you and your assistant will go outside again and find a wolfhound simr to this one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry after killing it, wait until it¡¯s stiff, and then take a picture of you crying because you are helpless, sad, and then digging a hole for the dog¡­¡± ¡°Remember to do a close-up of the stiff dog to get a little emotional out of those viewers.¡± Only those viewers who feel sad and pity will open the anchor¡¯s homepage. If they start the live broadcast while the heat is hot, then it will be easy for someone to send gifts and money. Vivian nodded: ¡°I see, boss. I¡¯ll go out and look for material.¡± The man nodded: ¡°Work hard! This month¡¯s follower growth is good, keep this momentum, and you will definitely get a bonus next month!¡± Vivian ate a big pie, felt better, and went out happily. The hypocrite lying on the man¡¯s head couldn¡¯t break free and ran away. He was already desperate at this moment, and cursed: ¡°Draw a big cake, I let you draw a big cake!¡± Say something, p the man across the face. The man didn¡¯t feel someone hitting him, he just felt the chill around his neck and cor, and for some reason his cheeks were also a little numb. He rubbed his face and asked while drinking water, ¡°How are those cats?¡± A staff member said: ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡± The man went to the warehouse to see it himself. In a small room, there are seven or eight cages piled up. There were two or three cats in each cage, and each of them was skinny. There was also a person squatting in the room, pressing a cat to draw blood from it. As a result, the cat was too weak and thin, and couldn¡¯t get it out after about 50 milliliters of pumping. The man frowned and said, ¡°One hundred milliliters of useless stuff can¡¯t be extracted.¡± It turns out that in addition to making videos, their studio l really bring back some cats on weekdays. But they brought it back to sell cat blood. In pet hospitals, there are often some pets that need blood, but the hospital¡¯s blood bank is simply not enough. At this time, they will seek blood donation cats, post them on the forum, negotiate the price, and then his studio will draw blood and send it over. In the room, more than a dozen or twenty cats were lying on their stomachs, their eyes without a trace of brilliance, and they were staring at the front with empty eyes. Cats can only draw blood once a month at most, and no more than 200 milliliters at a time. But here, they smoke at least three or four times a month, at least three to four hundred milliliters each time¡­ Anyway, they can¡¯t get it out. Because of severe anemia, most cats cannot stand at all. But no one cares about them. Their existence is only for the survival of those cats who are hurt by their owners. When they don¡¯t bleed at all or die, they are thrown out like garbage, and no one will ever pay attention to them. No one will even know that there is such a dark ce in this world, and this is their hell¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 423 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Cat Blood Trading In the dark room, the cat that was being pressed for blood suddenly convulsed and struggled. Its body convulsed so badly that it kicked a tray by its feet away. In the tray were some instruments for drawing blood, needles, blood packs and so on, and they mmed on the cat cage beside them with a bang. There were more than a dozen cats in the room, and some of them were so frightened by the twitching cat that they stuck to the corner of the cage, baring their teeth and roaring, their eyes full of horror. Some were already numb, turned their heads to look at the twitching cat, and there was a trace of sadness in their dull eyes. The cat was convulsing badly, the blood should have been drained, it was dying. The gloved staff member hastily pulled out the needle and immediately grabbed the blood bag in his hand. He kicked the cat out andnded on the ground with a muffled groan. ¡°Damn it¡­ it¡¯s only fifty or sixty milliliters, and I was almost spilled by it.¡± The staff muttered. The man with the evil ghost on his head is the owner of this studio, named Louise. Louise frown upon seeing this: ¡°If they die, throw them out. Check by the way, don¡¯t keep those who are about to die, drain all thood and throw them out, don¡¯t waste cat food.¡± The staff said: ¡°Okay.¡± Louise asked again: ¡°How is the business this week?¡± The staff member was holding a book with a full page filled with the phone numbers and names of some breeders who had traded before. ¡°There are 3 orders this week.¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s less thanst week. Hey¡­ The main reason is that now domestic cats eat better than people, and fewer people get sick. I really hope they get sick every day.¡± Speaking of this, he smiled and said: ¡°If you let me know which house has a cat, I can spray some medicine on every house!¡± For three orders a week, themission he can get is only 1,000 dors. When the business is not good, there is only four to five thousandmissions a month. Louise said: ¡°Don¡¯t think about that, it¡¯s too immoral to put medicine in someone¡¯s house¡­¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°There are cameras in themunity, be careful not to catch you, the risk is too great.¡± The staffughed and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just joking!¡± While throwing the dead cats into a snakeskin bag for garbage, he quickly drained all the cats that were dying but not dead, and threw them into the snakeskin bag together to tie them up. Some of the drained cats died straight upright, and some also convulsed, and the snakeskin bag shook, which they were all used to. Louise patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Get ready, go out and save a batch of stray cats tomorrow and come back.¡± The staff nodded: ¡°Okay!¡± Their so-called ¡°relief¡± is to go out to see where there are stray cats, and catch those cats back in the name of relief. After the cat came back, it was locked in this room. In order to stabilize the business, they go out twice a month, and every 20614 15.00 time they catch a cat, the staff will get amission of 300 dors. Generally, about a dozen cats can be caught at one time, that is to say, if they go out to do ¡°relief¡±, the staff will have amission of about 3,000 dors. Including themission for blood draws, his monthly ie is stable at over 10,000 dors. The staff thinks that the boss is very kind, because there are so many cats, and the monthly ie from selling blood alone is only 50,000 to 60,000 dors, but the boss gives him more than 10,000 dors. If this is not good, what is the name of the boss? ¡°I like it so much.¡± The staff member said with a smile. Louise patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Work hard! Getting rich and marrying a wife, buying a car and a house is not a dream!¡± The staff gratefully said: ¡°Emm!¡± I can only say the word ¡®relief, it¡¯s too ironic to use it here¡­ The evil ghost on Louise¡¯s head struggled again, and his eyes became even more painful. In the past, this was his paradise, and everyone in this studio¡­all were his hosts. Every time the discuss business and relief, it is when he smiles the happiest. But now he can¡¯tugh¡­ ** The next day, Susie, who was at home on the weekend, took her grandmother¡¯s mobile phone and watched short videos. na warned: ¡°Don¡¯t read it after a while, you know?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± Craig nced up from the side, frowned and said, ¡°What kind of mobile phone do children y with? Look at you, they always say that the boss indulges Susie, and you do the same.¡± na stared: ¡°Can that be the same?¡± I don¡¯t know who said before, ¡®If I were me, I would never indulge like this¡¯¡­ na seemed to remember it too, and coughed to change the subject: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Dust¡¯s work is finished, and when will Ie back.¡± Craig clicked to turn the page, and while watching the news, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he was going for half a monthst time, and it¡¯s only been a few days now, are you so confused?¡± na was speechless. She gave Craig a nk look, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t eat at noon today.¡± Craig looked up: ¡°???¡± Susie covered her mouth and snickered: ¡°Grandpa, stop scolding~¡± Craig couldn¡¯t figure it out: ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did he?¡± Susie tilted he head and stretched out her fingers to count ¡°Uncle has been away for more than a week, and he will be back in fi. days, so it¡¯s not a few days since he went out!¡± Craig suddenly realized: ¡°That¡¯s not my miscalction, ¡®I¡¯ve only been out for a few days¡¯ is just a description.¡± Who would be so serious in daily chatting. Do you want to say [he has been away for ten days, and he will be back in five days]? There is no chat that is urate to the sky. ¡°Women just don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Craig muttered. Susie ran upstairs with her mobile phone, and said as she ran, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Craig was speechless N?velDrama.Org content rights. Susie asked Wade to help her search for short videos about cat and dog rescue, so all the videos she finds now are about this topic. Wade asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you searching for these videos?¡± It¡¯s a big loss¡­ After school starts, he has to go to school, do homework, and go to remedial sses. I can¡¯t go out with my sister every day. Look, he, the older brother, doesn¡¯t even know what happened! He¡¯s Susie¡¯s favorite Ryan! Susie was fascinated by the video, and waved her hand perfunctorily: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing.¡± Wade was speechless. He posted next to Susie and watched her watch the video. [Family, there is no more cat food this month¡­ There is really no way, our relief station has taken in a hundred cats, and I really can¡¯t take them in¡­ My monthly sry really can¡¯t support so many cats¡­ Someone Said to bring goods to make money? But I haven¡¯t done it¡­ What should I do, family members. ¡¿ ¡¾Today, on the way home from get off work, I saw this poor boy¡­ It was Chammer 408 Car Blood Trading H stormy outside. I endured it, I really couldn¡¯t hold back and brought it back¡­¡¿ Wade said: ¡°It¡¯s all about saving cats and dogs¡­¡± It¡¯s all good. It seems that this time it should have nothing to do with ghosts¡­ Just thinking about it, the sound of a car engine came from outside the door, and Kellen came back¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 424 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Give You Half a Candy Wade remembered that when he came back in the afternoon, his sister and uncle brought back two dogs, one of which was dead, it is said that it was hit by a car. My younger sister originally wanted to bury the dead dog directly in the grove in the back garden. Grandma was worried that the dog¡¯s body would rot in the future and there would be a smell. I don¡¯t mind anything. I¡¯m also afraid that if Susie goes to y and smells the smell, and if Bell digs a hole and gets infected with a virus or something, I take a step back and say that Alex is also very naughty, what if I go to pick something ande back? What should I do if I pass it to Susie? Grandpa said, I have never seen you be so particr about it before, and grandma said it was because there were no children in the family before. Wade quit immediately, aren¡¯t they kids? As a result, grandma said: Hamza and Wade are men, with rough skin and thick flesh. Although Lucy is a girl, she is also rough-skinned and thick-skinned. Susie is different, delicate and tender, what to do in case of illness¡­.. In the end, he, his brother, and Lucy all felt that it made sense¡­ So my uncle took the dog to be cremated, saying that he would bring it back after cremation. ¡°You said you were going to bury the dog in the woods behind. Have you dug a hole yet? I¡¯ll dig it for you!¡± Susie was concentrating on watching the video, and waved her hands when she heard the words: ¡°No need, Dad is here to dig, Dad shovels a hole, it¡¯s amazing.¡± Wade is upset in his heart, meaning he is not good? ¡°No, I have to dig this hole!¡± Wade said and ran out. Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± She temporarily put away her mobile phone and ran out. The door of Lucy¡¯s room was half open, and suddenly she poked her head out: ¡°What! Do you want to dig a hole? I¡¯ll do it!¡± After speaking, while Hamza was not paying attention, he sprinted down the stairs for 100 meters! Hamza: ¡°You stop!¡± Lucy runs faster. Kellen was holding an urn in his hand, and just about to call Susie when he entered the door, but saw Wade, Lucy and Susie rushing down from upstairs. He quickly opened his hands, Wade and Lucy couldn¡¯t stop the car, and crashed into Kellen¡¯s arms from left to right. Kellen caught them and was about to set them down. Seeing that Susie came running atst, Kellen immediately threw Lucy and Wade¡­ and caught Susie. Lucy and Wade grinned as they fell to the ground. ¡°Give me the urn!¡± Wade grabbed the urn and ran away. Lucy followed behind: ¡°Ada! Where¡¯s the hoe! Where¡¯s the shovel! Give it all to me!¡± Hamza, who followed at the end, was speechless. naive? Eight, who had juste out of the room upon hearing the noise, was speechless. As for what. In the grove in the back garden of the Murray family. Wade, Lucy and Eight, Hamza each hold a shovel. Wade and Lucy dug fast. Eight just felt speechless, what is there to grab? But after she joined, she suddenly realized how could she lose?? She is so good at catching ghosts, how could she lose if she dug a hole? That is impossible! So Eight also dug faster and faster. Only Hamza stood aside indifferently, he would not do this kind of very inelegant thing, he would stick to his principles and not waver! na was very speechless, ¡°If I knew you guys like digging holes so much, I would have dug the vegetable fields behind me for you.¡± Luckily they were not given a hoe. Otherwise, with this vigor, he would have smashed the opponent¡¯s head. Holding the dog¡¯s urn, Susie has been staring at it for a long time. ¡°Wow¡­ Brothers and sisters are amazing!¡± She said happily, ¡°Come on~ Susie fumbled in her pocket quickly. She had exactly four candies in her pocket. One for Wade, one for Lucy, one for Eight, and the rest will be hers! Hamza nced at the candy in Susie¡¯s hand. Forget it, seeing that these idiots didn¡¯t dig the hole squarely, he still has toe. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hamza joins the fray. Everyone was speechless. Susie looked at the candy in her hand¡­ Huh, forget it, big brother, she won¡¯t eat it~ After a while the hole was dug. Susie put the dog¡¯s ashes into the pit. The stray dog seemed to know that the box in front of him contained hispanions, so he silentlyy down beside the pit, looking down at the urn in the pit. ording to Susie¡¯s request, Ada brought a bowl of white rice with incense paper money in her hand. The hole was filled, and a small dirt bump appeared on the t grass. Susie put the rice in front of the dirt bump. ¡°Go and be reborn obediently!¡± na only treats a few children as soft-hearted. She looked at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back after the meeting is done, you know? The sun is too big at noon.¡± na only felt dizzy from the sun, so she went back first. Wade asked: ¡°Why do dogs have to be like humans ?¡± Burning incense for a dog¡¯s grave¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it. Susie said: ¡°When you are reborn, you don¡¯t have a ¡®hukou¡¯, name, date of birth¡­ there is no way to be reborn. Therefore, after dogs die, they will usually be reborn as animals in the next life and the next life.¡± Because of their birthdays, almost no one remembers them. 288 Vouchers If you don¡¯t believe me, ask those owners who have pets at home, can they really tell the date and ce of the dog¡¯s birth, and who are the parents of the dog¡­ ¡°However, dogs like military dogs and guide dogs have meritorious services, and they also have special names, birthday information, and identity cards. After death, they have cemeteries and medals. Then they can be reborn as humans in their next life.¡± Human beings are so sinful that they may fall into the realm of animals. Animals have perfect merits and virtues, and they can also reincarnate in the human realm. Susie just felt that the dog was too pitiful, so she built a grave for it and burned paper, hoping to give it a ride, so that it would not be too miserable when it went down, and if it was lucky, it might be able to escape from the animal life. After listening to the exnation, Wade suddenly realized. I see! ¡°Okay~ It¡¯s done~¡± Susie pped her hands and stood up, pulling another stray dog: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, don¡¯t worry, your good friend is already on the way.¡± The stray dog looked back three times at every step, his eyes were reluctant to part. Wade said: ¡°It¡¯s still a spiritual dog¡­ by the way, did you give it a name?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No.¡± Wade pondered, ¡°I heard that when itspanion was hit and killed by a car, this stray dog has been lying on top of hispanion and guarding him. How about calling him Star?¡± Eight sneered: ¡°So casual.¡± Wade said: ¡°Then you go!¡± Lucy said: ¡°Call biscuits!¡± Eight: ¡°¡­ called.¡± Several children turned their faces to see her speechless. Named Waste Eight turned his head, his face was annoyed; she won¡¯t take it if you ask her in the future! Hamza suddenly said: ¡°Call candy.¡± Susie was about to say yes, candy is good, and candy will be sweet from now on. Wade was the first to object: ¡°No! Thest time Bell was taken by Martin, this time I will take whatever you want. It¡¯s called Star.¡± Susie was dumbfounded, but she remembered the candy in her pocket, and immediately took it out and gave one to each of them. Hamza finally got her sister¡¯s candy! He ¡®casually¡¯ put the candy in his pocket, as if he didn¡¯t care about the candy at all. Wade and Lucy were the first to peel the candy and pop it into their mouths without even washing their hands. Hamza sneered coldly: ¡°Is it so delicious, isn¡¯t it just a candy?¡± After he finished speaking, he walked back slowly. Susie watched helplessly¡­ If you don¡¯t want to eat it, give it to me! Lucy looked at Susie, hey, my sister is gone? She immediately bit the candy in her mouth in half, then spit out half and held it in her hand: ¡°Hey! Give you half!¡± The dirty hands that had just dug a hole and were stained with mud held up half a candy that was still drooling. Susie was speechless. Wade looked disgusted: ¡°Aren¡¯t you disgusting!¡± Lucy suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, yes, my hands are dirty!¡± After speaking, he ran to the sink, put half of the sugar aside, then washed his hands, and picked up the sugar and washed it again after washing his hands. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s clean this time.¡± Susie was speechless. Wade was speechless. Eight is speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 425 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 425 Susie looked at the half candy, so tangled. She likes sugar, it¡¯s sweet. But don¡¯t like ¡®imported¡¯ sugar. But but¡­ my sister washed it clean again, if she doesn¡¯t pick up, will Lucy be sad? Kellen looked at her with raised eyebrows, to see what she would do. I saw Susie took the candy¡­ He thought about it, and then stuffed it into Lucy¡¯s mouth when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°Lucy, you can eat it, you can eat it!¡± She said, ¡°I gave it to you. Dad said that you can¡¯t take back what you gave away. It¡¯s not polite at all.¡± Kellen just finds it funny. Use him as a shield every time¡­ In his baby¡¯s eyes, how powerful is he? Mr. Morton¡¯s eyes suddenly looked like a deep starry sky, and suddenly there were fragments of light. Lucy still wanted to insist on giving the sugar to Susie, but Kellen picked up Susie in time and walked upstairs. He said, ¡°Dad has already collected evidence for you about that hypocrite.¡± Hamza also just came out, and said coldly upstairs: ¡°Have you your homework?¡± finished Lucy gulped down a mouthful of saliva, crushed the candy a few times, and slumped over her face in mourning. In Susie¡¯s room. Susie continued to take out her grandmother¡¯s mobile phone to watch videos. na said in the morning that she would confiscate the phone after she yed for a while, and in the blink of an eye the phone had been in Susie¡¯s pocket for a long time. ¡°These videos are all about rescue cats and dogs?¡± Wade¡¯s ear was sharp, and he came up when he heard the hypocrite ghost, and asked again: ¡°Does it have anything to do with ghosts?¡± Susie told him what happened in the past two days. Wade watched these short videos again, and always felt that something was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t think these are good people!¡± He said. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kellen said: ¡°Although there are dregs, we can¡¯t generalize and overthrow all of them.¡± While talking, Susie came across a new video. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Auntie.¡± Wade: ¡°What a free loan¡­¡± Kellenughed and corrected: ¡°It¡¯s Vivian.¡± This video happens to be yesterday¡¯s video of Vivian ¡®rescuing¡¯ the wolfdog. In the video, Vivian looked anxious and kept asking for help: (It¡¯s so pitiful! Can you help me¡­ help me take it to the hospital?] ¡¾Can anyone help me, it¡¯s too heavy for me to lift¡­] Young beautiful girl, dirty dog foaming at the mouth. The disgust of the people around, and the entreaties of young and beautiful girls. The two formed a strong contrast, and it really highlighted that the girl was more kind-hearted. Wade looked at her crying expression, if he didn¡¯t know in advance, he really thought this woman was really in a hurry. At this time, a voice sounded: [Be careful¡­] The picture shes by, and Kellen appears in the camera for two seconds. It was precisely because of this shot that the video became popr, with more than one million likes, and thements were filled with voices ofughing. Susie snorted again, pointing to the video: ¡°Dad, it seems something is wrong!¡± She and Eight both talked, and then came to talk to Dad, but both she and Eight disappeared Kellen frowned. ¡°She edited.¡± The video was indeed edited, only Kellen¡¯s ¡°concerned¡± sentence appeared, and the rest were gone. The following picture is a shaking picture, a blurry figure hugging a dog, went to the hospital, the doctor said it was hopeless. Then Vivian cried all the way, found a tree and dug a hole herself, and buried the stiff dog in the hole. There was a silent person standing behind her from beginning to end, only taking pictures up to the waist. The man is also tall and thin, wearing the same pants as Kellen who just appeared on the screen, and a pair of Cheng Liang¡¯s leather shoes¡­ always with one hand in his pocket, and a suit jacket hanging on his arm. At first nce, he looks like a domineering president. Wade was stunned for a moment: ¡°Uncle, have you been with this Bai loan all the time? Did you go to bury the dog with her?¡± No, how is this different from what my sister said? The wolfdog was obviously still being treated in the pet hospital, so why did it die again? Susie said: ¡°Ryan, this is not Dad! Dad¡¯s legs are handsome, and Dad¡¯s waist is also handsome. In this video, the uncle is too thin, the shirt is empty, and the trousers are also empty¡­¡± It¡¯s not like her father at all. Her father¡¯s clothes are very good-looking and strong, and no one can imitate them. Wade suddenly realized: ¡°I said it¡¯s weird¡­ So this is not my uncle! But Bai Qian is obviously deliberately misleading!¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Did the traffic hit him? Susie snorted angrily, ¡°She¡¯s so annoying.¡± ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go, Dad will take you to arrest people.¡± Kellen listened with pricked ears, then lowered his voice: ¡°I¡¯ll go after lunchter, don¡¯t tell your grandma that I¡¯m going to arrest people, or¡­ to buy candy. ¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes shed. If you always talk about going out to y, you will be suspected by the olddy. But when it came to buying candy, the olddy was still reluctant, even though she was talking about it, especially since she knew that Susie had just given all the candy to her brothers and sisters. There is simply no w in this reason. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she lowered her voice: ¡°Emm!¡± Wade asked: ¡°But where to find her now¡­¡± ** This moment. Vivian is filming outdoors with her owner, Louise, ¡®relief¡¯ stray cats. Yesterday, this video got a million likes, which she never expected! Originally, Kellen said those ugly words, which made her very embarrassed. But after she came back, she watched the video repeatedly and saw Kellen¡¯s astonishing face and strong figure¡­ She felt that Kellen¡¯s words were not exaggerated at all. She¡¯s so handsome, what¡¯s wrong with scolding her? Vivian watched Kellen¡¯s video over and over again, and was fascinated by it, and finally edited the scene where Kellen said ¡®be careful¡¯ unwillingly. Looking at it this way, it seems that Kellen really cares about her. Satisfy all her fantasies¡­ Louise saw an opportunity and immediately found a 1.9 meter actor to y with Vivian. The actor doesn¡¯t need to say anything, he¡¯s just below the waist, just pretend to be the handsome man in the video. ¡°Your video is very popr now, and the number of views has been increasing!¡± Louise suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°It just so happens that you are outdoors to rescue stray cats today, so you start a live broadcast immediately!¡± Vivian said: ¡°Good!¡± When the live broadcast started, Vivian smiled sweetly: ¡°Yesterday¡¯s video surpassed a million likes, I never dreamed that it would suddenly be popr! I have been seeing poor cats and dogs all the time, and I will save them if I can¡­ Really surprised! Thank you everyone!¡± After she finished her opening remarks, the audience in the live broadcast room quickly reached 20,000 people. You know, when Vivian usually broadcasts live, there are only twenty or thirty people! She was so excited that her hands were shaking. Looking at the barrage in the live broadcast room, she replied: ¡°Oh, you asked that person yesterday! Haha, you are so funny, you always ask him.¡± As soon as all the bullet screens are swiped down, they are indeed asking Kellen. Vivian naturally knew that her video yesterday became popr because of Kellen! There¡¯s no way, that man is so handsome¡­ And she will naturally not let this hot traffic of Kellen go, tell her to give up? Impossible, we have to make up the rtionship. Vivian said sweetly: ¡°We just met yesterday, but he is really nice. He apanied me to take the dog to the hospital¡­¡± yourhe Speaking of this, she suddenly felt sad again, her eyes turned red: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the dog couldn¡¯t be rescued¡­ He was very nice. He apanied me to bury the dog. I am really grateful to him¡­¡± Vivian blushed: ¡°He sent me home and then left. He seemed to be very busy with work. He left me a phone number and said that I could call him anytime, but I never dared to call him¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 426 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 426 Netizens excitedly asked questions in the barrage: ¡¾Does he like you? ¡¿ [Miss is so kind, isn¡¯t it normal to be liked by the CEO! ¡¿ [I checked all the previous videos of the youngdy, the youngdy has indeed been helping cats and dogs all the time, she is really kind! ¡¿ Vivian was overjoyed when he saw it, his face turned red like magic, and his ears were also red, and he said in a panic: ¡°Ah, no, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I only met him once¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense ¨C Generally speaking, if a certain anchor suddenly bes popr because of a certain topic, then she must keep talking about this hot topic during the live broadcast, so as to attract the iing viewers. Logically speaking, Vivian should have been talking about Kellen more. But she pretended to change the topic on purpose to make herself very innocent and different: ¡°Okay, friends, I won¡¯t talk to you! Today¡¯s live broadcast is still the same as before, it is to help stray cats.¡± ¡°We received calls from enthusiastic people, saying that there was a litter of newborn cats in the corner of the side door of thismunity. It rained heavily a few days ago, and the mother cat took the cat babies to hide under the b, and there was no way to bring them out.,very worried.¡± ¡°So me and my friends are going to rescue the cats today, hope they¡¯re ok!¡± Vivian looked worried, followed the staff who specialized in catching cats, and started to walk in from the wild grass beyond the side door. In fact, just go in two steps directly from the side door, hey, they just don¡¯t go, they deliberately walk in the weedy ce, so that they can appear to be not easy. Suddenly Vivian said, ¡°Ah, friends! I hear the cat meowing, hurry up.¡± The screen suddenly flickered, and only the sound of Vivian¡¯s panting running was heard. After a while, the screen changed, and Vivian¡¯s face was close to the camera, and he said anxiously: ¡°Friends, I just checked with the master, and the cat is below. This is the angle between several walls, and we can¡¯t go down. I¡¯m in trouble¡­¡± Vivian turned the camera over, and sure enough, she saw a few kittens in the cracks. There is a slope in the crevice, and there is water in the low-lying ces, and the depth is unknown. The little milk cats look like they are just full moon, and they are wet all over. The mother cat is leading them to stand on a higher ground to prevent them from falling into the water. The little milk cats were still standing unsteadily, and raised their heads tremblingly, meowing. The female cat was vignt, staring at the sudden appearance of several humans, and let out a low growl. The barrage in the live broadcast room is fast: ¡¾It¡¯s so pitiful, save them quickly! ¡¿ [The anchor has worked hard! ¡¿ [The anchor just now had the camera so close to his face, without any makeup or filters, he is indeed naturally beautiful! The anchor is beautiful and kind, and a good person lives a safe life! ¡¿ ¡¾Anchor be careful, don¡¯t wrestle! ¡¿ Vivian smiled shyly and said, ¡°Thank you everyone!¡± Off-screen, the staff responsible for catching cats nced at the boss Louise, and asked with their eyes: Do you want to catch cats? Generally, they don¡¯t want such small milk cats, and they can¡¯t draw blood when they catch them back, and they still have to keep them, which is a waste of money. And the kitten is very noisy, meowing and meowing all day without ying, it¡¯s very annoying! But Louise nodded to let him catch it. Today their main purpose is not to catch stray cats. There are so many stray cats, they can be caught at any time. But Vivian¡¯s ount is growing, and it is more important to give her momentum at this time. Not only must these kittens be rescued, but they cannot be caught directly with a. Someone has to go down in person, and it is best to scratch their faces, hands, and the like. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down!¡± With just one look, the staff understood, quietly put the mousetrap aside, and then tried to go down into the crack. But he is a grown man, too big to get down. Louise, who was a little thinner, tried but couldn¡¯t get off. 38 654 12:06 Instead, the cats below were frightened, and they kept moving towards the puddle. Two kittens fell into the water, and the mother cat picked them up in a panic. Vivian said anxiously: ¡°Don¡¯t go down, if you can¡¯t go down, it will scare the cat.¡± She held up her mobile phone and took a picture below, capturing all the pitiful appearances of the cats. The kittens were trembling, the mother cat was at a loss, she was anxious to pick up one and then the other, and kept hooking the kittens with her paws. This scene broke the hearts of theizens, and actually caused the number of people in Vivian¡¯s live broadcast room to soar. Vivian handed the gimbal of the mobile phone to the assistant, and then said: ¡°I¡¯d better go down, I¡¯m a little thinner, I can go down.¡± Louise pretended to say: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go down, the terrain below isplicated and dangerous!¡± The staff who caught the cat immediately cooperated: ¡°That¡¯s right, the rocks underneath are very sharp, it¡¯s not good to be scratched!¡± Vivian only has cats in her eyes, and her face is worried: ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if I get hurt, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s important to save the cats!¡± She said while going down. In fact, the gap is not that steep, but if there is no difficulty, it must be difficult. Louise took the mobile phone in person, quietly turned the camera, and tried to capture the gap as deep and steep as possible. Vivian also looked struggling, and after a while eximed: ¡°Ah¡­¡± Louise immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong!¡± Vivian shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my clothes got caught¡­¡± She quietly exerted force, only to hear a ripping sound, and the clothes were ¡®hooked¡¯ to pieces. Vivian continued to go down, not afraid of dangers, a piece of skin was cut on the back of the hand, and sand got into the eyes. Anyway, it was extremely difficult and finally reached the bottom of the crack. Mother Cat was speechless. It looked at the corner of the wall that it could fly to in one leap, when did it be so steep and difficult? Those who didn¡¯t know thought it was an abyss. Vivian wiped off his sweat and showed a gentle smile: ¡°Little cat, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll save your baby, okay¡­¡± She said, holding out her hand¡­¡­. The mother cat hissed and issued a warning in her mouth, protecting the kittens to retreat. Vivian imagined that when the cat sees a kind-hearted woman, it shoulde to her and beg her to save its child, just like in the novel. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the cat, so I kept backing away, really speechless. Vivian took another step forward without giving up: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,e here, I¡¯ll take you home¡­¡± The mother cat backed away while growling, seeing all the kittens were forced to fall into the puddle. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vivian acted anxiously as if he couldn¡¯t see it: ¡°Haha, don¡¯t back down anymore, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± She continued to move forward while talking, this time it¡¯s all right, the kittens all fell into the puddle, struggling in the water one by one, making miserable noises. Just at this critical moment. A roon cat suddenly fell from the sky, and it didn¡¯t know where it came from. It jumped into the crack and stepped on Vivian¡¯s forehead! Vivian was startled, subconsciously dodged backwards, and as a result, his head hit the uneven wall with a bang¡­ Through the screen, theizens in the live broadcast room felt pain¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 427 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Kellen The fourth floor of the building where the gap is located. Kellen leaned against the window with a professional high-definition camera, taking pictures of the faces and voices of everyone below. Live broadcast, who wouldn¡¯t? Kellen lowered his voice, his voice was deep and pleasant: ¡°The anchor will take you into the truth.¡± He also hung up Vivian¡¯s live broadcast room in the live broadcast room, very generous guide! Spend some more money on drainage-it¡¯s not bad anyway. Susie sped her hands together, imitating her father. With a lovely voice, soft, the live broadcast room became lively in an Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. instant. In the cracks downstairs. Bell stood in front of Vivian, looking at her coldly. Vivian¡¯s tears fell from the pain, her head was buzzing, and she knelt on the ground with her head covered and howled, ¡°Ah-it hurts!¡± She looked up and saw the roon cat in front of her, and she was so annoyed. Where did the dead cate from! It caused a big bump on her head¡­ Vivian touched it with trembling hands, good guy, blood in one hand! She cried and said: ¡°I¡¯m hurt, I¡¯m so dizzy now¡­¡± 0.00% 12:15 Louise held up her phone and gave her a close-up. Vivian¡¯s clothes were torn, her body was dirty and wet, and what was even more shocking was that her hands were covered in blood. Looking back, there was also a pool of blood on the back of the head, neck, and clothes. Good guy, this hit hard enough! ¡°Are you okay?¡± Louise asked quickly, ¡°Come up quickly,e up quickly!¡± He spoke anxiously, but his eyes signaled Vivian to persevere. Vivian is very dizzy now, but seeing the boss¡¯s wink, she still said: ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s all because I scared the little milk cats¡­ I must save them¡­¡± Netizens in the live broadcast room were moved. [Anchor,e up quickly! God, there is so much blood, go to the hospital quickly! ¡¿ ¡¾Crying, it¡¯s all like this and I still miss the cat. How kind and soft-hearted is the person who can do this¡­¡¿ ¡¾No, call the fire department! ¡¿ [Reward the anchor with a gift!¡¿ [Don¡¯t be a big brother for many years to reward the anchor with a rocket! [Rainbow after the rain rewards the anchor with a yacht! ¡¿ In an instant, the special effects of swiping gifts came in an endless stream! Vivian was ted when she heard these voices. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, I will definitely rescue the little milk cats¡­¡± As she spoke, she crawled towards the puddle¡­ Bell, who stopped in front of her and the litter of cats, gave it a paw! Vivian was so frightened that she hurriedly hid to the side¡­ Unfortunately, she forgot that she was in the crack, not only behind, but also at the bottom of the wall on both sides. This dodge mmed into the wall again. This time it hit her temple, she let out a muffled groan, fell down with her head in her arms, curled up into a ball and screamed endlessly. Bell gave her a disdainful look, stepped on the puddle to pick up a kitten, jumped up quickly, and picked up the kitten. The mother cat was very anxious and wanted to catch up, but also worried about the remaining kittens, so she kept meowing. Bell put the kitten in the corner of a bush, then returned immediately, picked up the next kitten, and nced at the mother cat. The mother cat seemed to understand, and quickly picked up a kitten and followed Bell up, and then stood guard on it. After a few back and forth, Bell picked up all five kittens. The mother cat gave him a grateful nce, and hurried away with her kittens. From the first kitten to thest kitten, it took less than three minutes¡­ There was an eerie silence in the live broadcast room. [One cat saved five kittens, it took less than three minutes¡­but the host broadcast live for half an hour¡­haha, how ironic! ¡¿ [That¡¯s right, I wanted to say it just now, but I kept talking about saving it but it didn¡¯t work, it just makes people anxious! ¡¿ [How can you attract the audience otherwise? It¡¯s all scripted, ho ho. ¡¿ [Uh, although¡­ the anchor is a human being after all, and he can¡¯t fly over walls¡­ The cat is dexterous, and it¡¯s normal to be able to pick up a kitten so quickly! ¡¿ [That¡¯s right, a group of gangsters, if you have the ability, go down on your own! At first nce, the slit is so small that it is difficult for people to get in. Besides, the anchors are like this, and you still say that they are acting, which actor would hit his head like this! ¡¿ [Haha, this is really the first scene! Brothers, I suggest you go to the live broadcast room next door to watch! Lead the way¨C] Louise didn¡¯t pay attention to the barrage in the live broadcast room. At this moment, the cats have all run away, and there is nothing to do, and Vivian is still curled up underneath with her head in her arms. He was also a little nervous, and asked, ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡± Vivian said nothing. The assistant next to him said: ¡°It¡¯s broken, there is so much blood, it must be dizzy!¡± The remaining staff member who was in charge of catching cats and drawing their blood added hypocritically: ¡°Oh, Vivian is just too kind. She was injured a lot to save the kittens before!¡± Louise said, ¡°Hurry up, go down and have a look.¡± One of the three of them was holding a mobile phone, and the two stepped forward, finally got down into the crack, and found that Vivian was really bleeding a lot. They hurriedly lifted Vivian up, and the blood flowed to the low ground, and soon the puddle was blood red, which was extremely terrifying at first nce. Therefore, there are many people who care about Vivian¡¯s live broadcast room. After all, there is such a big pool of blood, who would make himself like this for the live broadcast. Someone must have seen her suddenly be angry, jealous of her, and intentionally ndered her live. Louise didn¡¯t have time to watch too much barrage, and at a nce, everyone seemed to be arguing, as if they were arguing whether Vivian¡¯s injury was scripted or real. He didn¡¯t care. After all, there were too many arguments like this, and Vivian was really hurt. It just so happened that they would have` something to talk aboutter. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do this first. The anchor is injured and unconscious. We have to send her to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± Then the screen shook again, and several people said anxiously: ¡°Hurry up, call 911 !¡± ¡°Vivian, Vivian! Don¡¯t scare us, hold on!¡± Then the live broadcast ended. The three of Louise stopped running, stopped and asked, ¡°Is the live broadcast off?¡± Assistant: ¡°Closed.¡± Vivian opened her eyes, endured the pain and asked, ¡°Boss, how many people are there in this live broadcast?¡± 788 Vouchers, Louise looked at the data excitedly: ¡°The total number of views exceeds 3 million! There are more than 100,000 rewards!¡± Vivian instantly felt no pain in the back of his head, one hundred thousand! She is rich! Vivian was very excited, and immediately eximed in pain: ¡°I don¡¯t know where the dead cat came from, damn it, it hurt me so much, woo WOO WOO!¡± The staff who caught the cat turned around and suddenly found that the roon cat was still there. ¡°It¡¯s still there! Boss, do you want to catch it?¡± Louise sneered: ¡°Catch it! It hurt our Vivian so badly, so we must be caught. This cat looks strong and should be able to draw a lot of blood. It just happens to pay for Vivian¡¯s medical expenses.¡± The assistantughed aloud: ¡°Speaking of it, I have to thank it, otherwise the live broadcast room might not be so popr.¡± Vivian snorted coldly, the more she looked at that roon cat, the more annoyed she became! If it wasn¡¯t for it, would she have crashed like this? It hurts her to death! But having said that, her brain really hurts, buzzing¡­ Vivian thought it was a hard hit, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Drain its blood after grabbing it back, and just drain it dry! Hmph, let it bully me, it really hurts me to death¡­¡± These few people have no idea that all their actions, words and deeds have been clearly photographed¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 428 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 428 Louise and the others picked up the cat-catching tools again and surrounded Bell with a sneer. Vivian was really ufortable, and her head started to feel dizzy, so she just sat aside and watched. ¡°Boss, hurry up¡­ I¡¯m really dizzy.¡± Vivian said. The assistant said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have caught so many cats, and with a full set of tools, none of them can escape!¡± Their tools include cats, mousetraps, and even electric shock prods. If you can catch it, you can catch it, if you can¡¯t catch it, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether it will hurt the cat ¨C anyway, you can live, as long as you can draw blood. Bell looked at the few people who surrounded him coldly, with disdain in his eyes. As a cat that can touch porcin¡­ No, cross it out¡­ As a cat with a very high IQ, do they think this little thing can catch it? But Susie upstairs was still worried. Seeing the four people surrounding Bell, she was impatient and took all the ghosts out of the gourd. The moment she saw the unlucky ghost, she threw the unlucky ghost out without thinking. Wait, why is he the one who works every time? ya Ghost they originally yed werewolf killing in the gourd. He was suddenly pulled out, stunned for a moment, and quickly realized what was going on: Bell was surrounded by four viins in front of him, they were holding cats, electric batons, and long electric batons that he modified himself, like electric fish. ¡°Fuck, is this posture trying to kill Bell?¡± ¡°Come on, poor luck, let them shock themselves!¡± The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes are excited, isn¡¯t this more fun than killing werewolves? ¡°Look at me!¡± He immediately possessed himself on the cat catcher with a long electric baton. The staff responsible for catching the cat spotted Bell, turned on the electric baton switch, and stabbed Bell quickly and urately! The electric baton of this kind of electric fish has been modified by him. There is a in front of it. There are all thes, and they are all electrified. And the current is not the weak current of electric fish, so it is more than enough to stun the cat directly. Who knew that his feet slipped suddenly! ¡°Ouch!¡± He fell, and the long electric baton in his hand was thrown out of inertia. The pupils of Louise who was closest shrank,pletely unable to avoid it¡­ Hearing a si, Louise screamed again and again. The taste was so sour that Louise fell to the ground and twitched, almost being stunned. The staff responsible for catching the cat was terrified, and hurried up to help Louise: ¡°Boss, are you okay, Boss!¡± 788 Vouchers The assistant with the electric baton also ran over quickly, who knew that Bell jumped suddenly, and he also fell, and the electric baton hit Louise directly. Vivian was stunned, she was a little dizzy, and wondered if she was hallucinating, otherwise, the boss, the assistant, and the master in charge of catching cats, how could these three people elect each other?? Half a minuteter, all three fell to the ground and twitched, unable to speak a word. Bell stepped on the weeds, approaching step by step, condescending, and looked at the three of them coldly! Louise¡¯s heart trembled suddenly, for some reason, this cat gave people a bad feeling, as if something bad was about to happen¡­ Sure enough, in the next second, Bell pounced on them, scratching their faces and bodies, until they were dripping with blood, and then ran away. The faces of Louise and the others were covered with paint, and the deepest part of the wound was even torn apart. They were so angry that they didn¡¯t know why the cat went crazy! Do you have any grudge against them! ¡°Boss, are you okay¡­¡± The assistant supported Louise, and they grinned in pain. The staff member in charge of catching the cat got up in pain. Seeing that Louise was covered in blood, he quickly said, ¡°Boss, should I take you to the hospital first? Damn, this cat must be a crazy cat. Hurry up and get the rabies vine¡­¡± At this moment, a line of blood came out of Vivian¡¯s nose, she wiped it subconsciously, and suddenly panicked: ¡°Boss, take me to the hospital first, I¡­ I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡¯ ¡± After she finished speaking, she fell to the ground with a bang. The scene was in chaos. Louise was in so much pain, at other times, he wouldn¡¯t have time to take care of Vivian. But now Vivian passed out, and his nose was bleeding, and his heart skipped a beat. But please don¡¯t get into trouble, Vivian is an employee of his studio, if something happens to her, he won¡¯t have to pay for it? ¡°Quickly, take her to the hospital!¡± Several people ran away in a panic. Kellen turned his neck and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s the end of today¡¯s live broadcast, goodbye. ¡± Theizens in the live broadcast room are enjoying it. What could be more satisfying than to see the wicked themselves wretched? Who knew that if the live broadcast said to kill it, it would be killed, and the live broadcast was over before they had time to post the barrage. Susie said, ¡°Dad, let them go like this?¡± Although these viins are so miserable, they deserve it. But she felt that if they were not arrested, they would still do bad things in the future. Kellen touched Susie¡¯s head, sighing secretly in his heart. ¡°Sometimes not all the bad guys get the punishment they deserve.¡± That¡¯s why there is such a thing as hell in this world¡­ It is difficult to regte the abuse of cats and dogs from the legal level, and more can only be condemned on the moral level. He can destroy Louise¡¯s studio, and even give them a hard lesson, so that they will have psychological shadows when they see cats and dogs in their lives. But on the Inte, there is more than just Louise¡¯s studio? Can he kill one Louise, can he kill thousands of ones? Kellen believes that he does not have this ability yet, and cannot be above thew just because of his status. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kellen took Susie away. Susie frowned, with a serious expression on her face. No, this matter is far from over. Thews of the world are not good, so¡­ thews of the underworld can always be okay? She turned her eyes, not knowing what she was thinking¡­ ** in the hospital. Louise has been disinfected and bandaged. Vivian went into the emergency room¡­ The doctor came out with a critical illness notice and said seriously, ¡®Who is Vivian¡¯s family?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Louise quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m her boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The doctor said: ¡°The patient hit the back of the head and the temple, which are two very important ces, and he didn¡¯te to the hospital in time¡­you have to be mentally prepared!¡± ¡°Maybe people can¡¯t be saved, or they may be hemiplegic¡­¡± Louise¡¯s heart went cold for a moment. Originally thought that the Vivian ount was just established, and it was a cash cow! If she is paralyzed, what else can she do, he will pay for the rest of her life, endlessly! It¡¯s better to just die¡­ The assistant on the side was stunned: ¡°It¡¯s just a bump, how could it be, why is it so serious?¡± A gust of cold wind blew over, and for some reason, he suddenly felt chilly. At this time, the assistant felt as if someone was watching him, and he turned his head suddenly In the stairwell behind him, there is a pair of eyes¡­ His scalp was numb with fright, he jumped up and screamed. Louise turned to look at him, frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing!¡± The assistant stared at the stairwell, trembling: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Just now, was it his hallucination¡­? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 429 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Boss, I Always Feel Something Is Wrong Louise held the notice of critical illness, and heard from the doctor that it would cost 100,000 if it was rescued conservatively. It happened to be the reward amount for the live broadcast. If it wasn¡¯t for the person who sent it by himself, Louise almost wondered if Vivian had colluded with others to cheat money. ¡°You go back to the studio and pay 100,000 dors¡­ We must save Vivian.¡± Louise turned her head and said. He was the staff member responsible for catching cats and drawing their blood, and he nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± He hurried back, and on the way back, he kept thinking: The boss is really a good person, and he is willing to spend 100,000 dors to save Vivian, where can he find such a good boss! On the hospital side, Louise lowered her voice and said to the assistant, ¡°Take a picture of this material.¡± In a word, the assistant understood it, and put the mobile phone on the gimbal. The gimbal is anti-shake, and it can automatically track faces, so the assistant doesn¡¯t need to stare at the phone all the time¡­ and then pretends to follow Louise to read the critical illness notice. Louise changed from the embarrassment and indifference just now, and said to the doctor anxiously: ¡°Doctor, please save Vivian, Vivian is a good boy! She has been helping cats and dogs, but she never thought that she would be like this¡­¡± The assistant also wiped away tears: ¡°It¡¯s just a fall, how could it be so serious¡­¡± The doctor was speechless. If you were really anxious, would you wait until your phone took a picture before speaking? The doctor took a look at Louise, took the signed critical illness notice and went in. Both Louise and the assistant had a tacit understanding, and the two anxiously walked back and forth outside the operating room twice¡­then they stopped suddenly. Louise: ¡°Okay, turn it off! The live broadcast was very hot just now, and while the heat is still there, quickly post the follow-up video.¡± The assistant nodded: ¡°Or just make a series, from Vivian¡¯s admission to the hospital, rescue¡­ update two or three videos every day to maintain the poprity. After all, Vivian broke her head in the live broadcast room, and passed out after ¡°fainting¡±, and thest picture of the live broadcast is also the appearance of them sending her to rescue. Netizens must be very concerned about her injury. Louise nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, you can edit and post the video clip just now.¡± ¡°Also¡­call the actor who is 1.9 meters over.¡¯ At a time like this, it¡¯s natural to pretend that Kellen came to see Vivian, and spend money on her rescue¡­ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The assistant nodded and went to work immediately. At this moment,izens are really ¡®concerned¡¯ about Vivian¡¯s injury. The short video tform found a very strange thing: a certain ount called [Scientific Practice] had 1,000 followers as soon as it was registered, and immediately broadcasted the live broadcast with 1,000 followers, and immediately increased to 2 million followers after the live broadcast. There is only one official video on [I uploaded a new profile picture] under the ount¡­but it has more than two million likes. The administrator of the short video tform: ¡°???¡± ¡°Although he bought 1,000 fans when he first registered¡­Although he spent money to lure some streams during the live broadcast¡­but the fuck won¡¯t be able to increase the number of fans by two million at once??¡± The short video tforms are dumbfounded. Even if they spend money, they can¡¯t spend two million fans, and they are all living fans. These live fans are concentrated under the only video of [I uploaded a new profile picture] under this ount, saying irrelevant words: [Brothers, please abide by the traffic rules: first, when you go directly over there, don¡¯t reveal our identities. Second, don¡¯t pay attention to the other party. Third, watch dramas scientifically, don¡¯t expose them, watch them continue to act!¡¿ Short video tform administrator: ¡°???¡± ¡°Why did I flip through thements and couldn¡¯t understand it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with cultivating immortals, and you¡¯re bleeding from your head? What does cultivating immortals have to do with eating melons?¡± ¡°So what exactly is this ount for?¡± The administrators looked dumbfounded. They exited and clicked in again, and found an even weirder thing: Ament was quickly topped as a hotment: [Brothers, the opposite side has been updated, rush! ¡¿ The reply to thisment is also refreshed very quickly: [I just finished [Currently being rescued, I am suddenly very worried! Worried about being rescued, what should I do? ¡¿ Short video tform administrator: ¡°????¡± The hotments are so fast, and the replies to the posts are so fast, it shows that the live fans of this ount are still very active, and they are almost always on this ount! This is unprecedented! At this moment, Louise and her assistant were also very excited. As soon as their video was uploaded, it immediately received 500,000 likes andments, which was unprecedented! ¡°It¡¯s only been uploaded for two minutes!¡± Louise was excited. Sure enough, the ount Vivian is up, with great potential! Assistant is scrolling throughments: [How is the anchor? The doctor said so, can he still be rescued? ¡¿ ¡¾Really worried! I hope everything goes well and ¡°good people live a safe life¡±!] [¡°A good person lives a safe life¡± +1¡¿ [¡°A good person lives a safe life¡± +1¡¿ ¡¾You have worked hard! In the midst of his busy schedule, he also made a video to inform us of the latest progress, and was moved by ing¡­ Please let us know as soon as possible if you have any news in the future! ¡¿ [¡­] Louise looked around and nodded with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very rare, all of them are fans who care about Vivian!¡± The assistant hesitated to speak: ¡°Boss, do you always feel that something is wrong?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 430 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Paralyzed Thesements are weird, as if something is wrong, but I can¡¯t tell what is wrong. Why do you need to add double quotation marks whenmenting on a good person¡¯s life? However, the entirements are very neat, they are all praying for Vivian¡¯s safety, and even the netizens are still loving the house, caring about him and the boss. Louise snorted, and looked through it carefully: ¡°It¡¯s really not right, there are so many likes and comments, but there is no increase in followers.¡± strangeness. Louise couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, so she could only ask the assistant to continue posting the videoter. Since the allies cooperated very well and everything they said was a code word, Louise really didn¡¯t realize that he was exposed. At this moment, Kellen¡¯s cell phone was ringing non-stop. He opened the short video app and took a look. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Of course the screen was recorded for the live broadcast, how could he not record the screen as a person and doing things. Originally, I wanted to ask Wade to edit the video and upload it after I went back, but now it seems that there is no need to edit. Kellen took a look, and this short video tform has opened up new permissions for him, and he can post videos up to 30 minutes long. The normal live broadcaststed for an hour, and Kellen divided the recording into two videos and sent it out. He believes thatizens will have the patience to watch this one-hour video. As soon as the video was released, it exploded. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In the video, Vivian and the others could walk in directly through the side door, but they went around in a circle, pretending to be working hard and passing through the weeds. Then came the process of rescuing the cat, whichsted for half an hour, but failed to save it. A man outside the screen kept giving Vivian winks. A one-meter-deep crevice was photographed as a cliff by them looking for an angle. Even Vivian¡¯sa was fake, as soon as the live broadcast was closed, she immediately asked her live broadcast data and how much money she made¡­ [Damn. I¡¯m new here, and I was baffled at first, but now¡­ it¡¯s an eye- opener! Isn¡¯t this the sympathy of consumingizens? ? ¡¿ [Suck cat blood?? Selling cat blood?? Listen to what they said jokingly¡­every sentence is a disregard for life, this kind of person is actually a stray cat rescue organization, it¡¯s terrible! ¡¿ [Damn, expose them! Who are these people, please investigate! ¡¿ Louise¡¯s studio was stripped away like this¡­ Louise didn¡¯t know that she was picked up, and she was still counting the money happily. ¡°Earn 100,000 dors for a live broadcast¡­ Live broadcast every day, 3 million a month. If you lose half of it, you will still have 1.5 million¡­¡± ording to this trend, Vivian will definitely be the next million-level celebrity candidate. When the timees to make the cats and dogs a little bit more pitiful, with broken legs, blind eyes, etc., and let Vivian make money with goods in the name of helping cats and dogs, the sales will definitely be hot. Louise felt that she had mastered the traffic code, which was Vivian and her domineering president. So Vivian must be saved, and must be saved!! The two posted three videos a day, racked their brains, and acted out for two days. Finally, Vivian was rescued. It¡¯s just that she has hemiplegia, aphasia, and incontinence. She needs to wear diapers all her life and needs someone to take care of her. Vivian¡¯s eyes widened, tears streaming down her face. No, she was fine before she passed out! How did you wake up like this? She is so young and beautiful, she has not yet dated and married, what should she do in the future¡­ The more Vivian thought about it, the more frightened she became, and she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only keep screaming, tears kept streaming, and she was about to cry blind. Louise¡¯s whole body is not well, and she was counting on Vivian. Vivian doesn¡¯t know how much it will cost like this, she might as well just die! The assistant asked nkly, ¡°Boss, what should we do this time?¡± Louise scratched her hair, not knowing what to do. ¡°During this period of time, we will shoot Vivian¡¯s tragic situation first. While theizens still have sympathy, we should quickly consolidate this ount.¡± But both of them know that this is not a long-term solution. In this era where the speed of the Inte grows faster than people¡¯s hearts, the sympathy ofizens cannotst long. The assistant said from the side: ¡°Hey, boss, do you know that tall and handsome man who appeared in Vivian¡¯s video for two seconds? Let¡¯s invite him here. His face is even worse than a traffic star. If If we can invite him, we feel that our ount can continue.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if you want Vivian or not, with such a handsome man, they can all be popr in the entertainment industry! In the ward, the two did not shy away from Vivian. The assistant continued to conceive the script: ¡°The kind girl became paralyzed because of saving the stray cats, and the rich and handsome CEO never gave up, taking care of her day and night¡­ Because of her, the CEO Gao Leng has been full of kindness to the world since then, and started the road to rescue stray cats.¡± Vivian listened, and his eyes actually lit up¡ªyes, there was that man. She is so miserable now, so pitiful, she must find a way to make him responsible¡­ In this way, she will be settled for the rest of her life. She doesn¡¯t mind if he has a child, as long as she can rely on him. No, as long as she can marry him, she doesn¡¯t mind being a stepmother Just in time, when the child named Susie grows up a bit, he can still take care of her¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 431 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 431 Chapter 431 So, They Were Watched For Two Days? 788 Vouchers Vivian was daydreaming excitedly, and hurriedly urged the boss to go to Kellen. It¡¯s a pity that no one paid attention to her. Louise thought of that man, frowned and said, ¡°But that man is really not easy to mess with.¡± Vivian didn¡¯t tell them what happened in the hospital, and Louise only had one impression of Kellen. ¡°He had a baby, he patted me and told me to call her daddy,¡± Louise said. ¡°He also took a stone and knocked out my teeth.¡± Louise touched his front teeth, the brat caused him to have his teeth filled, which cost him 10,000 dors, ¡°I asked that man to pay, and that man still wanted to beat me.¡± The assistant said: ¡°That¡¯s easy, since you smashed the boss¡¯s front tooth, we have a reason to go to him¡­¡± Louise nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get in touch with him and talk about cooperation. I¡¯ll give him 100,000 a month, and I don¡¯t need him to take care of me personally. I just need to show my face once in a while, and let actors stand in for the rest¡­¡± Originally, they didn¡¯t dare to make this idea, but who made Vivian be like this? The opportunity to earn several million a month is in front of them, and they have to give it a try¡­ Besides, 100,000 dors is a lot, and you only need to show your face asionally, that man probably won¡¯t be able to refuse¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s broadcast live first!¡± After Louise made up her mind, she decided to broadcast live immediately while Vivian just woke up. The assistant put the phone up and pointed it at Vivian on the bed. Vivian desperately ah ah ah, a face of rejection! She doesn¡¯t want to broadcast live at this time! She is so ugly now, doesn¡¯t this makeizens see her true colors? What if Kellen sees and dislikes her? How could she make him feel sympathetic¡­ But the more Vivian screamed and the more painful his expression was, the more satisfied Louise was. ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely take good care of you¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about it in the future, you will be my sister from now on¡­¡± The assistant nodded: ¡°Yes, you are so kind, and you have been taking action to save stray cats. If you have no money to eat, you have to use the money to save stray cats¡­ From now on, it¡¯s our turn to take care of you!¡± In the live broadcast room,izens watched them act, and the barrage was so fast! [Wow so touching, ¡°A good person lives a safe life¡±! ¡¿ [Very good! People are not dead! It turned out great! ¡¿ [Thanks for the hard work of the anchor, the two anchor brothers ¡®a good man will live a safe life¡¯! ¡¿ [Please go on like this forever, don¡¯t let us down. ¡¿ Someizens even swiped gifts in order to celebrate. Louise wiped her tears and said: ¡°Please rest assured, we will definitely go on like this forever, take good care of Vivian¡­..¡± He quietly nced at the number of viewers in the live broadcast room, approaching half a million online viewers, Louise was so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t hold his expression. Half a million online! How many Inte celebrities can do it! It¡¯s gone, big cow~ But the live broadcast room is a live broadcast room after all, there are too many people, and some people still couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter: [Haha, I¡¯m so happy, this acting is really good! ¡¿ [The acting was really hard, those who didn¡¯t know thought it was their own mother lying on the hospital bed, so let¡¯s pretend to be two dutiful sons!¡¿ [Go to the next door and have a look, damn it, a bunch of trash! ¡¿ The assistant and Louise looked at each other, no, why are somements so strange? They followed the directions and clicked on the homepage of a person named [Science Practice]¡­ It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but when you look at it, both of their faces turn green. I saw two videos hanging on this person¡¯s homepage. It was the video they broadcast live that day! All their words and deeds, including the discussion about capturing the roon cat and draining its blood, have all been exposed! Dare they act for two days?? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Like a monkey, surrounded byizens for two days?? Louise¡¯s face is extremely ugly! But the boss is the boss after all. He frowned and said, ¡°Thisizen called [Science Practice], first of all, I don¡¯t know how we messed with you¡­¡± ¡°It has always been true that we rescue stray cats.¡± ¡°And that day we were discussing how to catch this tabby cat. It looked very fierce, and we were worried that it would hurt innocent passers-by.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how you edited it, but you also found someone to dub it?¡± ¡°I believe that allizens have discerning eyes. Just imagine, this [Scientific Practice] candidly filmed in the dark, can the sound be recorded so clearly?¡± The assistant also said on the side: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not afraid of fakes, I¡¯m afraid of the real ones! First of all, we admit that this picture is indeed a few of us¡­ But the voice is definitely not, such a clear dubbing, I believe the majority ofizens will be able to recognize it!¡± Louise added: ¡°Let¡¯s admit it here¡­ well, in order to save stray cats, we really don¡¯t have that much money, so we did do some processing on the screen, and we desperately seized the opportunity¡­ that¡¯s why It will make Vivian pretend to be dizzy, in order to get more money to help more stray cats and dogs.¡± The assistant nodded: ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that because of this, we would be deliberately discredited by someone with a heart, recording and dubbing to discredit us!¡± Louise immediately zoomed in on Vivian again: ¡°Let me ask, who would spend the rest of his life in it for acting¡­ Vivian is paralyzed now and can¡¯t speak. I want to ask the one called [Scientific Practice¡¿ Blogger, you are a big blogger with nearly three million fans, and we are just unknown bloggers, why do you care about us? Why do you want to 12:33 discredit us? Vivian is so miserable, Doesn¡¯t your conscience ache?¡± Vivian was in tears. The evil ghosty on Louise¡¯s head with a look of lovelessness, and felt that he was not far away from his soul¡­ . Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 432 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Susie Holds the Video Camera At this time, Kellen took Susie and was taking the elevator. Louise¡¯s studio is in thismunity, and Susie was watching the live broadcast on her mobile phone all the way, and she just stopped at the door of Louise¡¯s studio. It is said to be a studio, but it is actually a remodeledmercial house, and the door is closed at the moment. Kellen lowered his eyes and nced at the live broadcast, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so shameless, and even bit back. Susie opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Dad, why are they like this?¡± Obviously they are demons, yet they cry so alike. Kellen sneered, and took the opportunity to educate: ¡°So before you get enough strong evidence, you have to learn to endure.¡± ¡°Sometimes the enemy will pretend to be pitiful, sometimes they will bite back, and sometimes they will provoke you wildly, making you very angry.¡± ¡°At this time, we must be able to hold our breath.¡± After Kellen finished speaking, he lifted his foot and kicked the door in front of him away¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡® Kellen waved the non-existent ID. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. While saying that he must be calm, he kicked the door away. There is nothing more outrageous than him. What¡¯s even more outrageous is that Susie ran in with a high-definition camera in her arms, her eyes sparkling, and she stepped on the door and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± In addition to Vivian, assistants and Louise, Louise¡¯s studio also has an employee who specializes in video editing and a financial ountant. At this moment, the employees and the financial staff were all shocked, and they were still thinking: How could the anti-pornography sweepe to them¡­ Kellen looked at Susie with a smile in his eyes, and turned on the high- definition camera. ¡°Come on baby, let¡¯s do a live broadcast too.¡± This bazooka is a high-end product, can be connected to the Inte, and can be broadcast live. Just a little heavy. Susie lifted it up easily, put the bazooka on her head, and shouted childishly: ¡°Live! Live!¡± It was discovered that [Science Practice] was broadcast live, andizens flooded in instantly! They all smelled that there was going to be a big show, and they didn¡¯t know how many people had two mobile phones on at the same time, one of which was ying Vivian¡¯s live broadcast room, watching Louise and the others bitterly condemning the big blogger for bullying others. y the live broadcast of ¡°Scientific Practice¡± on a mobile phone, and watch the anchor lead them into the truth. As soon as theizens came in, they heard a childish voice shouting: [Live! live streaming] [Yo, it¡¯s still a child who enforces thew!¡¿ [Scientific practice will take you into a different world! ¡¿ the person called back by Louise had a Bluetooth headset in his ear, and was drawing blood from the cat while talking on the phone. ¡°I was hit by a car, I need 18¡­¡± ¡°We only have one cat with this blood type. Suddenly 18 hurts the cat a bit, and I feel bad for myself¡­¡± He stepped on a cat under his feet, and he said he was distressed while drawing blood. The cat¡¯s blood came out of the needle continuously and flowed into the blood bag beside it. The cat couldn¡¯t even meow, and he couldn¡¯t even look at it as it struggled. ¡°That¡¯s all right, you guys pay more for nutrition¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t even want to smoke, 18 is really too much, our cats are all our own babies¡­ Sigh, I can understand you, pets are in danger Time, we can help if we can¡­¡± After hanging up the phone, he took a look at the cat under his feet. It was 18, and it must be pumped to death. But it doesn¡¯t matter, cats with this blood type are rare, and the other party is willing to give more, and they can earn 10,000 dors directly for one order. ¡°Suck to death, let¡¯s smoke to death! At worst, when we go out to rescue stray cats in two days, catch more!¡± he said to himself, and pped the cat under his feet again: ¡°Be quiet, I!¡± After all, it is a shameful thing. The room where the cat is locked is at the innermost part of the house. In order to prevent the cat from making noise outside, the video is recorded, so the door of this room is a noise-proof door specially bought. After closing it, what happens outside? Can¡¯t hear either. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a small person standing against the light, holding something on his head. He was so frightened that he sat on the ground with a bang, and said in horror, ¡± Who!¡± Kellen leaned aside, folded his arms and sneered, ¡°Hold your hands up!¡± The assistant raised his hand subconsciously, thinking about it wrong, how could he bring a child here? After being interrupted like this, the cat under his feet broke free, shivering and curled up to the side, seeing that he had no strength, and he didn¡¯t know how long he could live. Susie tried her best to hold back, tears welled up in her eyes. Just now the master said that the cat¡¯s fate hase, and it is destined to die. The master also said that since it has reached this point, even if it is to watch it die, it must be endured. Susie felt that she tried very hard to bear it, but she still couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. There are seven or eight cages piled up in the room. Several cats are kept in each cage. Most of them have disheveled hair and dull eyes, and some stood up tremblingly, as if they were hungry and begging for a bite to eat. To them, this small room is a dark hell, and there will never be a day of liberation¡­ Netizens in the live broadcast room were also outraged. Most of them had never heard of this industry, let alone such a ce in the world. As for some people, knowing about the cat blood trade is limited to the news, and the news broadcasts don¡¯t have such bloody scenes. The skinny cats, blood-drawing needles, trays, and even a few scalpels, all of which are rusty, don¡¯t know what they¡¯re used for. There was a cold chain specimen box on the ground, and there were several packs of blood in it, which should have just been drawn. This scene kept stimting people¡¯s brains, and some people couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. [My God¡­ is this really something a human can do? ¡¿ [A group of beasts! ¡¿ [I can¡¯t hold back my fists anymore, I have never wanted cyberbullying so much for a moment! ¡¿ What¡¯s even more ironic is that in Vivian¡¯s live broadcast room on the other side, Louise is still selling miserably, saying that someone hacked them¡­ The angryizens seemed to have found a vent, and directly flushed Vivian¡¯s live broadcast room. At the moment, Louise¡¯s mouth is parched, but it¡¯s not unproductive. Some people were very cooperative in the live broadcast room: [Ah¡­ I think everyone should stop talking, the anchor is paralyzed, even if she did something wrong before, it was a small mistake, no matter what, at least she helped the stray cats! ¡¿ [That¡¯s right, it¡¯s better than everyone here, right? At least they took action, deliberately filmed better in order to continue, so what! ] [He is already so pitiful, you should umte some morals! ¡¿ This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Louise feltcent all of a sudden, let¡¯s say something ugly, a lot of people nowadays are so easy to be led into rhythm. So what if it was exposed? Didn¡¯t he just do a little bit of drama when he rescued stray cats? As long as the fact that he draws and sells cat blood is not exposed, he will never be hit seven inches above. Louise curled her lips quietly, and was about to speak, when she suddenly found that the bullet screen in the live broadcast seemed to explode, and it was faster than a rocket! Louise looked at the barrage of curses in the live broadcast room, and had a very bad premonition in her heart. He quickly clicked on the [Science Practice] ount, only to find that the other party¡¯s profile picture was also disyed in the live broadcast. He immediately said: ¡°Good guy, did he say something bad about us in the live broadcast room? Sigh¡­ theizens nowadays are really too kind, and they are easily deceived by bad people. I advise some big bloggers, they still have to say something Morality, don¡¯t nder others with your mouth, there is justice in this world, what people do is what the sky sees¡­¡± Theizens in the live broadcast room are very speechless, you should listen to what you said for yourself! Didn¡¯t even click on the live broadcast room, just opened your mouth and said that someone ndered you? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 433 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 433 Sure enough, bad guys are shameless, and they don¡¯t feel any pressure when they scold themselves. Louise spoke earnestly while clicking on the other party¡¯s live broadcast room. The words in his mouth stopped abruptly. No one in the other party¡¯s live broadcast room spoke ill of him at all, the live broadcast¡­ was his studio! In the picture is a room full of cats, even the assistant was caught straight¡­ Louise fell into an ice cer, choked in ce and couldn¡¯t speak. I thought the other party was also exposing him in the live broadcast, so he could still scold and argue with him. In the end, it¡¯s hard to say who theizens believe! But the other party broadcast live about him buying and selling cat blood, so how can you argue¡­ Louise forcibly calmed down, frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is this ce? Why are you all scolding me? Did you recognize the wrong person¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. At the critical moment, he refused to admit it! Kellen was also watching his live broadcast, and sneered: ¡°Oh? The other party doesn¡¯t recognize it? Did you forget that this is your studio, with your name and photo identification information.¡± He hugged Susie behind his back, neither he nor Susie showed up. Susie imitated her father¡¯s appearance yesterday, adjusting the bazooka and aiming at the business license on the wall. A lovely voice sounded: ¡°ID: Name: Louise, Gender: Boy, Age: 913 years old¡­¡± Susie looked at the long string of numbers on the business license, and felt strange, is that bad uncle so old? In the live broadcast room, although theizens didn¡¯t see Susie. But overwhelmed by her cute voice and serious nonsense. ¡¾Ha¡­ here it says, business license¡­name, type, legal representative¡­..¡¿ [If I didn¡¯t know how to read, I would have almost believed it. ¡¿ [Serious nonsense,e out to work before the full moon? Have you taken the kindergarten diploma? ¡¿ After being interrupted by the cute baby, the hostility in the live broadcast room dissipated a lot. Kellen changed the topic, grabbed the bazooka and swept it aside: ¡°What¡¯s your boss¡¯s name, and where is your ID card? Show me it.¡± Finance tried to resist, and said weakly: ¡°Who are you! Why do you check our documents? You are breaking thew!¡± Kellen: ¡°Huh? So what?¡± Financial speechless. Susie hung on the chair next to her with a fist, imitating fiercely: ¡°So what!¡± Mitch, who was floating aside, stroked his forehead. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and with a wave of his sleeves, the ID cards and information under various notebooks were blown out. The ountant saw a strange winding from nowhere, and it blew away the notebooks and documents on the table, revealing her temporarily hidden ID card! It looked like it was blown by the wind. However, how can there be such a precise wind?? For a moment she thought of something, if she did too many bad things, she would be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, and the fiance minister was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. Kellen moved the camera, his slender fingers pressing down on one of the documents, which was Louise¡¯s ID card. ¡°Does the other party have any sophistry?¡± He asked sarcastically. Kellen sneered: ¡°Hey¡­ really shameless.¡± Susie followed the business study: ¡± Shameless!¡± Kellen pointed to aputer and said to another employee: ¡°Come on, open your ount-the same studio, there should be your own ount in the background, right?¡± Susie pointed at theputer, held the camera in one hand, and pounded the table with the other: ¡°Open it! You have the ability to do bad things, and you have the ability to open it!¡± Everyone was speechless. I didn¡¯t see anything, just a small hand clenched into a fist. Kellen suddenly felt that his daughter was here to make a joke, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, she was so cute, so just take it apart. The staff¡¯s eyes fluttered: ¡°Thisputer is broken¡­..¡± While talking, he quietly stepped on the socket with his foot, trying to cut off the power supply. Kellen¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°I think your brain is broken?¡± People who have really been on the battlefield and killed countless enemies have very fierce eyes. Kellen¡¯s stare made the staff freeze in ce, and she didn¡¯t dare to make any small movements. She suspected that if she dared to move, her head would be wrung off¡­ Theputer background was opened, and more than a hundred ounts were exposed, among which the Vivian ount with the most fans, the key ount of the studio, and Louise¡¯s own ount were extremely obvious. Among them, Vivian¡¯s ount shows that it is live broadcasting, Kellen clicks in, selects ¡®simultaneous live broadcast¡¯, originally these ounts are synchronously associated with the background, at this point, Louise¡¯s face appears on the screen. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 434 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Change your identity, you will still praise me 788 Vouchers Louise frantically wanted to turn off the live broadcast, but for some reason, the equipment that normally operated smoothly couldn¡¯t be turned off for a while. Kellen looked at the people in the picture and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡± Netizens also ridiculed: [The witnesses and physical evidence are all there, and the ount number is also exposed, so what else is there to hide? ¡¿ [Garbage, scum, keep arguing, aren¡¯t you good at speaking? ¡¿ [In the name of helping stray cats, what they are doing is the business of drawing cat blood! Where is your conscience? Just ask others if their conscience hurts, and keep talking about morality? ¡¿ Louise was angry and angry. He has been running this studio for three years, and all the results of his hard work have been destroyed all at once, and all ounts will be scrapped. Is it ethical for Kellen to do so?? To put it bluntly, he is not pretending to be righteous to gain traffic, who is more noble than who! He said angrily: ¡°Yes, this studio is mine! But how righteous do you think the other party is?¡± ¡°Relying on the so-called revealing the truth, he intentionally took me under the knife and made enough money! Can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, he and I are in apetitive rtionship, stepping on my head to make money, despicable viin!¡± ¡°A big blogger with three million fans wants to fight against me, a small blogger with hundreds of thousands of fans. Isn¡¯t it because we have few fans and bully the weak?¡± ¡°Yes, we are indeed drawing cat blood! But what you can¡¯t see is, why are we drawing cat blood?¡± ¡°Is it for me to draw cat blood? You see so many sick pets out there, how anxious are their owners? I draw cat blood to help them! Help those sick cats!¡± ¡°What we do is called cat blood donation! There is no profit at all! Just to save more cats! We are doing good deeds!¡± Susie was stunned. Can this be quibble¡­? There was a hint of pride in Louise¡¯s eyes. When they usually draw cat blood and sell cat blood, every list records [cat blood donation]. In the ount, every pen is written by the cat owner to thank them for the [rescue donation]. He has been on guard for a long time, what can he do with him,e on, catch him if you have the ability! Louise sneered, and suddenly said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it¡­ Take a step back and say that I¡¯m really selling cat blood, am I breaking thew?¡± If it¡¯s not against thew, what kind of onion are they to deal with him? In the live broadcast room,izens were stunned by Louise¡¯s shamelessness. Kellen looked at the bills of Louise¡¯s studio, and there was a long page of form documents, densely recording the details of each cat¡¯s blood transaction. is true that every time I write about cat blood donations, the money sent is also marked as a donation for the relief of stray cats. It¡¯s a pity that no matter how perfect the ount is, there will be loopholes. For example, it is clearly marked in the table that 50ml=1500 Although there is no unit and no description, the data at the bottom of the table are surprisingly consistent: Those who ¡°donated¡± 10 of cat blood received a donation of 3,000 dors. If you ¡°donate¡± 5, you will receive one thousand and five. asionally, there are those who donate arge amount, and the amount of love received is 6,000 or 10,000, but that is a very small number, and even if it is a very small number, the amount is surprisingly uniform. With such a clearly marked price, you still say it is not a sale? Is it true that everyone donates 1,500 or 3,000 dors? Kellen believes that as long as you are not stupid, you can see the trickiness of this bill, and those who can¡¯t see it can really die and change their minds. Netizens were very angry and cursed, but it was just like what Louise said. Even if he really sells cat blood, what can be done to him without breaking thew. In addition to condemning this incident on a moral level, it is really impossible to restrain and punish him legally. Louise knew that his studio was useless, and he didn¡¯t have the patience to pretend to be a good person. Heughed aloud, very arrogantly: ¡°You group of ipetent and furious things, apart from scolding me, what else can you do to me?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve already earned the money. If you scold me, you can scold me. I haven¡¯t lost anything!¡± ¡°Believe it or not, in the future I will change my ID to register a studio again, and create a new batch of ounts, and you will still like me.¡± The more Louise said, the more ridiculous she felt, she burst outughing, and shut the live broadcast room with a snap. This madeizens very angry. What made them even more ufortable was that Louise was telling the truth¡­ Without one Louise studio, there will be tens of thousands of studios, and they will make aeback under the mask of hypocrisy. Kindness is valuable, and this group of maggots consumes the kindness of the majority ofizens, amassing money wantonly, until the world is full of suspicion and distrust, and bes a real hell¡­ Susie was very angry, she didn¡¯t know what she could do, she just felt very ufortable, there was a feeling of powerlessness that she was very angry but didn¡¯t know what to do, which made her want to beat someone. Kellen pursed his lips and rubbed Susie¡¯s little head. Look, he made his good daughter angry. Louise had to be caught, did he really think there was nothing he could do about him? In this world, there is nothing he can¡¯t do. On the other side, Louise looked ugly and kicked Vivian¡¯s bottle flying in anger. Vivian was speechless. The assistant was ashamed and asked nkly, ¡°Boss, what should we do this time?¡± Louise is so tired, what to do, what to do, always asking him what to do, what else to do this time, it¡¯s cold! ¡°Hurry up and withdraw all the money before the tform blocks us!¡± The 100,000 dors rewarded by Vivian¡¯s live broadcast yesterday has not yete out, and when Vivian¡¯s tragic situation was broadcast just now, many people also donated rewards. Louise and her assistant quickly clicked on the background, and found that there were more than 200,000 rewards, more than yesterday! Add up a total of three hundred thousand to nearly four hundred thousand! The two were immediately ecstatic, but just after clicking [Withdraw Now], they found a dialog box popped up: [Sorry, your ount has been permanently banned! ording to the tform contract, all ie under your ount will be confiscated aspensation! Some of this will be returned to consumers. Thank you for your understanding! ¡¿ Louise was speechless. The assistant was speechless. No, they don¡¯t understand! I don¡¯t want to understand either!! It¡¯s okay that I didn¡¯t see this sum of money, but when I saw it, it was suddenly confiscated when I was about to withdraw cash. It was worse than killing them! Louise went crazy, thinking he had advanced 100,000 in advance to pay Vivian¡¯s medical bills! If you don¡¯t make any money, you will lose one hundred thousand. Louise vomited blood with anger¡­ He was no longer in the mood to stay in the hospital, and went straight home. The assistant naturally didn¡¯t have the heart to take care of Vivian, and she was not his, so the assistant also ran away. Vivian was thrown in the hospital just like that¡­ Louise was cursing all the way home. After arriving home, he finally calmed down. It¡¯s okay to think about it. Although the studio is gone, he has bought a house and a car in the past few years! There are gardens in front and back of his house, and a luxurious vi. His car was a luxury car bought from a rich man. Although it only cost one million, it was a luxury car worth tens of millions. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, he is also a rich man, even if he doesn¡¯t work for a few years, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. Thinking about it this way, Louise felt better again! The night came quickly, without work in the studio, Louise rxed instead, humming a song and soakingfortably in the bathtub, half- _closed her eyes and enjoyed it very much. Suddenly, there was a click in my ear. Louise opened her eyes immediately and looked around. His master bedroom is veryrge, and the bathroom is also very spacious. At this time, the door of the bathroom was not closed, and he could see the bedroom outside, but nothing unusual was found. Louise thought she heard it wrong, and was about to continue humming and soaking in the bath. Suddenly, a hydrogen balloon appeared at the door of the bathroom. The hydrogen balloon seemed to have something in its mouth, and it floated straight towards him¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 435 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 435 Louise¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she stared at the hydrogen balloon tightly. Is there some wind blowing it? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vouchers Louise quickly grabbed the wet towel next to her and mmed it hard on the hydrogen balloon. The hydrogen balloon was knocked aside and remained motionless. He breathed a sigh of relief, and he was not in the mood to take a bath anymore, so he quickly got up and put on a bathrobe, and walked out cursing. Pour a ss of wine and feel shocked. After drinking half a ss of wine, Louise suddenly realized something was wrong, where did he get the hydrogen balloon at home!? Thinking of this, he turned his head abruptly, and looked towards the bathroom with numbness in his scalp! I saw that hydrogen balloon floated out again. This time it was even weirder, it not only floated out, but also turned around. Floating, floating¡­ Turning around the door of the cloakroom, and then around the sofa, it floated straight towards him. In the middle of the night, in an empty room, a balloon suddenly floated Stilling straight at you! Who can not be afraid? Louise backed away in fright and mmed into the floor-to-ceiling ss window with a bang. One side of his mansion waspletely covered with floor-to-ceiling ss for a wide view. At this moment, he was sticking to the ss window, staring at the balloon and shouting hysterically: ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± This hydrogen balloon is in the shape of a gray cat. Louise looked at the cat¡¯s eyes on the hydrogen balloon, and the more he looked at them, the more familiar they seemed ¨C he had helped draw the cat¡¯s blood once before, and it was a gray cat. Because he smoked too much, he killed the cat directly. It¡¯s not so mysterious¡­ Seeing that the hydrogen balloon was getting closer and closer, Louise yelled and grabbed the hydrogen balloon, crushing it and popping it. There was a dead silence in the house¡­ At this time, a very light and strangeughter came from behind him: Louise¡¯s hair stood on end, and she turned her head sharply. But I saw a woman standing on the ss window outside. I don¡¯t know when. Her face was pressed against the ss window, her hair was hanging down, her face was expressionless, and her eyes were staring straight at him. This woman was so ugly that she almost didn¡¯t look scary at first nce. Louise screamed, scared out of his wits, backed up again and again, and fell to the ground with a bang. He looked up again, and there was nothing outside the ss window, as if everything was his illusion. ghost¡­¡­? It¡¯s so wicked! Louise got up in fear, and found a pair of feet stopped in front of him¡­ Looking up again, it was the ugly female ghost just now. Louise let go of her feet and ran, stumbled, fell again, hit her forehead hard on the coffee table, and her head was bleeding instantly. However, just as he went downstairs, he suddenly felt something was wrong. There was some smell floating in the air¡­ Before he had time to think about what that smell was, when he looked up and saw the scene in front of him, his scalp went numb. The hall on the first floor was densely packed with cats. ck cats, roon cats, Persian cats, big oranges¡­ ck, white, yellow, gray, flowers¡­ big, small, old, young¡­¡­. Their eyes were green, and when they saw himing down, they all turned to stare at him, with low growlsing from their throats. Soon there were strange cat meows in all directions, and I don¡¯t know which cat made the sharp meow, all the cats rushed towards him at once! Louise has caught so many stray cats, she has never been so scared at that moment, she turned around and ran away! But how could he outrun a cat? Before he ran out, he was surrounded by densely packed cats, and the eats¡¯ sharp ws swung at him, scratching him to pieces. ¡°Help¡­ help!¡± Louise stumbled out and yelled for help. Some cats tore his ears, some caught his eyes with their sharp ws, and some bit his neck. Louise screamed again and again¡­ To make matters worse, he heard a bang, and the house exploded! Louise finally remembered what the smell was just now ¨C the smell of a gas leak! Today¡¯s gas stoves have safety valves, which won¡¯t leak easily. Louise never dreamed that her mansion would be blown up by gas. The cat didn¡¯t know when it finished running, and Louise was rushed out by a st of air, which threw him aside and hit a big rock in the garden, causing him to faint immediately. The sirens of the fire engines pierced the night sky, and the wild cats that had just crowded the vi had disappeared long ago, as if they had never been here. The fire was so big that it burned Louise¡¯s house to nothing, and the luxury car in the underground garage was also scrapped. It waspletely burned, and there was no pair of pants left¨C Its daybreak. Louise, who was sent to the hospital for treatment and came back, was wearing a bathrobe with a nk inside, and she really didn¡¯t even have a pair of pants left. He stared nkly at the home that had been burned to nothing. The house did not buy fire insurance, and the cause of the ident was that his gas pipe was bitten by a cat. Insurance does not pay, officials do not pay. He lost everything overnight! The luxury house and luxury car he was so proud of yesterday¡­ are all gone! Louise was dumbfounded, and fell to the ground as soon as her feet gave way, what should I do, what should I do now¡­ And these are all done by cats, can he go to the cats forpensation?? It¡¯s not over yet. Louise finally epted the reality and stood up tremblingly. At this time, a pair of silver bracelets were suddenly handcuffed. ¡°Louise, you have infringed on other people¡¯s portrait rights and made a profit of 100,000. The evidence is solid, and now the other party is suing you!¡± Anyone who infringes the portrait rights of others for the purpose of profit shall be sentenced to fixed- term imprisonment of not more than three years. Louise¡¯s heart turned cold, and she was furious: ¡°You arrested the wrong person, when did I infringe on other people¡¯s portrait rights? I didn¡¯t!¡­¡± The police officer took out a video, which was Vivian¡¯s video, in which Kellen was out of the country for two seconds. Louise was speechless. Is riding a horse a vition of portrait rights??? ¡°I want to appeal! I am wronged! These two seconds of footage were shot inadvertently!¡± Louise shouted. The police officer sneered: ¡°Okay, you can tell the judge these words!¡± ¡°In addition, you also bought a luxury car from Brooks two years ago. That car was stolen by Brooks. You knew that it was a stolen car and cooperated with or even took the initiative to buy the car at a low price through illegal means. Involved in the case The amount is huge, ording to Article 312 of the ¡°Criminal Law¡± [Crime of Concealment, Concealment of Criminal Proceeds, Proceeds of Criminal Proceeds], it is enough for you for more than three years and less than seven years.¡± Combined punishment for two crimes, Louise was handcuffed and imprisoned! Louise thought that she only needed to eat three years in prison, but she didn¡¯t expect that the end result would be seven years on the sewing machine. It¡¯s all right now, it¡¯spletely cold¡­ As for his studio assistant and two other employees. All their personal information was exposed by an angry and irrationalizen, not only their address and phone number, but even their hometown address, phone numbers of their parents, siblings, rtives and friends were exposed. All of a sudden these people became the rats that everyone shouted and beat. They were scolded to death by their family members and rtives and friends. I regretted it for a while. Thest one is Vivian. Vivian was taken back by her parents. Her parents chose to keep silent when they knew what she was doing. When Vivian sent them money, she spent it with peace of mind. Unexpectedly, not only did she have no money this time, but she also had to take care of the paralyzed Vivian, and her father scolded her so angry. ¡°I¡¯ve said it a long time ago, don¡¯t do those immoral things, now it¡¯s over, you will be punished!¡± 788 Nouchers, ¡°I feel ashamed to say it! I don¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t say a word, only ah ah ah. When they took her money back then, they never said no to it! Vivian was crying, she had no hope for the rest of her life, thinking of Kellen¡¯s handsome face, she felt heartbroken¡­ Obviously, she originally had the opportunity to be with him! Since God let her meet him, it means that she has that blessing! But why is it so cruel to take him away from her? She refuses to ept it! ¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 436 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 436 788 Vouchers Let¡¯s talk about the other side. When Louise¡¯s vi caught fire, Bell was standing on top of the tallest courtyard wall in this area, and the mes reflected in his eyes. The wild cats were all gone just now, but there were countless more cats in front of my eyes. If you look closely, those cats are like illusory reflections. Bell let out a low growl in his throat, and quickly disappeared with the group of cats. Aunt Chou squatted on the wall, watching the fire in the vi as if watching the excitement. ¡°Seeing him rise from a tall building, seeing his house copse!¡± ¡°Seeing him getting carried away, and seeing him having nothing, haha.¡± ya Ghost took a look and sneered: ¡°Then he fainted, let¡¯s quickly drag the hypocrite back to Zai Zai.¡± The unlucky ghost dragged the hypocrite, cursing: ¡°Why is it me who does the work every time? Don¡¯t you guys know how hot the fire is?¡± Ghosts are afraid of fire. ya Ghost said in surprise: ¡°We don¡¯t go because we want to give you all the credit!¡± There was a mischievous smile in the cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes: ¡°That¡¯s right, baby Susie let us catch ghosts independently for the first time, and we gave you all the opportunities to make meritorious deeds. How kind to you.¡± Confused ghost: ¡°When you go back, this credit is all yours alone¡­ We will never steal it from you.¡± The joke is that they didn¡¯t go through it knowing that the fire was burning too hard. The unlucky ghost looked suspiciously at the cheaters: ¡°Really, are you so kind?¡± Hypocrites: ¡°Brothers¡­¡± Unlucky Ghost: ¡°Shut up!¡± He hasn¡¯t finished yet. The ghosts floated towards the Murray family, smiling, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You see, you¡¯re bringing the hypocritical ghosts with you, and we won¡¯t touch them.¡± The coward smiled gently: ¡°You can¡¯t trust her, but you can trust me?¡± Confused ghost: ¡°I won¡¯t grab what¡¯s not mine, but if you do, brother, you¡¯ll chop me up.¡± The unlucky ghost reluctantly believed it, remembering that he still owed. these guys a total of 111 lollipops, and wondered if he could ask Susie for more lollipopster. Hypocrisy: ¡°I said this brother¡­ everyone is evil ghost, so why rush?¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°Shut up, you.¡± The hypocrite thought of that little girl who patted him and said [call him Daddy] He couldn¡¯t figure out that everyone here was a majestic evil ghost, why would he run errands for a little girl. Shame on you?? When he finds an opportunity, he must be the first to escape. When he was about to arrive at the Murray family, the hypocrite grabbed the fool again and tried to persuade him in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t think you seem very happy, let¡¯s run together!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. As long as one can instigate one, two against three, there is still a chance to escape. The confused ghost nced at him expressionlessly: ¡°Which eye of yours doesn¡¯t like seeing me?¡± The hypocrite doesn¡¯t understand, all he knows is that he is called a fool, and he should be the most foolish and the easiest to talk. But the confused ghost said slowly: ¡°Although I am confused, I have figured out one thing during this time.¡± ¡°That is ¨C you can be confused about everything, but you must not be confused about betraying Susie.¡± This is his bottom line. The hypocrite was speechless for a moment. When several evil ghosts dragged the hypocrite back to Susie¡¯s room, Susie was already asleep. She was lying on the bed with her face pressed against the bed, her fleshy little face was deformed by the pressure, and her mouth was slightly open. The ugly aunt said: ¡°Oh, how can you sleep like this, you will be ugly when you sleep on your stomach! I became like this when I was sleeping on my stomach when I was a child.¡± The ghosts were speechless. ya Ghost rolled his eyes: ¡°Come on you, your ugliness is natural, it has nothing to do with how you sleep, you should ask your parents how they sleep.¡± Aunt Ugly: ¡°¡­?¡± The confused ghost said: ¡°You are so ugly in the womb, don¡¯t me the bed.¡± Aunt Ugly was speechless. Are you polite? The coward lightly touched Susie¡¯s face with his fingertips, with a doting smile in his eyes: ¡°Our Susie is so cute, no matter how she sleeps, she won¡¯t be ugly.¡± She falls asleep while waiting for them and really trusts them. The cowardly ghost couldn¡¯t help being a little moved. As an evil ghost, no one in this world would believe them, but Susie did, ya Ghost also lowered his voice involuntarily, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up, we¡¯ll give her the Hypocrite tomorrow.¡± The unlucky ghost whispered, ¡°Then what about tonight, who wille to see the hypocrite?¡± ya Ghost turned his eyes: ¡°Let mee and see! But tomorrow you will share half of your credit with me.¡± The unlucky ghost immediately refused: ¡°Why!¡± The ghost he dragged back with so much effort under fire. Don¡¯t you just watch it for one night? He is not human, he will not get sleepy, and it will be fine to watch it for several nights. As soon as the confused ghost heard what ya Ghost said, he immediately said: ¡°Whoever sees it has a share, I will watch it until midnight.¡± The unlucky ghost was angry: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t take credit from me?¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Then you cut me down.¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Ghosts are not afraid of twisting their heads, but are they afraid of getting cut? It was obvious that they were going to take credit from him, so he knew they were uneasy and kind. ya Ghost added to the fire: ¡°This time I support the foolish ghost. Anyone who sees it will have a share. Such a big hypocrite can probably be exchanged for a pack of lollipops.¡± There were fifty lollipops in a pack of lollipops that Susie boughtst time. The unlucky ghost immediately held the hypocrite on his head, and ran out in a hurry: ¡°Mine! Don¡¯t steal it from me!¡± Hypocrites: ¡°?¡± No, have you been tricked? Wait, they fought for the credit for a long time, dare to love just for a few lollipops?? The unlucky ghost ran away, hid the hypocrite like a baby, and watched secretly by himself. Only then did ya Ghost chuckle and said: ¡°I finally know why the unlucky ghost is so unlucky, and it has something to do with being stupid.¡± The coward nodded deeply. Not the kind of pure stupidity, but the kind of pure stupidity. ya Ghost: ¡°Hey, long night, let¡¯s poke mahjong! Whose bone was usedst time?¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Unlucky ghost.¡± Coward: ¡°But three are missing one.¡± ya Ghost: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a little vile ghost sealed in the gourd!¡± Use the little vile ghost, Daisy, brought back from the mental hospital of the hospital. The confused ghost shook his head: ¡°She knows how to y a fart as a child, so don¡¯t take her to y!¡± In the gourd, the little vile ghost peeked aggrievedly, every time he didn¡¯t take her with him, she also wanted to y. But she remembered what her parents and grandparents said before she left, be good and don¡¯t cause trouble for others. The little vile ghost held back again. The three ghosts discussed how to y, and it seemed that they could only fight thendlord. The ugly aunt on the side fell silent. ¡°I said, you seem to have forgotten me? I can do it too!¡± The ghosts were speechless. Uh, I really forgot. The ghosts were afraid to disturb Susie, so they hid in Martin¡¯s room to y. Uncle came back two days early, and it was already two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night when he got home. He hadn¡¯t changed his clothes, and he still had a suit jacket in his hand, so he went to Susie¡¯s room to take a look at her. Seeing her sleeping on her stomach, her face was flushed red. Martin pampered her with a kiss on the forehead. Looking at her, his heart softened, and his heart was relieved. He carefully turned her over¡­ On the balcony, Alex suddenly clicked. Martin¡¯s hand trembled, and Susie almost fell from his hand. The bird is still so noisy! Susie pouted, stretched out her hand unconsciously, and hugged his arm. ¡°uncle¡­¡­¡± Her eyes were still closed, and her voice was so soft that it could melt people¡¯s hearts. Martin¡¯s eyes softened, and he put the little rabbit beside her into her arms, but he didn¡¯t notice that he identally touched the gourd. Seeing that Susie was sleeping soundly, he went out and closed the door lightly, before walking to his room. It¡¯s still good at home! While thinking, Martin pushed open the door, and hung his coat on the shelf beside him. He untied his tie and walked into the bedroom rubbing his tired brows, but when he raised his head, he froze instantly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 437 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Uncle Came Back At Midnight 1788 Vouchers In the house, ya Ghost, Cowardly Ghost, Stupid Ghost and Aunt Ugly heard the movement and turned their heads to look at the same time. The four ghosts stared straight at Martin. ¡± One of the four ghosts stared wide-eyed, and the air instantly became silent. Martin suspects he¡¯s gone through the wrong door. Four ¡°people¡± were sitting cross-legged on the carpet beside his bed. Two women and two men. One woman is dressed in fashion, but the clothes should be the style of more than ten years ago, and the other woman is dressed in ordinary clothes, but looks ugly, so ugly that people have to pay attention to that kind. The other two men, one looked thirty or forty years old, the other looked like a student, wearing a white T-shirt and jeans, looking sunny. Suddenly, the ugly aunt said stupidly: ¡°Hey, can you see me!¡± ya Ghost also stared at Martin: ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Murray is getting more and more handsome, ah~ I want to have a sweet love with Mr. Murray.¡± Martin was speechless. hell! He walked in stiffly, pretending not to see them, and put his tie on the bed. The confused ghost wondered: ¡°Didn¡¯t see it?¡± The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his voice was gentle and soft: ¡°Impossible, I was taken aback just now.¡± Aren¡¯t the ties put in the closet? They¡¯re all on the bed. This detail shows that Mr. Murray really saw them. Being a ghost for a long time is a bit boring, sometimes I really want to scare someone for fun. But this is Susie¡¯s precious uncle, hey¡­forget it. Aunt Ugly: ¡°I¡¯ll try it, I¡¯m so ugly, few people can stand it.¡± Aunt Ugly wandered over to Martin. The coward hesitated for a moment, but finally said, ¡°We are ghost soldiers under Susie, don¡¯t do such childish things.¡± These words seem to be reminding Aunt Ugly, but they are actually telling Martin that they belong to Susie, they are good ghosts¡­ Without looking sideways, Martin unlocked his watch and put it on the bedside table. Then he walked into the cloakroom, took off the belt, and hung it on the shelf. Knowing that these were Susie¡¯s ghosts, he calmed down a little and suppressed the idea of looking for Susie. She slept so soundly that she couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up. He just needs to do his own thing, and these ghosts will definitely leave when they get bored after ying for a while. ya Ghost disappointed: ¡°So calm, I must not have seen it, hey, it made me happy for nothing¡­¡± If Mr. Murray could see her, she would hang around him all night. It¡¯s not enough to talk about a sweet love, but it¡¯s okay to have an impulsive rtionship between people and ghosts. Martin acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear, and was going to take off his shirt in the cloakroom out of habit, but he paused, took his pajamas and went into the bathroom. There was the sound of water in the bathroom. Aunt Chou¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Shall we take a peek?¡± ya Ghost rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m not you, I¡¯m not a voyeur! I heard that before Susie caught you, you would lie on Mr. Murray¡¯s window to watch him from time to time, right?¡± The coward smiled: ¡°Mr. Murray¡¯s health was so bad before, it has something to do with you, you rushed.¡± The ugly aunt yelled: ¡°How is it possible, I have no intention of harming him.¡± Martin listened to the noise outside for a while, then suddenly fell silent. With a sigh of relief, he unbuttoned his shirt and threw the clothes into the dirty clothes basket beside him. It¡¯s autumn and it¡¯s getting a bit chilly. Warm water washed over his face, washing away Martin¡¯s exhaustion from the journey. The amusement park on the small ind has already taken shape, and all the materials and designs have been personally reviewed by him to ensure safety¡­ Martin thought as he turned around. Turning around, I saw two shadows crouching outside the bathroom door. His legs trembled and he nearly slipped and fell. He quickly rinsed off the foam, put on his pajamas before wiping off the water droplets, opened the door and walked out! ya Ghost is lowering his voice: ¡°Just take a look! I just take a look! I can see if he is old or not¡­ no, white or white¡­ no, I just want to see if he has fully recovered!¡± The cowardly ghost held onto ya Ghost and the ugly aunt desperately, one in each hand, and the foolish ghost stood behind the cowardly ghost, covering his mouth desperately. Without squinting, without changing his face, Martin walked past the long line of ghosts. There is no way, this group of ghosts is blocking the door, if he avoids it on purpose, then they must have found out. Among other things, this female ghost is too scary. After Martin got out of the bathroom, he went to the desk to get something, and theny down and went to sleep. ya Ghost broke away from the coward: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t peek¡­I¡¯m sleepy too, lie down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just lie on the bed and do nothing.¡± The coward let her go. A woman¡¯s mouth, a deceitful ghost. If she doesn¡¯t let herself suffer, she won¡¯t give up. 12:45 ya Ghost rushed over with a smile, never expecting that just as he got close to the bed, he was sent flying by a golden light. A smile of ¡°you deserve it¡± shed in the eyes of the cowardly ghost, and he walked out slowly with his hands behind his hands: ¡°Let¡¯s go, go and see the unlucky ghost, and don¡¯t lose sight of the hypocrite.¡± Confused ghost: ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± The ugly aunt took a step back and also slipped away quickly. ya Ghost: ¡°Hey¡­¡± The room quickly fell silent. The corner of Martin¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Can¡¯t think of it. He has a talisman! ya Ghost sighed, and simply stuck to the wall like this, staring fixedly at Martin on the bed. Mr. Murray is really good. Such a great man, why is there no woman around him. ¡°Look at the exposed leg hair, it¡¯s so lush, it looks like it¡¯s been suffocated for too long, and there¡¯s a shortage of women.¡± Martin was speechless. Thank you, he has no shortage. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he turned over, he took advantage of the situation to cover himself tightly. ya Ghost said again: ¡°Look at this sleeping position, it looks empty and lonely for too long, and there is ack of women.¡± 72 52 12:45 D Martin was speechless. ¡°However, how did Mr. Murray give birth to two sons? What about test- tube babies, cut¡­¡± ¡°¡­I really envy that test tube.¡± Martin was speechless. ¡°But I definitely don¡¯t believe that. Hamza is almost two years older than Wade¡­ Could it be that he had two test tubes? Emm¡­¡± ¡°I really envy those two test tubes.¡± Martin was speechless. The veins on his forehead popped violently. Are these ghost soldiers and generals of hers really reliable?? For some reason, Martin opened his closed eyes slightly, looking down at the quilt in front of him. In the dark night, he couldn¡¯t see the color of the quilt clearly, and he could only see a vague outline. It was as if he had only seen a vague outline at the beginning¡­ Martin came backte, didn¡¯t sleep well, and didn¡¯t get up early in the morning, so everyone didn¡¯t know he was back. After Susie got up, she sat in a daze for a while as usual. Mitch wrote something on the booklet as usual, so he closed the booklet and asked, ¡°Are you up? Your uncle is back.¡± Susie: ¡°¡­Huh?¡± She hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Some children will have a nk period when they wake up, that is, she can¡¯t hear what you say to her, and she looks dazed, which is very cute. Mitch propped his chin, a pair of narrow and beautiful eyes stared at Susie who had just woke up and had a hair on her head for a moment. Alex flew over, and started his earthy love story again: ¡°Bao, do you smell anything?¡± Susie was at a loss, subconsciously sniffed: ¡°No¡­¡± Alex pecked at her hair: ¡°It¡¯s sweet, as soon as you appear, the air is sweet!¡± Mitch couldn¡¯tugh or cry, and said, ¡°They caught the hypocrite backst night¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw the unlucky ghost dragging the hypocritical ghost in, excitedly asking for credit: ¡°Susie! We¡­¡± ya Ghost replied: ¡°We have brought back the hypocrite.¡± The cowardly ghost smiled warmly: ¡°He resisted very fiercely, and it took us a lot of effort.¡± The foolish ghost stretched out his face: ¡°That¡¯s right, he cut out my 12:46 eyeballs.¡± He never resisted, won¡¯t your conscience hurt? The unlucky ghost has long been dumbfounded: ¡°No, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t take credit from me!¡± What did you say to give him the opportunity to make meritorious service! If you say you want to take credit, you will cut him down. Susie, who had just woken up, had a soft voice, blinked her big eyes, and regained her senses: ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± She climbed to the head of the bed and threw back the pillow. There was a pack of lollipops underneath, readyst night, but she fell asleep before they got back. The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Mine, mine!¡± Susie squatted on the bed, counting them one by one like a kindergarten teacher giving out sugar: ¡°Aunt has eight.¡± ¡°8 confused uncles.¡± ¡°8 ugly aunts.¡± ¡°10 brothers.¡± ¡°Daisy8¡± Daisy in the gourd is happy, she also has a share? Susie gave thest remaining eight to the unlucky ghost: ¡°8 unlucky uncle!¡± The unlucky ghost protested: ¡°Why are there 10 cowards!¡± The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes sparkled with a smile, and the boy¡¯s voice was very sweet: ¡°Because I am you and you are uncles and aunts. How can uncles and aunts care about children?¡± The ghosts were speechless. At this time, it is ashamed to say that you are a child? ¡°Daisy is younger than you!¡± The unlucky ghost pointed at the little vile ghost. The little vile ghost covered candy and hid in the gourd. I don¡¯t know anything else. But after bing a ghost, you will not be able to eat the delicious food of the world. Even if someone worships and worships, what they ¡°eat¡± is still a smell, a phantom, and there will always be a feeling that something is missing. But the candy Susie gave was different, it was as sweet as the candy she ate before she was alive! That¡¯s why the unlucky ghost is always unwilling to be reconciled. Every time he didn¡¯t eat two candies, they tricked him away and bullied him to be unlucky. The coward smiled. This is the candy the baby gave him. It is impossible for him to let the sugar out- Instead¡­ the coward looked at the candy in the hand of the unlucky one. The unlucky ghost was afraid that his candy would be taken away by Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 438 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 438 788 another trick, so he immediately opened all eight lollipops and licked each one. Then put it back on with a proud face. ?Vouchers Alex¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Wow! Good guy! You did something I never dared to do, so shameless!¡± The cowardly ghost said: ¡°Did you hear that? How shameless! It¡¯s obvious that you insist on ying cards with us, and you won¡¯t pay back the debt if you lose.¡± The unlucky ghost nced at ya Ghost and the others proudly, and he was ashamed, what¡¯s the matter? If there are many lice, it will not itch, and if there are many debts, there will be no worries! ya Ghost who was about to ¡°ask for debts¡± was speechless. They really wanted to grab the candy. The candy Susie gave was not only sweet, but also had other functions. Anyway, every time I ate it, I felt that my soul became more and more pure and powerful. But the unlucky ghost has already licked it¡­ It is impossible to ask for it again. ya Ghost said: ¡°You can¡¯t afford it! Don¡¯t y mahjong with us next time.¡± Several ghosts were making noise. Looking at the evil ghost who is so naive to death for a few candies, the hypocrite is very puzzled. Isn¡¯t it just a candy, as for it. Susie looked at the hypocrite, yawned, and asked with interest: ¡°You are 12:46 D called a hypocrite! How did you die?¡± ya Ghost peeled off the sugar, and asked while eating, ¡°What¡¯s your name, and what¡¯s your birthday.¡± The cowardly ghost knows the way: ¡°Where do you live? How did you die?¡± Alex pped his wings suddenly: ¡°Wait! Wait! Call Wade The hypocrite was speechless. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie did run to Wade, she¡¯d gotten used to it. Every time Wade will record it in his notebook, as if he is inventing something. After a while Wade came. A group of ghosts and two children are sitting on a small bench waiting to hear the story, which makes the hypocrite a little confused. Wade nced at the hell camera, sure that the hypocrite is still there, and urged: ¡°Hurry up, we have to pick up my brother and leave the hospital today!¡± Susie followed and urged: ¡°Hurry up! After listening to the story, we have to pick up Zion and leave the hospital!¡± The hypocrite nced at the white-robed man farthest away, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I was born in the 1960s and died in the early 1990s.¡± While recording in the notebook, Wade asked, ¡°How did you die?¡± He died in 1990, about 278 years have passed since now. The hypocrite continued: ¡°I was killed by my neighbor¡¯s widow¡­¡± ya Ghost came to his senses all of a sudden: ¡°Huh? Widow? How did you¡­ die? Let¡¯s talk about it!¡± Just when ya Ghost was about to speak out, he stopped abruptly. The hypocrite was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 439 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Using the Suffering of Others to Aplish Your Repu.. The hypocrite was speechless and was about to speak. Suddenly, the coward nced at Susie and asked, ¡°The matter between you and the neighbor¡¯s widow¡­is it possible to talk about it?¡± He had to make sure, Susie was still young after all. The hypocrite said in a muffled voice: ¡°There is nothing you can¡¯t say, I am a hypocrite, not a pervert.¡± ya Ghost: ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The hypocrite went on. In the 1990s, when the economy was booming, people¡¯s minds were more open. Even on some calendars, there will be pictures of bikini girls, and everyone¡¯s life will be better. ¡°At that time, the neighbor¡¯s widow, that is, Emily, liked to gamble before her husband died. There were four children and an old woman in the family.¡± Emily¡¯s husband was not very kind to her when she was still there. Because of gambling, he came home and sold everything when he was red-eyed. His wife refused to let him, so he beat his wife. When it was serious, Emily¡¯s legs were broken, and she thought she was nagging, and poured boiling water down her throat, telling her to break her mouth! Emily also limped a leg and became dumb. ¡°In their family, she is usually a woman with four children. Although everyone¡¯s life is better, her family is an exception. They often rely on the mountains to dig wild vegetables. I think their family is difficult, and they often give her food. ¡± ¡°At that time, her husband used to gamble, and she took the marriage certificate to fight for divorce. I advised her to leave.¡± ya Ghost: ¡°What? If it¡¯s like this, don¡¯t you get a divorce and save it for the New Year?¡± The hypocrite frowned: ¡°Marriage and divorce are casual now, but you are not from our time, and you don¡¯t know that you are judged by others after divorce. I advised her not to divorce for her own good. She alone A woman with four children,me and dumb, who would want her? How can you live without a man?¡± Wade said speechlessly: ¡°It¡¯s better than being with such a husband!¡± He didn¡¯t understand, the man gambled, broke his wife¡¯s leg and poured boiling water, which is domestic violence now, and this kind of man still expects to live on him? Hypocrite: ¡°You are a child and you don¡¯t understand! Women are women after all, and they want to divorce on impulse, and they don¡¯t even think about how many children they have. She also has an old woman. What should they do when they get divorced? Which man in those days didn¡¯t hit her?¡± Wife? This kind of thing is not a big deal.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Susie was stunned, breaking her leg is not a big deal! So what¡¯s the big deal. The hypocrite sighed with pity on his face: ¡°She¡¯s going to take four children away, so she won¡¯t take care of her mother-inw, how pitiful her mother-inw is in her seventies and eighties, lying at the door and saying that if the daughter-inw leaves, it¡¯s tantamount to forcing her to death as an old man.¡± ya Ghost in disbelief: ¡°So?¡± The hypocrite said: ¡°I think the old man is indeed, it¡¯s not easy to be so old¡­¡± Although she is not considered a good mother-inw, she often tells Emily to do this or that, and the wild vegetables she digs must be given to her first¡­ It¡¯s just that there is no conflict between the daughter-inw and the mother-inw, and the daughter-inw should provide for the mother-inw. This is not a big deal. But if Emily leaves behind an old woman, the old man will starve to death at home without taking care of her. This is a big deal. ¡°I helped stop Emily, told her not to leave, and quickly asked someone to bring her husband back. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for the family to be reunited? It¡¯s so inhumane to just leave an old man behind like this!¡± The ghosts were speechless. Mitch sneered and said, ¡°You are benevolent, but you are helping others to support the elderly!¡± The hypocrite sighed: ¡°I think so too, but what does it sound like? An old man is not asfortable and happy as being in his own home.¡± Both Susie and Wade were stunned. Susie doesn¡¯t understand the logic of adults. If the olddy is pitiful, isn¡¯t Aunt Emily pitiful? Her pity was caused by the old woman and her son! Why do you only feel sorry for the olddy, but not Aunt Emily? The hypocrite continued: ¡°Then Emily¡¯s husband came back that day. Emily failed to leave, and was blinded in one eye. Oh, what a crime!¡± The ghosts were speechless. Damn¡­who did the crime? Do you think you are kind? ¡°It was also the day when the debt collector chased after the door. Emily¡¯s husband was beaten to death. The debt collector wanted to leave their house. The poor children, the old man and a blind and dumb woman could only live in In the pigsty next door to me.¡± Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± Wade: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he is pitiful, why do you live in a pigsty for him?¡± The hypocrite said: ¡°If I have a spare house, I will definitely give it to her. There is no one in the vige to help her. Thanks to me, their mothers have a ce to stay. I stopped raising pigs in those years. Everyone was speechless. Do you still think you are great? ¡°The pigsty has been cleaned, and it is also a tile-roofed house. Although it is a bit smaller, it is covered with a little straw to keep the wind from blowing and raining. There is a hut not far from the pigsty. It is convenient for the elderly and children to go to the toilet, isn¡¯t it?¡± Everyone was speechless. Later, Emily had no other choice. Her family was taken away by debt collectors. She was blind, one leg wasme, and the other was dumb. She stayed in the vige and went up the mountain to dig wild vegetables and was still hungry, don¡¯t want. Can only continue to stay in the vige. ¡°The mothers finally settled down and lived a peaceful and beautiful life.¡± Susie froze and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s just that you feel harmonious and beautiful¡­¡± The hypocrite pretended not to hear, and continued: ¡°After a while, people in the vige went out to do business, and Emily was about to make a move.¡± Emily wants to make all the children study, so she wants to make money. ¡°But let me tell you, she has never seen a shoe shiner, with the neckline open to this point, and when she lowers her head to shine the shoes for the boss, she will show the boss the naked eye. The flesh is flickering. If you don¡¯t do this, you won¡¯t be able to attract business.¡± Everyone was speechless again. Susie remembered that she had seen shoe-shine vendors on the street before. The shoeshine aunt is fine. Wade frowned: ¡°Not everyone is like this, you can fasten the buttons tightly!¡± The hypocrite shook his head: ¡°You are a child and you don¡¯t understand! Can I still harm her? She has never been out as a woman, how can I persuade her? It¡¯s all for her own good! Besides, she has gone to the city, and the old man at home Who cares.¡± All the ghosts vomited, what kind of hypocrite is this, in the name of being good for others, what he does is not human affairs. It¡¯s none of your business how other people¡¯s lives are. If you have to intervene in everything, it¡¯s better to be a troublemaker. Susie wondered: ¡°Uncle, you are so kind to her, why don¡¯t you give her half of your house? You can also give her half of your money, and you can also pay for four children to study, so that she doesn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Already?¡± The hypocrite opened his mouth, this is definitely not appropriate, his family has seven or eight people, and life is difficult¡­ 1988 Vouchers ¡°My family is also in trouble. In order to help her, our family quarreled a lot. I patted my conscience and said, I really treat her very well! People don¡¯t dare to approach her when they see her like that.¡± Wade: ¡°Then you still care about others? Do you want them to eat wild vegetables all the time and rely on your charity for a lifetime?¡± The hypocrite shook his head: ¡°I will help if I can. I lent her soy sauce for cooking wild vegetables at her house, and she didn¡¯t ask her to return it.¡± ¡°Her mother-inw praised me for my kindness when she met everyone, and she was always grateful to me.¡± People in the vige also said that he was kind, and his good reputation spread far and wide. The people in the vige treat their family well, knowing that their family is kind-hearted and will help in everything. His wife can bring back a handful of vegetables when she goes out for a walk. So how could he be harming her? If he really harmed her, how could others praise him for his kindness. ¡°I even asked someone to find a job for her. Although I couldn¡¯t find it, I kept asking. Anyone who went out and asked would know about it. On the contrary, she has always been angry with me.¡± ya Ghost felt suffocated after hearing this, and finally realized why he was called a hypocrite and not a troublesome ghost. It turned out that it was because of his own reputation for benevolence. Others didn¡¯t know about it, and they thought that Emily¡¯s family was raised by their family, and he even looked for jobs for them. The hypocrite enjoys the praise of others, and uses Emily¡¯s family to fulfill his reputation! The unlucky ghost stared and asked, ¡°Then, how did you die?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 440 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 440 Chapter 440 I¡¯m Not Clean 288 Voucher: The hypocrite¡¯s face became even more serious, and he said: ¡°She didn¡¯t listen to the persuasion and insisted on going out. If I did it for her own good, it would be my fault. I just said a few words to her¡­..¡± ¡°Who knew that when I turned around, she took a hammer and knocked me to death from behind!¡± Wade opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What did you say about Aunt Emily?¡± The hypocrite said awkwardly: ¡°Are you saying that she wants to be one of those women on the calendar who only wear underwear for others to see?¡±¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m so eager to show it to others, how shameless I am.¡± The coward sneered: ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve, I should knock you twice more ! The mute is suffering in his heart and can¡¯t say anything, and no one knows the suffering in his heart. The child in the family is young and ignorant, and the mother-inw is eager for her to stay, and while relying on her to eat and drink, she will say that she is not good, but she keeps praising her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He blocked her hope for life every time, and said that she was shameless in turn. After holding it in for so long, of course Emily exploded. The hypocrite continued: ¡°There was no one at home that day, and everyone went to work. She killed me, and put me in the furnace and set me on fire.¡± ¡°That widow just burned me and put my ashes in the cracks in the wall of the hut!¡± When people rushed back, they saw a pool of blood and a few unburned bones! Ask her where the body went, she will not tell! When someone asked her why she killed him, she was so excited that she opened her clothes halfway and used him of raping her! All his famous names were destroyed once! The hypocrite said angrily: ¡°Everyone in the vige said, no wonder I have been taking their mothers in all this time, it turned out that it was because of conspiracy! And they said that the real mothers are good, so why let them live in the pigsty!¡± ¡°Those people are too much, why didn¡¯t they say that before? After the widow ndered me, they believed me and made me so bad!¡± He resented, he felt that he had been a good person for half his life, so he should be respected and loved by others, and he should be respected and respected when he was old. But she ruined his reputation and stuck him in the hut! The ghosts silently moved away from him. I didn¡¯t feel it just now, but now I feel like I¡¯m surrounded by shit¡­ Unlucky ghost: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Aunt Ugly: ¡°Don¡¯t ept this kind of ghost¡­¡± ya Ghost: ¡°It¡¯s gone right away. I think the gourd will be upgraded recently. Every time it absorbs the evil spirit of an evil ghost, the inside will double in size¡­ I just want to grow some vegetables in it recently.¡± Hypocrites: ¡°??¡± Wait, no, it will be destroyed if you don¡¯t ept it?? He subconsciously nced at the gourd they were talking about. The gourd pressed a kind of restlessness that made him uneasy, as if he could swallow him in one bite, and since then he has disappeared from existence¡­ The hypocrite threw himself at Susie¡¯s feet, hugged her leg and shouted earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t ept me, what do you want me to do!¡± The ghosts were speechless. Susie quickly pulled her leg out and let out a cry, her little face panicked: ¡°Master! I¡¯m not clean anymore! I¡¯m covered in shit!¡± The hypocrite was speechless. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 441 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Aunt? Susie yelled and went into the bathroom, and the scent of washing was ttering, and the fresh scent of shower gel could be smelled outside. The coward shook his head andughed, and grabbed the hypocrite: ¡°Let¡¯s go, observe for a month, if it doesn¡¯t work, feed it to the gourd.¡± ya Ghost is far away: ¡°You are not afraid of his stink!¡± Now when I see a hypocrite, I always feel that he is full of maggots. The coward said nothing. Of course I hate it. But in order to prevent Bao Bao from encountering a hypocrite, he can do it for him. The hypocrite cried: ¡°Everyone is evil ghost, isn¡¯t this cannibalism?¡± The coward smiled: ¡°We are different, not the same as you.¡± The coward dragged him into the gourd. There is also a detention ce in the gourd, which they call the observation room. The female ghost in the wedding dress is still inside¡­ Although they yed mahjong together, when they came out, they were still afraid that she was hiding something sinister like the bald man, so they were temporarily locked up. The female ghost in the wedding dress is almost suffocated to death! ¡°Let me go out, I still want to go out.¡± She said pitifully: ¡°I have no dissent, please believe me!¡± Then I saw the hypocrite was locked in. Susie came out with wet hair, wrapped in a pink and soft bath towel, looking around. Seeing no one (ghost), then ran fast, got clothes and put them on. Wade knocked on the door and came in, and said, ¡°Are you ready? Go eat and pick up Zion !¡± After listening to the hypocrite for so long, it was almost nine o¡¯clock. na actually took a look, but somehow left quietly. Susie rubbed her hair carelessly with a bath towel: ¡°It will be fine soon~¡¯ Wade came in and saw her brushing her hair carelessly, it turned into a chicken coop. He couldn¡¯t helpughing, and ran over to pick up the towel: ¡°Let me help you!¡± Little Wade gently helped her dry the water droplets in her hair, and then took the hair dryer to blow his hair. When Martin pushed open the door, he saw Wade clutching Susie¡¯s hair profusely in sweat, holding the hair dryer awkwardly. ¡°Wait a minute, it will be ready soon!¡± His eyes were anxious, and he wanted to dry his hair quickly, but he was afraid of hurting Susie. His small hands imitated Mr. Tony in the hair salon, shaking slightly, and rubbing Susie¡¯s head from time to time. Susie sat on the ground, raised her head and said, ¡°Slow down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull my hair out, I don¡¯t want to be bald like Lucy.¡± Martin couldn¡¯t helpughing, this scene was really warm. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately turned her head to look: ¡°Uncle!¡± Uncle is back! Susie immediately got up and ran over. Wade turned pale with fright, and ran after him, pulling out the hair dryer. Susie ran ahead, and Wade chased after her with a lock of her hair, dragging a hair dryer behind, and shouted: ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Susie threw herself into Martin¡¯s arms, and Wade didn¡¯t stop the car. Martin hugged both of them, and said speechlessly, ¡°Let go of my sister¡¯s hair.¡± How can you be so stupid that you don¡¯t know how to let go? It wasn¡¯t until Wade realized that he let go of his hand. Hey, Dad hugged him too? How could dad be so gentle with him? Just thinking that, Martin let him go, and Wade fell straight down. Fortunately, he had long legs, and he could reach the ground in no time, but he saw his father hugging his sister and walking away with a doting look on his face. Wade chased after him, muttering, ¡°Am I my own?¡± ¡°Is this my own father?¡± After going downstairs to eat, Martin took Susie and Wade out, David went to the hospital first, and Colt followed behind with a food box. ** Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Zion is in the private hospital. Zion was sitting on the hospital bed, the very good-looking little boy had a look of resentment at the moment. My sister hasn¡¯t seen him for seven days. It is understandable to go to kindergarten from Monday to Friday. But neither Saturday nor Sunday. This Monday, they must all go to school and will note to pick him At this time, a female doctor opened the door and came in. She nced at him and said with a smile: ¡°Little handsome guy, you will be discharged from the hospital today. I will give you another examination.¡± Zion frowned at her: ¡°Who are you?¡± The female doctor took out her stethoscope and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get out of the hospital. Come on~! Let me have a look with your hand.¡± Zion was speechless. I don¡¯t like this woman. He reluctantly stretched out his hand, turned his face impatiently, and his eyes fell on the female doctor¡¯s wrist. She¡¯s wearing a watch, which is pretty obvious, mostly because it¡¯s a man¡¯s watch. Zion was puzzled, always felt like he had seen this watch before¡­ The female doctor left after the examination, but stopped at the door for a while, with a sh of excitement and excitement in her eyes. Should be able to see that person today! That¡¯s Mr. Murray¡­ ** When Susie arrived at the hospital, she saw Zion lying on the bed with a hopeless face. ¡°You finally think of me!¡± He snorted coldly, turned his head away, and hid the surprise in his eyes. Susie tilted her head: ¡°Zion, are you angry?¡± Zion pursed his lips, he hadn¡¯t seen him for so long. It¡¯s been a week since I went to kindergarten, and it¡¯s the weekend again. Monday to Friday is understandable, what about Saturday and Sunday? Didn¡¯t evene to see him! Is he that unimportant? Susie stretched out her little hand to smooth his hair, andforted him: ¡°Okay, okay, isn¡¯t this coming?¡± Zion snorted coldly: ¡°Just¡­juste empty-handed?¡± Susie touched her pocket immediately, there was no more candy. Borrow one from the ghost! Susie moved her finger, and a candy appeared next to the gourd. ¡°Here, here you are.¡± Zion just snorted: ¡°I barely forgive you¡­ Hey, how did this candy pass?¡± Susie was stunned for a moment, her face turned pale in shock, and she was about to say don¡¯t eat, when she saw Zion put the candy in her mouth. Susie was speechless. The unlucky ghost who came out to find candy was speechless. Damn, is it still being robbed even after it¡¯s imported? Susie didn¡¯t dare to tell Zion that this unlucky candy licked it, she looked at him eagerly, and said in her heart: neither dirty nor dirty, if a ghost eats something, it¡¯s not called eating, it¡¯s not dirty¡­ Seeing Susie staring at her, Zion asked strangely, ¡°What?¡± I will be discharged from the hospital today, and I feel that the sugar in my mouth is a little sweeter. Susie shook her head violently, her little face was doubled: ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Forget it, don¡¯t tell brother. Dad said, sometimes you have to lie in good faith, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay for children! David came back from the hospital afterpleting the discharge procedures, followed by a female doctor behind him. The female doctor rolled up her sleeves as she walked, and said: ¡°There is nothing else, but for his health, I will check him again.¡± David nodded silently, without objection. The advantage of a private hospital is that even if it is a ward, it is a super luxurious ward, with a sofa with a concubine seat, a desk, and a room on the other side for apanying family members. Martin sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking at the file sent by Cielo on his phone. At this time, when he heard someone entering the door, he raised his head and took a look. His eyes narrowed suddenly! A female doctor is holding a stethoscope. The watch on her wrist¡­ was actually the watch he lost eight years ago! Time has passed for so long that he almost forgot the outline of that woman. Ten years ago, the woman ran away, but left a baby boy on the doorstep of the Murray family after October! Eight years ago, the woman did the trick again and dropped Wade at the door of the Murray family. He doesn¡¯t even know what she is going to do? He didn¡¯t see her once, and couldn¡¯t find her, and the only thing that was taken from him was a dark purple men¡¯s watch. Martin looked cold, staring at the female doctor coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 442 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The most annoying bird 288 Vouchers The female doctor froze for a moment. She was really stunned, she never thought that Martin would be so outstanding! He has a cold temperament, is mature and stable, and has a strong aura. Not only does he look against the sky, but even his every move reveals that he is a very powerful person. There are many good-looking men in this world, and there are also many sessful men. But often a handsome man only has an outstanding skin, and his career has not improved or even has no career, while most of the sessful men are greasy, with a beer belly bigger than a pregnant woman who is five months pregnant. It is absolutely rare in this world to be so tall, handsome, outstanding, and capable! Such a man, her sister gave up willingly? She can¡¯t figure it out! Fortunately, that watch is in her hand now¡­ These thoughts quickly passed through the female doctor¡¯s mind. Immediately, she acted as if she had just recovered, nodded and said, ¡°My name is Sofia, and I will handle the discharge procedures of the patients today.¡± Her face returned to ¡®cold¡¯, with a businesslike look. Before Martin could say anything, she walked up to Zion and said, ¡°One more discharge check, and you can go home.¡± Reluctantly, Zion muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just do it¡­¡± Sofia smiled, put the notebook on the table, and picked up the receiver, with a good attitude: ¡°Who told you that you are the young master of the Murray family, the dean asked us to take good care of you several times, so naturally I will do my best.¡± That said, it seemed that he was so caring because of the dean¡¯s orders. Anyway, Susie couldn¡¯t understand the twists and turns behind these words. I just find it a bit ufortable to hear. She stared at the female doctor for a while, and asked strangely: ¡°Is your hand very inconvenient? Why do you raise your right hand so high, and sometimes shake it deliberately. Does it make the examination look more professional?¡± Susie couldn¡¯t figure it out, she just thought that this aunt would check her when she checked, and she would raise her hand from time to time, just like the doctor who raised his hand during surgery on TV. The little uncle said that the reason why the doctors who are about to perform surgery in the operating room are raising their hands is because after washing their hands and disinfecting them, raising their hands is more conducive to keeping their hands sterile¡­ or something, that¡¯s probably what it means! But this doctor¡¯s aunt did not perform the operation¡­ Because of Susie¡¯s words, David also turned his head and nced at Sofia Not to mention that I haven¡¯t noticed yet, but now I feel that her action is indeed a bit redundant. Sofia was a little embarrassed, but still said: ¡°I¡¯m used to it, sometimes I C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 12 51 go for surgery¡­¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°But my uncle said that doctors don¡¯t wear watches and jewelry during surgery. Auntie doctor, if you are used to it, why are you wearing a watch again?¡± The reason Sofia raised her hand like this was to make Martin pay attention to her watch. She was distracted when she first came in, not sure if Martin saw the watch she was wearing. After entering, Martin lowered his head and didn¡¯t look at her anymore, so she had to shake it a little more, otherwise she would meet Martin by chance when she left this hospital. Now that Susie mentioned the watch, she breathed a sigh of relief, shook it and said: ¡°Sorry¡­ this watch was given by a very important person of mine, because it is a men¡¯s watch, so it is a bit loose for me¡­ I Just get used to it.¡± Zion and Wade were speechless. Susie¡¯s thinking was very clear, her eyes bright: ¡°Auntie doctor, that¡¯s not what you said just now. You just said that you got used to raising your hands because you were used to surgery, and now you say it¡¯s because the watch is loose¡­ What is it?¡± Which one?¡± Sofia was speechless. She couldn¡¯t wait for the kid to mention the watch, it wasn¡¯t for her to p her in the face. Susie asked again: ¡°Are you really a doctor?¡± Sofia looked down at her: ¡°Huh? Of course, why did you say that?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t think you are a doctor, Auntie.¡± Mitch on the side is teaching on the spot: ¡°It should not be a serious 35.59% 788 Vouchers doctor who has been admitted. Private hospitals are not as rigorous as public hospitals, and there are even fake experts in some hospitals.¡± ¡°But this woman¡¯s body is not clean, and the ce between her eyebrows is ck.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°ck-hearted.¡± Under her father¡¯s teaching, Susie no longer sticks to the phrase ¡°being polite¡±. She used to be polite no matter if they were good or bad. She is polite. So for Sofia, Susie was really rude, asking if she was a doctor, and saying that she was a ck heart¡­ really annoying. She simply stopped talking and inspected Zion in a ¡®very professional¡¯ manner. She inspected for a full fifteen minutes what he did in five minutes. Then, he swiped the record in the discharge record sheet and wrote down his name and phone number: ¡°If the patient feels ufortable after discharge, you can contact me at any time. Now I am in charge of Zion. If you have anything to do, just call me.¡± David didn¡¯t say anything. After receiving the list, he didn¡¯t even look at it, and stuffed it into the file bag together with other materials. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he said. Sofia frowned slightly, this person won¡¯t even say thank you, but she can continue to provide follow-up service with a few words of politeness. She had no choice but to say: ¡°By the way, Mr. Murray, due to the special status of the young master, our dean specifically exined that we must provide good service. So after he is discharged from the hospital, I, as one of the doctors in charge, will provide door-to-door follow-up services. After all, he is doing After brain surgery, follow-up is still needed. The time is one week, one month, and half a year after discharge from the 12-52 hospital¡­¡± David refused: ¡°No need.¡± There is a doctor named Ryan in their family, who can follow up every day, and there is no need for outsiders to visit after a week, a month, or half a year. Sofia was momentarily dumbfounded. She felt a little ufortable in her heart. Generally, doctors would not provide follow-up services to patients. They would only tell patients toe to the hospital for follow-up visits at a fixed time after discharge. She took the initiative to propose, and she felt as if she was sticking upside down eagerly. It was still rejected. Sofia stabilized her mood, and then stabilized her personality of a cold female doctor, nodded and said: ¡°Alright, call me anytime if you need anything.¡± She can¡¯t act too hastily, she can only find opportunities to create chance encounters in the future. Sofia put her hands in the pockets of her white coat, smiled at Zion and said, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. Your younger brother and sister came to pick you up today? Your sister is so cute.¡± She said, in order to appear approachable, she reached out to touch Susie¡¯s head. The Murray family, big and small, seemed to be very fond of this little girl, and she went for what she liked first. Susie tilted her head. On her back, Alex didn¡¯t know when he unzipped the pet bag and came out. He climbed up with Susie¡¯s clothes in his mouth, and stood on her shoulder. Sofia didn¡¯t touch Susie, and said in surprise, ¡°Hey, is this your pet? What a cute parrot!¡± Alex rolled his eyes: ¡°Do you dare to be more fake!¡± After finishing speaking, it was still not enough, and he stretched out his ws on purpose, shaking his head: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock! Look at my big gold watch!¡± Sofia¡¯s face froze. This dead parrot¡­is really disgusting and unpleasant! ! She actually said it was cute just now! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 443 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 443 Chapter 443 No routine Sofia smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°This bird is really interesting.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 288 Vouchers After speaking, he subconsciously reached out to touch the parrot to show his generosity and disregard previous suspicions. However, she did not understand the habits of parrots. A parrot should not be touched casually, it will nagging people. Without even thinking about it, Alex pped Sofia hard, causing Sofia to take two steps back, her face pale with fright. Wade pped his hands andughed, ¡°Haha! Alex is wonderful!¡± He has long been displeased with this doctor, even though she didn¡¯t say anything, and she didn¡¯t deliberately squeeze in front of his father to pretend to be a white lotus. But he just thought she wasing for his father. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wade didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Zion had already changed his clothes, jumped out of bed, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as he jumped off, he stepped on the tube of the ECG monitor. I don¡¯t know how it was so unlucky, so I stepped on it lightly, and it knocked down the monitor on the bedside table. The ECG monitor looks a bit like a small TV. It looks like a ck and white TV in the 1970s and 1980s, but it is still a bit heavy. Zion was startled, but instead of hitting him, the ECG monitor hit Sofia¡¯s toe. If it was really hit on the toe, just hit that little bit, but it hurts more. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sofia screamed, almost yelling in pain. Zion nced back, and Sofia changed her words abruptly: ¡°I will suggest to the nurse another day that we should pay attention to the wires of the ECG monitor¡­¡± Everyone ignored her, Susie took Alex, Wade took Susie, David took Zion, Martin stood up and picked up Susie and hugged her in his arms. I haven¡¯t seen Susie during the business trip during this period, and now I¡¯m back, I just feel that I can¡¯t hug her enough. Sofia stood alone in the ward, so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t bear it. She gritted her back teeth: ¡°What¡¯s so great about it, why don¡¯t you look down on me!¡± ¡°One day I will sessfully step into the Murray family and be one of you!¡± Not to mention, the Murray family has two children with the blood of their Barnes family! She¡¯ll be patient, we¡¯ll see! ** Out of the hospital. The silent David nced at Martin, and said hesitantly, ¡°Martin, that watch seems to be yours.¡± Zion suddenly thought of something, yes, it seems that his uncle really has such a watch, and he put it in his study. Wade was stunned for a moment, and suddenly realized: ¡°That purple watch! I said it looks familiar, so it¡¯s the same as my dad¡¯s!¡± David hesitated to speak: ¡°I made two of that purple watch that year.¡± Two watches, slightly different. Because the first purple watch was chosen by ra for Martin, Martin has always liked that watch. Then lost it once and came back again. During this period, Martin bought a second watch. He never expected that the watch he lost would come back. Not only did hee back, but he also brought back a baby-the baby was Hamza. The Murray family was puzzled back then, but Martin¡¯s face was not right. Not only did he take the child back, but he also sent it for a paternity test. The result shocked everyone in the Murray family-this little baby was actually Martin¡¯s child. Later, Martin searched for someone for a while, but he couldn¡¯t find the person who sent the child. There was no clue at all, but the purple watch he bought himself was put away, and he continued to wear the original one. ¡°Then Martin¡¯s watch was lost again, and you came to the Murray family in the same way, but this time the watch didn¡¯te back.¡± David is a boring gourd, and he can¡¯t exin the events of the year in a few words, but it¡¯s not very detailed. So he didn¡¯t pop out of a test tube?? He was born too¡­ David looked at Martin: ¡°Martin, that watch¡­don¡¯t you want it back?¡± It was chosen by my sister herself. Martin said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take it back.¡± 788 Vouchers Wade had an indescribable expression on his face. He didn¡¯t hesitate until he got out of the car and walked to the main building at the Murray family, ¡°Dad, you won¡¯t have any stories about marrying a beautiful wife and pampering the sky with that woman, will you?¡± Martin nced at him and said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Susie turned her head and asked curiously, ¡°What does it mean to spoil your wife?¡± Wade said: ¡°It was written in those romance novels. The heroine and the hero had a one-night rtionship. After the heroine gave the heroine a s watch and told her toe to him! Or a good girlfriend will see it.¡± ¡°My best friend snatched the watch when she saw it!¡± ¡°The heroine is very noble, but she doesn¡¯t want the token from the hero!¡± ¡°After it was over, the hero¡¯s bodyguard came. Seeing the actor¡¯s watch in his best friend¡¯s hand, he mistook the best friend for the heroine and shouted ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Susie: ¡°¡­?¡± Martin was speechless. Alex listened with gusto: ¡°And then! And then!¡± Wade continued: ¡°It turned out that the male protagonist left the hotel in a hurry and told the bodyguard to go back to pick up a woman, and said that the woman was holding his watch, and she was your future president¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°My best friend was so happy that she got into the car with her watch in her hand, and vowed to kill the heroine, so that she could not reveal her secrets and sit firmly in the position of the president¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°It¡¯s this kind of routine novel! At the beginning of the ###Chapter, the 17.57 male protagonist admits the wrong person, anyway, it is the wrong person! Anyway, the female supporting role reces the female protagonist!¡± The more Wade talked, the more angry he became. If this is the case, then he and his brother are still two cute babies in routine novels. Susie: ¡°Wow!¡± Although I couldn¡¯t understand it, I felt very powerful. Alex: ¡°Wow!¡± Although I can¡¯t understand it, it looks like I can talk about it in the future. Wade looked at his dad worriedly: ¡°So Dad, why are you doing this!¡± Martin stepped into the door with long legs, and threw him a sentence: ¡°For me, there is only a counter- routine.¡± Those novels that ra read when she was sick¡­ He has already quietly finished reading them¡­¡­. How can there be so many routines in life. Some are just his tricks, if he can¡¯t see Sofia¡¯s thoughts, he doesn¡¯t need to be the president. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 444 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Is My Sister Really the King of Hell? 88 Vouchers na came out of the restaurant wearing an apron, frowning and asked, ¡® What ?¡± The olddy red at Martin: ¡°Show Susie another mess?¡± Martin was speechless. He nced at Wade: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Wade froze. Although he did say it, but he didn¡¯t tell Susie these stories Wow! He just exined it, and he didn¡¯t spoil my sister at all! Seeing grandma looking over dangerously, Wade immediately raised his hand: ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t say anything! It was Colt who yed the audio book in the car, and we just listened to the title of the book!¡± Wade looked at him begging for help. There¡¯s no way, if he says it¡¯s his father ying books and novels, his grandma won¡¯t believe it! Colt had to be wronged. The corner of Colt¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said silently: ¡°I listened, I will pay attention next time.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. na chattered: ¡°You are almost forty or fifty years old, a big man, and you actually read novels?¡± na is also familiar with these romance novels. All the novels that ra read when she was sick and hospitalized, she secretly read every one of them¡­ Colt smiled honestly, and said, ¡°I got used to listening to it before, and suddenly thought it sounded good.¡± ¡± na¡¯s eyes were dark, yes, ra used to be unable to pick up her mobile phone to read her favorite novel when she was most ill. But she will listen. Everyone is more or less used to it. na didn¡¯t say anything, just asked everyone to eat. Susie followed na like an asshole, chattering like a little adult: ¡°My brother didn¡¯t teach me badly, and my uncle didn¡¯t teach me badly either!¡± ¡°We saw a doctor¡¯s aunt in the hospital today! She is wearing a watch on her hand, which is the watch that my uncle lost before!¡± ¡°When she was examining Zion, she was dangling on purpose! We all thought she must not be my aunt na was taken aback ¡°What?¡± She nced at Martin, who shook his head slightly na immediately understood ¡°Oh¡¯ Stand-in literature, the female lead pretends to be the heroine, and after five years, the heroine wille back with one child and two treasures to get back everything that belongs to her?¡± Susie nodded ¡°Honey, go wash your hands and eat. It¡¯s getting cold today. Let¡¯s eat hot pot.¡± Grandma looked away. ¡°Zion has been in the hospital for so long, his mouth should be weak. I made some sauced pig¡¯s trotters.¡± Grandma turned her head and pretended to chatter Zion hummed and went to wash his hands obediently. I never thought it would feel so good to be home. While eating, Zion thought about his trip to The Hell. During this period of hospitalization, he was not idle. He checked a lot of information and customized an upgrade map for his sister. As a King of Ghost¡­he must live up to his name, starting from an early age! Zion was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t hear na talking to him. na looked at Zion with a worried look on his face. She had talked to him for so long, but he was still the same as before, expressionless, eating by himself. This child has undergone surgery. Whether it is a public hospital or a private hospital, it is said that he is recovering very well, and there is no hematoma in his brain. But why are you still so slow? At this time Zion raised his head: ¡°The pig¡¯s trotters are stewed rotten!¡± This is what na asked him five minutes ago. na was speechless. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it really hasn¡¯t recovered! The reflection is still so long! Wade eximed: ¡°Your reflection, you are still in outer space and haven¡¯te back!¡± Probably as if his reflection was on Mars before, and now it¡¯s finally outside the atmosphere? If it used to take half an hour to reflect and reflect in a circle, now it takes five minutes¡­ Wade shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s hopeless, it¡¯s natural.¡± Zion is still thinking about Susie¡¯s identity, he is not sure, is his sister the King of Hell? In traditional fairy tales, the King of Hell is all men. It¡¯s not that there are no women. He checked it out. In the past, the feudal society looked down on women, so whenpiling the story, he found a female King of Hell. How can a woman be a king? So he abruptly changed the female King of Hell to the male King of Hell. If that¡¯s the case¡­then my sister is really the King of Hell¡­? After eating half a bowl of rice, Zion couldn¡¯t think of a result, so he had to respond to what Wade said just now: ¡°Nothing.¡± Everyone was speechless. Still say no? I finished half a bowl of rice before picking up the conversation. Alex yelled: ¡°It can¡¯t be saved, it can¡¯t be saved!¡± ** Kellen released another ¡®special task¡¯ today. He came out of the abandoned chemical factory and saw the sunshine outside again. ¡°I almost thought I couldn¡¯t make it through this time¡­¡± His voice was low, with a trace of unspeakable fatigue. His off-road vehicle was parked on the side of the road, and Kellen felt his body warm up after getting into the car. The weather had started to turn cold, and he was covered with an outdated thin ck leather chair. His slender fingers were pressed against the steering wheel, and his knuckles were covered with blood. He bit the white bandage familiarly and wrapped his hands up. After finishing all this, he leaned on the car seat and looked at the abandoned chemical factory in front of him in silence. Last Zion operation, after waking up from aa, he said he went to The Hell. The Hell is all statues, lifeless¡­ Only Susie appeared on the seat of the King of Hell. Kellen is not stupid. Mitch is not an ordinary ghost. He has guarded Susie for so long. ording to many details, Susie¡¯s master Mitch should be the judge of hell. And his good daughter¡­ is most likely the King of Hell of The Hell. Kellen smiled bitterly, he is a mortal, he will eventually die and be reborn. But he is reluctant to part with his good daughter, if he works harder . Then, when he reincarnates again, can he have that ability and choose not to leave? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 445 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 445 Kellen drove back to the city and stopped in front of a pharmacy to repurchase some gauze, haemostatic powder, and rubbing alcohol. In the short time he drove back, the blood from his wound had already soaked the original gauze. Kellen didn¡¯t want to go back and worry Susie, so he nned to change his medicine in the car before leaving. At this time, a voice sounded: ¡°Hi, do you need help?¡± Kellen looked up and saw a woman standing in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± The woman refused to give up, and said with a concerned face: ¡°I am a doctor. I think your hand is seriously injured, did you get broken ss?¡± Sofia had a gentle face, trying to look professional. Kellen said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± His face was cold, and his slightly curly ck hair hung down in front of his eyebrows, making his eyes look more bloodthirsty and dangerous. Sofia¡¯s hands and feet were instantly cold, and she had no doubt that as long as she dared to say a word, she would be chopped off by the man in front of her immediately. She took a step back and ran away. Kellen stared at Sofia¡¯s back. The calctions in the eyes are well hidden, did theye for him on purpose? It¡¯s interesting, no one knows his whereabouts except him, and he came to this pharmacy to buy medicines on the way¡­ If this woman came for him, how did she know he was here? Kellen picked up the alcohol and rinsed the wound directly. His wound was indeed pierced with ss. Just now in the abandoned chemical factory, in order to beat a fierce ghost, he smashed his fist on a piece of ss, and the broken ss stuck into the flesh. But before leaving that chemical nt, he had already got the broken ss out. The disinfection effect of alcohol is better than that of iodine, but it is highly irritating. Most people can¡¯t stand the pain. Kellen remained expressionless the whole time. After disinfection, powder was sprinkled on and bandaged violently, the movements were very ungentle, as if it was not your own hands. After wrapping up the bandage, Kellen¡¯s mobile phone also sent back the video surveince screen of tracking Sofia. Sofia didn¡¯t leave, but hid in a coffee shop across the street and watched him quietly. Kellen hacked into the coffee shop¡¯s surveince. I just heard Sofia seem to be on the phone, and her voice was very low: ¡°ording to what you said, I have indeed found Susie¡¯s closest person, but I can¡¯t get close!¡± ¡°I have to deal with Susie now¡­¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes turned cold, it wasn¡¯t for him, but for Susie? It is impossible for him to retain his strength. Half a minuteter, Kellen found all of Sofia¡¯s information, hacked into her cell phone, and monitored. Strangely, Sofia wasn¡¯t on the phone, she was just pretending to be on the phone. But who is really talking to¡­ Kellen squinted, is there a ghost? But just now he didn¡¯t feel the cold breath. After a period of training, he was already very familiar with the breath of ghosts and things, even if he couldn¡¯t see it, he would never miss it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kellen got out of the car decisively, walked across the street, and entered the coffee shop. He doesn¡¯t like to ask the other party to conspire first when he knows that the other party has a conspiracy, and then show the trick¡­ It doesn¡¯t exist here. He does it directly. Kellen sat down in front of Sofia. Sofia turned her face away and took a sip of coffee. She didn¡¯t see Kellen get out of the car at all, and when she looked up, she saw Kellen sitting in front of her. She almost flew away in fright. Kellen tapped his fingers on the desktop, and said coldly, ¡°Are you on the phone?¡± Sofia hurriedly pretended to hang up the phone: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just finished talking¡­¡± She quickly calmed down, looked at Kellen¡¯s hand, and asked with concern: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is the dressing not going well? Do you need me to help you?¡± ¡°When you get broken ss, you must pick out all the ss shards, otherwise the wound will be easily infected, and in severe cases, abscesses will form¡­¡± 288 Vouchers Kellen stared at her: ¡°How do you know I¡¯m bandaging and sitting here staring at me?¡± Sofia choked, unable to stabilize her mind at all in front of Kellen¡¯s powerful aura, her expression was a little flustered. Kellen asked again: ¡°How do you know that my hands are pierced with ss, and you let ¡®people¡¯ follow me?¡± Sofia¡¯s heart beat violently, almost unable to hold back under the invisible coercion. She took a deep breath and shook her head helplessly: ¡°Sir, you are too suspicious. I happened to be waiting for someone here, and I happened to see you bandaging yourself from here¡­..¡± ¡°As for the wound, I¡¯m a doctor, of course I can see it.¡± Kellen sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± As he spoke, he looked around calmly. He held his breath and concentrated on feeling carefully, but he couldn¡¯t feel the familiar cold feeling. It was because he camete, and the non-human things escaped. Kellen took out his mobile phone again, he hacked into Sofia¡¯s mobile phone and looked through it, and there were no particrly strange files or pictures. He looked up and asked, ¡°Come here for my daughter Susie? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Sofia was horrified, how could he know! To know what she did today, she didn¡¯t tell anyone! Kellen approached slightly, and pinched Sofia¡¯s wrist through her sleeve: ¡°I¡¯m impatient, I have to exin it properly, or I¡¯ll lose my hand.¡± Sofia felt her hand was about to be wrenched off, and forced a smile: ¡°Sir, you really misunderstood, I don¡¯t even know your daughter¡­¡± Kellen directly broke her left wrist. Sofia was about to scream, but Kellen had already grabbed the tablecloth and stuffed it into her mouth. There were only two or three guests on the second floor, and Sofia was sitting in a booth in the corner, and no one noticed anything unusual for a while. Sofia was sweating profusely, unable to scream, and her broken left hand was shaking all the time. Now in this society ruled byw, how can there be such ouw lunatics who break other people¡¯s wrists at the slightest disagreement! This is still a coffee shop, a public ce! This person is terrible, he is simply¡­ a criminal! ! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 446 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 446 Chapter 446 He is just a child, and he also wants a mother 288 Vouchers Sofia struggled. The tablecloths in the coffee shop are not clean. Anyway, they are spread on the table every day, and the taste is not very good when you put it in your mouth. Kellen took the rag from her mouth and grabbed her right hand again: ¡°I count to three.¡± ¡°One, two¡­¡± Sofia quickly said: ¡°I say!¡± It¡¯s terrible, she doesn¡¯t want to have her hands wrung off again¡­ ¡°I¡¯m Hamza, Wade¡¯s mother, I just want to get close to Martin. Really, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about you or Susie, let alone harm Susie¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that in the Murray family, everyone likes Susie, and Martin treats Susie better than his own son, so I want to get close to Susie¡­¡± Kellen looked at her coldly: ¡°How did you know my whereabouts?¡± Sofia opened her mouth and said, ¡°You may not believe it, but¡­ I can tell fortunes.¡± Seeing doubts appearing in Kellen¡¯s eyes, and the strength of her hands also increased, she said quickly: ¡°Really, I really know fortune-telling!¡± Kellen looked at her mockingly: ¡°Does that mean you will break both hands today?¡± Sofia was taken aback. Before she could scream, the tablecloth was stuffed into her mouth again. Kellen stood up, shook his ck coat, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the Murray family, or your neck will be broken next time.¡± After that, he turned and left. He could tell that Sofia was telling the truth about why she was close to Susie. But she lied about how she could know his whereabouts. At the same time, he also saw that even if she broke her neck today, she would not dare to tell what was behind her. He might as well go back and ask Susie. Kellen casually took out a wet tissue at the front desk of the coffee shop, wiped his hands, and threw it into the trash can behind him without looking back. Thedy at the front desk opened her mouth into an O shape¡­ upstairs. Sofia¡¯s hands drooped, her face pale with pain. She was still shivering with the tablecloth in her mouth. Sofia took off the tablecloth with great effort, and then looked at her hand¡­it was twisted and dislocated. You can press it back, but it will definitely hurt to death. ¡°I curse you¡­¡± Her lips turned white, and she cursed viciously, ¡°I will die!¡± Immediately, she looked aside and called out a few times, but there was no answer. Today¡¯s matter must not be left as such. She fell in love with Martin at first sight and would not give up. ** Kellen came home and pushed open the door of Susie¡¯s room, listening to her and Wade whispering. Susie asked, ¡°Is that doctor really my aunt?¡± Wade shook his head: ¡°You ask me, I don¡¯t know either!¡± If it¡¯s really¡­then the gap with the mother he imagined is too big. Wade¡¯s eyes darkened. In fact, he still wanted to have a mother. It didn¡¯t mean that the Murray family was bad, nor did it mean that his father was bad. In fact, which child does not long for a mother¡­ He is only seven years old, and he has never had a mother. I don¡¯t even know why my mother left him and his brother at the door of the Murray family. Why can¡¯t I come in and exin why? Wade couldn¡¯t figure it out. Kellen said: ¡°Check it out and you¡¯ll know.¡± He took out an ordinary stic bag from his pocket, which contained a few strands of hair. ¡°Take it, pull out two hairs and do a paternity test.¡± Wade was very surprised, opened the stic bag, and there was such a coffee shop written on the stic bag¡­ It turned out that there were a few hairs in it. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Whose hair is this?¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen: ¡°Damn it.¡± Wade was speechless. He said embarrassingly, ¡°My uncle is not civilized, and my uncle still speaks foulnguage. I¡¯ll tell my grandma to go.¡± Mr. Morton was speechless. How old are you, and you still sue your parents? He nced coldly, and said speechlessly, ¡°I said this is the hair of that woman Sofia.¡± When he broke her wrist, he pulled it out when she was in the most pain. Sofia probably didn¡¯t realize that she had also had two hairs pulled out. Wade¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! You got all of this?¡± Kellen: ¡°Emm.¡± Who is he, and there is something he can¡¯t get. Wade suddenly looked at him strangely: ¡°Wait, do you know her? Why did they give you hair.¡± Kellen was speechless. Susie rushed over and praised: ¡°Dad is the best!¡± Kellen hugged Susie, it¡¯s better to be his daughter! ¡°Susie, besides ghosts, is there anything in this world that can help people do things?¡± He asked, telling the story of meeting Sofia just now ¨C of course, omitting the incident of breaking her wrist. Susie thought for a while and looked aside: ¡°Apart from ghosts, is there anything else in this world that can help people do things?¡± Mitch thought to himself, I heard my good apprentice, so I don¡¯t need to repeat it, because others will suspect me of counting words. He said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what we mentioned before. These are not ghosts, but some are ghosts, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± Mitch thinks that Sofia should be following something. She herself said that she can tell fortunes¡­ Susie¡¯s brain was running fast, and she went through everything the master taught her in the past, and automatically summed it up. Then asked: ¡°Are you raising a kid?¡± That was all she could think of. Kellen said: ¡°Probably not.¡± If he was raising a kid, then he should be able to feel the cold breath more or less, but he didn¡¯t feel anything. Mitch also denied: ¡°No, if it¡¯s raising a kid, I¡¯ll find out when we meet Sofia in the morning.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 447 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Killer and Dog After listening to Master¡¯s words, Susie fell into deep thought. Mitch shook his head: ¡°Not sure, if you want to know what¡¯s behind Sofia, you have to go and see it yourself.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yes! Then, Master, go quickly.¡± When master flies over, no ghost can escape! 788 Voucher Mitch looked at her helplessly: ¡°No, you have to go and see by yourself. If I do everything for you, then I will raise a waste.¡± Susie: ¡°Howe, Susie won¡¯t be turned into a waste.¡± After a pause, she squeezed her chubby belly, and said bitterly: ¡°I will raise a fat ball¡­the waste will not have a powerful one, so I will not be a waste, I will only be a fat ball. ¡± Kellen suddenly said: ¡°By the way, baby, Dad will take you to a ce.¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°Where?¡± Kellen smiled, picked her up and walked out: ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Morton family vi. A certain team leader just came back from the outside afterpleting a task, and he was still covered in murderous looks and smelled of blood. In his arms, he held a little milk dog. The little milk dog was about three or four months old, and was shivering in the arms of a strong man with a murderous look. The hall master entered the vi and walked for a while to the back mountain. There is an open ce under the back mountain, the size of a football field, with some weeds growing. A few low-rise houses were built on the side, and the four sides are rtively transparent, but they can also shelter from wind and rain. The hall master put the puppy down casually, and called someone toe over and take the dog down. Kellen brought Susie back and said, ¡°Daddy made a shelter.¡± Last time he saw that she wanted to help those stray cats and dogs, but where would children set up a shelter. The Murray family vi is also very big, but one is that the olddy nted vegetables and repaired the garden in the vi, and there are neighbors further away. All cats, cats and dogs are taken back. I don¡¯t know if it will disturb the neighbors. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If Susie really took the cats and dogs back, the Murray family would naturally not object, and they could afford to pay for someone to take care of them, but Kellen personally felt that there was no need to turn the Murray family into a shelter. But the Morton family vi is different. The Morton family vi is a real vi. Because of training, the site isrge, and small-scale actualbat simtions have been done in the mountains, forests, rivers, ins and valleys. So Kellen issued an order, as long as there are stray cats and dogs that need to be rescued while performing tasks outside, they should be brought back During this period of time, the killers of the Morton family vi are almost used to going out and bringing back a cat or dog. The opponents are stunned. Can you imagine that a certain killer is thudding at them one second, and the next second? Picked up a little noisy cat and stuffed it into his pocket? Susie let out a wow, and said in surprise, ¡°Dad is great!¡± Seeing Kellening, more than a dozen dogs rushed over barking, but stopped the car after rushing forward, still in awe of Kellen, and kept wagging their tails. Susieughed: ¡°Wag your tail so much that your butt is wagging too.¡± These stray cats and dogs are not taken care of by someone, they are usually taken care of by the hall master and subordinates of the Morton family vi. When theye back from missions, the amazing thing is that some people who came back from missions had more or less mental disorders., was healed while taking care of these cats and dogs. Susie looked at the clean and fluffy group of dogs, and couldn¡¯t help touching them. The dogs touched Susie¡¯s hand tentatively, and then nced at Kellen. Seeing the man in front of him was smiling, they boldly yed with Susie. Susie yed here all afternoon. As soon as the little man came out, a bunch of dogs followed immediately. Susie was picking flowers on the grass, and the dogs ran wildly aside, and some followed to grab a leaf or a branch and came back. give her. Another pastoral dog came back with a stone in its mouth and gave it to her. Seeing the stone, Susie shook her head and said, ¡°No stone.¡± After speaking, throw the stone out. A pastoral dog went out with a whoosh, picked up the stone again, and threw the drool-stained stone in front of Susie. Susie was taken aback. The pastoral dog looked at the stone, then at Susie, and motioned her to continue throwing. Susie picked up the stone and threw it again. The pastoral dog ran fast, picked up the stone all at once, and put it at her feet. This time the stone was even wetter, and it was all its saliva. Susie disliked it: ¡°Hey~ I don¡¯t want to y with rocks.¡± The pastoral dog turned around in a circle, looked at her, and then at the stone, as if saying: No, you want to y! Susie said, ¡°Okay¡­then throw it again.¡± After speaking, throw the stone out. The dog picked it up again and threw it at Susie¡¯s feet. Seeing that Susie really didn¡¯t want to y with her anymore, it was so anxious that it picked up the stone again, rolled its tongue out, and hit Susie¡¯s forehead with a bang. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but Susie¡¯s forehead was really red, and she let out a yuck. Kellen was talking to a subordinate, when he heard the sound, he came over immediately: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie covered her forehead and pointed at the pastoral dog: ¡°It hit me with a stone.¡± From Kellen¡¯s point of view, it immediately ran wildly. Kellen couldn¡¯t stopughing, and picked up Susie to look at it. Fortunately, the little stone was a little red, and it was still a little blue. Uh, it shouldn¡¯t matter¡­ Kellen thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad will take you to wash, and then pick up that wolf dog and leave the hospital. Remember that wolf dog?¡± The one where Vivian and his assistant gave it rat poison in order to shoot a video. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, remember!¡± After washing Susie¡¯s face, Kellen took her back. Some time ago, after the Louise studio pretended to rescue cats and dogs, but actually bought and sold cat blood, the short video tform carried out a clean-up campaign. Strictly check rted videos, andizens spontaneously organize pickets. Once they find that there are rescued cats and dogs but no cats and dogs are seen, or the rescued cats and dogs do not match up with those in the shelter, they will immediately forward each other to verify and report. There are indeed fewer such evil transactions, but a group of bloggers under the name of ¡°True Rescue¡± emerged, and then this incident ate a wave of traffic, and sometimes I have to admire their ¡°talent¡±. Although this group of people has the purpose of making profits, they are somewhat helpful to the rescue of stray cats and dogs, at least they are not mutted. If something is wrong,izens will see through it. Who would dare to take such a risk. ¡°Is it helping cats and dogs?¡± Susie asked. Kellen nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± In the past, he was also an indifferent person. In this world, he only had the fetters of mountains and rivers, without family affection and love. But now, with the gentleness of this world, he is willing to protect his good daughter. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 448 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 448 Chapter 448 What it lost was love Pet Hospital. Kellen took the wolfdog out. The wolfdog had been poisoned before, so it was thin, its fur was dull, and it couldn¡¯t even stand up. After staying in the hospital for several days, it has recovered. Although it still looks very thin, it has a lot of energy. Back at the Murray family, na wasing out of the sun room with a pot of flowers in her arms. When she saw Susie bringing back a dog, she asked in surprise, ¡°Is this the wolf dog you mentioned earlier?¡± Susie took the dog leash, nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, can I raise it?¡± The family already has a cat and a dog. Susie is not sure if grandma agrees, if not, ask her father to take it back to the Morton family. na nodded and said, ¡°Yes. But¡­¡± Susie¡¯s heart tightened. na looked at the wolfhound. So big and tall, but too thin. ¡°Ask Ada to get it something to eat! How skinny it is.¡± Susie breathed a sigh of relief and said happily, ¡°Thank you grandma!¡± She ran inside with the dog, and suddenly heard na say: ¡°Wait!¡± Susie¡¯s heart tightened again¡­ Has grandma regretted it? ¡°Grandma?¡± She turned her head and asked doubtfully. na squinted and stared at her forehead: ¡°What happened to your forehead?¡± This time it was Kellen¡¯s turn to feel his heart tighten. Such a small piece of redness and swelling, the olddy can even see it. Kellen rubbed Susie¡¯s head, and ¡®identally¡¯ pulled her broken hair down, turning it into bangs to cover her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, a mosquito bit a bag.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. na put down the flower pot in her hand, wiped her hands with a towel, and walked over: ¡°Really?¡± Kellen put his fist against his lips and coughed: ¡°Yeah. Oh yes, I¡¯m going up to deal with something. Say that and walk away. na squatted down and lifted the broken hair on Susie¡¯s forehead, only to see that her forehead was red and swollen the size of a thumbnail, and it was a little blue. With Kellen¡¯s long legs, he stepped through the door in two steps and disappeared Susie smiled and stretched out her small hand to touch the top of the olddy¡¯s head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all~ I was ying with the dog, and it identally hit me with a rock in its mouth.¡± She was very honest, and she talked about how to y the game of throwing stones with the dog, and she was very happy. na frowned. The stone with the dog¡¯s saliva hit the forehead¡­¡­ Look at the bruised ce, who knows if there is any broken skin? ¡°After dinner, follow me to get vinated.¡± Susie¡¯s smile froze instantly. After the meal, Susie dawdled, talking about feeding the parrot, the cat, and the wolfhound. Also give the wolf dog a name. Anyway, I just don¡¯t want to go¡­ Lucyughed: ¡°You are not scared, are you? Last time I went to get an injection, you were not like this!¡± Susie insisted: ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m not afraid! It¡¯s because the wolf dog is in poor health¡­.. It, it was poisoned, and my father said that its stomach was burnt. I have to feed it.¡± Wade: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Susie squatted on the steps, lying on herp to watch the wolfdog eat. A new member has been added to the family. In terms of pets, Alex¡¯s status is unshakable (it thinks), while Grandpa Turtle is an unshakable elder. In addition to these two ¡°unshakable¡± members, there are Bell the roon cat, Star the stray dog who died with hispanion, and the wolf dog who was poisoned with rat poison. One bird, one turtle, one cat and two dogs. ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± Susie tilted her head and looked at the wolfdog who was eatingzily. Star, who was already familiar at home, wagged his tail, and crawled behind Susie like an old man, lying down on his stomach ¨C quietly using 788 Vouchers his body as a cushion for her. Bell squatted on the tree, staring at Alex in a hunting posture. Alex jumped from Susie¡¯s shoulder to Star¡¯s shoulder, nagging at its head: ¡°Hey man, do you know what¡¯s going to happen?¡± Star is submissive, and will not fight back if he hits or scolds. Alex said, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t know.¡± Star was speechless. Alex shook his head: ¡°Everyone who knows about this matter understands it, and I won¡¯t say much about it if I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t ask, you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± Star was speechless. Susie, Wade, and _ Lucy was speechless. Mitch squinted and nced at Alex. Nonsense literature is to let it y inly¡­ However, Alex has a special identity, not only is he the messenger of the flying animals in the sky, but his words are sometimes a kind of prophecy. Big event, blood flowing like a river? Mitch fumbled through the booklet. At this moment, Bell suddenly jumped down from the tree and rushed towards Alex! Alex was startled and quacked and flew up: ¡°Fuck, fuck!¡± It didn¡¯t expect that Susie would dare to touch it. 62.18% 12:56 One of the feathers on the wings has been pulled out. Sure enough, it was ¡®rivers of blood¡±! Mitch couldn¡¯t help rubbing his forehead, and suddenly felt a little sensitive¡­.. The hint about Susie in the booklet hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time, and he always felt a little uneasy. Susie snatched Bell over, put it in front of her and taught him a lesson: ¡°Bell, don¡¯t be cruel to Alex!¡± Bell squatted obediently in front of Susie, meowing with aggrieved face, Susie suddenly thought of something-¡°You won¡¯t be bullied by Alex again at home, right?¡± It flew to Susie¡¯s shoulder, with tears in her eyes: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. He just wanted to get revenge on me, and I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want you guys to fight because of me!¡± These words seem to be apologizing and admitting mistakes, and it seems that something is wrong. Not sure, look again. Susie tilted her head and looked at Alex. With the plucked feather in his mouth, Alex tried hard to put it back in ce, with a ¡°sad¡± expression on his face: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just lost a wing, and what it lost was love!¡± How did this bird learn so many lines? What does it usually do at home? Susie looked dazed, the words were so familiar, as if she had seen them in the Goofy TV series! She shook her head, her brows were frowned, and her face was serious: ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to quarrel and fight, you are all bad kids!¡± Belly on the ground with an obedient expression, rubbing his head against Susie. Alex is also very well-behaved, he rubbed against Susie with his small head: ¡°Alex is well-behaved, Alex is well-behaved!¡± Susie giggled again when it rubbed against her. The wolf dog looked up, and then at the rice bowl, not wanting to eat much. Susie sighed: ¡°Why don¡¯t you like to eat? This is not allowed! When you are sick, you have to eat enough to be strong!¡± She hugged her knees, put her chin on her knees and tilted her head to look at the wolfdog. The wolf dog looked at her silently. The wolfhound with yellow and ck coat looks like it should be very fierce, but now its vitality is seriously injured, and it can¡¯t even eat well. Susie said suddenly: ¡°I see, you have a bad stomach!¡± She understands this. When Wade told the story yesterday, he said that all CEOs have a bad stomach. Her eyes sparkled: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, your name is CEO!¡± Susie stood up and ran into the house. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 449 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Grandma feeds the dog, mouthful after mouthful While yelling at grandma: ¡°Grandma! The CEO has a bad stomach, Susie wants to make pills for the CEO!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Grandma who is cooking: ¡°?¡± When prescribing prescriptions for Martin before, some Chinese medicines were stockpiled at home. Susie went to the warehouse where the dry goods were stored and dug out a few medicinal materials. Knead them and mix them together. Then he put a small basket in front of the CEO: ¡°Come on, take the medicine~¡± In the end, the wolfdog didn¡¯t take these medicines, no dog takes medicine like this¡­ na simply asked someone to take the medicine down and cook bone broth for the wolfdog to eat. However, the wolfdog with dark fur and skinny bones has decided on a very domineering name¨CCEO¡­ ** na took Susie to get vinated. Susie: I really want to escape, but I can¡¯t escape! Soon arrived at the hospital, and soon sat in the vination room. The nurse aunt took the needle and pressed it, and the needle squeaked out one or two drops of medicine. ¡°Come on, take it easy and raise your hand up.¡± Susie looked nervous: ¡°I¡¯m not nervous.¡± Lucy covered her face, and opened one finger to look at Susie, gloating: ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be afraid, if you are afraid, you can cheer!¡± I don¡¯t know who shouted the whole songst time, but the nurses in the vination room still remember her. Hearing this, the nurse looked up and smiled, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lucy, let me take a look¡­ Here are two slips, and Lucy is about to get a third injection.¡± Lucy¡¯s smile suddenly froze on his face. Susie closed her eyes tightly and shouted: ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t be polite to me!¡± The nurses were all amused, but when the needle was inserted, the needle did not go in. She was even happier: ¡°Little friend, you are too nervous, your flesh is too tight, you can¡¯t even get the needle in!¡± Liar, obviously stuck in. The nurse rubbed her arm and said, ¡°Rx¡­¡± At this moment, a woman came out of the office of the vination room. When she saw Susie, she was surprised and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you!¡± It was Sofia. Seeing that the nurse was sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t get the needle in, Sofia smiled and said, ¡°Let me do it! This requires a little experience and skill. If the muscles are too tense, the needle will easily break if it goes in.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Sofia. Master told her to investigate. Just saw her appear. Susie looked up and looked left and right, very carefully, but she really didn¡¯t see anything on Sofia or behind her. Strange, there is ck air between the eyebrows, why is there nothing around me? Sofia couldn¡¯t help but secretly happy when she saw that Susie¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked very happy after seeing her. Immediately he said more gently: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I ¡®ll call you.¡± The nurse was stunned: ¡°This can¡¯t work¡­¡± How could it be possible to give injections to other people casually. Sofia is just a good friend of one of the directors here, but also can¡¯t. Sofia nced at her and said lightly, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m also a doctor.¡± The nurse became hesitant for some reason, hesitating, staring at the needle in her hand¡­ The needle was taken over by Sofia. Sofia smiled slightly and leaned over: ¡°My injection doesn¡¯t hurt, if you don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡± She quietly took out a charm from her pocket, and her movements were subtle, trying to quietly stick the charm on Susie¡¯s arm. Sofia is very confident in her connections, and the people who guide her behind them are really capable. But she didn¡¯t know at all that these actions were ying tricks in front of Susie¡­ Susie was worried that she couldn¡¯t see Sofia¡¯s abnormality, but in the end, she saw a burst of ck air rising from the top of her head. Surprised, Susie blocked her hand that stuck it up: ¡°Auntie, do you want to give me a sticker?¡± na looked ugly, and directly blocked Sofia aside. ¡°Your hospital is so casual? Anyone can give people an injection?¡± She said with a stern look: ¡°Ask your director toe out!¡± Sofia was startled, this is na! Her future mother-inw! Fortunately, she was wearing a mask, so she immediately lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± After speaking, she left in a hurry! na frowned, and the director of the vination room also came out, apologizing persistently. Because both children had to be vinated, na frowned, but was stopped by Susie and did not pursue further. Soon there was the sound of Lucy crying and cheering from the inoction room¡­¡­. After the vination, na took the children back home. She fully believed in Susie and fully supported her ¨C otherwise today¡¯s matter would not have passed like this. Sofia hid behind the consulting room with a terrified face. Damn it was discovered by that kid. You can¡¯t let na have a bad impression of her¡­ Sofia muttered something, please ask the ¡°fairy¡± to lower na¡¯s head, so that she can forget what happened today¡­. Susie had to go to school for the next few days, and the CEO settled down in the Murray family. Strangely, Sofia saw no movement. na thought there was nothing she could do. After all, everyone in the Murray family had seen through her. A weekter, na received an invitation to attend a square dance party. Craig looked up and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you going?¡± na Tsundere: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going? There are also many old men who go this time. If you make me unhappy, I will ask the old men to dance.¡± Craig was speechless. na was in a good mood seeing him deted. She picked up a big bowl of rice and sat at the door: ¡°Come on, CEO! Come and eat!¡± Craig was speechless. Every time he hears this name, he always has the illusion that he is called his son. Martin in thepany sneezes. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 450 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Be good, you bite me The wolfdog is better than a few days ago, and Susie¡¯s prescription works. When na told it to eat, it reluctantly moved over, as if it was afraid of eating. It was burned by rat poison, and eating was no longer a happy thing for it. na put down the rice bowl, picked up the wolf dog with his left hand, and held the spoon in his right hand, scooped up the rice and stuffed it into the wolf dog¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat more, the medicine Susie prescribed for you, it seems that you are much more energetic these days.¡± ¡°Your stomach hurts even more if you don¡¯t eat it. If you eat it well, your stomach pain will definitely disappear in a few days.¡± ¡°Susie has weighed you. With your body, this pot of rice must be fine. You must finish it.¡± Every time you say a word, feed the dog a spoonful of rice. Grandma feeds the dog, mouthful after mouthful. The wolfhound was speechless. It had to swallow down, and most of the bowl went into its stomach, and it couldn¡¯t eat anymore. na persisted: ¡°Are you full? No, you¡¯re not full!¡± After speaking, he opened its mouth and continued to feed. The wolfhound was speechless. Craig was speechless. He was funny and speechless, this olddy is really bored. The wolfdog is better than a few days ago, and Susie¡¯s prescription works. When na told it to eat, it reluctantly moved over, as if it was afraid of eating. It was burned by rat poison, and eating was no longer a happy thing for it. na put down the rice bowl, picked up the wolf dog with his left hand, and held the spoon in his right hand, scooped up the rice and stuffed it into the wolf dog¡¯s mouth. ¡°Eat more, the medicine Susie prescribed for you, it seems that you are much more energetic these days.¡± ¡°Your stomach hurts even more if you don¡¯t eat it. If you eat it well, your stomach pain will definitely disappear in a few days.¡± ¡°Susie has weighed you. With your body, this pot of rice must be fine. You must finish it.¡± Every time you say a word, feed the dog a spoonful of rice. Grandma feeds the dog, mouthful after mouthful. The wolfhound was speechless. It had to swallow down, and most of the bowl went into its stomach, and it couldn¡¯t eat anymore. na persisted: ¡°Are you full? No, you¡¯re not full!¡± After speaking, he opened its mouth and continued to feed. The wolfhound was speechless. Craig was speechless. He was funny and speechless, this olddy is really bored. But he didn¡¯t dare to say it directly. Craig stood up and stretched his waist, walked up to na with his hands behind his back, and helped her pick up the bowl on the floor seeing how hard she was working. Just like this, the two old people squatted at the door to feed the dog with great interest. The wolf dog looked hopeless, and finally ate a pot of medicated meat and bone rice. After getting along day and night, na didn¡¯t even notice that its hair was a little more shiny than the previous few days, and it looked a little stronger and more powerful. ¡°It¡¯s still too thin.¡± na shook her head: ¡°Do you want to add a little more?¡± The wolfhound was speechless. It turned its head and looked at Star who was basking in the sun while squinting. Star turned his head: Don¡¯t look at me, I can¡¯t eat anymore. At this moment, the wolfdog¡¯s ears suddenly stood up, its docile expression a second ago suddenly became fierce, and a pair of sharp eyes stared at the door. na turned her head to look, but there was nothing. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked curiously. The wolfhound stood up abruptly and barked wildly. Star, who was so docile as to be submissive, made an attacking gesture. Craig was surprised: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± 16.48% 12:57 The dog barked in the direction of the door, but there was no one at the door. This weird scene made na flustered, always feeling that someone would appear in front of her in the next second. Craig whispered: ¡°Go ahead!¡± He called Colt, and Colt took security guards to check the entire Murray family estate, and there was nothing unusual. Craigforted: ¡°It¡¯s noon now, there¡¯s nothing going on, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± na hummed, but the uneasiness in her heart still didn¡¯t lessen. Although it is noon now, the weather has turned cold. Although the sun is shining outside, there is always a chill in the house. The wolf dog was barking outside. The Murray family estate was big enough, and the two dogs were raised outside and did note in. As soon as na raised her head, she met a pair of eyes, her heart clenched in fright, and she said angrily, ¡°Bell, what are you doing squatting here?¡± Bell stared at the hallway, a low growl came out of his throat, as if warning something. na nced back at the corridor, feeling even more numb. Empty corridor, nothing¡­ No one saw it. At the end of the corridor stood a woman, dressed in white, with straight hair, staring at the olddy with eyes like dead fish. She stretched out her hand straight and floated towards na¡­ Bell screamed suddenly and jumped on it! But it didn¡¯t work. The female ghost passed through Bell, and grabbed na¡¯s neck fiercely with both hands¡­ ** Susie just woke up from her afternoon nap in kindergarten when she saw Colt rushing to pick her up. She hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet, so she asked nkly, ¡°Huh? Uncle came to pick me up?¡± Did she sleep until school was over? But Colt said in a low voice: ¡°Your grandma suddenly fell ill!¡± Susie came back to her senses all of a sudden, she ran away without her shoes on, Colt picked up the shoes and chased after her: ¡°Wait!¡± Mitch floated beside her,forting: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the olddy is not so fast¡­ Be good, put on your shoes first, it¡¯s getting cold!¡± Susie jumped into the car, Colt couldn¡¯t help being surprised, the child really couldn¡¯t catch up when he ran, he was old¡­ When the car drove back to the Murray family, Susie¡¯s face was full of anxiety, and she suddenly realized the benefits of her father¡¯s driving. If Dad dr?ve, he would be home by now! There was nothing she could do in a hurry, she pinched her fingers and calcted. Seeing her ying with her fingers, Colt frowned like a little adult, and asked, ¡°How did grandma fall ill? Did anything weird happen at home today?¡± Colt said: ¡°At noon, the olddy was feeding the wolfdog at the entrance of the main building. The wolfdog suddenly barked. The old man was worried that a thief might havee in through the wall, so he asked us to take a look and found that everything was normal. After returning to the house, the old lady fell down. down.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Did it fall directly? Or slowly?¡± Colt thought for a while: ¡°It fell straight down.¡± Susie frowned even tighter. At this moment, na¡¯s brows turned ck, her lips turned purple, and she stared and cursed at the air in front of her, looking crazy. Suddenly she opened her mouth and bit her own tongue hard, and blood spurted out all at once. Everyone was shocked and rushed to open her mouth. The family doctor was sweating profusely: ¡°The olddy¡¯s symptoms look like epilepsy, we can¡¯t let her bite her tongue!¡± But the olddy clenched her teeth and even made a clucking sound, and Craig was terrified-this had to bite off her tongue! With a cruel heart, he squeezed na¡¯s cheeks hard, and went to pick her mouth again, trying to put his hand in for her to bite. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, even after using the professional skills of a family doctor, I just can¡¯t open her mouth. Seeing that the olddy was about to bite off her tongue. Suddenly a small figure rushed over, pped her on the face, and said coldly, ¡°Grandma! Wake up!¡± na was in a daze. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She first saw a female ghost suddenly appear in front of her eyes. The female ghost stuck out her tongue and pinched her with blood from her orifices. Naturally, she would not give in, she fought with the ghost, and then bit the ghost¡¯s hand, trying to tear the ghost into pieces¡­ But at this moment, a small p came over. na was stunned for a moment, her eyes suddenly became clear, there was no female ghost there, only the anxious faces of the crowd were opening her mouth. Ada: ¡°Madam, open your mouth!¡± The old man: ¡°Why bite yourself? You want to bite you and bite me!¡± Susie: ¡°Wake up!¡± na opened her mouth involuntarily, and before she could feel the pain. in her tongue, Craig¡¯s stinky paw slid in. Craig looked distressed and coaxed in a low voice: ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not bite! If you want you to bite my hand, I have rough skin and thick flesh.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 451 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Witchcraft Craig was already sweating, the dog¡¯s rice bowl had just been touched and it smelled like medicine. na pretended to take a bite, thinking that Craig would withdraw his hand, but unexpectedly he stuffe d it even further in, almost to her throat. na grabbed Craig¡¯s hand and tried to pull it out, but the old man got even harder. na was speechless. I want to chop this old man with my bare hands! Grandma was confused and stared. Craig couldn¡¯t hold back. Susie grabbed Craig¡¯s hand and said hastily, ¡°Grandpa, grandma is all right, take your hand out quickly ¡­¡± Craig did not feel relieved to confirm: ¡°Are you sure?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah! Sure!¡± Craig shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, let¡¯s see.¡± na put a big pussy fan on his head Craig immediately withdrew his hand: ¡°It¡¯s confirmed this time.¡± Everyone was speechless. na was finally able to speak. Her tongue hurts. Susie pressed the back of her hand, her small face was serious: ¡°Don¡¯t move. naturally I didn¡¯t take the amulet in the schoolbag. Of course, you can go back to your room to get a few, but Susie is worried about grandma. She looked at it, picked up a ss on the table, pulled out a tissue, and scribbled on it with her index fi nger. Then it was thrown into the ss, and the tissue caught fire instantly, and Susie put the ss on na¡¯ s nose without thinking. It was obviously a burning paper towel, but there was no smoke at this moment, and everyone could clearly see a few ck hairs being sucked out of na¡¯s nose¡­ Mitch on the side opened his mouth. Mitch floated aside silently, feeling a little mncholy in his heart. Perhaps, the day when she doesn¡¯t need him as a master is not far away¡­.. On the side, the family doctor was stupefied for a long time. He looked at the cup, and then at the pape r towel that had been burned to ashes. Hey, can thedy from the Murray family do magic tricks? Craig nced up at Colt. Colt made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Thank you for your hard work, this way please!¡± Dr. Sun said: ¡°Although the olddy is awake, it¡¯s best to go to the hospital for a checkup¡­¡± Colt: ¡°Okay! Thank you so much this time, it was your timely rescue that prevented the olddy from ha ving an ident¡­¡± The doctor was overjoyed and was sent out by Colt unknowingly. As soon as he left the door, Dr. Sun saw the big wolf dog lying on the door, and remembered that Craig said just now that the olddy suddenly fell ill after feeding the dog. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Sun understood a little bit, the hair in the olddy¡¯s nose might be dog hair¡­ This makes sense, the dog shed hair, and na identally inhaled the dog hair, which may have caused some allergic symptoms. As for her using a cup to suck out the hair from the olddy¡¯s nose, it¡¯s the same principle as cupping, so there¡¯s nothing unusual about it. Yes, it is like that. The doctor convinced himself clearly, told Colt to pay attention to the dog¡¯s hygiene, and then left. In the room, na rinsed her mouth and washed her face. She pped her face clean, but her tongue hurt even more. Susie turned around, but didn¡¯t see the female ghost naoned, so she couldn¡¯t help being surprised. ¡°Master.¡± Susie folded her hands and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there really a female ghost?¡± Wwe Mitch nodded: ¡°It should be, the two dogs and Bell both yelled. Now should confirm how this female gh ost got in.¡± It stands to reason that, except for Susie¡¯s permission, other ghosts cannot enter. ¡°Allowed¡­¡± Susie pinched a few hairs in her hand, ran to the door and asked the wolf dog: ¡°CEO, is this your fur?¡± The wolfhound backed away, growling at the fur in Susie¡¯s hand. Mitch sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not it, it seems that the other party really has a trick.¡± Mitch didn¡¯t know what was going on in her little head, just thought she was thinking of Cooper before, and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Susie, do you know witchcraft?¡± Susie shook her head nkly: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mitch said: ¡°Witchcraft is a kind of alchemy that uses mysterious power to influence or control certain pe are very powerful, called s¨¦ance rituals and spells.¡± ¡°They have eight kinds of magic: praying witchcraft, such as praying for rain, divine judgment witchcraft¨C judging people¡¯s crimes in the name of gods, omen witchcraft, predicting heaven¡¯s will and what will hap ¡°Among them, talisman witchcraft, cup¨Ccasting witchcraft, and one called dropping the head¡­¡± These are not clearly distinguished now, and the folks sometimes call them witches, but they are not very d Susie felt that there was something unclear about this? She counted with her fingers: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as what Master taught? Susie can also draw talismans telling, evil spirits, ghosts, spirits, etc. Susie knows everything.¡± same same. It¡¯s just that Master said that you can¡¯t do things that cast spells on others and do harm to others. So if she wants, she can also yell when she gets angry when she quarrels: Draw a circle and curse you! She really knows how to draw circles! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 452 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 452 Susie was discussing witchcraft and head¨Cdropping with Master, when Mitch suddenly said, ¡°However, after the head¨Cdropping is cracked, it will backfire.¡± Almost no need to count, both master and apprentice can guess who performed the head¨C down technique, but they don¡¯t know what is going on with Sofia now¡­ Let¡¯s talk about Sofia, Sofia felt relieved after lowering her head. Married into the Murray family, she is determined to win! na is her future mother¨Cin¨C law, so naturally she has to forget her bad things, and just remember her good things. There is a fairy family behind her, this head¨C down technique will not be bad for the olddy, it will only make her sick, confused, and forget what ha ppened that day when she was vinated. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then let the olddy have an inexplicable affection for her, just wait for her to appear at the next square dance rally, and she will be able to capture the olddy¡¯s love¨C The kind of love that insists on her being a daughter¨Cinw! Sofia is very sure that bing the daughter¨Cin¨C law of the Murray family is only a matter of time, and it will not take more than half a month at thetest. There are so many coquettish sluts who want to join the Murray family, but who can have such confide nce as her? Not only the fairy family, but also the two children Hamza Wade are the gods to assist. She is definitely the heroine in the novel ¡°Mummy Runs with the Ball¡°. Sofia hummed a song in a good mood, and came out of the tea room with a cup of coffee, stepping on her high heels gracefully and rhythmically. A nurse greeted her with a smile: ¡°I am so happy today!¡± Sofia smiled and nodded: ¡°Which day am I not happy?¡± There are not many people in the private hospital. During the lunch break, everyone gathers in the doctor¡¯s office to eat andugh. Seeing Sofia walk in, everyone looked at her immediately. This new doctor is intellectual, elegant, generous, kind to others, and has strong professional knowledg e. Everyone likes her very much. Someone greeted her with a smile, and someone jokingly asked her if she had time after get off work to have dinner together. Sofia smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t have time, I have to go back and pick up the kids.¡® The food from the mouths of several male doctors suddenly spewed out, and they were stunned: ¡°Sinc e when did you have a child? No, aren¡¯t you married?¡± Sofia said: ¡°I¡¯m married, and my children are in elementary school.¡± This time even the director of the department was surprised: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it, and I ha ven¡¯t seen your husband and children!¡± For such a big beauty, when she gets married, her husband shoulde to pick her up and drop her of f to and from get off work every day. Sofia sat back in her seat, her legs were gracefully closed, she took a sip of coffee before she said with a smile: ¡°Director, you have seen it! Everyone has seen it.¡± Now, everyone in the whole department came to gossip! ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°When did we meet? Doctor Sofia, stop ying charades!¡± ¡°Speak quickly!¡± Sofia then said: ¡°Isn¡¯t the young master of the Murray family hospitalized with us some time ago? I¡¯m Zion¡¯s e ldest aunt.¡± She smiled and brushed the broken hair beside her ears: ¡°Mr. Murray, you have all seen him, he is my husband.¡± As soon as these words came out, the whole department was shocked. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was Sofia bragging. But looking at her expression as usual, there is no trace of lying on her intellectual and elegant face¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± A nurse was shocked, she saw Mr. Murray that day. Just by sitting there, that man could overshadow everything around him, and they didn¡¯t dare to take a second look. ¡°Really, why haven¡¯t I heard you say it before~¡± a nurse said sourly. Sofia didn¡¯t care: ¡°I just came here at that time, and my parents¨Cin¨C law meant that I should not dere my family name first, so as not to embarrass the dean. Two childre n need tutoring in elementary school, and I will take care of them when Ie back, otherwise I will I am more willing to make achievements and achievements in brain science in H province.¡± After she finished speaking, she put down the coffee cup with a rxed expression, as if what she just said was really just a casual chatter. This look makes people unbelievable¡­ The nurse who said sour words just curled her lips: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it..¡± It was at this time that na¡¯s head drop technique was cracked. Sofia, who was bragging, suddenly kept her eyes fixed, and bit her own tongue! She stood up suddenly, rushed to the female nurse in a few steps, and stretched out her hand to choke her! Sofia¡¯s eyes were terrifying, and she said viciously: ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me! Are you jealous of me! Say, are you trying to seduce Mr. Murray! Bitch, are you worthy?¡± She pinched and rocked, the nurse struggled desperately, and Sofia¡¯s high heels rubbed against the ground, making a screeching so und. Everyone was stunned and didn¡¯t react at all! Where does the doctor in front of me still have the intellectual and elegant look just now? It¡¯s almost like an evil ghost! Sofia looked crazy, and choked the female nurse¡¯s neck fiercely. The female nurse¡¯s face turned purple, which showed how hard Everyone finally came to their senses and rushed to pull the two away, but Sofia was like crazy, and the After finally pulling away her hand, Sofia suddenly pped the female nurse on the face and cursed, ¡°I t ¡°Do you think you can win? Even though I am not the daughter¨Cin¨C law of the Murray family yet, I will eventually be able to marry into the Murray family! Who do you think you are! You deserve to fight with me!¡± Didn¡¯t she just say that she is the daughter¨Cinw of the Murray family, and the children are all in elementary school? Why do you say you didn¡¯t marry into the Murray family now¡­ Just as the female nurse took a breath, she was pped again. When had she ever suffered such griev Immediately p back. The two women fought like this, and their hair was torn into chicken coops. Colleagues are like a dream, the woman in front of them is not intellectual and elegant, she bites a slut, At some point, a group of people gathered around the door of the office, and many of them took videos with their mobile phones, looking like they w By the time Sofia woke up again, it was toote! She stared nkly at everything in front of her, seeing herself like a mad dog in the reflection of the ss door, and what happened? She just lost her mind just now, could it be that her head lowering technique has been cracked, it¡¯s impo She had already calcted that there is no one in the Murray family who understands spells, it is impossible, absolutely impossible! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 453 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Sofia¡¯s Assistant Sofia also knew that the Murray family was not like other wealthy families, they would invite Mr. to sit in the town and treat him as a guest of honor. Since there is no gentleman in the formation, and no one in the Tao, how could it be cracked¡­ Sofia got up in a panic, and ran out in a hurry, her high heels were sprained, and she tried her best to c omb her hair, but it was still messy like a madman. At this moment, her high¨C ranking, intellectual, elegant and beautiful persona waspletely shattered to pieces. Even if she ca me out in a serious mannerter, in everyone¡¯s impression, she was no longer the original Doctor Sofia . Sofia finally escaped to the break room and broke out after closing the door. ¡°Damn it¡­ who broke my head¨Cdown technique!¡± Make her so ugly! The other party is too vicious! ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out who you are¡­!¡± Sofia immediately took out a few shiny ck things, trying to figure out who the other party was! Sofia naturally doesn¡¯t have that real ability, she is only at the level of half a bucket of water, relying on her own backing. She threw it down, and after a long time of calctions, she couldn¡¯t figure out who the other party was , but all the jade sticks she bought at a big price were broken. She was startled from the bottom of her heart: ¡°Who is so powerful that even I can¡¯t count?¡± Behind Sofia, a white figure appeared at some point. He looked at Sofia coldly, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. Sofia felt something, turned her head quickly, and knelt down in one breath: ¡°Please help me to calct e again, who is blocking my way¡­..¡± If Mitch and Susie were here, they would definitely be able to see that this fairy house in front of them w as not some kind of fairy house, but a special ghost The ghost frowned and said, ¡°Fortune¨Ctelling is something you don¡¯t want to do, you can do it all the time.¡± ¡°Fortune tellers lose their lives, and those who often tell fortunes will lose their fortunes. You should kno w that this is against thews of heaven, and the secrets of heaven must not be leaked.¡± Sofia didn¡¯t want to hear him say these big things. What kind of fate is getting thinner and thinner, and she hasn¡¯t recovered after so long. Besides, telling someone else¡¯s fortune would hurt her fortune. She is in good health now, and nothing i s wrong. It is even more absurd that the secret cannot be leaked, since it cannot be leaked, how can there be a f ortune teller. Sofia bowed her head very sincerely: ¡°I understand, but this time is different, please help me again¡­ If it doesn¡¯t work, can you tell me what to do next? Please.¡± The ghost stared at her without saying a word. If it wasn¡¯t for what he wanted¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. His eyes flickered slightly, and he said: ¡°The other party is very powerful, I advise you to stop.¡± Sofia must not be reconciled, how could she stop. She has worked hard for ten years, ten years, do you know what this concept is? Since she was 19 years old, a girl with a face full of cogen. Now that I am 29 years old, 10 years of youth are passing by day by day, so how can I just give up after Sofia stretched out her hand: ¡°I can do whatever you want, please show me a clear way!¡± Someone finally let go: ¡°For the sake of your sincerity¡­¡± ¡°I can only give you one hint: children.¡® After speaking, the ghost pressed Sofia¡¯s wrist,. and then disappeared. Sofia looked up, sitting on a chair and frowning in thought. child? Someone means, her sister¡¯s two children, Hamza and Wade? Sofia stood up immediately, first went to the top floor to get something, and then hurried to the Internatio Primary School. She¡¯s going to pick up her two kids! Now her reputation in the department has been ruined. But it doesn¡¯t matter, when she shows up here with her husband and two children, she will teach them to Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 454 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Fork Her Out Sofia held a tube of blood in her hand, put it in a specimen bag, sealed it, and put it in her bag, then op ened the car door and walked out. She made all the inquiries, Wade is promoted to the second grade this year, and is in the third grade of the second grade, and Hamza is promoted to the fourth grade, and is in the fourth grade. Now there are parents queuing up to pick up their children at the gate of the school. Sofia found ss 3, Grade 2 queuing up, and soon it was her turn to go to the front. The teacher was stunned for a moment, and asked politely: ¡°Hello, which ssmate are you the parent of?¡± Sofia nodded, trying her best to look like a dignifieddy, and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Wade¡¯s mother.¡± When these words came out, Sofia suddenly felt that feeling¡ª¡ª No matter where she goes, she is the focus of the crowd. Everyone is eager to move in the dark, wishin g toe up and get in touch with her immediately. The head mother of the Murray family! This feeling¡­ is really good! The teacher looked strange. She had never seen Wade¡¯s mother. The people who came to pick him up were from the Murray family. Most of the time it was Butler Nie, sometimes it was na and Craig, and asionally Mr. Murray would alsoe. But their mother has never been here. In Wade¡¯s family rtionship questionnaire, the mother¡¯s column says: deceased. Now the deaddy came back to life suddenly, the teacher was a little frightened, but then he wondere d if it was Wade¡¯s stepmother? These thoughts shed by, and the teacher looked at Wade: ¡°Your mother is here to pick you up, pleasee over and make s ure.¡± Then she looked at Sofia again: ¡°Excuse me, because this is your first time here, please call the Murray family, I need to confirm.¡± Picking up children is like this. It is impossible for the teacher to take away someone whoes and s ays it is the child¡¯s family. Wade came out, looking at Sofia strangely. Before he could speak, Sofia hurriedly said, ¡°Come here¡­ your father is busy and asked me to pick you up.¡± Then he smiled and said to the teacher: ¡°His father is in a meeting, it¡¯s not convenient to call now, as lo ng as he recognizes me.¡± The teacher looked at Wade: ¡°Wade, is this your mother?¡± The main reason is that no other members of the Murray family came to pick up Wade today, and the te acher couldn¡¯t figure out the situation for a while. Wade¡¯s expression is indescribable, the DNA he sent to be done hasn¡¯te out yet, he does know thi s woman, but he¡¯s not sure if she¡¯s his mother. But no matter if it is or not, he just won¡¯t go with her. To be honest, he doesn¡¯t like this woman very much. He really longs to have a mother, but if she is his mother, he will vomit blood. With a cold face, Wade said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not my mother.¡± The teacher was surprised. The surrounding eyes also became inquiring. Sofia felt the sight around her, and her heart sank slightly. Her sister¡¯s child is just as annoying as her sister, embarrassing others in public, has all the upbringing been learned in the stomach of a dog? When she enters the Murray family, the first thing to do is to discipline them well! There is also that Susie, who said that others were ck¨C hearted when they met for the first time. She could tell that they were all a bunch of wild children withou t mothers, and they were in urgent need of her training. Sofia took a deep breath, suppressing the displeasure in her heart. She bent down to face Wade and said, ¡°Why are you still angry with your mother? Mom just won¡¯t let y ou go out to y with your sister. It doesn¡¯t matter if your sister is in kindergarten, but you have to go to elementary scho ol.¡± People around whispered, Wade has a sister, and he likes his sister very much, so it seems that Sofia¡¯s words are very credible again. Sofia didn¡¯t give Wade a chance to speak, leaned close to his ear and lowered her voice: ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not your mother¡­ but I¡¯m your aunt. I know where your mother is, and I brought a tube of her blood here ¡­.. If you want t o save your own mother, you have to go with my aunt.¡± ¡°But I only give you ten seconds to think about it¡­ Don¡¯t you know? That uncle of yours broke my hand sst time, saying that if I dare to mess with the Murray family again, he will break my neck.¡± ¡°So today is myst effort. If I can¡¯t persuade you toe with me today, then I will leave here immedia tely. You will never want to know about your mother¡¯s situation in your life.¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m really afraid of your uncle.¡± After she finished speaking, she straightened up, with a helpless expression on her face: ¡°I will definitely do what I promised you just now, 11 064 okay?¡± Wade had a stormy face. Auntie? Mother!? Uncle broke Sofia¡¯s hand, he knew it. And she said she rescued his mother¡­ so where is his mother now? For some reason, Wade felt inexplicably uneasy. A gleam of victory shed in Sofia¡¯s eyes. Although she didn¡¯t figure out who cracked her head¨C down technique just now, she figured it out before going out. Today she has fifteen minutes. In other words, she was safe within fifteen minutes, and she herself shortened the time to five minutes just to be on the safe side.. Sofia looked at her watch, she had a minute left. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. enough! Wade has been persuaded by her. Sure enough, Wade said, ¡°She is my mother!¡± Wade gripped the straps of his schoolbag tightly and walked forward. Sofia pursed her lips, grabbed Wade¡¯s hand, and led him out. Just as Wade followed Sofia out of the safety fence, the third grade ss came out. The sses that are picked up and dropped off after school have a priority, and Hamza¡¯s ss is just be Wade. Hamza didn¡¯t see Wade for the first time, but Ledger, who was in his ss, keenly saw the back of Wade¡¯s head first. He saw Wade carrying a schoolbag and leaving with a strange woman, hands tightly clutching his shoul Without even thinking about it, Ledger grabbed Wade by the cor as soon as he passed the security fe Wade was suddenly strangled by the cor of his shirt, his tongue stuck out with a p, and he couldn¡¯t Ledger¡¯s face was cold and expressionless: ¡°Ask your brother.¡± his Hamza finally heard something was wrong, looked back, looked at Wade and then at Sofia, frowned and Just when Sofia was about to seed, Wade was pulled back, and she was extremely annoyed at the b From the perspective of the teacher in ss three, she immediately repeated the old trick: ¡°Hi teacher, I The fourth grade teacher took a look at her and asked Hamza, ¡°Is that your mother?¡± Hamza said firmly: ¡°No.¡± The teacher turned to the teacher beside him and said, ¡°Security! Get her out!!¡± Sofia was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 455 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Are My Front Teeth Still Still There? Sofia almost wanted to curse! When the teacher called the security guard, she immediately took the tube of blood out of her bag and put it in Wade¡¯s hand. ¡°You can figure it out yourself.¡± Sofia gave him a weird smile: ¡°Your mother is probably dying now, and it ¡¯s just a few days.¡± ¡°Whether you want to see your mother for thest time, you decide for yourself.¡± Sofia said, letting go of Wade¡¯s hand decisively. Human psychology is like this. When you are held tightly by someone, you always feel confident, but w hen you are suddenly let go, you will feel inexplicably flustered. Sofia grasped this psychologically firmly, and Wade¡¯s anxiety in his heart was indeed getting heavier. He grabbed Hamza¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Brother!¡± Hamza pursed his lips and said to Wade coldly, ¡°Stupid!¡± He doesn¡¯t have the attachment knot that Wade has, and he hasn¡¯t seen anyone since he was almost t en years old. He is not sensitive to the word mother. So Hamza could see very clearly that Sofia used this to manipte Wade, so what if she went with her? Will people let you get what you want so easily? But Wade is different, he is still a little stubborn in his heart, longing for maternal love is one aspect, an d the other is to question her, what is it that makes her abandon both him and his brother. Just a few seconds of stalemate. The security guard hase over with a big fork. How many children from powerful and wealthy families are enrolled in this school, the security equipme nt is excellent, and the expression is fierce. Hearing that someone pretended to be a parent and wanted to abduct the child, the security guard who misund erstood saw Sofia and directly passed by with a fork. ¡°Ouch!¡± Sofia didn¡¯t expect the security guard to do this! She was caught off guard and fell to the ground, extremely embarrassed. ¡°You!¡± Sofia said coldly, ¡°Do you know who I am! I am Mr. Murray¡¯s wife, how dare you treat me like this!¡± Security guard: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still Mr. Murray! Why didn¡¯t I know I had a wife like you?¡± boast? He will too! Mr. Murray Who is that? Is she worthy? The security guard once saw Martin from a distance, and he was very impressed. Anyway, the woman i n front of him looks like a human trafficker. Mr. Murray¡¯s vision is definitely not that blind, and he can fall in love with such a woman. If he really likes it, then he is also responsible, he is afraid of a woolen thread. Sofia was about to die of anger, but there was nothing she could do. She was so anxious that she coul dn¡¯t help it. She looked at her watch and the time was up. She had just gotten up when the security guard held a fork against her again: ¡°Be honest! Hold your rig ht ear with your left hand and the left ear with your right hand. Squat down for me!¡± Sofia just said ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The security guard directly took the electric baton and knocked her down. The security guard sneered: ¡°You¡¯re still presumptuous, you think you¡¯re the empress dowager, you¡¯ve watched too many dramas!¡± Sofia fell to the ground and twitched. In so many years of life, I have never wanted to kill someone like this moment. Sofia remembered but couldn¡¯t get up, her whole body was numb, her tongue was still sticking out unco ntrobly, as embarrassing as she wanted, she didn¡¯t look like a ¡°richdy¡°. No one cared about her around, teachers of several ages got together to ask Hamza and Wade, and so family to confirm, the reason for uncertainty was that Wade just said Sofia was his mother. After a few minutes ofmotion, Sofia was lying on the ground like a dead dog, with her legs stretched out in all d After finally recovering a little strength, she heard the sound of a dog barking behind her, followed by a soft voice: ¡°B Susie was wearing a white skirt and a light yellow jacket, and she was riding a scooter. She mmed her back foot, and the scooter slid out for a while, very chic. Susie approached quickly on the scooter. She wanted to imitate her father¡¯s way of drifting and parking, but she fell to the ground with a thud. Everyone was speechless. For a second, I thought the little girl in front of me was cute and handsome. The next second the little girl fell. Susie covered her mouth, tears came out, and asked with a mournful face: ¡°Brother! Are my front teeth s She came to pick up her brother, and she was missing a front tooth if she didn¡¯t want to go back! Ledger looked at Susie. It was still bright. Then the corner of his mouth twitched.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 456 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Auntie, You Are Going To Be Unlucky Wade forgot about other things for a while, went up to help Susie up with a distressed face, and nervou sly showed her front teeth. ¡°Ah ¨C your mouth is open¡­ Well, the front teeth are still there!¡± Susie cried: ¡°My front teeth hurt, and I have a leak when I speak¡­ You see, I have a leak when I speak now, woo woo woo.¡± Wade was speechless. You are not leaking, you are in pain¡­ Wade was distressed and funny, hepletely forgot about Sofia and his mother, he took a closer look , hey, it really knocked off a little bit. A little bit the size of an ant¡­ Wade quicklyforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I just knocked off a little bit, it won¡¯t affect it.¡± Susie cried: ¡°Really? Will it affect my meal?¡± The corner of Wade¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect¡­¡± ¡°Will it affect my sugar intake?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect.¡± Susie thought for a while, then asked again: ¡°Does that affect my bragging?¡± Wade said silently: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, even blowing louder.¡± Susie: ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved!¡± Everyone around felt overwhelmed. This kid is so cute, what kind of weird things are he focusing on! Ledger silently looked at the tearful little girl, she really fell hard, her eyes were red from crying, it must be very painful. He suddenly remembered something, and he dug and dug in his pocket¡­and found two fruit candies! The cellophane shone beautifully in the sun. One of the two candies was yellow cellophane, which matched Susie¡¯s little coat, and the other was pink, wh ich should be her favorite strawberry vor. He walked up, raised his hand and gave Susie two candies: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll give you candies.¡± Susie was taken aback. Hey, who is this brother, he looks familiar. It seems to be the little ghost she carried back when she was camping. Not sure, look again. No, it was the brother who gave her sugar before, Susie remembered and said happily, ¡°Thank you!¡± Ledger was happy, she actually remembered him, which meant that she also regarded him as a friend. He has no friends, Susie is the first, and because of her, he and Hamza are also half friends- The reason why it is half is because he doesn¡¯t like to talk, and Hamza doesn¡¯t like to talk either. When the two go out for activities together, they stand on one side. Although they don¡¯t talk, they stand together wherever they go. The happiness in Ledger¡¯s heart did not show on his face, and he nodded sullenly: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Susie grabbed the candy, as if it really didn¡¯t hurt. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She said happily: ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Colt has finished the handover with the teacher, and after signing, he will lead Hamza, Wade and Susie to leave. Sofia on the ground: Hey, did anyone take a look at her! She didn¡¯t want to be taken away in a police car. Sofia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Wade looked back at her, and finally remembered that he still had a tube of blood in his hand, and he h esitated. Sofia said: ¡°Remember what I just told you, it¡¯s only a few days.¡± She said while tapping on the security guard¡¯s fork: ¡°Let me go! Do you have any insight!¡± Security guard: Very good, so keep crossing. All the parents of the children came and made it clear that she was not the child¡¯s mother. What are you crazy about. At this time, there was another dog barking from the car. The wolfhound was on a leash, and the leash was in Landon¡¯s hand. Landon sat in the car and didn¡¯t m ove¨CSusie told him to sit still, and he really didn¡¯t move. Susie pulled Colt and whispered a few words in his ear. Colt looked embarrassed, and sent a message to Martin, and Martin only replied: [Listen to Miss.] He can only nod.. ¡°Let her go!¡± Colt said, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± ?? Sofia red at the security guard and got up annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t help being proud in her heart. Look, Wade still can¡¯t let go! She got it right! As long as she can grasp a child and have a breakthrough, then her chance wille. Sure enough, starting with a child, even if she encountered some setbacks in the middle, she still won. After Sofia stood up, she stroked her hair a few times.in embarrassment, pretending to be calm, and wa Susie suddenly raised her head and looked at her with crooked smiling eyes. ¡°Auntie, you are going to be unlucky!¡± Sofia was taken aback for a moment, then dismissed it immediately, does a child know what divination is Just when I thought about it, I heard Susie say, ¡°Landon, say hi!¡± She raised her little hand and waved it vigorously. Landon was taken aback, raised his hand very honestly, waved it and said, ¡°¡­Hi~¡± This hi the wolfhound in his hand broke free from the rope and rushed out with a whoosh! Sofia was brushing her hair elegantly, just about to speak. Seeing a big wolf dog rushing towards her, she was so frightened that she turned around and ran away But how can a person with two legs run faster than a person with four legs? The wolfhound bared its teeth fiercely and bit her ass. Sofia screamed and ran even faster. Everyone at the scene saw the woman who was very elegant just a second ago brushing her hair, talkin happily, and smiling sweetly. In the next second, he was chased by a dog for two streets, and his high heels ran away¡­.. Susie wrinkled her nose and snorted, and muttered softly: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask the dog to bite me, it was Landon Ledger, who happened to pass by, was speechless. he heard¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 457 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ya Ghost Trickster Sofia was chased by dogs for two streets, her hair was disheveled, and she was finally caught by polic e officers. She was so angry that she vomited blood: ¡°Didn¡¯t he say everything, is it a misunderstanding¡­¡± Sofia pointed at Colt. He smiled elegantly: ¡°Just now I reconsidered, I am not rigorous, professional things need professional people.¡± He looked at the police officer: ¡°Trouble you.¡± Sofia was speechless. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The police officer said in a serious voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name, how old are you, where are you from, wh at are you doing here!¡± Sofia squeezed out a smiling face: ¡°No, Comrade Officer, this is all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Officer: ¡°Stop giving me that hippie smiley face! Take it away!¡± Sofia became anxious immediately. Can¡¯t take it away! Once inside, she will be a person with a record. She was transferred here with great difficulty. After mar rying into the Murray family, she still wants to get rid of her rtionship and be transferred to a public hospital as a regr doctor. How can I get in? Seeing that the police officer couldn¡¯t make sense, she could only anxiously say: ¡°I¡¯m really not a huma n trafficker! I¡¯m the doctor of the young master Zion of the Murray family. I met Mr. Zion when he was si ck and hospitalized some time ago¡­ I am, I just saw Mr. Murray, it was 0.009 love at first sight, and today I was thinking of finding little Wade to get in touch¡­¡± ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t intend to abduct him, you believe me, I never lie!¡± The security guard on the side sneered: ¡°You never lie? Didn¡¯t you just say that you are Mr. Murray¡¯s wife!¡± Sofia instantly hated the security guard. On the day she bes the head of the Murray family, she will be the first to take the security guard under the kni fe, and let everyone know what will happen to her! Sofia took a deep breath and took out the ID from the tattered bag. She was afraid that others would know who she was, so she could only lower her voice and say, ¡° Comrade police officer, this is my ID. My name is Sofia¡­.. I¡¯m really not a bad person, you guys can be found.¡± Susie pricked up her ears. ¡°What is this aunt talking about? I can¡¯t hear you.¡± In the gourd, ya Ghost smiled coquettishly: ¡°Baby wants to hear it, it¡¯s very simple, sister help you!¡± She flew out with a whoosh and coiled itself on Sofia¡¯s head: ¡°Emm~ Louder, my brothers didn¡¯t hear~¡± Sofia didn¡¯t know why, but suddenly felt a little sleepy. Someone was talking in a daze, and when he looked up, he saw Martin standing in front of him in a ne at suit, his voice was cold: What did you say? louder please. Sofia was overjoyed, eyes full of obsession. ¡°Mr. Murray¡­ I¡¯m Sofia! Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°He is really not a bad person. If you don¡¯t believe me, touch him. Does he look like a bad person?¡± The more Sofia spoke, the more excited she was, and she boldly reached out to touch the chest of ¡°Mr. Murray¡°. The police officer shouted coldly: ¡°Be honest!¡± The police officer directly twisted Sofia¡¯s backhand and pressed it to the ground! Sofia woke up in an instant, she was stupid! She¡¯s just been dropped head on!? Surprisedments came from around, and everyone looked at her with disdain. ¡°Heh, it turned out to be someone who wanted to hook up with Mr. Murray.¡± ¡°She actually wanted to seduce the police officer in public, trying to get them to let her go. I was also dr unk. What kind of brain is this?¡± ¡°I am familiar with brain surgery. My best friend works as a nurse there, so I will send a video to ask.¡± Sofia fell into an ice cer, her reputation waspletely ruined! She raised her eyes and scanned around bitterly, her gaze swept over Susie, Wade, Hamza, Colt, and f This man has been silent from the very beginning, and he let the dog bite her just now. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Sofia said with red eyes. Landon: ¡°?¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± Sofia was taken away in this way, and her clothes were torn to pieces by the dogs. I¡¯ve never been so ashamed in my life. Hamza gave Wade a hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be so stupid in the future.¡± Wade came back to his senses, and said angrily, ¡°Who are you calling stupid? I have already notified my As soon as the words fell, a ck off¨C road vehicle swung its rear handsomely and stopped in front of everyone. Kellen got out of the car and looked at Wade: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Abducted by a ghost?¡± Wade was speechless. He muttered: ¡°Isn¡¯t this abducted sessfully¡­¡± What Wade didn¡¯t know was that this incident would be hisughing stock for decades toe. Whenever he quarreled with his brother, his brother would always say coldly: The idiot who was almost kidnapped by a stupid woman¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 458 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 458 Chapter 458 The Forgotten Lucy¡­ Kellen nced around and said, ¡°Get in the car first, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get home.¡± Susie immediately dragged her scooter and ran to Dad¡¯s car. Landon took Colt¡¯s car and followed Kellen¡¯s SUV. Ledger stood where he was, watching Susie get into the car from a distance. The little girl was so happ y that she didn¡¯t even look back. He was a little unhappy, and his small face was even more cold and serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go, young master!¡± the steward of the Stevenson family urged. Ledger pursed his lips and was about to leave, when he suddenly saw the window of the off¨C road vehicle rolled down, Susiey on the window and waved to him vigorously, smiling eyes: ¡°Thank y ou for giving me candy, goodbye¡± Ledger subconsciously raised his hand and waved, and the off¨C road vehicle disappeared at the end of the road and turned to the other side. ** In the car, several children were staring at the blood draw in Wade¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this aunt¡¯s blood?¡± Susie asked curiously. Hamza nced at it, and said coldly: ¡°Not necessarily, maybe it¡¯s a bluff, only a fool would believe it.¡± Wade rolled his eyes at him: ¡°You¡¯re almost done, don¡¯t insult me just because you¡¯re my brother.¡± Hamza sneered, although he didn¡¯t speak again, but the expression was obvious: Isn¡¯t it? Wade knew he was wrong, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Kellen turned the steering wheel and the car turned around and went the other way. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, and you will know after a test.¡± Wade said: ¡°The hair DNA test two days ago hasn¡¯te out yet¡­ The paternity test result will take three days at the earliest.¡® Kellen: ¡°That¡¯s you.¡± Wade shut up and didn¡¯t speak. ?? The blood was sent to the testing center, and Kellen asked an old friend to help expedite it, and the results will be known as soon as tomorrow. The group had no choice but to go back first, pass by Martin¡¯spany, and pick him up by the way As soon as my uncle sat firmly in the passenger seat, he turned to look at the three children in the back seat. The first sentence he opened his mouth asked: ¡°Do you need to pay? Uncle will pay.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The corner of Kellen¡¯s lips twitched, he was indeed a handsome and wealthy uncle. Opening your mouth is the temperament of a CEO. Susie shook her head and said, ¡°No need, that bad aunt was taken away by the police officer¡¯s uncle, and she doesn¡¯t have to pay any money!¡°. Why do you have to lose money, and you are determined not to lose money. Even if the money is covered in your pocket until it breaks, don¡¯t pay that bad aunt. Wade then excitedly said: ¡°Haha, Dad, you didn¡¯t see how messed up that woman is! She was chased by dogs for two streets.¡± Martin smiled, turned and sat up straight. Suddenly I heard Susie say: ¡°That¡¯s right~ The CEO fried chicken today! The CEO worked hard today! I ¡¯ll add chicken legs to you!¡± Martin looked back subconsciously, and saw Susie stroking the wolfdog¡¯s head. The corner of his mouth twitched. There¡¯s always a¡­ weird feeling. Kellen couldn¡¯t hold back a lowugh, and said in a deep voice, ¡°CEOS are really good.¡± Martin was speechless. T He coughed and thought about his words: ¡°Susie, do you want to change the name of the wolf dog?¡°¡± Susie looked up, with confusion in her beautiful eyes: ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the CEO bad?¡± Martin opened his eyes and said nonsense: ¡°It¡¯s not worthy of the mighty temperament of a wolf dog.¡± Susie was thoughtful, is that so? It turned out not to be domineering enough. That¡¯s right, the CEO in the novel that my brother said either has this disease or that disease, it seems that he is really not aggressive enough. ¡°What¡¯s that called?¡± Susie frowned and thought hard. Wade was brought in by her cute appearance, and he also thought about it: ¡°Be domineering, and then there must be redundancies¡­ It looks like a dog is cute, but also domine ering. While everyone was discussing the dog¡¯s name, the car passed by the International Primary School aga Wade snorted, ¡°Do you think that looks like Lucy?¡± Susie took a look: ¡°It really looks like Lucy.¡± Wade: ¡°Haha, she also has short hair, and even her movements are the same.¡± Susie: ¡°Really, take a picture with your phone and show it to Lucy when you go back.¡± Hamza was speechless. Isn¡¯t that Lucy? She will be in elementary school after school starts, so forget about both of them. The car drove past the school gate. Hamza said silently: ¡°Today, there is an extracurricr interest ss in the first grade, and the small scie Wade: ¡°Oh¡­ why are you saying this all of a sudden?¡± Kellen was thinking about the name of the wolf dog, and suddenly stepped on the brakes. No, just now the olddy called and asked him to pick up Lucy. Said that Colt went to pick up Hamza and Wade, and David was rushing to work at the construction site, and she herself was not feeling well. He forgot about it! The gate of the primary school. Lucyy pitifully on the iron gate. The ssmates were all picked up, and she was the only one left. This is unscientific. She is a child of the Murray family. So many people in the Murray family can forget t ¡°I¡¯m starving to death¡­ I¡¯m starving to death~¡± Lucy put her head between the railings of the iron gate, wanting to see through. There was no way they could have forgotten her. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 459 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Uncle, y money Lucy hung herself on the iron gate in boredom, and then saw a ck off- road vehicle speeding past on the road in the distance. ¡°Hey, driving so fast, why does this car look a bit like my uncle¡¯s car.¡± Lucy was skeptical, she flew too fast and didn¡¯t see the license te number, but after thinking about it, it shouldn¡¯t be the case, and it¡¯s not just my uncle who drives a ck SUV Just as I was thinking about it, I saw the off¨Croad vehicle m on the brakes, then turned around and drove back on the opposite side of the road. A small head poked out of the window, waving desperately. ¡°Tsk, that kid really looks like Susie.¡± Lucy touched her pocket: ¡°It¡¯s a pity you can¡¯t bring your phone, or take a picture and show it to her.¡± The off¨Croad vehicle drove over from this side of the road again and stopped in front of the school. Lucy was speechless. At this moment, she thought of Jerry the Mouse¡¯s emoji with a forced smile, did she look like herself no w. On the off¨Croad vehicle, everyone¡¯s expressions were also very consistent. Kellen lowered his voice: ¡°Big guy, go back and keep your mouth tight. We went to the testing center an d dyed our return home. We definitely didn¡¯t forget to pick up Lucy.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hamza¡¯s expression was exactly the same as his father¡¯s, expressionless: ¡°Uncle, my bank ount nu mber is 543211234567.¡± Kellen was speechless. When Wade heard this, he immediately reported the card number: ¡°Uncle, my card number is 123456754321, the front and back half of my brother¡¯s is exactly the opposite, remember!¡± Susie: Huh? Why did you suddenly report the card number? She blinked ignorantly: ¡°Dad, my card number is 123456789000, my uncle signed it for me, isn¡¯t it easy to remember!¡± Kellen was speechless. Forget it, it¡¯s better than the olddy hacking her son¨Cinw with her bare hands. Just as Kellen was about to transfer the money, Martin held out his mobile phone, and there was a QR code for payment on it. ¡°Actually, money is just a meaningless number to me. I prefer to watch olddies hack people with their bare hands.¡± Uncle¡¯s words are always so concise and full of connotation. It means that he is not short of money, and it is useless for him to give less. Kellen was speechless. Think of it as spending money to eliminate disasters, forget it, as long as Lucy is taken back smoothly. Lucy watched several people muttering and approaching, then raised her hand and waved: ¡°Hey, do yo u think whose child I look like?¡± Susie ran over and patted her head, with a guilty look on her face: ¡°Lucy, I¡¯m sorry! I was the one who g ave the CEO a new name in the car and forgot about you.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I will remember you next time I name the dog!¡± Lucy saw that it was Susie, oh that¡¯s all right. She said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, did the CEO get a name?¡± She was about to get up while talking, but there was a bang, and her head was stuck! Stuck in the iron railing¡­ Everyone was dumbfounded. Kellen thought to himself: Well, this time the money was wasted. ¡°It¡¯s over, what should we do this time?¡± Wade was stunned for a moment: ¡°Call the fireman toe, a nd unlock the lock again and again. It must be dark when we get home.¡± At that time, grandma will definitely be suspicious. It¡¯s not just as simple as beating uncle, everyone will be criticized. Susie quicklyforted: ¡°It¡¯s all right! We¡¯re all right!¡± She looked around: ¡°Help me block it, I can break the fence!¡± Uncle security hase over. Wade shook his head: ¡°No¡­and there¡¯s surveince¡­ Stop pushing harder, Lucy, we¡¯ll push your head back.¡± Lucy had a mournful face: ¡°What should I do if my ears fall off?¡± Kellen put his chin on his hand: ¡°ording to my experience, it won¡¯t fall.¡± Martin was speechless. Without seeing it, he turned around and went to exin the situation to the security guard. Hamza said silently: ¡°Children have big heads and small bodies. Where the head can go, the body can go sideways.¡± Lucy froze for a moment: ¡°You mean¡­?¡± Before she finished speaking, she turned her body sideways and drilled out, and she came out. Susie: ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡± She stares at Hamza adoringly. Hamza couldn¡¯t help turning his head away, but his heart felt bulging and joyful. Should I say it or not¡­ It seems that it feels good to be admired by my sister¡­ Kellen was speechless for a while, wait, he knew thismon sense, how could he be preempted by Hamza! Martin is checking in with the doorman. The security uncle couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Mr. Murray, there was a woman pretending to be your wife af ter school, and the young master almost left with her.¡± ¡°Hey, the child is also pitiful. He usually looks very clever. It seems that he is too eager for maternal lov e.¡± Martin paused his pen tip, handed him the signature book, nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The security guard quickly said no thanks, and then watched them leave. Another younger security guard came up and said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you ask Mr. Murray for credit! You were the one who forked the trafficker out just now.¡± Uncle Security waved his hand: ¡°What¡¯s there to say, isn¡¯t this all the responsibility?¡± The young security guard was dumb for a while, and had nothing to say, he just thought this uncle was stupid, no wonder he was still a guard at his age. What he didn¡¯t know was that Sam¡¯s file was already in Colt¡¯s hands at this time¡­ The group finally boarded the car neatly and returned home before dark. Of course, it was unavoidable to be nagged by na, and then the guilty children quickly finished their meal and ran away. When school was over the next day, the results of both DNAs came back. ¡°The DNA result of the hair shows that it is a kinship¡­¡± Kellen flipped through the test report, frowning: ¡° He put the test results on the table, and Martin clearly saw the words on it: mother¨Cchild rtionship. Wade was stunned, that is to say, this tube of blood really belonged to his mother! The hair results and blood test results were all in line with what Sofia said. ¡°She told me that she was my aunt and knew where my mother was¡­ and said that my mother would live in a few days.¡± Wade suddenly became anxious in his heart. He thought the woman was lying, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Hamza frowned too, if that¡¯s true¡­ He asked himself in his heart, could he still live on his own without any troubles, ignoring the past? cannot. Wade bowed his head and remained silent. He really wanted to meet his fabled mother. But he also didn¡¯t want his father to be threatened by that woman. Martin stood up and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± Wade took his hand, wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t say it after all, so he held him stubbornly and Susie sat on the side quietly without speaking. mom¡­ What baby doesn¡¯t want a mother. Kellen took her hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡°. Both Martin and Kellen searched secretly, and Sofia went to the top floor before leaving the hospital, but Two dayster, I checked and analyzed Sofia¡¯s daily movements, but still nothing was found. ¡°This is unreasonable¡­ The blood sample cannot exceed two days. ording to the feedback from the day¡­¡± ¡°The blood was drawn that day, but no one could be found.¡± Kellen is sitting in front of Susie¡¯s vanity mirror. The miniature sofa stool can hardly amodate his tall figure, and there is a strong sense of contrast. Susiey on the side, looking at the things her father drew on the paper: ¡°So, where did the person go?¡± Kellen stood up: ¡°Go, find your uncle.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 460 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 460 In Wade¡¯s room. Wade stared at the monitor, checking it back and forth. Then I calcted a lot of messy things on paper, and I didn¡¯t know what to count. Martin opened the door and came in, nced at his desktop, and said, ¡°Never mind.¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t find it, so he couldn¡¯t find it. Wade put his pen down and fell silent. Martin sat down beside him and said, ¡°If you want to ask anything, just ask.¡± Wade immediately turned around and asked, ¡°Dad, how did you give birth to me and my brother with¡­ my mother?¡± ¡°Was it born with the light on? Or was it turned off? Why can¡¯t you see her face?¡± Martin was silent for a moment. Outside the door, Susie, who had just followed, looked puzzled. When the two arrived at the door, they found that the atmosphere was not right, so they went in and dis turbed the father and son. At this moment, Susie thought it was amazing when she heard ¡®turn on the light¡® and ¡®turn off the light¡®. It turns out that giving birth to a baby can also choose to turn on or turn off the light. Is it better to turn o n the light to give birth, or to turn off the light to give birth? Susie looked at Kellen with bright eyes: So before the father and mother gave birth to her with the lights off, or with the lights on? She likes a little light, which makes people feel happy and safe. Kellen seemed to see her confusion, and the corner of his mouth twitched, trying to ignore her twinkling eyes, but he couldn¡¯t. He lowered his voice and said angrily, ¡°Turn off themp.¡± Susie curled her lips immediately, leaned into Kellen¡¯s ear, and said in the same breath: ¡°Then next tim e you give birth to me, can I choose whether to turn on or turn off the light?¡± Kellen was speechless. This¡­ can there be a next time? Fortunately, Martin spoke in the room. ¡°It was born by turning off the lights.¡± He said simply. Wade was confused: ¡°My brother and I were born with the lights turned off? Did you always turn on the lights before the birth? Did my brother and Ie out after turning off the lights once?¡± Mart has the same headache as Kellen. How to exin this? Said it was not a normal life¡­? Do you want to say that the other party took the initiative to ¡°turn off the lights¡± seven or eight times whe n giving birth to Hamza, and he took the initiative to ¡°turn off the lights¡± seven or eight times when giving birth to Wade? In the hotel room where the lights were turned off at night, the curtains were all drawn, and there was no light in the room. When he came back to his senses, no one was there. I really don¡¯t know what the other person looks like. Martin asked silently, ¡°You really want to see your mother?¡± Wade didn¡¯t hide anything, and nodded: ¡°I want to ask her why she doesn¡¯t want me and my brother¡­ I s my brother and I not good enough.¡± Martin¡¯s cold face softened slightly, and he sighed, ¡°Then if you find her, what can you do?¡± Wade was speechless for a moment. That¡¯s right, what can I do, take her back? It¡¯s been ten years since she left. Not only is she a stranger to the Murray family, the Murray family is also a stranger to her, and gran dparents may not be able to forgive her. If you don¡¯t pick it up, how about saying goodbye? Then why are you looking for her again. Martin patted his head: ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Wade said nothing. Seeing that the father and son were almost chatting, Kellen wanted to push the door in, but was pulled away by Susie. He¡¯s not happy.¡± Susie said sullenly, ¡°Let¡¯s not quarrel with him ¡­I have. a way to find my aunt.¡± Back in the room, Susie took Grandpa Tortoise out, held it and murmured, and then threw Grandpa Tort oise out. Grandpa Turtlended on the thick and soft carpet, turned around twice, and turned over vigorously. Suddenly there was a mark on its tortoise shell, Susie was startled, and quickly picked it up: ¡°Grandpa Turtle, do you feel any pain?¡± Grandpa Turtle probed slowly, as if he didn¡¯t feel anything. Susie hugged it and touched the crack, frow ning. Mitch said: ¡°I can¡¯t ask, it seems that your aunt is not an ordinary person.¡± Susie squeezed her fingers to calcte, but the not¨Cso¨Csharp fingertips identally cut the pulp, and a drop of blood came out. Mitch was speechless. Kellen immediately took her hand up: ¡°Don¡¯t forget it.¡± He has studied the environment for a period of time, and he knows that this thing is called forcibly spying on God¡¯s will and the future, a nd he will suffer a certain bacsh. Susie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m too weak. Still not strong enough, Master said, when he is the strongest, he can pierce the sky, just like the King of Hell, who can see through the fate of everyone in the world by openi ng and closing his eyes. Hide away. She has to work hard to be a powerful person like King of Hell! Susie changed into ck clothes, imitating the assassin on TV, poking her head out in style. This time, she must not be caught by grandma. She quietly went to Wade¡¯s room, opened the door gently, and walked to his bedside. ¡°Brother¡± Susie, whispered in Wade¡¯s ear. Wade tossed and turned and finally fell asleep. He was sleeping drowsily when he suddenly felt a gust o In the dream, a female ghost suddenly climbed up at the end of the bed, crawled over him, and whispere Wade woke up suddenly, and jumped aside reflexively, looking at the ck shadow beside the bed in ho When he just woke up, he couldn¡¯t see the environment in the dark clearly, but he saw a pair of bright ey Scared to death! Susie rushed up and climbed onto the bed, trying to cover his mouth. Wade: ¡°Ahhh¨Cdon¡¯te here! Sister, help-¡± Susie covered his mouth and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m Susie, it¡¯s me! Your richest sister!¡± Wade was speechless. He shut his mouth in shock, swallowed and asked, ¡°Why are you here in the middle of the night¡­¡± Susie whispered: ¡°Shh¡­ Let¡¯s sneak out and find your mother.¡± Wade: ¡°?¡± Going to sneak out again? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why can¡¯t they go out in an open and aboveboard manner? The scene of grandma hacking uncle with bare hands appeared in Wade¡¯s mind. He swallowed the question and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± 79.26% He got up and changed into a ck T¨C shirt and ck trousers, imitating Susie¡¯s hunched waist, ready to go out. As a result, a ck shadow appeared at the door¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 461 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Three Children¡¯s Midnight Adventure Two she almost screamed. The shadow at the door spoke: ¡°Where are you going?¡± It¡¯s Hamza¡¯s voice¡­ Wearing gray home clothes, Hamza frowned and said, ¡°Call me first next time.¡± Susie said in a daze, ¡°Okay. Wade¡¯s same emoticon: ¡°No problem¡­¡± His brother actually wants to sneak out with them, it¡¯s strange! Hamza adjusted the high-tech watch on his wrist, and said indifferently with an invisible arrogance: ¡°You are too stupid. I¡¯m afraid you will be kidnapped by a stupid woman again.¡± Where will he find someone then? As for his younger brother, don¡¯t go out by yourself, lest they have to find him in the end. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade was speechless. I have to say that children aged seven, eight or nine are the most courageous. Children of this age have no sense of crisis and are fearless. They dare to climb mountains and ridges alone, go to Inte cafes in county towns dozens of kilometers away to surf the Inte, and dare to ride around the world with their friends, making adults If you search all over the world. you really don¡¯t need too much news. Hamza. Wade and Susie walked out of the yard like this, first went to the wolf dog and Star, and ran away with the dog. Wade said nervously, ¡°Sister, why do you bring a dog?¡± Susie is very professional: ¡°It¡¯s always yed like this on TV.¡± Bring the dog. the dog can find people. She is a child who has done her homework! Wade was speechless. The three of them came to the grove in the backyard. It was impossible to climb the wall. It was too high to get out, so they chose to drill the dog hole. Susie said. ¡°I¡¯ll climb first.¡± Wade grabbed her: ¡°No, what if there is a snake in the ditch? My brother crawls first.¡± Hamza was speechless. He got down on the ground speechlessly, and drilled the dog hole very inelegantly, which was very different from the little gentleman who read Shakespeare quietly before. Susie followed in the middle, and Wade broke behind. Halfway through the climb, he inadvertently remembered the female ghost he had just dreamed about, and there was always a feeling of a ghost crawling behind him, and he arched faster for a while. Then he bumped his head on Susie¡¯s ass. Susie fell: ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Hamza immediately pulled her up, held her in his arms and frowned, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± He still remembered that in the afternoon she cried and asked if her front teeth had fallen out. Susie pouted the grass in her mouth: ¡°I¡¯m fine, my front teeth are still there!¡± Hamza was speechless. Kellen sat on the wall, watching the three restless children, like knights, get out ambitiously, and run fast. The wolfdogs and stray dogs ran behind with their feet wide open, and the wolfdogs ran fast. exploring the way ahead, sniffing and sniffing. Star was kind and honest, following Susie closely. guarding her like a worried olddy. Kellen chuckled, and said in a low voice. ¡°Landon, follow up first, take care of Miss, and make sure she¡¯s safe.¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°One, don¡¯t look closely at her, two, listen to Miss when it¡¯s critical, three, just make sure she¡¯s safe, don¡¯t disturb her, don¡¯t ask or tell her anything strange, just listen. ¡± Landon: ¡°Yes!¡± After the words fell, immediately followed. Kellen was thest one to leave. He first went to a store to drive the motorcyclest time, and then followed a few children. After everyone left, the curtains of a room on the second floor of the Murray family were drawn. na looked at the night silently, and whispered: ¡°With Kellen here, they will be safe, you say yes!¡± Craig was fast asleep. na rolled her eyes and pped the old man¡¯s head with her palm. The old man muttered in a daze, turned around and continued to fall asleep. Susie and Wade were on the side of the road, and they wanted to find a taxi, but it was difficult to hail a taxi in the middle of the night. Suddenly there was a bang behind me¡­ A very stylish motorevele stopped in front of him, Kellen raised the windshield of his helmet, and the corners of his lips curled slightly: ¡°She, where are you going in the middle of the night, huh?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen handed her a little pink helmet: ¡°Put it on.¡± Wade¡¯s eyes widened, is this all right? Kellen handed two smaller helmets to Wade and Hamza: ¡°Sit down, your grandma will definitely find out when the car drives out.¡± Wade put on the helmet excitedly, feeling really exciting tonight, He sits behind Kellen. Hamza sits at the back and Susie sits in front, Kellen¡¯s arms. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Kellen twisted the elerator, and the motorcycle let out an arrogant roar. Wade hugged his uncle quickly, and Hamza didn¡¯t bother to hug his brother, holding back the rear rack of the motorcycle. It¡¯s impossible to hug him, he looks like a little girl¡­ As a result, the motorcycle went out with a bang, almost throwing him 43.00% 437 off Hamza quickly hugged Wade, gripping tightly, almost strangling Wade out of breath. A smile appeared in Kellen¡¯s eyes, and then he really elerated, and the motorcycle galloped out in the dark night like a ck panther. Wolfdog and Star looked confused. How to chase this? The wolfdog was stunned for a second, and immediately ran up. I have to say that it has been well-fed during this time, with strong limbs, and it runs much faster than Star. But not long after, another motorcycle sped up from behind, and Star squatted behind the motorcycle. his ws tightly hooking Landon¡¯s shoulders. Landon took a look at the wolfhound, fished it into the car and tied it up. So on the road at night. I saw two motorcycles galloping, one with three children in front, and two dogs in the back¡­. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 462 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 462 chapter 462 Barren Mountain Kellen¡¯s motorcycle was parked in front of amunity. As soon as Susie jumped out of the car, she saw another motorcycle behind her. Landon was riding on the bike with a dog strapped to his front and rear. The hair of the two dogs was messy, and they were still dazed after getting out of the car. Landon parked the car, quickly found a ce, and looked at Susie from afar. Kellen said, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll watch you from behind.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah!¡± Wade took out a specimen bag from the small backpack and put it in front of the wolf dog to let it smell it. ¡°General, find this person¡­ Do you understand me?¡± Wade said while taking out a strand of hair: ¡°And the woman you bit her ass today¡­¡± General is the domineering name that was obtained yesterday after discussions between Wade, Hamza, Susie. Lucy, and Zion. The wolfdog General squatted, the hair on his head was still messy, and he didn¡¯t respond. Susie patted its head, smoothed its hair, and then said: ¡°General, help me find someone! If I find it, I will add chicken legs to you.¡± This was the only dog that wasn¡¯t very interested in eating¡­.. General looked at Susie, panting with his tongue out. Susie turned her eyes: ¡°If you find it, I won¡¯t give you medicine. The wolfdog flew out in an instant, sneaked into themunity from a wall where bougainvilleas were densely packed, and quickly disappeared without a trace. The three children immediately caught up. still going through the dog hole, this time it was Star who climbed in first. Hamza second. The dog hole outside was unfamiliar after all, and Hamza felt that with Star crawling in front, probably there would be no problem, and he would bark when he found snakes and insects. As a result, the crawling dog in front actually farted There was a pop, which was quite loud in the dark. The face of Hamza, who bears the brunt, turned dark all of a sudden. Susie followed behind Hamza, and soon smelled the stench, and immediately covered her nose: ¡°Ah¡­ Star, your fart stinks!¡± Wade groaned: ¡°Fuck me! Not only is it smelly, but it also burns my eyes, and tears areing out!¡± Star stuck out his tongue and looked around with eyes squeezed into a Sichuan shape, as if he was very embarrassed. The three children rolled out of the dog hole, all panting against the wall. fanning wildly with their little hands. ¡°Oh my god, Star what did you eat!¡± Wade rolled his eyes. Susie wrinkled her nose: ¡°It tastes like white radish, Star ate stewed radish, beef stewed radish!¡± Hamza was speechless. Kellen didn¡¯t know when he had already entered themunity, and he leaned against the wall and couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Sofia isn¡¯t here, I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Before he came, he had checked that Sofia was at home and disappeared without a sound, which shows that she really has some skills. General ran back, pulled Susie¡¯s pant leg and walked forward. Susie: ¡°Go!~¡± General took the three children. Kellen who appeared and disappeared asionally, and Landon who stared at Susie obediently, drilled out along the outer wall of themunity. After passing through two blocks and an alley, a barren hill appeared in front of me¡­ This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wade was stunned for a moment, feeling a little cold for no reason: ¡°There are undeveloped barren hills in the urban area?¡± Surrounded by real estate that has been built, the buildings around this barren hill are low and old, surrounding this barren hill. Generally, public ces such as parks should be built in ces where it is inconvenient to develop and build buildings in urban areas, but there is no trace of development here. Hamza looked around and said lightly. ¡°This ce is quite special.¡± ¡°There was an altar here before, and it was a ce where people prayed for rain and offered sacrifices. The urbanization of the urban area gradually expanded, and when it was developed here, strange things happened again and again.¡± ¡°The excavator always loses the chain inexplicably As long as the dump er a truck is loaded with the soil here, it will end up overturned certain developer did not believe in evil and invited Mr. to do it, he started working on the site ambitiously¡­ As a result, two workers died. that night. Not only that, the boss also encountered strange things again and again, and almost died in the end, so he quickly gave up thend. Since then, this barren mountain has been left behind, standing among the high and low buildings, and no one dares to move it. After hearing this ¡®history¡¯, Wade¡¯s whole body is not good. ¡°Sister, are you still going up?¡± He unconsciously approached Susie and hugged her arm. Susie nodded: ¡°Go! Ryan, don¡¯t be afraid, if you encounter something unclean. I will teach you!¡± Wade immediately pricked up his ears and listened carefully, In an instant, a breeze swept across Susie¡¯s surroundings, and her hair was blown up by the wind. Her cute and chubby face, which had always been soft and cute, now had an inexplicable solemnity ¡°Remember?¡± Susie asked. Wade: ¡°Ah¡­? Say it again.¡± His Chinese is really not very good, and he seems to remember it after listening to it, but he can¡¯t remember it when he reads it silently in his heart. Susie read it again, and this time the wind was stronger, surrounding her, and Wade stared nkly. Fuck, awesome! How could he learn such a powerful spell one day? Wade followed up immediately, but there were insects chirping and no wind around. It must be when he read it, and the time is wrong! These nine words must have a regr arrangement, and there is a few seconds between each word. Assuming that the spell works ording to a certain arrangement. then he only needs to calcte the interval and pause time of each word spoken by his sister, infinite and close to his sister. The time it takes to say this sentence will definitely work. While calcting in his mind, Wade recalled every expression and movement of his sister just now when she recited the nine-character mantra¡­ Before he knew it, he was at the end. Wade looked up, somehow his sister and his brother were far away, they were climbing a mountain now, and the figures of the two of them were about to disappear on the mountain! Wade hurried to catch up. At this moment, a hand with nothing but bones rested on his shoulder. Wade was taken aback, his stiff squinting eyes looked out of the corner of his eve I saw scorched ck and skinny fingers with ck nails. He was instantly terrified, his scalp exploded, and there was a creaking sound behind him, as if someone was stepping on a branch and approaching him¡­ Wade screamed, eyes closed and shouted. He yelled and ran forward while reading. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 463 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 463 Suddenly another hand grabbed him. Wade¡¯s stomach tightened with fright, and he felt like he couldn¡¯t hold his urine anymore¡­ Susie asked out of breath, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just now Ryan was muttering in the back, and suddenly yelled and rushed forward. It caused her and Hamza to run wildly and catch up with him with difficulty Turning around, I found that I didn¡¯t know where I ran, and I couldn¡¯t find the path I just went up the mountain. The father who followed behind also disappeared. Hamza¡¯s heart tightened, and he whispered, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my master is still here!¡± Hamza was relieved to hear that her powerful master was still there. Wade¡¯s teeth were chattering, trembling: ¡°I was just grabbed by a scorched ck bone hand¡­¡± Only then did he dare to turn his head to look at his shoulders. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that his shoulders were cold. Susie patted andforted: ¡°We were behind you just now, there is nothing.¡± Mitch looked around and said. ¡°It¡¯s because there is too much yin here, and the yin fell on his shoulders, making him hallucinate.¡± It¡¯s getting colder on the mountain, and the wind blows from time to time. In the mountains at night in the countryside, you can¡¯t see your fingers. In the parks in the city at night, you can see the light of the sky even if there are no lights. This barren mountain is like a remote mountain in the countryside, pitch- ck. and the light from the surrounding buildings cannot prate. General stopped running and stuck to Susie¡¯s leg like Star ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Hamza asked intently Susie and Wade immediately shut up and listened There was no sound at all in the darkness, only the sound of a few people breathing, and the silence was even more frightening. Under thisyer of fear, a rattling sound came from nowhere. He swallowed: ¡°It¡¯s the same when wee during the day, why don¡¯t wee again tomorrow?¡± Susie said with reason: ¡°Because you have ss tomorrow!¡± Wade was speechless He just wanted to say that he could skip ss, but he remembered the scene of grandma hacking uncle with bare hands, so he shut up. The giggling sound was still there, and the few people looked for the sound and moved forward. In the deep dark soil, there is a cer, and a coffin is buried in the cer. The coffin board is flush with the soil surface, and it is in a state of being buried but notpletely buried. Sofia followed an elder, and watched the elder lift the coffin board, she quietly nced at the female corpse inside. To be precise, it should be the living dead. Her elder sister. who had a beautiful face in the prosperous age, now has a dark and thin face, and her face is beyond recognition. Her limbs were nailed to the coffin board, and something was wriggling in her clothes, crawling regrly Her eyes were open, staring straight ahead, if it wasn¡¯t for the asional roll of the eveballs, no one would be able to tell that she was a human being. The elder frowned and said. ¡°It¡¯s far from enough to directly cultivate into a witch fairy. Sure enough, the root bone has grown and is too hard to cultivate. At the beginning. I said to let her give birth to offspring, and the offspring born from pure blood can breed the best.¡± Witch God.¡± ¡°We are the descendants of witch gods, we control the fate of others, and we use it well. I don¡¯t know how many peoplee to us to dig mountains¡­¡± The elder seemed aggrieved when he said this. In the past, witches and gods were very powerful. Those witches and witches who exorcised ghosts would respectfully bow down when they saw them. King of Hell has to avoid the three-point salute! If it were changed to the ancient times, how could they do such a lowly thing and give their lives to the boss? They knelt down and begged them to look at the mountains, and they wouldn¡¯t even look at them! But not now, they can only survive with the money they earn by showing the boss the mine veins to find the mine veins. Sofia changed from her previous arrogance and obedience: ¡°What you said is¡­¡± The elder asked again: ¡°I told you to look for those two children, haven¡¯t you found them vet?¡± Sofia has selfish intentions. Although finding Wade and Hamza is a family need, she wants to use these two children to marry into the Murray family After bing the mistress of the Murray family, what kind of witches and gods are you trying to do, and what mountains are you showing those bosses? No matter how powerful she is, she is still an errand runner. How can the Murray family be the head of the house¡± But now there is no way, the wealthy Murray family is not as easy to fool as shown on TV, everyone is as smart as a ghost. Sofia said: ¡°I found it¡­¡± The elder was overjoyed: ¡°Where is it?¡± wondering if her backer was here. She said: ¡°They are in the Murray family, they are the eldest grandson of the Murray family¡­ I have been working hard these days, but I can¡¯t get close to them.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The elder sneered: ¡°Just take it away! Are they worthy of keeping our family¡¯s blood?¡± It simply defiled the pure blood of their witch gods! He recalled what happened back then, and said dissatisfiedly: ¡°It¡¯s all Willow¡¯s fault! I arranged someone for her at the beginning. Although the other party is eighty years old, she is also a descendant of our witch god¡­ Maybe our Barnes family will be fine. She can reproduce the glory, but she ims it without authorization!¡± Sofia looked towards the collin. At that time, her sister was supposed to sleep with that 80-year-old man. but she ended up with Mr Murray by ident. Every time she thought about it, she felt jealous and hated. After her sister had a rtionship with Mr. Murray, the elders were furious and imprisoned her in chains until she gave birth to her first child. The elder felt that the child¡¯s blood was not pure enough and wanted to throw the child away, but her sister broke free from the chain and ran away with the child Of course, it is impossible for her to escape. How could the members of Wu Shen¡¯s family manage to escape? After being arrested, the elder immediately recruited a second child, who was still the same old man, but unfortunately he failed again. Later, the eighty-year-old man died without waiting for anyone. The elder had no choice but to pour his hopes on the second child. thinking that even if the blood was not pure, it would still be a new born with the blood of the witch god, and it would be a thousand times stronger than his mother in the future. Who knew she was allowed to run away with the child again¡­ Sofia is jealous from the bottom of her heart, she really doesn¡¯t understand how her sister is so cowardly, where the good luckes from! The elder talked for a while, Sofia¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and she came back to listen to the elder saying: ¡°The two children of our Barnes family must be taken back, do you hear me?¡± Sofia nodded again and again: ¡°I heard¡­¡± But no matter how you win it. you can¡¯t beat it, you don¡¯t have as much. money as others, and you don¡¯t have as much power as others! They knew those mine owners, who would dare to offend the Murray family for them! Sofia thought of the scene at the gate of the primary school in the afternoon, and felt a dull pain in her buttocks. At this moment, the living dead man in the coffin seemed to regain his energy. let out a terrifying roar, and pulled his right hand vigorously. Nails are nailed to her palms, soles of feet, luteal bone, and hip bone. Except for hands and feet, the nails on the luteal bone and hip bone are as thick as two fingers. Sofia said in shock. ¡°Elder, my sister probably won¡¯t be able to break free¡­¡± She looked at her sister¡¯s right hand. The palm pierced by the nail was a few centimeters away from the coffin board, and it was not as close to the coffin board as before. The elder frowned and said, ¡°She can¡¯t break free!¡± The squirming things on Willow¡¯s body elerated, and she strained until her stiff hands dropped again. Sofia breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing her sister being nailed in the coffin, she didn¡¯t feel horrified, but rather exhrated¡­ Let her fight her! Sofia said: ¡°The Murray family watches the children very closely, we can¡¯t get close.¡± ¡°But the younger kid cared a lot about his mum and we could start with him.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 464 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 464 The elder nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, you draw a tube of Willow¡¯s blood and say it¡¯s your own, don¡¯t expose it, you know? Otherwise, you will feel better!¡± Sofia lowered her head and dared not make a sound. She had been exposed to Wade this afternoon, and the Murray family should have known by now. How could she dare to tell the elder the truth? After saying yes, she pretended to go forward and drew a tube of blood from her sister with a syringe The elder let out a very troublesome bah, and said to himself: ¡°One has a bloodline inheritance but no strength, and the other has some strength but no bloodline! The Barnes family really gave birth to you two sisters for nothing!¡± ¡°I wasted so much energy. I don¡¯t know how long I will be able to raise her to be a witch fairy.¡± It turned out that after Willow sent away the two children, the Barnes family really had no choice. It is rare for a descendant of the witch god to have a witch god¡¯s blood in a hundred years. They had to nail Willow. who was not strong enough, in the coffin and use secret methods to give birth to her strength. Destroy her will, let her exist only for the inheritance of the Barnes family Annihte her emotions. cut off all her emotions and desires and selfishness. Until she bes a powerful witch fairy, immortal, in other words, it can also be called a zombie. Zombies are neither humans nor ghosts, transcending the three realms and six realms, and cannot enter reincarnation. King of Hell has nothing to do. When the timees, the Barnes family will be able to regain its glory, and no one dares to mess with it! Sofia was upset when she heard that the elders wereparing her with her sister, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. There are two elders in the Barnes family, one is helping people to look at the mine veins, and the other is sitting in the Barnes family looking for a way to make the family strong again. It¡¯s not her Can shake. If you can marry into the Murray family, how wonderful it is to be the head of the Murray family. At least you can get out of the Barnes family. Sofia thought, packed the blood and followed the elder to leave. The elder checked Willow¡¯s condition, took out a special hammer, and hammered back the nail that she had managed to break out a few centimeters, Willow¡¯s palms were pinned and pressed against the coffin boards again. The nails on the soles of the feet are also reinforced. This cer is located in the interior of the barren mountain. It used to be an air-raid shelter, and now it is covered with talismans, which guide the surrounding yin into the coffin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now you go back, and you wille to check every half a month in the future If the nails are loose, you will nail them again. Sofia nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± After a pause, she felt a bottomless feeling, and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t my sister run away anymore?¡± The elder sneered, with arrogance in his eyes: ¡°In the past, ordinary iron chains made her run away twice, but it was only three times. This time. she will definitely not be able to escape. Even the Immortal Da Luo will not be able to take her away!¡± His whole life¡¯s skills are here. who can undo the shackles of the witch cup on Willow. he knelt down and licked his leather shoes. ¡°Nurture it for another ten years¡­there is a vin vein under this barren mountain, ten years is enough¡­¡± Before he died of old age, there was still hope to see the Barnes family make aeback, and the elder felt very relieved. There was dead silence in the cer again. A few minutester, the woman in the coffin roared, her palms stiffened and convulsed with force, and the nails rubbed against her bones again. making a rattling sound. Immediately, her palms fell limply, her numb eyeballs moved, and they fell into dead silence again. No one knows how many years she spent in this dark cer. How many times have I experienced the pain of being pierced by a nail. Willow has begun to forget that she is a human being, and there is only one obsession left: to get rid of these eight nails. She couldn¡¯t remember why she had to break free. There were two immature babies¡¯ faces in her memory, and she couldn¡¯t even remember who they were. Sofia followed the elder on the trail in the barren mountain. Suddenly there was a creaking sound in front, and a red shadow flew past with a whoosh. Sofia¡¯s heart tightened: ¡°There is a ghost!¡± The elder frowned and said. ¡°What kind of ghost could there be? Although there is a yin vein buried under this barren mountain, ordinary ghosts cannote here.¡± A little closer, it was absorbed by the yin veins, and the soul flew away and became a part of the vin veins. So there may be ghosts everywhere, but it is absolutely impossible here. Sofia hesitated. Just now she really saw a red shadow. The elder said, ¡°It should be a stic bag blown by the wind.¡± In short, there can¡¯t be ghosts here, unless the King of Helles in person, how is that possible. Sofia pressed her heart: ¡°Oh¡­¡± need Just as he was talking, he saw a woman in red standing in the woods ahead! The woman was wearing a wedding gown, her face was pale, her eyes were staring at them through the sparse branches and leaves! Sofia screamed: ¡°Elder! What a ghost!¡± The elder was almost scared to pee. If there is a ghost in this kind of ce, how can they afford to mess with it now! He was trembling and forced himself to calm down: ¡°Don¡¯t panic! What does it look like! Learn more from me!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The female ghost in front of her suddenly disappeared again. The elder¡¯s heart was hanging in his throat, and he was about to turn around to let Sofia go quickly. It was fine if he didn¡¯t turn around, but when he turned around, he saw the woman in red standing behind him. As soon as the elder¡¯s thighs tightened, the urine could not be held back, and a little leaked out¡­. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 465 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 465 465 DO YOU KNOW At this time, a voice sounded: ¡°Don¡¯t strangle him to death!¡± Under the cold and sparse moonlight, a little boy appeared under the shadow of a tree not far away. The elder¡¯s pupils dted, and immediately he felt the strength on his neck lessen, so he quickly took a deep breath. Susie took Wade¡¯s hand and followed, looking at the man in his fifties. and then at Sofia. This barren mountain is special, with gathering Yin Qi, her two elder brothers can actually see ghosts here. Hamza was very silent at this moment, with a small face tensed, looking very indifferent and serious. Wade is much more natural than his brother, after all, he has seen ghosts several times, and now he dares to talk to ghosts. Wade asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, why hasn¡¯t your mastere back yet?¡± It turned out that Kellen could not be found just now, and Susie was so worried that she asked Master to find someone after talking for a long time. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we can do it ourselves!¡± Wade: No, he¡¯s not very good¡­ That¡¯s when Coward and ya Ghost returned, saying, ¡°There¡¯s someone¡­in the dugout down there.¡± Wade quickly asked, ¡°Is it her¡­¡± ya Ghost shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, she was nailed in a coffin, she looks like a zombie¡­¡± Wade froze, zombie? After finally epting ghosts, there are still zombies. He looked at Sofia and said, ¡°Pull her out first.¡± Susie stood behind Wade Of course, at this time, the two brothers with strong brains were allowed to speak She looked at Hamza, who had the most brains, pursed his lips tightly at the moment, stood upright, and just didn¡¯t speak. Susie wondered: ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Hamza sneered: ¡°Is it possible?¡± He quickly nced at the wedding dress female ghost, and immediately looked away. Susie: Don¡¯t tell me if you see through. The coward and the unlucky ghost grabbed Sofia¡¯s hand from left to right. and pulled her up, but Sofia didn¡¯t know whether she fainted from fright or was bitten by a snake, and she copsed on the ground like a lump of mud. Wade frowned, could only look at the elder, and asked, ¡°Who are you, why are you here, who is the woman nailed in the coffin in the air-raid shelter?¡± He was still smart enough to not directly ask if the one below was his mother. But at this time Sofia woke up, raised her eyes to see Wade, and then saw the particrly conspicuous female ghost in red She hurriedly cried and shouted ¡°I am your auntie, save auntie, auntie was bitten by a snake The elder clutched his neck, his brain that had just been deprived of oxygen slowly regained consciousness, and suddenly understood. Sofia calls herself aunt? Could it be¡­ ¡°Is he the one you said, the eldest grandson of the Murray family, the descendant of the witch god blood of our Barnes family?¡± Sofia was so frightened that her soul almost flew away. At this moment, she didn¡¯t care about any calctions, she nodded and said. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The elder looked at Wade in shock. Then he looked at the ghosts around him! He heard correctly just now, he was the one who asked the female ghost in red to let him go. Also, he said to pull Sofia up, and the other two ghosts obediently went up and dragged Sofia up. In other words, these ghosts obey the little boy in front of them! If he read correctly, the wedding dress female ghost should belong to the vile ghost The other three are all evil ghosts! Leaving aside the vile ghost for the time being, what kind of ability is it to make the evil ghost submit to him and obey his orders! ¡°Sure! You are indeed a descendant of our Barnes family!¡± The elder was ted His lifelong quest was how to bring the Barnes family back together, and he searched for a solution Suddenly learning that Wade has this ability, I feel like a traveler who has been walking in the desert for a long time suddenly sees Oasis. So he didn¡¯t care about any fear, and suddenly became excited¨C Besides, since Wade is a descendant of the Barnes family, these ghosts are still his subordinates. Does he still need to be afraid? ¡°What¡¯s your name, is it Wade? Or Hamza?¡± He thought of the two names Sofia mentioned just now, ¡°You look smaller, you should be Wade, right? But these are not important anymore! The important thing is that you are a descendant of our Barnes family of witch gods. From now on, you will be called Wade Barnes, you know Yet?¡± Realizing that he was scared to pee, he quickly mped it, his face didn¡¯t evene out! Chapter 465 Do You Rh In the dark barren forest, a pale female ghost in red slo Sofia and the elder. A moment ago, he scolded Sofia for being afraid of ghosts, what kind of elder he looked like. The next second I was scared to pee! At this moment, the female ghost in the wedding dress behind him grinned and said in a faint voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting so hard for you¡­. As she spoke, she stretched out her hands covered with corpse spots, her nails were very long, and they were all painted bright red. The elder¡¯s scalp was numb, and he immediately grabbed a handful of talismans in his pocket and threw them out! He shouted stiffly: ¡°Look, I won¡¯t ept you!¡­¡± The elder felt a little relieved after throwing out a handful of talismans. After all, his talismans were not useless things drawn by chatans. It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t met ghosts in the past few years, and all of them have been epted by his talisman. Unexpectedly, this time he threw five out in one breath, but none of them worked. The ghost in wedding dress looked on nkly, this time she came out because Susie personally blessed her, at the level of this talisman, she was a grandson in front of Susie. ¡®What are you doing, firing a cannon?¡± The elder was speechless. The wedding dress covered her mouth and smiled: ¡°I am your bride, how can I be a monster!¡± E ¡°Good nights are short, follow me into the bridal chamber¡­¡± Her hand wrapped around the elder¡¯s neck, tightening it tighter¡­! Seeing this, Sofia screamed and backed away! In the end, he stepped on someone¡¯s foot, and that ¡®person¡¯ said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work if I¡¯m a part-time worker. Why is it that I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have any luck with other migrant workers!?¡± The unlucky ghost jumped, climbed onto Sofia¡¯s forehead, and hung upside down in front of her. Sofia didn¡¯t care so much, and ran wildly, shouting: ¡°Help!¡± But she panicked and fell into a pit. I don¡¯t know when the pit was dug, and it was full of rotten leaves. As soon as she fell, a nest of snakes was smashed out. Snakes spat out their letters, one after another appeared, all staring at Sofia. Sofia only felt that her scalp was numb, and she used her hands and feet to climb up. All the snakes behind her shot out quickly and bit her ass¡­ The wound that was bitten by a dog in the afternoon was bitten by a snake again, and Sofia let out screams¡­ Seeing through the faintly cold moonlight, the elder was sweating coldly He felt that he couldn¡¯t breathe, and he didn¡¯t know if it was a poisonous snake that bit Sofia Sofia copsed and had no strength to climb up again She slid into the snake¡¯s nest and was soon entangled by more than a dozen snakes Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 466 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Finally Met My Mother The elder looked at Wade, and the more he watched, the more satisfied he was, and he immediately set the rules for him! Since they are descendants of the Barnes family, the Murray family is not worthy. Without waiting for Wade to speak, the elder looked at another silent boy. The boy was a little older, and he hadn¡¯t said a word since he appeared, but he had a serious face and a cold demeanor, and at first nce he looked more powerful than Wade. The elder asked happily: ¡°You should be Hamza, right? Your name has changed to Hamza Barnester on.¡± He had seen both of Willow¡¯s children when they were born, and the big blood was not as pure as the small one. But now, it looks good. If the blood is not pure, it will not be pure, so bring them back to the Barnes family, and work for the Barnes family in the future. Now it seems that the younger brother is more talented, but the older brother seems to be born with the aura of a leader. Let¡¯s go back to the Barnes family together. In the future, the elder brother can assist the younger brother and lead the Barnes family to a higher status together The elder stroked his beard, at this moment the fate of the two brothers Wade Hamza was clearly arranged. Seeing that there was nothing to hide, Wade asked directly. ¡°Who are you from the Barnes family? Is that woman in the air-raid shelter my mother?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing him asking questions with displeasure on his face, the elder was not angry but felt very relieved That¡¯s right, this is the aura that the descendants of witch gods should have! He cheerfully exined: ¡°I am the 198th generation elder of the Barnes family, named Santiago! I will be your elder and teacher from now on, and I will give you what I have learned all my life!¡± ¡°As for the woman in the air-raid shelter, she is indeed your mother.¡± Santiago nced at Hamza: ¡°But she is not important now. I dere now: You. Wade, have been the 198th generation head of our Barnes family since you came in!¡± When he said this, he was moved by himself, and tears filled his eyes. It¡¯s not easy¡­ The Barnes family of this generation has no patriarch, and he has finally found a new patriarch! Santiago couldn¡¯t wait to warn: ¡°As the head of the Barnes family, the first thing to do is to forget the dust, especially the useless feelings that affect your growth! Even if you are a mother, you don¡¯t have to care too much. You are the only one in the Barnes family, most honorable!¡± ¡°As for your mother, it¡¯s a great honor for her to give birth to a descendant of a witch god like you! You don¡¯t have to mention her anymore. As a patriarch, you must not have any weaknesses¡­¡± Susie: ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Changing her brother¡¯s name without permission, uncle, grandma, grandpa, she would not agree, and even Susie felt that the dog at home would not agree. Why is this man¡¯s face so big? He talked a lot, as if everything he said was right. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Susie tugged at his sleeve: ¡°Let¡¯s pick up your mother.¡± ¡°She said that there is no danger down there, we can go in.¡± Wade didn¡¯t want to hear Santiago continue talking, he led Susie towards the bottom of the dugout. He still hasn¡¯t figured out what happened back then, so naturally he won¡¯t let Santiago and Sofia go, and told him. ¡°Take care of them.¡± Santiago frowned and nced at Susie. This little girl was really in the way, didn¡¯t she see that he was talking to the Patriarch of the Barnes family, she pulled the sleeve of their Patriarch and told him to go away. The child of the Murray family was indeed raised by a money-smelling businessman, arrogant and uneducated. Santiago followed immediately. The ghost in the wedding dressughed: ¡°Where are you going~¡± Her pale hands grabbed his neck Santiago was so scared that his legs tightened again, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold back the urine he had just held in for too long. He calmed down and scolded: ¡°Presumptuous! Didn¡¯t you see that I am the elder of your Patriarch? Get out of the way!¡± The wedding gown ghost looked at ya Ghost in astonishment. ya Ghost: ¡°What are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? Who is the head of your Barnes family! Bah!¡± Santiago was half dead with anger, several evil ghosts stared at him, he really didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Forget it, the owner has been raised by the Murray family for several years, so it¡¯s normal not to be close to him. When he returns to the Barnes family, he will personally teach him how to restrain these ghosts. Since you are a ve, you should look like a ve! ** Susie, Wade and Hamza go into the bomb shelter. It was even darker here. If we could barely see a little shadow in the woods outside, then we really couldn¡¯t see anything here. Hamza, who has been silent all this time, pressed the phone watch on his wrist, and the next moment, a bright light illuminated the entire air-raid shelter. ¡°Wow!¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°It¡¯s so bright, it¡¯s brighter than my ¡®fire¡¯!¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and threw a fireball. Hamza was speechless. Isn¡¯t she better than a shlight? Susie pulled the two little adults from left to right and said: ¡°Ryan, I will see your motherter. what do you want to tell her?¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯te with us?¡± Both Hamza and Wade are silent. Susie nced back, and quickly changed the subject: ¡°She just said that the coffin was nailed up, I¡¯ll open itter!¡± Through the long corridor, the three children quickly reached the depths of the air-raid shelter. This is a rtively open hintend, the roof of the cave is much higher, about three meters long, and there are some shade-loving vines crawling around. At a nce, there is nothing. Hamza thought that there was a coffin inside that ya Ghost said, and it was erected and ced there. Unexpectedly, it was buried in the ground, and the mouth of the coffin without a coffin lid was flush with the ground¡­ Inexplicably nervous, Wade moved towards the coffin cautiously. Suddenly, I will see my mother. Wade suddenly felt overwhelmed, he was going to ask her something, why she didn¡¯t want him and his brother¡­ Struggling withplicated emotions in his heart, Wade finally stood on the edge of the coffin. When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, he froze! Susie took a step back and said in a daze, ¡°This¡­ did my aunt do something out of order?¡± Just now ya Ghost said that there was a woman lying in a coffin underneath and was nailed up. They didn¡¯t expect it to be nailed up like this at all, thinking it was just the coffin lid being nailed up! But the person in front of him was nailed through the palm, the sole of the foot, the luteal bone, and the hip bone, and was firmly nailed into the coffin! Susie just felt that her palms couldn¡¯t help but hurt. why is this¡­ At this moment, the person in the coffin moved his eyeballs and started to roar again! While roaring, he pulled out his palm vigorously. The nail nailed into the palm of her hand was deeply embedded in her flesh as she exerted force. As she struggled hard, the nail made a crackling sound as it rubbed against the bone. The woman didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain. her face was numb, only a trace of obsession could be seen in her eves. Wade¡¯s eye sockets turned red all of a sudden Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 467 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Never Thought It Was Such a Meeting Scene Wade thinks a lot about meeting his mom for the first time. I thought that she was in a mess and couldn¡¯t help but work in some shady ces. I thought of her with a cold face, impatiently smoking a cigarette and telling them to go away, saying that there is no such son as them. I also thought that after she learned that they were the grandchildren of the Murray family, she immediately changed her attitude and ttered her¡­ But I just never thought it would be like this. How long has she been pinned here, has she always been here? In the coffin, Willow¡¯s palms were too hard, and all ten fingers stretched out and spasmed. Immediately, it hung down feebly. It¡¯s as if she has experienced thousands of times of such efforts, but in the end it was all in vain¡­ The woman who returned to dead silence stared straight in front of her eyes, without turning or blinking, just staring like this, looking very horrifying, she didn¡¯t look like a living person at all. Something wriggled under her clothes, andbined with her nailed body, it looked ceric and terrifying. Wade trembled and asked, ¡°Is she still alive?¡± A voice floated in: ¡°If you say you are alive, you are still alive, and if you say you are dead, you are dead. This is a living dead.¡± 130 Mitch came in from the outside and first said to Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father and that Landon are both fine.¡± Landon, who was lost with someone, ran impatiently in the barren hills, looking for people everywhere. As for Kellen¡­ that¡¯s not a need to worry about at all¡­ Susie let go of the worries in her heart and asked, ¡°What is a living dead?¡± Mitch nced at Willow in the coffin, and said: ¡°There is a kind of wizard in Haiti. They call themselves wizard gods, and they are good at making something called zombie powder. Using this thing on living people will kill them.¡± Will, body rigidity, no ability to think, not to get tired, not to feel pain when injured.¡± ¡°They are like zombies, immortal, and they are used by these wizards as ves to work for them.¡± Wade was stunned: ¡°Is this a legend from a long time ago on their side?¡± Mitch: ¡°It can be regarded as a legend, but there are not a few people with such experiences on their side. Some legends on their side have been made into movies because of this, and some people have verified it. bringing out zombie fans.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of psychotropic drug that numbs people¡¯s nerves¡­ Maybe.¡± Mitch added a maybe. The witch gods do have some methods, such as witchcraft, cup worms¡­ But the orthodox and real witch gods disappeared very early. The rest of the legends are nothing more than man-made ¡®zombies¡¯ with the help of drugs, but no one has figured out how their drugs are made so far, so it is not sure whether they still have some witchcraft means. Mitch looked at Willow: ¡°The Barnes family should use this kind of zombie fan to turn Willow into a living dead. There are records in Haiti. There have been examples of living dead who turned into zombiesing back to life.¡± Susie was full of hope: ¡°So aunt is still alive?¡± Mitch doesn¡¯t answer in the affirmative. This kind of thing¡­ can¡¯t be sure. Not sure what tactics the Barnes family used and have been nailing for so long¡­ Maybe he is still alive, but even if he is rescued, he is still a walking dead¡­ Hamza¡¯s clenched hand almost crushed the talisman in his hand, and finally said: ¡°Get her out first!¡± He was also shocked in his heart. Before that, he resisted that he had such a mother who abandoned them. He didn¡¯t expect to see her nailed here now, and neither he nor Wade knew what happened back then. Wade immediately went down to pull the person in the coffin up, but Susie grabbed him: ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Just as he was talking, the woman in the coffin suddenly rolled her eyes and stared straight at Wade! Wade¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What kind of eyes are these? It was like a person who had been dead for three days suddenly cheated on his body, or like a doll in a cupboard suddenly became conscious. The dull and rigid gaze made people feel frightened. For some reason, after the woman stared at Wade, she never looked away. Wherever Wade moved, her eyeballs followed. Susie walked to the coffin and saw something wriggling on top of her. ¡°Can I grab it directly?¡± Susie turned around and asked uncertainly. Mitch said: ¡°This is a kind of worm, very insidious¡­ It¡¯s best not to catch it directly.¡± Susic: Well, it¡¯s a kind of bug. It¡¯s better not to catch it directly, but it means you can still catch it directly. Mitch looked around: ¡°Destroy the dojo first, and then pull out her nails¡­¡± The dojo is to suppress Willow, and it also guides the yin veins under the barren mountain to her, so that she will remain immortal. ording tomon sense, the nail can only be pulled out if the dojo is destroyed first. Susie: Okay, pull out the nail! She directly grabbed a nail on Willow¡¯s luteal bone and pulled it out with a hey! Mitch was speechless. He wanted to p himself, how long has it been, and he still doesn¡¯t have a long memory? King of Hell, is that someone who can speak ording tomon sense? The moment the nail left Willow¡¯s body, Willow screamed and struggled! Ka Ka Ka The sound of nails grinding against bones became more obvious, not only the bones of the palm, but also the bones of the lute and hip bones. Willow¡¯s eyeballs turned red! She struggled, and the nailed palm was a few centimeters away from the coffin board, as if she was about to jump out. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of her too much movement, or because of the dojo, the clods in the cave rustled down. Hamza immediately said: ¡°Susie, go first!¡± He sensed danger! Hamza suddenly remembered the zombie king in the zombie movie, no one can stop her! But seeing Susie raised her hand, pressed it on Willow¡¯s shoulder, and instantly pushed the violent ¡®zombie¡¯ back! ¡°Be good!¡± Susie said fiercely, ¡°If you move around again, be careful that I will pull out your front teeth!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 468 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 468 Willow couldn¡¯t understand what it meant to have a front tooth pulled. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just at this moment, feeling Susie¡¯s distinctive oppressive aura, she was quiet for a moment. Susie continued to pull out the nail, but it was only the second nail that Willow started to struggle after dying. Because the dojo arranged in the cave copsed because the nails were pulled out, causing soil clods and gravel to fall. Hamza¡¯s heart tightened, the cave might not be able to hold on anymore. Mitch yelled. ¡°Susie!¡± It seemed that the bone nail could not be pulled out. The red string on Susie¡¯s wrist shimmered, showing how much effort she had put in. The ashram set up by Santiago was actually very skillful! Susie was angry, because she was the closest, and saw that the nails on the luteal bone and hip bone had grown together with the flesh and blood. Is this something that humans can do? The angry Susie waved her hand, and with a cry, a gust of strong wind flew out, and all the talismans around her instantly burst into mes! The burning talisman ignited the vines, and in the mes, Susie stepped on Willow¡¯s shoulder, holding a bone nail and shouting: ¡°Get up!¡± There are two cute little chirps on top of her head, but the broken hair on her forehead is calm and automatic, as if she is in an invisible whirlpool The remaining six nails were all pulled up by an invisible force. The force was so great that the flying nails were all nailed to the cave wall. Wade opened his mouth wide, looking at the little figure in the firelight. His face was cold and stern, his eyes glowed with strange lights, and mes burned in his eyes. ¡°Wow¡­my sister is so handsome¡­¡± Wade¡¯s eyes lit up. Hamza was also amazed, never thought that their sister would have such a cold side. Susie held the bone nail longer than her little arm, and snorted coldly, ¡°Okay!¡± Hamza and Wade had just breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, Willow stood up straight with a whoosh! ¡°Fuck!¡± Wade immediately retracted the foot that had just been stretched out, and subconsciously took a few steps back to save his life¡­. Susie had stepped on Willow, and Willow straightened up with a cry like this, and she was caught off guard and fell into the coffin. ¡°Ouch¡­ my ass¡­¡± Susie covered her butt. Standing in the coffin, Willow jumped up with a thump, but she couldn¡¯t jump high because the coffin was too high, so she couldn¡¯t get out, so she kept jumping on the spot. Wade and Hamza stared nkly. Did he really be a zombie¡­ ording to ancient legends, zombies are stiff all over. When walking, they can only raise their hands and jump forward. They are invulnerable to swords and guns, and ordinary people cannot be killed or destroyed. People also turn into zombies. In order to prevent zombies, people build the threshold high, because zombies cannot jump the threshold. When Hamza read these ghost stories before, he always felt that this ce was unreasonable. Why couldn¡¯t zombies jump over the threshold? How could such a powerful thing be stopped by a mere threshold? No matter how bad it is, the iron body like a copper wall can smash the threshold, or identally fall into it, and then stand up with a cry¡­ wouldn¡¯t it just go in? Seeing it with my own eyes now, it really is¡­ an inexplicable bug. Willow was still jumping, jumping on the spot, again and again, but couldn¡¯t jump out of the coffin. Moreover, the wriggling things under her clothes were also wriggling faster and faster, and the naked eve could see that this movement formed chains of shackles, dragging her into the coffin again. In other words, even if she could break free from the nails, she would still be entangled in these ¡®shackles¡¯ and unable to leave! Mitch originally wanted to ask Susie toe up first, put a few symbols on Willow, or teach her how to get rid of worms. This kind of thing is too insidious, he is worried that if she identally touches it, she will be caught by a Gu worm. But he ended up saying nothing. Sure enough. Susie crawled out of the coffin two or three times, holding a talisman and sticking it to Willow¡¯s forehead, and Willow didn¡¯t move for an instant. Susie directly raised her hand to grab it, and she pulled out one of the ¡®shackles¡¯, and these worms got under Willow¡¯s skin. With Susie¡¯s pulling. the bloody worms scattered all over the ce! Willow screamed in pain. Wade is anxious and unhelpful. He knew very well that running up to help at such a time would only add to the chaos and make him stupid. So he took two steps back¡­ Hamza also took two steps back. It is impossible for him to do that kind of stupid behavior that is obviously ipetent but still rushes forward to ¡®help¡¯, which only adds to the chaos. Definitely not because of cowardice¡­ Susie found that directly picking out the bugs would be painful for her aunt. The skin was pierced by the bugs, and the pain must have been unbearable. Wade took a closer look, and was about to write it down. His notebook was full of shapes of talismans. Anyway, if he didn¡¯t know how to draw, he would copy them first. However, he found that the talismans drawn by his sister today were different from the ones drawn before, and they were soplicated that he felt dizzy just by looking at them, and couldn¡¯t remember them at all. Susie drew the talismans and pasted them on Willow¡¯s heart, shoulders, and hip bones respectively. An incense stick was lit and stuck in the soil not far away. When the incense was burning, the talisman attached to Willow¡¯s body also slowly ignited, and the Gu worms in her body seemed to be smoked, crawled out one after another, and crawled towards the muddy ground where a stick of incense stood. All the Gu worms were also pulled out, rolling in the mud. Susie throws a few fireballs There was a stench in the air, and the cup worms were able to scream After a while, they all turned into soot, and they werepletely dead The master looked shocked, and quickly called out the golden book. like a candidate who is cramping for a while, flipping through the book to find the answer Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 469 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Let¡¯s go home shall wel With the body of the ¡®shackles¡¯ was pulled clean. Sofia¡¯s stiff arms drooped limply, but she still stood upright in the coffin, her eyes fixed on Wade. Wade moved, and her eyeballs followed suit. Wherever Wade went, her neck stiflly twisted to that side. The Wade in front of him is no longer the baby he was when he was a baby, and Willow seems to be confirming it over and over again, tirelessly. Hamza said: ¡°Go back first!¡± Hearing him speak, Willow rolled his eyes again, staring at Hamza. Hamza felt ufortable, even though the woman in front of him was most likely his mother. But he was much calmer than Wade, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of her jumping in the coffin with her arms raised, and felt that she was still a zombie¡­ Susic just asked, ¡°Is aunt still a zombie?¡± Mitch shook his head, remained silent for a while, and said. ¡°She¡¯s a living dead now.¡± It is no longer a human being. He sighed slightly in his heart, and rescued Willow. From then on, the family of Martin, Wade and Hamza had a happy reunion¡­. This is definitely not the perfect ending they want. ¡°Don¡¯t zombies dare to approach?¡± Wade said softly. He plucked up the courage to step forward, slowly raised his arms, and approached tentatively¡­ Finally, grabbing one of Willow¡¯s fingers. Willow¡¯s neck was still stiff. Kaka lowered his head, staring straight at his grasped fingers, there was a gleam in his eyes, but it soon turned into doubt. ¡°Mom.¡± Wade called softly. Although he didn¡¯t take her for a test in person, he just had a feeling that she was indeed his mother. And Wade can¡¯t hate her at all, the resentment that he wanted to question why she abandoned him and his brother before has long since disappeared. The moment he grabbed her finger, Wade felt as if something was circting in his heart, so heavy that he couldn¡¯t breathe. Wade only felt a ball of cotton stuck in his throat, and his voice choked up: ¡°Mom¡­¡± Willow didn¡¯t respond, still staring at Wade¡¯s grasp of her hand. Wade quietly wiped away his tears and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re going home, okay?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Willow finally retracted his gaze and continued to stare directly at Wade. Hamza still couldn¡¯t hold back, stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ This ce is in danger of copse, so it¡¯s not suitable to stay for a long time.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Willow hesitantly, just like her. he turned around and went out first without saying anything. Willow stood where he was, stiff and motionless. Wade pulled her, but found that she couldn¡¯t pull it. It felt like she was pulling a 500-ton weight¡­ He froze for a moment and asked, ¡°Sister, can¡¯t my mother go?¡± Susie squatted in front of the burnt stick of incense, picking the soot in the soil to check if there were any bugs. After all. Master said that this kind of swollen bug is very dangerous. After confirming that there were indeed no live worms left. Susie came back to her senses and raised her head, ¡°Huh?¡± Hamza: My sister was infected by Zion¡¯s reaction?? Wade let out an urg, and asked again: ¡°I said my mother can¡¯t go?¡± Susie looked up at Willow. The coffin was quite deep, and she stood motionless in the coffin at this moment, her eyes were almost level with Wade. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°Master said that the living dead are not zombies. My aunt can climb up by herself, but she may not know that she can climb up.¡± Wade nodded, I see. He held Willow¡¯s hand patiently, and whispered like an adult coaxing a child, ¡°Climb¡­ Climb up from here, can you hear me?¡± Susie wiped the dust off her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± After finishing speaking, he ran up and whispered in Willow¡¯s ear, ¡°Auntie! Climb! Climb up! This way She jumped into the coffin, demonstrated it herself, and climbed up with both hands and feet. Willow twisted his neck dumbly, stared at Susie for a moment, then looked back immediately, and continued to stare at Wade. Wade: ¡°Do you want me to demonstrate?¡± He jumped too¡­ As a result, when he went down and saw that there was still ayer of bones under the coffin. he immediately yelled. Willow looked at him nkly, his lips moved slightly, as if he wanted to confirm what the two words were, but he didn¡¯t make any sound. Wade stabilized his mood. Ghosts have seen it, zombies have seen it, zombies are still fucking. What is a white bone! It¡¯s hardly worth mentioning. Without looking sideways, Wade began to climb up. ¡°In this way, put your hands on the ground first, and then step out with your feet¡­¡± Willow seemed to finally understand that everyone wanted her to go out. Willow jumped up again on the spot. Although he didn¡¯t raise his hand, he still jumped like a zombie. Hamza felt dizzy for a while, and took a look at the cave. The clods had stopped falling, but he still went out as soon as possible to be safe. ¡°Sister said you can move now, can you hear us?¡± he said backing away Willow heard his voice, twisted his neck again, and looked at him steadily. Hamza was forced to do the gecko¡¯s climbing action on the spot: ¡°Climb¡­you know?¡± Willow continued to hop. Susie stroked her forehead. Aunt doesn¡¯t seem to be able to teach it in a while! Then don¡¯t teach it for now! Susie grabbed Willow¡¯s shoulders directly and lifted her out of the coffin with a hey. Willow had been nailed in the coffin for so long that he was emaciated, as thin as if he had been charred, leaving only skin and bones. Susie easily grabbed her shoulders and lifted her up, but the problem is¡­ No matter how thin Willow is, her height is still there. taller than her. So when Susie said ¡®hey¡¯, she just threw her aunt out. Boom¡­! My aunt was thrown face-to-face on the ground. Everyone was speechless. Susie quickly waved her hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Wade and Hamza hurried to pull Willow. However, Willowy t on the ground like this, unable to get up Wade ¡°Get up!¡± Then everyone saw her jump out sideways like a hard fish¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 470 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Obedient Aunt The three children chased out of the hole, and it took a lot of effort to finally catch Willow. Then it took a lot of effort to straighten her and let her lie down. Susie just felt miraculous: ¡°Can¡¯t you just stand up like you did just now?¡± What kind of weird spell is this? Susie felt a little regretful, after all, lying down and breathing out directly, but no one could do it. This is a very powerful skill! Just thinking about it, Willow sat up with a cry. Susie froze for a moment, then shook her head. s- Sure enough, the skills are gone! Just now I could breathe straight, but now I can only sit up. Lie down and sit up, she can also wow. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susie waved: ¡°Let¡¯s go out first!¡± Willow stared at Susie¡¯s waving little hand, seeming to understand. go out¡­¡­ want to go out. She started bouncing up again. Good guy, this time he moved his butt to the ground and moved forward stiffly Seeing that the clothes on her body were all torn, Susie felt helpless. This is out, but the ass must not leak out? But Willow is worthy of being a living dead, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain, he just moved to the exit like this. Her leg was scratched by a stone, and she bled a little, but it stopped soon. Then scabs over incredibly quickly¡­ Hamza stared at the blood on the ground, he had just noticed that when his sister pulled out the Gu worms, her skin was obviously broken. But soon there was only a bloodstain left, and there was no more bleeding. He thought it was because she was skinny and didn¡¯t have much blood to shed, or that the zombies had no blood in the first ce¡­ But only now did I discover that it was an amazing self-healing ability! Susie squatted at the entrance of the cave and said. ¡°Auntie, can you stand up and go?¡± She really wanted to take her aunt back directly! But my aunt is much taller than her. If she carried it directly, her face and feet would drag on the floor. If you drag it back directly, your feet may be ground to the bone when you get home. Then the two elder brothers refused, saying that Sofia and Santiago were still outside, and it would be bad if they saw that a child could lift an adult. Susie could only be obedient, and after a lot of effort with her two brothers, she finally got her aunt to stand up My aunt stood up straight. Although she was no longer a zombie, she did note back for unknown reasons. Then walking is still bouncing and bouncing, but fortunately, it does not have the frightening stiffness of zombies, it looks more like jumping and running After leaving the cave, she seemed to be getting better, or maybe she had adapted to the munication style¡¯, so she was very obedient. Susie told her to go, and she went (jumped). Susie told her to turn a corner, and she turned a corner (twisting her neck directly, jumping sideways). Susie told her to stop, she mmed on the brakes, and stood straight on the spot. When the wind blows, it looks like a corpse from a distance. If someone identally sees it, it will definitely scare the hell out of them. ¡°My aunt is too thin, so she must eat enough when she goes back.¡± Susie said, ¡°General has experience in this, right?¡± ¡°Grandma can feed General Pang Pang, so she must be able to feed Aunt Pang Pang, right?¡± Susie looked at General. General seemed to have thought of something bad, and he was still sticking out his tongue, so he immediately put it back. Wade and Hamza led the way, and Susie followed behind her aunt, asking her master and aunt if she could recover her wisdom. As a result, when I looked up, I saw the naked aunt¡­ ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Look at Baba, I said that you can¡¯t sit on the ground and move around. At this time, Hamza took off his coat calmly and handed it to Susie silently. He didn¡¯t look back, his little face was still very cold. Susie¡¯s heart warmed, and she said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then he took the clothes and tied them clumsily around his aunt¡¯s waist, covering her cold ass. ¡°By the way, those two bad guys haven¡¯t left yet, have they?¡± Susie asked. Wade replied: ¡°No.¡± only¡­¡­ In the dark woods, the ghost in the wedding dress pinched Santiago¡¯s neck, very excited. While talking about being stupid, he chopped off his head severely. Santiago¡¯s hair didn¡¯t know when it went bald. It¡¯s really bald. Under the faint moonlight, the baldness in the middle and the hair around the head are very bright. Sofia wasn¡¯t much better off either. ya Ghost leaned aside and kicked her impatiently: ¡°Hurry up! If you can¡¯t win this game, I will start pulling your front teeth!¡± Under the influence of Susie, front teeth are very popr now. The ghosts always pull out their front teeth when they open their mouths and shut their mouths. It may take a long time for this stalk to pass Sofia was so frightened that she hurriedly yed her cards¡­ Sofia and Santiago never dreamed that one day they would y mahjong with a group of ghosts in the wilderness with bones in their hands! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. If one loses, one wins, and if one wins, one loses¡­ No matter who loses, the hair will be plucked by ghosts. These evil ghosts are betting on whose head will be emptied first! The unlucky ghost looked at Sofia excitedly: ¡°She must be bald first, this time I must win!¡± The coward smiled softly: ¡°When did you win the bet?¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. Confused ghost: ¡°I don¡¯t know when Susie and the others wille out¡­ It¡¯s almost dawn, hey, I don¡¯t know if their hair can hold on.¡± ya Ghost rested his headzily on his hands: ¡°What are you afraid of? After the hair is pulled out, the front teeth will be pulled out, betting on whose teeth will be pulled out first! Anyway, with the two of them here, this evening will definitely not be boring.¡± The coward shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too cruel¡­ I suggest starting with Big Ya¡­¡± Baby said, there is no need to be polite to bad people. They didn¡¯t kill Sofia and Santiago¡­ As evil ghosts, they thought they were too kind. Sofia had a sad face, never had a moment like this, expecting Wade and the others to show up quickly. Santiago is also very angry. When the little Patriarch of their Barnes familyes out, he must make these ghosts pay the price! It¡¯s just¡­too deceiving! He had never been so aggrieved and felt deeply insulted. The unlucky ghost found some thorns somewhere and asked her to sit on them. Sofia¡¯s ass suffered unprecedented misery today. The unlucky ghost looked at her angrily, and pped her: ¡°I think you are really going to be confused.¡± Sofia hugged her head, woo hoo, if you lose, you will be beaten, if you win, you will be beaten too! The ghost in the wedding dressughed, and pulled out a handful of Santiago¡¯s hair as soon as she raised her hand. ¡°He¡¯s almost bald, I¡¯m going to win.¡± Santiago is about to vomit blood. When the wind blows, the top of his head is very cold. These goddamn¡­ Suddenly his eyes lit up and he saw Wadeing out! Well, these evil ghosts are dead! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 471 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 471 Seeing Wadeing out, Santiago was not afraid of ghosts anymore, and immediately got up and walked quickly towards Wade! This walk brings up the wind, making my head even more chilly. ¡°Master, you came out!¡± Santiago nced at Willow behind him, and brought him out? Santiago was both pleasantly surprised and displeased. Surprisingly, the little patriarch of the dojo he set up managed to solve it! How old is he? There is such a high attainment! The rise of the Barnes family is just around the corner! What¡¯s displeased is that he arranged the dojo, and Wade didn¡¯t ask him for instructions-he is his elder now, and he will also be the one who advises and advises him in the future, so he should learn to ask him for instructions and discuss with him. Otherwise it is too impulsive! Even if Willow is his biological mother, this kind of impulse is not allowed! Look at Hamza next to him¡­ He is obviously much calmer! Santiago frowned and loosened, loosened and frowned, temporarily putting the matter of how to raise Wade to the back of his mind. He pointed to the evil ghosts in front of him: ¡°When you¡¯re not around, these ghost ves bully the master, how do you usually set rules for them? As a master, you can¡¯t be too soft-hearted!¡± Santiago¡¯s face was filled with righteous indignation: ¡°No one taught you how to do it before, maybe you were too tolerant to them! From today, I will teach you how to lead your subordinates!¡± Wade is speechless, he can think too much, right? It¡¯s almost dawn, are you awake? Wade was about to say that these ghosts are not my subordinates, but was stopped by Hamza. Hamza said coldly: ¡°ording to what you mean, what do you want?¡± Santiago stroked his beard and nodded. He is only nine or ten years old and can have such a calm demeanor, which is a talent to be made! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Santiago looked at the ghost in the wedding dress sullenly. It was this vile ghost who plucked his hair just now, and the ghost touched his head. His hair will not grow back in the future! Hamza sneered, ¡°So? You mean kill her?¡± Santiago hasn¡¯t spoken yet. Afterwards, Santiago put his hands behind his back and gave a stern look at the evil ghosts: ¡°It¡¯s your honor for the Patriarch to ept you as his subordinates! Otherwise, you would still have the chance to work hard? If it were someone else, you would have been out of your wits!¡± ¡°Since you have recognized your master, you should respect your master! The master has absolute majesty. You ride on the master¡¯s head again and again?¡± ya Ghost was speechless. The coward was speechless. Originally, everyone was looking at what else Santiago could fart, just like watching a joke like a clown. Who knew he would scold Susie! Both the ghost and the human face darkened. va Ghost sneered: ¡°Others have mouths on their faces, but you have farts on your face! Put a mouth full of dung, what are you pulling?¡± The coward shook his head: ¡°You didn¡¯t understand the situation at all. There is no master here. Wade is a friend to us, and we are just helping him.¡± The confused ghost sarcastically said. ¡°You¡¯re even more confused than me, tsk tsk. ¡± Wade and Hamza looked at him coldly! Originally, I wanted to ask Santiago what happened that year, why he nailed his mother here, and whether there is any possibility for his mother to recover. I don¡¯t want to ask now, if I ask him, I might as well trust Susie! Hamza said coldly: ¡°Fuck him!¡± Wade said: ¡°Do whatever you want, you¡¯re wee!¡± A few evil ghosts pressed their hands, and there was a crackling sound of bones and joints. Santiago retreats step by step! ¡°What do you want to do!¡± Damn it, the Patriarch failed to subdue these ghosts? So he said, the Patriarch is too soft-hearted! There is no friendship between ghosts and people! If it is useful, keep it, if it is useless or does not obey orders, it should be destroyed, and if it is kept, it will only be a disaster, just like it is now! Santiago has recognized the reality, they are friends, right, so it can only be scheming. Santiago was heartbroken: ¡°Tell them to stop! I am the elder of the Barnes family, and I will do my best for the Barnes family. This time is also a misunderstanding, but everything I do is for the good of the family owner!¡± ¡°The Barnes family is a family of witches and gods for generations. If the Barnes family can rise, do you know what kind of concept it is?¡± To put it bluntly, what good is being the grandson of the Murray family. the worst thing is to inherit hundreds of billions of wealth, and then. spend the rest of your life as a waste who only eats, drinks and has fun! But being the head of the Barnes family means standing at the top of the food chain. To put it a little bit harder. he will be able to speak a few words with the King of Hell when hees to hell, and decide what to do when he is reborn in his next life. It¡¯s a pity no one listens to his bullshit anymore. Hamza looked at his phone watch: ¡°It¡¯s four thirty in the morning, it¡¯s time to go back.¡± Wade was startled suddenly: ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn, and grandma usually gets up at six o¡¯clock! It takes us an hour to go back. If we go down to the foot of the mountain at 4:50, then we¡¯ll be home at 5:50¡­¡± It¡¯s over, I still need to find my uncle! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough to go down the mountain in 20 minutes. If it was a littleter, I would go back just in time for grandma to wake up¡­ ¡°Grandma will kill us!¡± Wade took Willow¡¯s hand ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up ¡± Susie also remembered grandma¡¯s stern face nagging, and hurried to follow: ¡°Run! Pan and I will leave it to you!¡± Hamza didn¡¯t speak, but his steps were fast. Even the dog felt something was wrong. spread its legs and hurried forward, ran for a while and saw that the little masters didn¡¯t keep up. then stopped, and barked anxiously on the spot. In a blink of an eye, the building is empty back Only Santiago, Sofia, and four evil ghosts are left. The wedding dress ghost is a vile ghost. One is that after the sunes out, she can¡¯t go through half of the city, and the other is that she must be in Susie¡¯s presence. I¡¯m staying on this barren hill. so I¡¯ll go back to the gourd first Santiago said badly, and Sofia¡¯s senses flew away in fright, and she panicked and screamed. ¡°Come back! I¡¯m your aunt, don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 472 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Landon, Please In the woods, there was a click, and a gust of wind blew by, and the evil ghosts in front of them suddenly showed the tragic appearance before they died. ya Ghost¡¯s limbs are twisted, full of blood and brains ¨C she fell to her death from a tall building. The coward jumped off a building, and his death was simr to that of ya Ghost. The unlucky ghost was covered in chicken feathers, with blood holes all over his body, and his head was turned 180 degrees-he was pecked by a rooster, and he turned around suddenly, stuck his head in the crack, and twisted himself to death. The confused ghost was bleeding from his seven orifices, and his expression was terrifying¡­ In the cold barren mountain, with the wind blowing, several bloody. distorted evil ghosts approached sullenly, with a murderous light in their eves Sofia velled in horror: ¡°Come back!! I can tell you why your mother was locked up here¡­¡± Several evil ghosts sneered and rushed towards the two of them. This barren mountain is special, there are Yin veins buried under the mountains, which can absorb all Yin energy to it. Ordinary ghosts whoe here can only end up being absorbed by the Yin veins. Under normal circumstances, ya Ghost and the others wouldn¡¯t dare toe here, but Susie drew a requiem spell on them, so they could stay here But there wasn¡¯t much time, and they had to deal with these two people before dawn, and they couldn¡¯t kill them-otherwise, all the children had been here, and the dead bodies would definitely be found on them. So¡­ it¡¯s okay to be disabled. Santiago and Sofia backed away in horror. ya Ghost stared at Sofia: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to provoke discord now, how jealous are you of your sister?¡± The unlucky ghost looked unfriendly: ¡°That¡¯s right, Hamza, Wade was named by the Murray family. Your sister didn¡¯t have time to say anything back then, didn¡¯t you know?¡± The coward shook his head: ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, she¡¯s stupid, she poured dirty water on his mother in front of Wade just to save her life¡­¡± The confused ghost clicked his tongue: ¡°So you guess Wade will stop? You might as well tell me how Wade¡¯s mother became like this, and is there any possibility of recovery!¡± As soon as Sofia heard it, she immediately shouted: ¡°I know how to save your mother! Your mother is a zombie now, and only I know how to save it! Everything that happened back then has nothing to do with me. It was the elder who said that she hid the two of you and punished her. By the way, I want to cultivate her into a powerful zombie,pletely obey the Barnes family, and work hard for the Barnes family¡­¡± In order to save her life, Sofia yelled and told what happened back then. Santiago was about to die of anger, so he raised his hand and pped Sofia on the face: ¡°Bitch! There are traitors like you in my Barnes family. I will clean up the family first today!¡± Sofia yelled: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Elder: ¡°The cowardly and selfish person who wants to save his life! Damn it!¡± Angrily. Santiago pped Sofia so hard that she spat out a mouthful of blood. His fingertips suddenly turned ck, and he scratched Sofia¡¯s face with his fingers. Sofia¡¯s face was instantly scratched, and the wound turned ck and purple. Sofia screamed, she was from the Barnes family, so she naturally knew what it meant the elder made a bet on her! To destroy her face! Santiago gritted his teeth: ¡°This is a small punishment for you!¡± Just relying on a face, thinking that he can be the wife of the Murray family, he should have ruined her idea earlier, and honestly worked hard for the Barnes family! Sofia: ¡°My face, my face!¡± She felt pain and itching on her face, and something was crawling under her skin. Several evil ghosts stared dumbfounded: Oh, what kind of skills do foolish ghosts have? With one sentence, Sofia confessed the truth of the year, and even made the two fight. awesome! Confused ghost said: He is also very confused, he just said a word casually, but he didn¡¯t expect it to have such an effect! Of course they didn¡¯t hear what Sofia said. In order to hurry up and avoid na hitting their foreheads with bare hands, the children ran very fast. As soon as I got down the mountain. I heard screams from the barren mountain, not only Sofia¡¯s scream, but also Santiago¡¯s scream. Wade looked around and saw two motorcycles parked on the side of the road, but he couldn¡¯t see his uncle and the honest uncle. Hamza looked at the time: ¡°It¡¯s toote, take a taxi back!¡± Wade said with a sad face: ¡°This is a deste section of road. It takes about ten minutes to wait for a car. Driving in the urban area is not allowed to exceed 60 kilometers per hour. Assuming that the driver is driving at 60 kilometers per hour, plus the traffic lights along the way need to wait. It¡¯s time¡­ It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock when I get home!¡± Susie felt dizzy: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Grandma is going to chop her head off with her bare hands!¡± Mitch rubbed his forehead, if there was only Susie alone, he could use his supernatural powers to lift her back directly, but now there are three small ones and one big one. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hamza had already called a car, frowning and staring at the phone watch. Star and General sat down on the ground, got up and spun around, and sat on the ground again, yelling anxiously towards the road. Wade: ¡°What to do, what to do, sister!¡± Susie pinched her temples and yelled, ¡°Create Daddy! Make Landon! Make a living!¡± As soon as the words fell, Kellen and Landon just walked out from the barren mountain path. Wade¡¯s mouth has grown into an O shape¡­ Really changed?? My sister is awesome. Kellen arrived in front of the motorcycle with long legs, and Landon ran to keep up. ¡°Get in the car!¡± Kellen looked at the time: ¡°Half an hour is enough to get home.¡± Hamza calmly said, ¡°What about her?¡± He pointed at Willow¡­ so far he hasn¡¯t been able to say ¡®mom¡¯. Wade was taken aback: ¡°That¡¯s right, I forgot about my mother, the three of us could ride on a motorcycle just now, what should I do now that there is more of my mother?¡± Kellen looked at Landon. The three children also looked at Landon immediately. The two dogs also looked at Landon. Willow seemed a little confused, his eyes rolled for a moment, and they also stared at Landon. Landon was speechless. Susie: ¡°Landon, I leave it to you!¡± Wade: ¡°Landon, please!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 473 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 473 Chapter 473 na | Can Get Up Later Susie was carried into the car by Kellen, and while wearing a helmet, she said, ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Auntie, be obedient!¡± Wade originally wanted to help his mother get into the car first, and tie him up, but then he heard Kellen say, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about it, you won¡¯t be able to get there in half an hour.¡± He got into the car quickly, with Master here¡­it should be fine, right¡­right! With a bang, the domineering ck motorcycle left at a high speed. Landon stood where he was, looking at the two dogs and a hideous woman who had vanished like a mummified corpse. The woman¡¯s eyeballs remained motionless, staring at the motorcycle going away, then bouncing up and down, as if trying to catch up. Landon: ¡°Stop!¡± Willow stopped immediately, twisted his neck with a click, and made a ny-degree turn, staring at Landon. A drop of cold sweat dripped from Landon¡¯s forehead. This is definitely not human! At this moment, there was another shrill scream from the barren mountain. Landon couldn¡¯t help shaking, swallowed, and said, ¡°Get in the car¡­ get in the car, do you understand?¡± The woman didn¡¯t move. Landon: ¡°Miss Susie said to be obedient¡­¡± The woman continued to stare at him. Landon was about to cry, so he said with restraint. ¡°Do you want to see Wade? Get in the car if you want to.¡± The woman¡¯s eyeballs finally moved. Landon quickly patted the seat: ¡°Get in the car,e, here, get in the car!¡± The dog jumped up first, one forward and one backward, then turned to look at him and barked twice. Willow stared at the motorcycle, as if he understood what it meant, and then jumped in front of the motorcycle¡­ jumping on the spot, but couldn¡¯t jump on it. Landon bit the bullet and opened the rearpartment and took out three ropes. ¡°excuse me¡­¡­!¡± Before Willow twisted his neck ny degrees to look at him. He immediately picked her up, ced her sideways on the back of the motorcycle, and tied her with two ropes. Then step into the car and tie the dog to himself with the remaining rope. Landon¡¯s motorcycle finally set off and flew out with a whoosh. An online car-hailing car came to the foot of the barren mountain ording to the order, but no one was seen, and a motorcycle flying away was seen in the distance. Behind the motorcycle was a stiff figure with drooping hair, motionless. The online car-hailing driver¡¯s eyelids twitched, and there was a dead silence around him. He turned his head and saw that there was a barren hill next to him. When the wind blew, it seemed that a ghost was about to He was so frightened that he quickly fled the scene with the gas pedal, and called 911 while running: ¡°Hey¡­ I. I seem to have seen someone murdered. A man was riding a motorcycle with two dogs, and a dead body was tied to the backseat¡­ It¡¯s a corpse!¡± ** It was exactly 5:40 when Kellen arrived home with several children. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go in first. I¡¯ll park the car.¡± Hamza didn¡¯t care about anything else, and went into the dog hole first. Wade shoved Susie into the dog hole, and then followed closely behind. The three children returned to the familiar backyard of the garden, walking fast one by one. Susie identally fell, and subconsciously groaned. Wade immediately covered her mouth, and then Hamza backed up too, picked up Susie and ran away. Hamza just thought it was funny, and said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, let¡¯s talk about it after you go back and pretend.¡± Susie: ¡°Okay¡­¡± Hamza carried Susie back to the room all the time, because he had long legs, and he went back to his room after putting Susie down. What the three children didn¡¯t know was that in na¡¯s room on the second floor, through the curtains, na quietly watched theme back from the dog hole, saw Susie fall again, and then saw her being carried away by Hamza. A smile could not help showing at the corner of her mouth, her eyes were full of helplessness and doting. ¡°What are you doing running so fast¡­ If you don¡¯t have enough time, grandma can take a snooze and get up at half past six.¡± She shook her head, her eyes were dark, it turned out that she didn¡¯t sleep well all night. na rubbed her eyes sleepily, then went to wash her face to wake up, and was ready to go down to make breakfast for a few children. Tired all night, can I still go to ss? It seems that there must be a reason for Wade and Hamza to take time off at home¡­ Susie also don¡¯t go to school¡­ At noon, some children catch up on sleep, and she also catches up on sleep¡­ The breakfast has to be richer, they must be starving, but they can¡¯t see it, everything should be as usual, otherwise she knows that she actually understands and no matter if they go out in the middle of the night, they will have it in the future¡­ na was thinking about this in a mess, and just after changing her clothes, she heard the rm clock go off. Craig opened his eyes with a groan. Craig got up and yawned, stretching. ** ¡°It¡¯s so early.¡± He just woke up, and he couldn¡¯t speak his brain: ¡°Your face is so dark, didn¡¯t you sleep last night? Did you check your phone? You are not a young girl anymore, don¡¯t stay upte like them!¡± Before going to bed, he saw na swiping her phone, and theizens under her works interacted vigorously, thinking that she had stayed upte na pped his forehead with his hand and said. ¡°Get up! You are young, you sleep like a pig!!¡± After that, he snorted and went out. What did he say wrong again? Women are inexplicable¡­ The old man rubbed his forehead habitually, chopping it every day, refreshing and refreshing, not bad. Then he went to brush his teeth and wash his face slowly, and started his morning of drinking tea and reading newspapers like a veteran cadre. After breakfast is ready. Wade and Hamza got up pretendingly, they had the habit of getting up early, especially when it was time to go to school, they usually got up between 6:30 and 7:00. So I can¡¯t go back to sleep. Susie is different, she is younger, and her self-discipline is not as strong as her two elder brothers. After coming back andying on the bed, she soon fell asleep and fell asleep snoring¡­ na came out with breakfast as usual, nced upstairs and said, ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t up yet?¡± Wade took a sip, feeling hungry, and then said: ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten up yet, my sister usually doesn¡¯t get up until 7:30¡­ Anyway, if you have breakfast at home, you can go to school before 9 o¡¯clock!¡± Hamza said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay for girls to go to bedte. ¡± na said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Lucy¡± Wade was speechless. Hamza immediately stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll call her.¡± If Grandma was throwing a tantrum, she would be throwing a tantrum at the first bite of them. So he dodges first and calls Lucy toe down, his brother has already endured the storm. Wade was speechless. I thank you, you are really my brother! na sat down and said casually, ¡°By the way, today is the anniversary of your grandfather¡¯s uncle¡¯s death. You two should take a leave of absence.¡± Wade: ¡°9¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 474 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 474 Chapter 4741 don¡¯t want to go to school Wade thought of this, and felt that something was wrong. He was not very sensitive to seniority, and his mind was dizzy for a while, and he couldn¡¯t figure out what grandma was talking about. Wade asked, ¡°Grandma, are you talking about uncle or uncle?¡± na just said it casually just to make excuses¡­ She didn¡¯t think about it at all. Wade suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, so it is the anniversary of the death of the two ancestors! Grandma, you said that the uncle confuses me, why don¡¯t you just say grandpa¡¯s uncle and grandpa¡¯s uncle, and say big uncle? Uncles are only small but not big. Uncle is big.¡± na was eating something, raised her eyelids and nced at him: ¡°Don¡¯t eat, right?¡± The hair on Wade¡¯s back blew up, and he immediately picked up the rice: ¡°Eat.¡± na said quietly: ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating.¡± Wade didn¡¯t say anything more, always feeling that grandma was going to chop him with her bare hands the next moment. Zion tidied up and went downstairs, and after a while Lucy, who was sleepy, also came downstairs. Followed by Hamza and Martin, the father and son were talking in low voices, and a trace of astonishment shed in Martin¡¯s eves. Lucy was still in a daze, and her first sentence was to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Wade lowered his head to pick up the rice, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t get up yet!¡± Lucy snorted. After dinner Lucy and Zion are going to school, but found that the two brothers do not have to go. Lucy¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Sitting at the table. Hamza said lightly. ¡°We are going to visit the uncle¡¯s grave.¡± Craig looked up strangely upon hearing this, uncle? Go to the grave? Why doesn¡¯t he know N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He looked at na suspiciously, but saw her ring at him with very dangerous eyes. Craig lowered his head tactfully and continued to read the newspaper. Lucy yelled: ¡°How can you not take me to the grave! I don¡¯t want to go to school, and I want to go to the grave!¡± na: ¡°You just entered the first grade, so it¡¯s inconvenient to ask for leave.¡± Lucy turned to look at Zion: ¡°What about my brother?¡± Her brother is not in the first grade! Zion wanders in and out of things. na held back, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for Zion to go just after he got out of the hospital, it¡¯s not good for him.¡± Lucy was even more strange: ¡°What about Susie? Susie¡­¡± na rolled her wrists, with a smile on her face: ¡°Do you want to go to school, huh? If you can take the first ce in the exam without going to school like your two brothers. I have absolutely no objection to you going You can go now, Go upstairs immediately. finish writing a set of exercise books for me, and thene down, if you can¡¯t, you can take it to the grave!¡± Lucy stepped back immediately: ¡°No way!¡± As long as you don¡¯t do your homework, everything is easy to talk about! na: ¡°Do you still want to go to the grave?¡± Lucy: ¡°No way!¡± She ran fast and got into the school bus. Hey, it¡¯s really good to be a top student, if you don¡¯t want to go to school, don¡¯t go to school! Look at her and her brother again¡­ Tsk tsk. Lucy nced at Zion who had just gotten into the car, feeling that he was too disappointing. ** Hamza used to sit in the book bar for a while after eating breakfast and read a book, but now he couldn¡¯t sit still, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡± na had a strange look on his face, seeing his serious face, pursing his lips and going out without saying a word. Wade also put down the fork suddenly, and said vaguely: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m full! I¡¯m going to see Star, I¡¯m afraid Bell will bully it.¡± After speaking, he also slipped out. Her eyelids twitched, always feeling that something bad was about to happen. Martin finally looked up, and after a moment of silence, he said. ¡°Mom, I found their biological mother.¡± na: ¡°What?¡± Martin looked at his watch and said, ¡°She should be at the door by now.¡± five minutester. na looked at the ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ in front of her and fell silent for a while. Is this the ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ who left the child and ran away and never met? ¡°How did you find it, and where did you find it?¡± na asked with at frown. This ¡®daughter-inw¡¯¡­ doesn¡¯t look like a normal human being, but more like a zombie on TV. Martin dismissed the me lightly: ¡°Kellen helped find it.¡± Kellen, who had just stepped into the door, turned around very smoothly and walked out, taking a very reasonable emergency avoidance. na: ¡°Kellen?¡± Kellen touched his nose, walked in helplessly, and said, ¡°I found it in the mountains.¡± na expressed disbelief: ¡°Really?¡± Make sure it wasn¡¯t carried out in some Frankenstein¡¯sboratory. No wonder the olddy was vignt, she was worried about the safety of the whole family, and was afraid that this ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ would suddenly violently bite. At this time. Susie¡¯s soft voice sounded: ¡°What Dad said is true, we found aunt together a few days ago.¡± She just woke up, still wearingst night¡¯s ¡®Night Travel Clothes¡¯, all in ck. Her hair, which hadn¡¯t grown long, was messy, scattering on one side, and a thin hair tie on the other side, which might fall apart at any time. Alex stepped on her shoulder, bent his head slightly, and stared at the unexpected visitor in the living room. ¡°Really?¡± na asked. Susie¡¯s small eves fluttered: ¡± Yes!¡± na sighed from the bottom of her heart, and couldn¡¯t bear to expose her. ¡°That¡¯s it, then our Susie is really good.¡± na touched her soft hair kindly, took off the hair tie that was about to fall, and stroked her hair smoothly. Susie breathed a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, aunt won¡¯t bite.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes finally focused on Willow again. Willow stared at Wade from the moment he entered the door, his eyes really didn¡¯t blink, he didn¡¯t have the look that a living person should have. Her clothes are worn out, with special materials and styles, a bit like a priest¡¯s robe but different, loosely draped over her body, and the armpit parts of the clothes are rotten, which looks a bit like a shawl. There is also a Hamza coat around the waist¡­. Hamza¡¯s heart tightened. Fortunately, na pretended not to notice, and asked, ¡°Then she is. Susie said: ¡°My aunt is sick, and the master said that my aunt has no wisdom.¡± Oh, so still a little fool? na thought about it secretly. What she is more hesitant about is¡­ na looked at Willow, who was skinny and skinny, thin and dark, not the kind of sun-tanned ck, a bit like burnt ck¡­ ¡°Then, is she eating or¡­drinking blood?¡± na askedte. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 475 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 475 Willow stood motionless in the middle of the living room, and the Murray family was having a heated discussion about what she would eat and whether she would eat or not. In the end. Susie was confused, so should aunt eat or not? If it was food, who gave her food all these years? If you don¡¯t eat¡­ After all these years, your stomach must be ttened from hunger, so stick them together¡­ Pitiful. Susie looked at Willow, her mouth watering with tears. She ran to the restaurant, picked up a chicken leg and ran back, tiptoed and raised it high: ¡°Eat!¡± Willow turned his neck stiffly, staring down at the drumstick in front of him, but didn¡¯t move. Susie stuffed the chicken leg into her hand, and ran to the restaurant to get a piece of bread: ¡°Auntie, eat! Eat quickly~¡± Willow turned his head stiffly, continuing to stare nkly at Wade. The drumstick fell from her hand with a tter. Martin sat silently in the corner of the sofa, unable to see the slightest resemnce from this woman to that person back then. Even his impressive pair of eyes are now as dull as a zombie. ¡°Let¡¯s wash her first, Ada.¡± Martin said aloud At this time, something unexpected happened! Willow turned her back to Martin, and when she heard his voice, her head suddenly clicked and turned a hundred and eighty degrees¡±? A crisp sound sounded, and the thing in na¡¯s hand fell to the ground. almost having a heart attack. Alex flew up in fright: ¡°Help!¡± Even Craig, who had been frowning and watching, stood up in fright, and hurried to help na. na stuttered in shock: ¡°You¡­¡± Although Willow was rescued by Wade, Hamza and Susiest night, the three children have only seen her straighten up with a cry, but they have never seen her neck twisted 180 degrees! Wade: ¡°A human¡¯s neck can twist 180 degrees??¡± will die? Paralyzed without dying! Kellen squinted, staring at Willow. Her neck didn¡¯t twist 180 degrees, but her waist and neck twisted together, that is to say, she turned her neck while turning around, and her lower body didn¡¯t move. There is a process for people to twist their necks and waists. She did it in one step with a snap, so fast that the ¡®shawl¡¯ on her shoulders didn¡¯t move¡­it looked like her head had turned 180 degrees. Theoretically, anyone with good resilience can do it, just like the magic of falling head depends on visual dislocation. Only Willow is weirder. Not human, not ghost, not zombie. What the hell is she? It took Susie a while to recover her voice: ¡°Amazing!¡± There is no ability to straighten up with a cry, but the ability to twist the neck 180 degrees with a click. so convenient. For example, when you talk to the students behind you in ss, you don¡¯t have to turn your back, you can just turn your face to the back and you can whisper. Another example is queuing up to sell pancakes, and someone stealing something behind¡­ You can also turn your face to the back and catch the thief on the spot. Susie¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she really wanted to have this skill. At this point Willow was still staring at Martin, confusion in his eyes. Martin calmed down from the shock, and said again: ¡°Go and wash first. and change clothes.¡± He also noticed that Willow¡¯s neck was not twisted 180 degrees, but the clothes on his body were a little stiff. The illusion is created when people move and the clothes don¡¯t move¡­ So it¡¯s better to change into normal clothes quickly, lest the olddy be scared to death. Ada turned pale with fright, trembling with fear: ¡°Mr. Murray, I dare not.¡± All of a sudden, the little problem of taking a shower put everyone in trouble. In the end, there was no other way, Susie put an ¡®obedient charm¡¯ on Willow, and asked her to take a bath by herself ording to the instructions. In a guest room on the third floor, Susie sat on the edge of the bed and waited patiently Mitch folded her arms and said, ¡°Willow doesn¡¯t fit in with the Murray family. It¡¯s cruel, but she¡­¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I said this, the door clicked open, and a wet Willow came out. There are only a few pieces of clothes left on her body, and she doesn¡¯t know if she won¡¯t take off her clothes just now, so she rushes. The body is clean, but there are still bubbles on the head. ¡°Damn it!¡± Mitch quickly turned his back: ¡°Master didn¡¯t see anything, really didn¡¯t see it.¡± Susie: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to exin! I didn¡¯t see it either.¡± Mitch was speechless. Susie jumped out of bed and ran over, leading Willow to the bathroom. ¡°That¡¯s not how you take a shower, you have to take off your clothes when you take a shower!¡± The little man was very worried. After entering the bathroom, Mitch outside could only hear her tirelessly teaching: ¡°First take off your clothes, clothes¡­¡± After a while, click¡­the sound of the cloth being torn. Mitch was speechless. Susie seemed to be taken aback for a moment, and then said, ¡°This is not how you undress¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, you can lie down in the bathtub¡­¡± poof In the bathroom, Willow followed the instructions andy upright in the bathtub. The Murray family has a big ce, and the guest room is also equipped with a bathtub. The water in the bathtub was put by Wade himself just before Willow came up. Warm bubble bath. As soon as Willowy down like this, the foam soon overwhelmed her. and her face disappeared. Susie quickly grabbed her by the hair and lifted her up. ¡°Bend down a little. Don¡¯t move, that¡¯s it!¡± Willow was sitting in the bathtub, the water was just up to her chest. Susie snorted and wiped the sweat from her forehead. This year¡¯s adults are really hard to bring! She ran to the side very busy, took the shower and ran back, and also took a foaming agent, squeezed a pile of shampoo directly on Willow¡¯s head. and then rubbed and rubbed. The bathroom was full of bubbles in no time, and Willow¡¯s face was full of bubbles, but he still didn¡¯t blink. She can¡¯t feel everything that normal people can feel, including pain¡­¡­. After a while of washing and scrubbing, Susie turned on the shower to the maximum and flushed indiscriminately. I don¡¯t know how long after washing, the bathroom was full of mist, and she couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s face. Only then did Susie put down the shower head, ran outside to get a bathrobe, climbed onto the stool and covered Willow with the bathrobe, D wrapping her tightly. Mitch waited for about an hour. Only then did Susiee out with the pastry Willow. Susie put na¡¯s prepared clothes beside the bed, and re-attached a charm to her. ¡°This is called a traction talisman. How do I get dressedter, how do you get dressed!¡± Susie said while turning her back to Mitch and beckoning to Mitch: ¡°Master, get out!¡± Mitch: ¡°Okay.¡± She was too serious, and he was stunned. She really looked like a little adult taking care of a baby, so cute. In the room, Susie turned her back to Willow and said, ¡°First, pick up a piece of clothing-¡± She holds up the dress. Willow behind him is like a marite, holding up his clothes. Susie: ¡°It¡¯sing in!¡± Willow: It¡¯s in. Susie: ¡°Pick up the pants again, do this again, hey¡­! The pants are ready!¡± Willow picked up his pants, this and that, hey¡­ ready. Susie couldn¡¯t wait to turn around to look at it, but Willow turned around She couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and sniggering. With a wave of her little finger, she took off the traction charm, and looked at her results with satisfaction, not feeling any problem at all! She took her aunt out like this Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 476 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 476 Chupter 476 Then i¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t follow the logic na was waiting at the door, still distraught. I never thought my ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ was like this. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Forget it. let¡¯s treat it as having an extra cat¡­? No, cats are not that still, but it¡¯s not a good description to say that you have a dog¡­ Just as she was thinking, the door opened, and na looked up, almost having a heart attack again. Willow¡¯s clothes are worn backwards, her body is as thin as a board, and she can¡¯t see the front and back. At first nce, it seems that her head has been reversed 180 degrees¡­ na was frightened: ¡°She, is she like this?¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°How?¡± na looked down subconsciously, and found that Willow¡¯s toes were in front, which meant that the clothes were worn backwards¡­ Martin walked over, his tall and straight figure almost covered the light. he was silent for a moment, and finally stepped forward to squeeze Willow¡¯s hand, and stuffed her hand into his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡± He said lightly, ¡°You still need to dress properly. don¡¯t scare the olddy.¡± Susie had been busy in the guest room for more than an hour, and he couldn¡¯t bear her to be busy any longer. Standing at the door of the room like this, he stuffed both of Willow¡¯s hands into his sleeves, then pinched the clothes and turned them around, and the clothes were nally straig ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± he said. Willow¡¯s face was nk, only the eyeballs were fixed on Martin. Martin said patiently: ¡°Hand.¡± Willow moved, but she didn¡¯t seem to know how to bend her arm without anyone pushing her Susie had no choice but to take off her coat, and tried her best to demonstrate: ¡°This way, the hands are out, just like before!¡± Willow: Phew¡­it¡¯s out. There was a hint ofprehension in her eyes. The other hand came out smoothly. na breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Let¡¯s go, eat first.¡± It¡¯s finally time for her to get used to it! Bell came to the house for two months and grew from 8 catties to 15 catties! (Now running around on trees every day to lose weight) At first. Star was so thin that the ribs on both sides could be seen, but now her belly is round and cute! (Star: I can¡¯t eat it anymore) General also loves to eat now! (When I see the rice bowl, I am afraid¡­) na looked at the skinny Willow, and gave her a month¡­ no, half a month, and she would definitely be able to restore her to a normal human shape. ¡°Why is your face still dark¡­¡± na wondered. ¡°Is it natural?¡± At this moment, Mitch suddenly said, ¡°Wait, Susie, take her into the Chapter 476 Then I¡¯ll be fine if room.¡± Susie pulled Willow and waved to na: ¡°Eat first, I still have something to do!¡± Her small face was serious, a bit like when Martin was about to have a meeting. Everyone couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, so they could only go downstairs and wait. Mitch frowned at Willow, reaching out and pressing on her heart. ¡°There¡¯s something in her¡­¡± Susie told Willow to lie down and pressed the button like Mitch did. ¡°Is there a worm? Is that swollen worm?¡± she asked. Mitch said. ¡°That¡¯s called a Gu worm.¡± His expression became serious. If na hadn¡¯t said that her face was dark just now, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. After all, no one would stare at other people¡¯s chest for no reason ¡°Natural Gu, it¡¯s been nted in her body since she was born.¡± Mitch inspected it, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s already integrated with her, so it¡¯s hard to get it out.¡± Susie: Well, it¡¯s hard to take it out, so it¡¯s still possible to take it out. She leaned closer and examined it carefully. Mitch continued: ¡°ording to what Santiago said, the Barnes family should be a family of witches and gods. In ancient times, witches and gods were indeed an amazing profession. They could call the wind and call the rain, dare topete with the King of Hell, and the King of Hell called people.¡± If they die, they dare to keep them.¡± ¡°Witch gods are good in nature. Because of their own abilities, they have strict requirements on the children of the family. Whether it is a child born in the family or a disciple of the disciples, they will nt their own name bugs on them to restrain them. My son¡­¡± ¡°But when the power is great, it is easy to breed restless things, and there are more heretics, and there will be a branch of the witch cup in the world, which is frightening to hear others by silently lowering the cup to plot against others¡­¡± ¡°Having said that, this kind of worm that restrains children is usually nted in the heart, and the power of life and death is controlled by the Patriarch¡­¡± Susic: Okay, the bug is in the heart! She covered Willow¡¯s heart with her hands, and said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡± Mitch paused, looking at her little hands in surprise. Of course saw nothing, no bugs. He said: ¡°The cup worm is not so easy to catch, especially the natal cup worm that is nted in the heart, if you take it out rashly, the host will die with it¡­¡± Then I saw Susie put a curse, and immediately Willow¡¯s eyes turned red, and he screamed sharply! Soon a ck thing that looked like an oversized fly maggot rushed out! A ck light shed, and the bug rushed towards Susie¡¯s heart with a whoosh! Susie pped the insect t like she was pping a mosquito. He raised his hand to suppress the worm struggling on the ground, and said, ¡°Take something to trap it.¡± Susie was surprised: ¡°Can¡¯t it be burned directly?¡± Mitch shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s called the worm by its real name because it¡¯s one body with the host, logically speaking, if it dies, your aunt will die too¡­¡± Susie nodded: OK, got it. It makes sense¡­that is to say, there are times when it doesn¡¯t make sense. Then it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t follow the logic! Susie raised her hand, took out the hammer, and let out a hey. Heck, the Gu worms didn¡¯t even have time to react, they turned into a puddle of sticky ck water, and they couldn¡¯t die anymore. Mitch was speechless. At this moment, the door was kicked open with a bang, and Landon rushed in, loudly saying, ¡°Here!¡± Susie: ¡°2¡± Mitch was speechless. Landon came in so suddenly, they didn¡¯t realize that Willow¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 477 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 477 Chapter 477 The First Word My Aunt Said Willow¡¯s face turned pale all of a sudden, he stood up straight from the bed, and immediately fell on the bed again. Susie was startled, and hurried up to grab her hand: ¡°Auntie?¡± Willow¡¯s eyeballs went straight, without any reaction. Mitch froze slightly: ¡°Dead?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Impossible!¡± When she was just sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for her aunt, she had counted quietly, and her aunt was safe and sound today. So it won¡¯t die. Susie shook her hand: ¡°Get up.¡± Willow¡¯s eyeballs moved, he looked at Susie nkly, and suddenly sat up with a whoosh, very quickly. This time it was Susie¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Auntie¡±?¡± She waved her little hand to test. Willow stared at her hand, then hesitantly raised his face for a moment and waved it. Susie opened her mouth wide. My aunt is so good! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat!¡± Susie pulled her to run outside. Landon, who was following behind, looked confused, didn¡¯t he call him? na and the others were waiting in the restaurant on the first floor, and finally saw Susie running down holding Willow. Everyone was surprised and teased. Africans became Western Europeans? na felt terrified. this pale face¡­was even paler than her uncle who had been dead for three days! Wade said in a daze: ¡°So my mother¡¯s ck one just now is the dirt that hasn¡¯t been washed off for ten years?¡± The corner of Hamza¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Susie sat down, shook her head and said, ¡°No, I killed the bug in my aunt¡¯s heart, and it turned white.¡± ¡°Sit down¡­¡± na pointed to the chair. Willow¡¯s expression was numb, apart from turning pale. he seemed to be the same as before, and when he arrived at the restaurant, he still stared at Wade first. Maybe it¡¯s because Wade was bornter, so her memory is a little clearer, so she always has a look of repeated confirmation in her eyes. ¡°Oh, it seems that it can¡¯t be recovered.¡± na said: ¡°Ryan wille backter, let him take a look.¡± She was afraid that taking it to the hospital rashly would scare those old experts to death. Susie pointed to the chair: ¡°Auntie, sit down!¡± Willow¡¯s eyeballs finally moved, and he sat stiffly on the chair. Everyone can finally eat with peace of mind. The bowl in front of Willow is full, the rice ispacted, and the meat, vegetables, and so on are all piled up on it. na said: ¡°Come, eat¡­¡± She thought that Willow would not react for a long time as before, but this time she saw her lower her head, staring at the rice bowl in front of her. After Susie repeatedly urged her to eat quickly, she seemed to have found a way to eat, and buried her face in the rice bowl. It¡¯s pretty quick to eat. Everyone was speechless. The meat caught in Craig¡¯s fork fell with a thud. No, is this ¡®daughter-inw¡¯ or not? Say no to her, she will bottom out a bowl of rice in no time, say her, don¡¯t you know how to use a fork to eat? na was very patient, and raised her hand to signal her to look at the fork in her hand: ¡°Well, eat with a fork.¡± Seeing her cute face with rice grains all over her face, na reluctantly took a tissue and handed it to her. Wade quickly took it and wiped her face. ¡°Take a fork and eat like this.¡± Wade held the fork and demonstrated how to use the fork while picking up vegetables. Seeing this, Susie also picked up the fork and taught. Willow looked from Wade to Susie, and moved his fingers on hisp slightly But before she learned it, Susie and Wade couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Susic: ¡°No, I can¡¯t teach anymore, I can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± Wade: ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. Brother, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Hamza sneered: ¡°Boring.¡± He nced at Willow quickly, hesitating and struggling Martin has been watching silently, and whispered: ¡°Let me do it.¡± As soon as he spoke, Willow stared at him again as if he had just noticed him. Martin raised his hand, the hand holding the fork was well-knit, slender and powerful. Willow seemed to be attracted, and stared straight at it. ¡°Pick up a fork.¡± Martin said. Willow raised his hand and looked at his own. Then he looked at the fork on the table and grabbed it hesitantly. Martin raised his hand to correct, and looked down at Willow to make sure she was listening. Unfortunately, no. Willow stared at his fork, staring nkly. Susie rested her chin and sent out a soul torture: ¡°Are you sure she can understand?¡± Martin: ¡°¡­ I was negligent.¡± Wade nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, people have to learn etiquette before they learn how to speak?¡± Martin said nkly, ¡°You do what you want.¡± Normally, Wade would absolutely shut up. Now he is the eldest son of the nursing mother, and immediately said: ¡°II¡± Ie, I wille.¡± ¡°Mom, look good, hold a fork like this. It¡¯s ready to eat!¡± Willow turned to look at Wade, then at his hands. Her eyes widened slightly, as if delighted at the new skill she had learned. Everyone also felt hopeful. If you can teach, you will be saved! na said in a good mood: ¡°How about this, learn to speak first in the future, speak only when you can understand, and understand more when you can speak.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with heaven, earth, people, you, me, and him.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Learning to recognize characters in the first grade of elementary school also started from heaven, earth, people, you, me, and him. Susie said happily: ¡°I will, God!¡± She pointed to the sky outside. Willow looked puzzled. Wade pointed at the ground: ¡°The ground!¡± Susie patted herself: ¡°Man!¡± Willow¡¯s eyes paused slightly. na saw it, it was ok, it worked a bit. She pointed at Willow, then at herself, then at Martin: ¡°You, me, him ¡± Willow stared nkly at na. na taught patiently: ¡°You, me, him. You follow me, you, me, him¡­¡± Willow hesitated and moved his lips, which made everyone even more happy Finally, while everyone held their breath, she squeezed out a word in a very unfamiliar way: ¡°I¡­¡± Susie and Wade jumped for joy! Susie: ¡°Auntie can talk!¡± Wade: ¡°My mom is so smart!¡± na strikes while the iron is hot. ¡°Go on, you say ¡®you, me, him!¡± The corners of Willow¡¯s lips twitched: ¡°You¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Everyone looked at her expectantly Willow: ¡°You¡­I¡­slot.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 478 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 478 Chapter 478 M, Old Wife is Weak and Can¡¯t Lift Her Hands After na realized what Willow was saying, the knife flew out of her eyes and looked at Wade. Wade suddenly frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t hack me with your bare hands!¡± na was speechless. When did she chop someone? She red at Wade and muttered. ¡°Usually, I tell you not to keep your mouth shut! Look, if you don¡¯t listen, what does this make you into?¡± ¡°Let me hear these two words next time, and see if I don¡¯t break your front teeth off!¡± na said very smoothly. Wade lowered his head: ¡°Grandma, I was wrong!¡± Susie also quickly lowered her head: ¡°Grandma, I was wrong!¡± na¡¯s heart softened immediately, hey¡­ Forget it, she¡¯s so cute, what¡¯s wrong with saying a few foul words¡­ Although she was moring from the bottom of her heart, the olddy still had a cold face and turned her head to continue teaching Willow. There is a person in the family who can feed her obediently, listen to her nagging and teach, and will not talk back. Everyone suddenly felt that their shoulders became lighter for some reason. That¡¯s when Colt walked in quickly. ¡°Sir, there are several police officers and three people who call themselves the Barnes family¡­¡± Martin¡¯splexion was covered with ice, and he said coldly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± The gate of the Murray family estate. The police nced at Sofia and Santiago from time to time. There was a man standing next to them, about the same age as Santiago, with a goatee and a very solemn look. Sofia wears a hat and a mask, and isme on one leg. If she opens her mouth to speak at this moment, others will definitely find that her front teeth and big teeth are gone. Santiago is not much better either. his hair is bald and his teeth are bald, Sofia still has a few teeth, he is missing all of them. Sofia is limping his left leg, he is limping his right leg. Sofia¡¯s right ring finger was pinched off, and his left ring finger was pinched off Sofia whispered: ¡°Can we get in¡­¡± The elder of the Barnes family, who was able-bodied and thought himself unfathomable, shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± The Murray family, their Barnes family can get in if they want, why can¡¯t they get in? Willow stopped talking, she hated it so much, she felt like she died once in the barren mountain, those evil ghosts are so good at torturing people! Let her experience all the ways they died, and now Willow feels that his head still hurts, his internal organs hurt, and his seven orifices are bleeding¡­ I managed to escape from death, but when I came back and looked in the mirror, I saw my missing front teeth and big teeth, a Mediterranean style with baldness in the middle and hair around it¡­ She would rather they pull out all her teeth! Pull all your hair out! But they didn¡¯t agree, insisting on saying that this shape is good. At this time. Colt came to invite the police officer in, and the second elder of the Barnes family remained silent, and grandiosely regarded the police officer as his referrer, and followed them directly. Sofia admired it from the bottom of her heart, as expected of the Second Elder, she really has a way. The Murray family didn¡¯t know that they came separately from the police officer, and thought they were coming with the police officer, so they took them in with them. Just when she entered the door, Sofia suddenly saw a very familiar face among the guards. An old man with a big fork was staring at her covetously. Sofia thought¡­ Isn¡¯t this the guard at the gate of the elementary school? She gritted her teeth secretly, okay,e to the Murray family, okay, save time when she bes the head mother of the Murray family and then go find him! ¡°The police officers have worked hard, please sit down.¡± Martin greeted the officers at the door of the main building and led the officers into the house. ¡°It¡¯s like this. People reported that someone in your Murray family killed someone.¡± The police officer said with a serious face, ¡°Where are you all at 5:07 in the morning?¡± Wade, Hamza, and Susie thumped in their hearts. Wade finally understood, what is the uncle¡¯s death day today¡­ It¡¯s their anniversary¡­! He said why he suddenly wanted to go to the uncle¡¯s grave and ask for leave¡­ Neither Lucy nor Zion need to go, just him, his brother and Susie. It turned out to be waiting here! na looked puzzled: ¡°Five in the morning? We are all at home, and no one gets up at that time.¡± The police officer frowned: ¡°Some people reported that they saw someone dragging a dead body into your Murray family!¡± na was taken aback, and said in surprise. ¡°What? Who pulled the corpse? What corpse??¡± police officer:¡±?¡± Judging by her expression, she doesn¡¯t look like a fake¡­ The two police officers looked up and down at the olddy in front of them. ¡°You¡¯d better be honest and help the murderer conceal the murder. This is an aplice! Do you know what an aplice is?¡± Craig lowered his face: ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t scare my olddy, what aplices, what corpses, we really don¡¯t know!¡± Just ask, why are you scaring his wife so severely? Seeing that they did not admit it, the police officer took out a few photos. ¡°This is a surveince screenshot!¡± In the photo, a man is riding a motorcycle with two dogs on his back. There is a ¡®corpse¡¯ tied to the back of the motorcycle. It is straight, although it is slightly arched¡­but it is not difficult to see that it is still stiff The police officer scolded: ¡°The corpse is stiff! You are still sophistry!¡± Craig was angry: ¡°Just say it! Don¡¯t talk to my olddy!¡± The officer was speechless. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sofia was on the side, lowering her head and sneering. The brim of the hat covered half of her face, making it difficult to see the expression on her face. She was gloating and excited at the same time. Her sister must have entered the Murray family, she just took a quick look around but didn¡¯t see it, the Murray family must have hidden her. She didn¡¯t expect the Murray family to defend her sister so much, which made her ufortable. But she¡¯s excited about¡­ People in the Murray family don¡¯t know, as descendants of the witch god family, everyone has Gu worms nted on their bodies! Yes, her sister didn¡¯t die when she joined the Murray family But wait, who knows if he will die or not- Whether it¡¯s the first elder or the second elder, they can control the Gu worms and kill Willow immediately at any time! Once her sister dies, the Murray family will be charged with murder-! If you don¡¯t want to be convicted of this crime, you have to obediently negotiate terms with them! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 479 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Crack, Heat Mosquitoes While Sofia was secretly excited, the second elder of the Barnes family was also looking at the Murray family coldly. The decoration is extravagant, which is really the trend of prodigal, and sooner orter there will be dandy disciples! The main house is too big! A big house will deplete people¡¯s aura too much. In a residential environment, this is a murderous house. If you can¡¯t hold back this grandeur. it will end sooner orter! This is the face of a typical rich man Such a family simply tarnished the blood of their Barnes family descendants. If Willow married that pure-blooded old man back then. how could the two children of the Barnes family be infected with this dirty blood? Simply infuriating. The second elder of the Barnes family nced at Sofia. Sofia immediately approached Colt quietly, and whispered. ¡°My Second Elder has something to tell you.¡± Colt nced at Martin, then led the two out. The second elder of the Barnes family was very rude: ¡°I am toozy to talk nonsense with ordinary people, so I will just say it straight!¡± ¡°Your Murray family will be doomed today. Regarding the murder. I said you are murderers, you are, and I will save you if I say save you! If you don¡¯t want to cause trouble, just do as I say.¡± Colt looked at the man in front of him calmly, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The second elder of the Barnes family smiled contemptuously ¡°Willow. the sinner of our Barnes family, have you brought it back¡± Did you find that she is different from normal people?¡± Colt¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The second elder of the Barnes family said: ¡°As a member of the Barnes family, a worm has been nted in my body since birth! Willow¡¯s worm is in my heart, and I can control the worm at any time and let her die!¡± ¡°That is to say, whether or not your Murray family should be charged with murder is up to me!¡± Colt was speechless. I understood it. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked coldly. The second elder of the Barnes family saw that he was sensible, and put his hands behind his back: ¡°Hamza and Wade are members of our Barnes family, we just want to get back our family¡¯s blood! We don¡¯t want to interfere with the rest.¡± Don¡¯t me him for being arrogant, there are indeed capable people and strangers in this world, and people who have really seen their abilities. whether they are merchants or powerful ministers, will be afraid and taboo! The Murray family, as it should, no surprises. Colt: ¡°Got it, you didn¡¯te with the officers.¡± The second elder of the Barnes family sneered: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What I want now is a sentence from your Murray family I kindly warn you that there are some things that you can¡¯t understand. There are many capable people and strange people in this world.¡± This sentence reminded Colt. He knew that the newdy who arrived suddenly was abnormal, but he didn¡¯t know that Susie helped her take out the Gu worms in the morning So he hesitated. At this moment. Susie¡¯s soft and crisp voice sounded: ¡°Don¡¯t pay to them! Auntie will definitely be fine.¡± attention She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°They are just lying, I don¡¯t believe they have this ability!¡± As soon as Colt heard it, his heart immediately rxed. Now who in the Murray family doesn¡¯t know that what the littledy said is the most useful and credible? For him, it is still more credible. Mr. Murray said that there is no need to doubt everything, and what the littledy says is what it is. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Colt smiled: ¡°Come on, fork him out!¡± The uncle who had been waiting for a long time came over immediately with a fork! ¡°My boy, I just said that these people are not serious! This woman pretended to be Mr. Murray¡¯s wife again and again, and she chased after her today?¡± Sofia¡¯s expression changed: ¡°How dare you!¡± What dare not! No matter where he is responsible, he is justified no matter where he talks about it! Sofia didn¡¯t expect that he was still such a tiger, if he said fork, he would fork! She struggled so hard that she lost both her hat and mask ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sofia said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am!¡± As soon as she took off the mask, the air leaked when she spoke. The uncle was surprised. She was bald in the Mediterranean and the olddy had no teeth. So she thought she was a fairy? Sam said speechlessly, ¡°I know, you are Mr. Murray¡¯s wife.¡± Sofia was overjoyed: ¡°Yes! How dare you¡­. The second elder of the Barnes family velled angrily: ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± He turned his head to Colt angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are holding the two children of our Barnes family. I really dare not do anything to you! You have to understand, our Barnes family has never thought of being in-ws with you! So no What kind of human face will be maintained on the surface, you better be more obedient to me!¡± Colt was speechless. Susie hid behind Colt, waved her little hand and shouted angrily: ¡°Fork out!¡± Sam immediately turned Sofia¡¯s fork into a big somersault, and then aimed at the second elder of the Barnes family. The second elder of the Barnes family turned cold and moved his fingers. He doesn¡¯t get angry, do you really think he is an ordinary person? A long, thin, almost transparent bug flew towards Sam. The second elder of the Barnes family swore that this dog ve would die on the spot, otherwise the Murray family would not take his words seriously at all! But there was a snap. Susie raised both hands, and pped the Gu insect to death like a mosquito. She quickly rubbed her hands on the back of her pants, innocently said to Colt: ¡°There are mosquitoes.¡± Colt: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone do a pest controlter.¡± coincide? I heard that this child is very favored by the Murray family. It should be that the young family of their Barnes family taught her some skills, and happened to beat the bug to death¡­ The second elder of the Barnes family felt like this should be the case. After all, the young head of their Barnes family was someone who could suppress even evil ghosts. The movement outside attracted the attention of the people inside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Martin came out, looking around coldly. Colt walked up quickly and said something in a low voice. Martin looked at the second elder of the Barnes family, and the second elder of the Barnes family sneered at him. The police officer frowned: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± On the way, these people said that they were guests of the Murray family. and they had something very important to discuss with the Murray family, saying that it was about the children. Based on professional instinct, they felt that these people were not good people, so they let them follow the trend, otherwise it would be impossible for irrelevant personnel to approach when handling the case But Sofia pointed to Wade behind Martin and said, ¡°Officer, they really killed people, they killed my sister¡­¡± Santiago: ¡°9¡± The second elder of the Barnes family was speechless. What good would it do them to speak out in front of the police! Don¡¯t the police think about it, how did you know that your sister was killed! Why didn¡¯t you say it on the road just now! Santiago is so angry, the n is not like this, and now he can¡¯t wait to go up and give Sofia a big fight. Sofia seems to have be more and more stupid in the past few years, and I don¡¯t know why! The second elder of the Barnes family had no choice but to take advantage of the situation and said, ¡°We are here today to find people from our Barnes family. Do you dare to call out Willow? Don¡¯t say she is not here, someone saw you pulling her body came back!¡± While talking, he quietly sensed Willow, and made a pinching motion with his fingers! With a pinch, he was sure Willow was dead. The natal Gu worms of the Barnes family are no exceptions! Let the Murray family fall into disaster first, and only then will they know who is talking! Sofia saw the action of the second elder, and immediately said: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you dare? Did you hide my sister¡¯s body!¡± She was suppressing expectations in her heart, as long as she could get involved, she would have a way to make Mr. Murray beg her She can testify, and in turn identify the two elders of the Barnes family who killed, she has evidence. As long as Mr. Murray is willing to look at her and agree to her¡­then she is willing to betray the Barnes family for him! The declining Barnes family, the shackles¡­ She has had enough! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 480 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Disaster Sofia thought beautifully. When the Murray family was in disaster, she sacrificed her rtives to save the Murray family, and suddenly became the benefactor of the Murray family It¡¯s a pity that she has lost her mind, and she doesn¡¯t even think about it. She now uses the Murray family of hiding the corpse, isn¡¯t it just herself who caused the Murray family to fall into a ¡®disaster¡¯? Susie shook her head: ¡°Has her brain been eaten?¡± Mitch: ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± Really eaten?? Mitch: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just settle the matter in front of you.¡± Susie immediately covered her mouth. ¡°Corpse?¡± Martin said coldly, ¡°You mean her?¡± He turned around as he spoke. Martin was surprised that Willow was still in the living room when the police officer and the Barnes family entered the door. Because it turned white, and stood in the corner with a few servants, Sofia and the others probably didn¡¯t notice it. Didn¡¯t expect the person to disappear now? Colt immediately asked in a low voice: ¡°Ada, where is the eldestdy?¡± Ada was also dumbfounded: ¡°He was still here just now!¡± The second elder of the Barnes family sneered: ¡°Why, can¡¯t the show go on?¡± Sofia: ¡°Of course it¡¯s not there! How could the body be here¡­¡± Santiago: ¡°Just search and you¡¯ll find out!¡± He has lost all his teeth, and he speaks like a toothless olddy, which makes him extremely annoyed. The police officer was about to speak. At this time, a dog barked suddenly, and a woman who was so thin that only her bones remained and her face was paler than a dead person stood silently under the big tree in the garden. When the wind blew, she looked like a dead person. The police officer¡¯s eyes were fixed. Years of experience in handling cases allowed them to see at a nce that this woman had problems and was not alive! In some previous cases, there were also cases where the murderer disguised the corpse as if he was still alive. So the one in front of me is also¡­? Sofia was taken aback, and it took a while to realize that the motionless woman not far away was her sister! Bing so white¡­ must be the reason why she died after the Gu worm was pinched to death. Sofia immediately said, ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s my sister¡­ that¡¯s my sister!¡± The second elder of the Barnes family sneered: ¡°Did you see that? The woman in front of me is the corpse we are looking for! She is from our Barnes family!¡± The police officers did not dare to approach rashly, fearing that there would be transparent silk threads around them, and they would identally destroy the scene ¡°Are you sure?¡± a police officer asked. The second elder of the Barnes family insisted: ¡°Definitely!¡± He looked at Martin: ¡°I thought why you are so sure. So you nailed the dead people under the big tree to give the police officer the illusion that the people are still alive.¡± Sofia cried: ¡°My sister is so miserable¡­why did it happen¡­I didn¡¯t believe it at first¡­but now I believe it! It turns out that the two elders really killed my sister¡­¡± Seeing her sister¡¯s ¡®corpse¡¯. Sofia couldn¡¯t wait to jump out to make a stand, for fear that she would not have a chance if it waster. She pointed at Santiago in grief and anger: ¡°Last night, the elder asked me to go to the barren mountain with him, saying that my sister is useless. wasting the resources of the Barnes family, and will kill my sister!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at the time, after all, my sister is also from the Barnes. family! I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the elder not only killed my sister, but also put the me on the Murray family, in order to rob the two children¡­¡± Santiago was speechless. The second elder of the Barnes family was speechless. The two fell into self-doubt, the logic was full of loopholes, and they didn¡¯t know where to start to refute. Santiago pped Sofia directly across the face. Sofiay down on the ground with a groan, and cried loudly to Willow in the distance: ¡°Sister! You died so badly! I didn¡¯t believe that the elders would do this, but I really saw you here today, and I realized that I was wrong.¡± Yeah¡­ woo woo woo!¡± Everyone was speechless. Sofia also took out a USB sh drive from her body: ¡°These are evidences. that the First Elder and the Second Elder illegally detained and abused. my sister! My sister was fooled before she died. They imprisoned my sister and did not say anything about it. She used torture, and the circumstances are serious and bad!¡± Santiago was speechless. The police officer took the evidence solemnly Under the big tree, Willow had no expression on his face, he didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. just stood there like this. The two police officers were on the verge of an enemy, and one of them was calling for reinforcements and asked the forensic doctor toe over quickly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It turned out that Willow suddenly raised a hand. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Upon closer inspection, Willow was holding two dog leashes tightly in his hands. Then he straightened his five fingers very mechanically, and let go of the dog leash. Fuck!¡± she said. General and Star barked and rushed out! Everyone in the Murray family was speechless Before everyone could react, General threw himself on Sofia, biting hard The police officer hurriedly asked the Murray family to lock up the dog. and because of their duties, they rushed to save the dog. When Sofia was rescued, her face was bitten off. Only the nose is still intact. ¡°My face¡­my face hurts so much!¡± Sofia touched her face tremblingly, then withdrew her hand and screamed. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Even if she was stopped by the police officer, she would jump at the dog, and it ended up in front of General, who bit her nose without even thinking about opening his mouth. Now it¡¯s all right, even the nose is bitten. Sofia screamed like a hog. The police officer was almost speechless, while looking at Sofia, while urging the Murray family to take the dog away, and at the same time keeping an eye on Willow, in case someone destroys the ¡°corpse¡±. As a result, as soon as the dog was pulled down, they saw Willow move. Without bending her knees, she charged straight over and hit Sofia¡¯s head like a fired cannonball. Boom¡­ Sofia¡¯s nose bleeds in an instant, and everyone flew backwards, and the face that she couldn¡¯t bear to look at was even worse. Willow stood firmly on the spot, staring straight at Sofia with his eyes, repeating clearly: ¡± Fuck!¡± Then suddenly rushed straight in front of Santiago, grabbed his shoulder. and mmed his head hard on his face. ¡°Fuck!¡± she said forcefully. Everyone was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 481 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 481 Chapter 481 The Bames family had no evidence, we have When Santiago was stunned, he was hit hard on the face by a hard head, and his nose sank, which shows how hard the head was pushed! ¡°Damn¡­!¡± He covered his nose and cursed. Willow stared at him and kept outputting: ¡°Fuck¡­!¡± If it is said that the movement of swaying the arm just now could still be someone secretly pulling it, making a false impression. But how can I exin it in front of me? Can a corpse suddenly rush over and hit someone with its head? Can a corpse call out to me? Susie, who was stunned, finally came back to her senses. The impact was so hard that she was afraid that she would also dent her own head. Susie hurried up to pull her: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s all right, all right!¡± Willow rolled his eyes, stared at the remaining second elders of the Barnes family, and rushed over with his head in rebellion. The second elder of the Barnes family was more shocked than Sofia and Santiago. The Gu worm on Willow¡¯s body was controlled and crushed to death by himself. She should have beenpletely cold, why is she still alive and kicking and headbutting people here? So when he kept doubting himself, Willow rushed in front of him and flew him out¡­ The second elder of the Barnes family fell two meters andnded on thewn. Chapter 481. The Barnes family has no evidence, we have At this moment, a bird flew over suddenly, quacking loudly: ¡°Come on, feed him a catty of cakes! Come here, feed him a catty of cakes!¡± The voice fell, and itpleted the aerial bombing. A bubble of fresh bird droppings was iparably urately pulled into the mouth of the second elder of the Barnes family¡­ Everyone in the Murray family: who am I, where am I, what is this bird doing¡­ Even the police officer opened his mouth. When had the second elder of the Barnes family been insulted like this, and the other party was still a bird! He spat, spat, and kept spitting out what was in his mouth, until his mouth was dry and he still felt like his mouth was full of bird droppings. ¡°Bastard¡­! Damn beast!¡± The second elder of the Barnes family was furious, he couldn¡¯t kill the Murray family, even a bird? He flew out a spell, and hit the parrot thatnded on a bush next to it! The second elder of the Barnes family still has some skills. As soon as Alex jumped up, his tail was hit. Alex immediately yelled and flew towards Susie: ¡°Help! The bird is roasted!¡± Susie rushed over quickly, ran in both directions, and quickly hugged Alex in her arms, directly raising her hand to pinch the me! The second elder of the Barnes family sneered, not everyone can extinguish the mes, so if you dare to grab it with your hands like this, Chapter 481 The Barnes family has no evidence, we have you are looking for death! next second¡­ The green me was extinguished. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The sneer on the face of the second elder of the Barnes family suddenly froze, and he suddenly felt something was wrong. ording to Santiago¡¯s description¡­ Is it really their Barnes family¡¯s descendant of the witch god, Wade, who is so powerful? A small part of Alex¡¯s tail was burned off, and the originally beautiful and long tail feathers were gone. Parrots rely on their bright feathers to find a partner, especially the beautiful flight feathers and long tail feathers after unfolding. The brighter the color and the longer the tail feathers, the more ¡°powerful and majestic¡± they are in the eyes of female parrots. With tears in his eyes, Alexined to Susie: ¡°My tail is gone, I can¡¯t find a partner!¡± Everyone in the Murray family was speechless. The police officer was stunned: Has this bird be a spirit? When Susie went to rescue Alex, Willow was let go, and without restraint, she turned her head towards Santiago and bit him on the shoulder. She mumbled, tearing off a piece of Santiago¡¯s flesh, and Santiago screamed Willow is not afraid of pain, even if Santiago beat him with his elbow, he didn¡¯t let go. Chapter 481 The Bames family has no evidence, we have The scene was chaotic. The police officers rushed to rescue Santiago. The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth kept twitching, he went up to stop Willow: ¡°Okay, let go.¡± Martin was speechless. After finally tearing her off, Santiago was torn off another piece of flesh. Others feel pain when they see it. This farce was so noisy, it was really a mess, and it ended with Santiago and the others being handcuffed. When the autopsy judge arrived, what he saw was Willow¡¯s mouth stubbornly repeating ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± and biting. It doesn¡¯t even need to be checked, it might be a corpse! So the Barnes family uses the Murray family of murder, which is simply a frame-up. Sofia refused to give up and asked the forensic doctor to check Willow¡¯s heartbeat. Wade stood in front of him, his eyes were red: ¡°Who dares to touch my mother!¡± ¡°My mother became like this because they kept her underground for eight years!¡± ¡°She is scared when she sees people now, you are not allowed to approach her!¡± Wade was stubborn, Susie also joined the queue and stopped in front of Willow Hamza joined the team without hesitation. The police officer wanted to say, does she seem to be afraid of people? Another time he let the dog bite someone, another time he went into battle to bite someone himself, and even hit someone¡¯s face with his head. This is called being afraid of people¡­? Martin stopped in front of the three kids. ¡°The Barnes family framed our Murray family without any evidence, but we have evidence of the Barnes family¡¯s illegal detention, revenge and murder!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 482 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Not Good Hearing what Martin said, the second elder of the Barnes family tightened his heart, and felt even worse! At this moment, he began to suspect that something was wrong. Looking at Wade, if this kid is really that powerful, why didn¡¯t he make any moves just now? He won¡¯t be tricked by Santiago and Sofia¡­ Martin asked Colt to take out a file bag and hand it over to the police. The Murray family naturally wouldn¡¯t let the Barnes family go. They believed that Hamza Wade was a child of their family, and their mouths and mouths were the blood of their Barnes family. It would be a disaster to keep them. After the police officer read the evidence in the file, his face became more and more serious, and he and Martin were talking in a low voice for some reason. Then when they came over, they handcuffed Sofia, Santiago and the second elder of the Barnes family! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are suspected of illegal detention, killing, and buying and selling corpses¡­ take them away!¡± The second elder of the Barnes family was extremely arrogant when he came, and he never expected that he would be taken away in the end! ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡± He scowled with a cold face, frowning, ¡°Is this how you do things? If the Murray family has money, they help the Murray family! You are the scum of the people!!¡± The officer resisted the urge to punch him. Sofia yelled ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case, why was I taken away too? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± She looked at Martin and shouted anxiously: ¡°Mr. Murray, save me! You know what I mean! Just now, I even betrayed our Barnes family and spoke for the Murray family!¡± The two elders of her Barnes family were sessfully captured, and she also contributed a lot of credit! Without her USB sh drive, could she be convicted so quickly? ¡°Mr. Murray, you can¡¯t be so ruthless!¡± Sofia cried loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been there for you, for your own good, and never thought of doing anything to hurt the Murray family!¡± ¡°You believe me¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled. Why is my sister like this? Your Murray family still takes her in, but you are so indifferent to me!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Sofia struggled to break free and rushed out. She doesn¡¯t want to be caught, she has done so much, she wants to be the head of the Murray family! The two children, Hamza and Wade, are hers, as is Mr. Murray. She is their mother, she is qualified to enter the Murray family¡¯s door! Just grab Wade¡­she still has a chance¡­ At this moment, a big fork fell from the sky. Sam raised his eyebrows and sent Sofia flying with a fork. The police officer quickly controlled Sofia, but she went crazy and even bit them. Sofia was knocked out. The world ispletely quiet. After Sofia and the others were taken away, Martin directly took over the Barnes family. It was cold, and the Barnes family waspletely bankrupt. Sofia yelled and was sent to a psychiatric hospital. Santiago imprisoned Willow for eight years because of special circumstances, and was happy to serve in prison for ten years. Santiago was found to have revenge killings, not only killing one, but was sentenced to life. There was hatred and resentment in their eyes. I don¡¯t know where the police officer found the spell, which can kill all the worms on them and ruin their means of raising cockroaches. From now on, their greatest confidence ispletely gone! The two who wanted to escape from prison with the cup worm couldn¡¯t get out at all. Of course, these are things forter. After Sofia and the others were taken away, Wade stood in the yard in a daze. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and asked, ¡°Shall we go to visit uncle¡¯s grave?¡± na raised her hand and pped him on the head. She knew exactly what Willow was like when she first came to the Murray family. In case Willow is not revived, he really bes a corpse. What should these children do? If a minormits a crime, it is not true that he will not be arrested, nor will he be sentenced. Today¡¯s day is really a roller coaster, her heart almost can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Go back to my room, face the wall and think about it!¡± na said sternly, ¡°Lock the door for me, no one is allowed to enter!¡± Craig looked at Susie, unable to bear it. ¡°Forget it, what does this have to do with children?¡± The old man reasoned on the matter: ¡°People from the Barnes family came to the door, so don¡¯t take your anger out on the children.¡± na red at him. These kids really went outst night. I was made such a fuss by the Barnes family again, it was almost noon, I might not be hungry anymore, but I must be sleepy. The child is growing up, how can he bear the sleepiness, and has to go back to the room to sleep. Craig didn¡¯t know, wow, he slept soundlyst night, and the evidence the police officer showed just now was just a photo of Landon returning to the Murray family with two dogs on his back and Willow tied up. So the old man said very reasonablely: ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s over now. Did you just get angry because of the police officer¡¯s stern tone?¡± na went down the steps: ¡°Imph.¡± No hum, there is no other way, otherwise how could she exin that she told the child to face the wall and think about his mistakes. She didn¡¯t want to tell Craig about it either, because she couldn¡¯t sleep every time the kids were out, and she couldn¡¯t sleep without Craig either. Craig patted her back: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be afraid no matter what monsterse.¡± ¡°Besides, there¡¯s me!¡± na¡¯s heart warmed up, and the next moment, she heard Craig say quitecently: ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know what was going on just now, I deliberately acted unreasonably and only knew how to protect my wife, and changed the subject to give others time to react. Are you smart, old man?¡± na smiled: ¡°Do it on purpose?¡± The old man who was supporting na subconsciously shrank his neck. The olddy chopped it with her bare hands. Martin doesn¡¯t look sideways. When the olddy said this, she seemed to be punishing the three children. But in fact, let the three children go to rest. ¡°Go!¡± Uncle gently touched Susie¡¯s head: ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Susie: ¡°My dad can handle that too!¡± Martin smiled: ¡°Your father was urgently called to a meeting in the morning. There are some things that are really inconvenient for him to reach out to.¡± I just don¡¯t know if Mr. Morton can apply to be Kellen this time. This meeting, there is no possibility that I will not be able toe back If you can¡¯t leave, let everyone join in. Originally, the head had one eye open and one eye closed. Now the team has been led astray by him, and the higher-ups saw that he was getting more and more mischievous, so they couldn¡¯t help interfering. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susie pulled her aunt and ran away. Hamza subconsciously followed. While running, Wade said, ¡°Quickly check, is there any dimple on the head!¡± Just when they reached the door steps, several children stood on the steps and told Willow to squat down. Willow squatted obediently with his knees hugged. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really sunken!¡± Wade said distressedly: ¡°Just say you can¡¯t hit someone with your head, the other party is so thick-skinned!¡± Susie whimpered: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, touch your head, it doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Willow squatted obediently, not resisting at all, letting his hair be scuffed into a mess. She really didn¡¯t feel the pain, she was already numb to the pain. na was supported by Craig, and slowly followed. When she saw a few people blocking the door, she said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and face the wall and think about it!¡± Susie raised her hand: ¡°Can I think on the wall above the bed?¡± na¡¯s tense face rxed, and she tried not to smile, and asked. ¡°Why do you face the wall and think about it in bed?¡± Susie: ¡°I¡¯m thinking about it in bed.¡± na was speechless. Susie: ¡°I¡¯m lying on my stomach with my face facing the bed, and I¡¯m thinking about it too!¡± na was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 483 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Alex teaches to speak Susie and Wade took Willow to the guest room on the third floor. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Although my aunt came back, she didn¡¯t live with my uncle. ¡°We have to go back and face the wall and think about it!¡± Susie patted Willow¡¯s head: ¡°You have to stay here obediently, don¡¯t run around!¡± Willow sat obediently on the bed, his eyes still fixed, looking at Wade for a while, and Susie for a while. It seems that except for the whitening, everything else has not changed. Wadey on the edge of the bed, propped his chin and asked, ¡°Can my mother change back?¡± Susie shook her head honestly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master said that I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Wade sighed a little. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as there is a mother, it seems to be fine, and he will take good care of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go back and face the wall and think about it.¡± Wade took Susie¡¯s hand, poked his head out to take a look, saw that na was not nearby, and immediately said in a low voice: ¡°I will go back and close the doorter, and then I will sleep secretly.¡± Do you know?¡± My sister didn¡¯t sleepst night, she must be sleepy. He is also very sleepy. Susie couldn¡¯t help being nervous as if she was about to do something bad ¡°Then what if grandma finds out?¡± Wade shook his head: ¡°No, trust me !¡± Alex was so frightened that he was about to fly out of his wits, he yelled and flew up. There was sudden chaos in the house¡­ oh no. birds flew and cats jumped. Bell mmed and killed, Alex panicked, and suddenly flew to Willow¡¯s head. The cat mmed on the brakes and stopped, wagging its tail and staring at the parrot on Willow¡¯s head. Alex: ¡°Haha¡­e on,e if you have the ability!¡± Alex seemed to have found a backer, and he was arrogant. With a low growl in Bell¡¯s throat, he stomped on the back of the chair fiercely, even 15 pounds couldn¡¯t stop it from being agile, and the culling was quick and precise, it passed over Willow¡¯s head, and stomped on her by the way. Alex flew up in fright, at this moment, Bell suddenly felt his back foot being grabbed. Willow pulled the cat off abruptly. She didn¡¯t know how to carry the cat, so she just held it by its hind legs and held it up in front of her, looking at it expressionlessly. The roon cat meowed unhappily, bent over and bit the back of Willow¡¯s hand. Ordinary people are bitten like this, and they must be so scared that they let go of it quickly. Too bad Willow didn¡¯t. Bell bites harder. Willow looked nkly at the ce where he was bitten, suddenly lowered his head, and bit the back of Bell¡¯s neck. Bell¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It doesn¡¯t let go, and neither does Willow. One person, one cat, just like this, you bite me and I bite you, Bell pushes hard and Willow pushes hard too. In the end, Bell gave up first, and let go of Willow embarrassingly. I saw two deep tooth holes were bitten out on the back of her hand. Logically speaking, such a deep wound should bleed, but the back of Willow¡¯s hand didn¡¯t bleed. Alex was stunned: ¡°You¡¯re going to get a rabies vine!¡± Bell looked at Willow very aggrieved and dissatisfied, and meowed at her. I don¡¯t know how long it took before Willow let go of his mouth and hands. Bell rushed out immediately, hiding in the corner of the table and watching her vigntly. Willow¡¯s eyeballs remained motionless, and she stared straight at Bell. Bell¡¯s back was blown up, and suddenly she heard her say: ¡°Hi.¡± Bell was speechless. Alex: ¡°Got it! Got it!¡± Willow seemed to be having trouble thinking and speaking, and just continued to reinforce the repetition: ¡°Hey¡­fork out¡­¡± Alex was speechless. Suddenly something doesn¡¯t feel right. Early in the morning, Willow woke up and said to na: ¡°Hey, fuck, get out!¡± Damn, it will be split in half by the olddy with bare hands, right? Alex quickly slipped away. Bell squatted for a while, making sure Willow wouldn¡¯t jump over and bite it, and ran away too. Only Willow was left in the room. She sat upright on the edge of the bed, her lips moved, and she worked very hard to consolidate her learning achievements: Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 484 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 484 Chapter 484 How the Stupid Ghost Died Let¡¯s talk about Susie, when she came back to the room, she saw that ya Ghost and the others hade back at some point, and they were lying by the window. It turned out that I was watching a y here just now! The cowardly ghost immediately stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back.¡± Susie: ¡°Well, I saw the bad guys you punished! The front teeth are all pulled out,e on~¡± The coward looked at her dotingly, and then said earnestly: ¡°Baby, although the other party is a bad person, we should punish and punish her, and we can¡¯t take pleasure in it.¡± After a pause, he added: ¡°Be kind.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Got it!¡± ya Ghost muttered on the side: How kind, why didn¡¯t I see you say this when pulling someone¡¯s front teeth¡­ The unlucky ghost poked his hands excitedly: ¡°Did we perform well? Is there any reward? Hehe¡­¡± Susie touched her pocket: ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t buy candy this time.¡± Grandma forbids her to buy candy, and sometimes Dad buys it for her secretly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There was a trace of regret in the eyes of the unlucky ghost, but he immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, make it up next time!¡± The coward nced at him: ¡°Are you embarrassed to ask the child for candy? It¡¯s okay baby, don¡¯t listen to him, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have candy.¡± They¡¯re not for her sugar. Susie jumped out of bed suddenly, went to her little dresser and opened the drawer, and found a hidden candy in the innermost part. Then I got under the bed again, fiddled with it for a while, and found another one. Immediately afterwards, he opened the closet and found another one in the pocket of the small coat that was hanging inside. The ghosts were speechless. Uh, others are hiding pocket money, but she is hiding candy¡­ Susie looked at the candy in her hand, there were three¡­ one less. She tried her best to remember it, ran out of the balcony, entered Alex¡¯s tropical rainforest room, and took out another tree from a tuft of grass. Holding four candies in her hand, Susie said happily, ¡°Here you are!¡± Her ghost, can¡¯t live without sugar! The cowards were stunned, and immediately felt a warm current in their hearts, which had been cold for a long time. very nice¡­¡­ When they were in the barren hills, the members of the Barnes family opened their mouths and called them ves. They worked hard for Susie, maybe they really are ves in the eyes of others¡­ They have also sinned terribly, but they never expected that there would be such a day when a viin would treat them with such sincerity. The coward hugged Susie from behind, and said in a low voice, ¡°Baby, thank you¡­¡± Susie¡¯s smiling eyes were curved, and the fundus of her eyes seemed to pour out a whole gxy, dazzling and beautiful. She said cheerfully, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± ya Ghost felt that his eyes were getting wet, he was the first to take the candy and said. ¡°I want this pink one!¡± 1 The unlucky ghost immediately grabbed one too: ¡°Then I want the green one.¡± The wimp took the yellow candy that happened to be in Susie¡¯s palm, and the rest was muddled. The ghosts ate the candy in their mouths contentedly, feeling the sweetness that only human beings can feel. so good¡­¡­ ya Ghost changed the subject and asked: ¡°By the way, you fool, when you were in the barren mountain just now, you were bleeding from your seven orifices. How did you die?¡± After the foolish ghost was caught, he was thrown into the gourd directly. After being beaten a lot, he obediently recognized the form. Thinking about it carefully, they really never asked him the cause of death. The confused ghost said vaguely, ¡°This¡­it¡¯s a long story, so I won¡¯t talk about it.¡± A group of ghosts urged: ¡°Speak up! It¡¯s better to have a long story, anyway, we have a lot of time!¡± Susicy on the bed, facing the bed, and turned her head when she heard the words: ¡°Yes, yes. I didn¡¯t even ask how you died!¡± The foolish ghost whimpered. and finally said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was confused when I was working overtime in the middle of the night. I forgot that the Coke in the refrigerator was mixed with poison by myself. I killed myself by drinking a bottle.¡± Shey down and found that it was too ufortable to face the bed and think about the past, her face was buried in the quilt, and she had difficulty breathing. Then he turned his face and thought about facing the ceiling and facing the wall-this shouldn¡¯t count as cheating, right? poison in Coke?¡± She asked curiously. The confused ghost sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a middle-aged man. It¡¯s just the age of the old and the young. The county where my family is located more than ten years ago was actually rtively rich. Although I am not very rich, I also have my own in the county. There are refrigerators, TVs, andputers that should be in the house.¡± In those days, a family with aputer at home was quite remarkable. At that time, the best business in the county was the Inte cafe, and there would be an Inte cafe hidden in any street or alley in the entire county. His son in the fifth grade of elementary school is also addicted to it. He does not go to school and climbs the wall to surf the Inte every day. ¡°Because of my son¡¯s education, my wife and I are very anxious. My wife goes to work and I go to work. My mother is the only one with my son at home. I can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°The rtionship between my wife and my mother has never been good. My wife used to take care of the baby when she was not at work. My mother said every day that she didn¡¯t do anything every day, and how tiring it would be to take care of a child.¡± ya Ghost cut it out: ¡°I hate this kind of remarks the most. You pay a few thousand a month for a nanny. The daughter-inw is a free nanny. She works hard withoutint, but is the least valuable.¡± The confused ghost frowned: ¡°My mother is right. Why don¡¯t she take care of the child at home? Where can she be tired? So when my wifeins to me, I advise her to be more generous.¡± ya Ghost rolled his eyes at him. ¡°And then?¡± asked the hapless ghost. Susie was a little sleepy, and said, ¡°And then?¡± The confused ghost continued Because his wife spent a lot of time at home, the rtionship with his mother became more and more rigid. His mother disliked his wife for not making money and spending money every day. The two quarreled every day. After the son went to kindergarten, the wife went to work. ¡°After my wife went to work, the housework at home fell on my mother. My mother started scolding my wife again, saying that she didn¡¯t care about anything at home.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 485 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Don¡¯t Drink Poison N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ya Ghost was speechless: ¡°Are you still talking to your mother this time?¡± The confused ghost looked regretful: ¡°No, this time I¡¯m talking about my mother. She has nothing to do at home, and you don¡¯t need to take the child to school. How can you be so tired?¡± When the daughter-inw is not at work, she says every day that people spend money if they don¡¯t make money. When the daughter-inw goes to work, sheins that the daughter- inw does not do housework, and the old man does everything for her. ¡°My mother said she was going to jump off a building, and said that after my father died, no one cared about her, and that the son married a wife and ignored his mother. She worked so hard but said she didn¡¯t do anything at home.¡± ya Ghost said: ¡°Your mother is so vexatious!¡± The confused ghost sighed: ¡°Yes, but she is old, what else can she care about? I will ask my wife to apologize to my mother.¡± ya Ghost was speechless. The coward was speechless. The unlucky ghost: ¡°You are really a fool, the handling of this matter is really a mess!¡± The confused ghost said: ¡°Then what can I do? One is my mother and the other is my wife. I¡¯m so annoyed! I really don¡¯t know what troubles they have every day, don¡¯t they consider my feelings?¡± ¡°After coaxing my wife to coax my mother, and after coaxing my mother to coax my wife. I have been coaxing like this for several years, and my heart is almost exhausted. Finally, when my son went to elementary school, he didn¡¯t study hard. He learned to climb the wall and surf the Inte. His grades The whole school was at the bottom, and the conflict broke outpletely.¡± His mother sat at the door with a bench and scolded his daughter-inw, saying that the daughter-in- law didn¡¯t look like a daughter-inw, she left early and came backte every day, and going to work was more important than her children¡¯s grades, and she had never seen such a mother. At that time, the county town was not as it is now, and it was generallymercial housing. It is a self-built building after another, and everyone in the neighborhood meets and chats every day. His wife was pointed at by the neighbors, and one by one persuaded her to resign ande back to take care of the children. ¡°My mother felt that she was justified and ordered my wife to resign. If she didn¡¯t resign, she would stop at the door every day.¡± ¡°Of course my wife won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I think if shees back every day toin about being tired from work, then tell her not to go to work, and to concentrate on studying with her children when shees back. Why do you think she refuses? I really can¡¯t figure it out!¡± Hearing that he also asked his wife to resign, the old woman felt that she was more reasonable. From the beginning, she moved a bench and scolded her at the door, to grabbing her daughter-inw¡¯s hair and beating her every day when she went out. ¡°My mother said that she was so active in going to work without earning a little money a month, she just wanted to y, maybe she was hanging out with someone outside.¡± ¡°The two of them fought that day¡­¡± ya Ghost quickly asked: ¡°Then who are you helping?¡± The confused ghost said: ¡°Who else can I help, my mother is an old man, she is young, even if my mother made a mistake, she can still fight, of course she pulled my wife away ¡± ¡°Then my wife was so angry that she wanted a divorce, and I couldn¡¯t help it anymore and started arguing with her.¡± In the end, his mother cried at the door for three days in a row. The wife didn¡¯t go home, and the phone couldn¡¯t be reached for three days in a row, and the son didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m really tired of coaxing my mother for days. She kept crying at the door every day, and the neighbors were watching the jokes, and kept patting my thighs and saying. I might as well die¡¯, ¡®You all despise me ¡°The daughter-inw said that without me, the old woman¡¯s family would not be like this¡¯, shouting to die.¡± Not only was she yelling that she was going to die, but she didn¡¯t know where to buy a bottle of pesticide. When she saw himing back, she pretended to drink the pesticide andmit suicide. When the confused ghost got annoyed, he was also impulsive, and poured the pesticide into the Coke, which was only half left. ¡°My mother is an olddy. She doesn¡¯t like dancing and has no hobbies. She just likes to drink Coke. At that time, my wife was really determined to get a divorce. Broken.¡± ya Ghost is incredible: ¡°So you just want to kill your mother?¡± The confused ghost nodded reluctantly: ¡°At that time, I was also very angry.¡± There is no way to solve the rtionship between wife and mother, the son is rebellious and does not listen to advice, and thepany has toy off employees. The confused ghost thought for a moment, maybe everything will be over after the mother dies. ya Ghost was very speechless. Marriage will never be an equal rtionship. Girls are always impulsive for love before marriage, but they don¡¯t know that meeting sensible people and families is actually the most important thing. Obviously, neither the muddled ghost nor his mother is a sensible person. The daughter-inw has obviously suffered a lot of grievances and has been forbearing, but he persuaded her to bear with her mother. His mother made trouble and was confused, so he didn¡¯t forcefully stop him, but instead let his mother make troubles for his wife to the point of divorce. In the end, there was no way to solve the mess, and I thought it would be fine if my mother died. It¡¯s so confusing. ¡°Because thepany was going toy off employees, I worked overtime to catch up with a n in order not to beid off. I was hungry and thirst in the middle of the night, so I picked up the bottle of Coke and drank it.¡¯ After drinking it all in one gulp, he remembered that he mixed pesticide into the Coke. The unlucky ghost was surprised: ¡°Can¡¯t you drink it?¡± The confused ghost shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s too hot, I just feel cool after drinking a bottle, and my head is dizzy again. There was a little Coke mixed in it, so I didn¡¯t drink it for a while.¡± By the time he reacted, it was already toote! The confused ghost looked regretful: ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t drink pesticides! Especially those whomit suicide by drinking pesticides are definitely the most stupid in the world!¡± Many people think that drinking pesticides is fine, and they don¡¯t even feel anything when they drink it. But pesticides are very poisonous, and 5-15 milliliters-that is, the amount of a Coke bottle cap-is enough to reach a lethal dose. He drank more than half of the bottle! ¡°There is no antidote for this thing! It will give you time to regret it, but it will not give you a chance to regret it.¡± Pesticide is a kind of natural poison that can be produced in a cycle, and the human body cannot eliminate it naturally. In the process of this poison cycle, the organs will gradually fail. ¡°The most ufortable thing is pulmonary fibrosis.¡± The fool said: ¡°It makes you breathless, and you can witness your own death in horror, and you will be suffocated to death.¡± ¡°My stomach looks like it¡¯s been burned by fire, the skin on my body has turned ck, and ulcers have appeared in my mouth¡­¡± The death process was long and painful, and the foolish ghost desperately pulled out his breathing tube to seek relief, but even then he couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°I was so painful that my seven orifices were bleeding, my face was hideous, and I died in iparable pain¡­ and when I was in the most painful time, my mother and my wife were still ming each other in front of the hospital bed.¡± The confused ghost smiled wryly: ¡°I died like this, the pain I repeated the painful death process for ten years, feeling myself being suffocated and hurt to death over and over again, and my ears were still arguing with my old mother.¡± Until you be a fool. After bing a ghost, he didn¡¯t go back to find his mother and wife to ask for their lives. He was indeed confused. If he hadn¡¯t been confused, he had handled the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw well when his wife had just given birth and brought the baby at home. That look ¡°I came here after I left the county seat, and I found Zoey¡¯s stupid family. After being possessed for a long time, the hostility became stronger. I can¡¯t wait for their family to be ruined. The more stupid the better!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 486 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 486 After listening to the foolish ghost, the candy in the mouths of all the ghosts was finished. ya Ghost slurped his finger, shook his head and said, ¡°You are called a fool, you are indeed a fool.¡± Many men are like this, feeling that they are exhausted outside and are the pirs of the family, and they have already taken on enough. These things about the women in the family are trivial matters, if you can fool them, you can fool them, and if you can¡¯t fool them, you can avoid them, thinking that there will be no problems if you don¡¯t face the problem squarely Little do they know that trivial things umte too much, and they will be irreparable big problems. The cowardly ghostmented: ¡°In the final analysis, your tragedy was caused by yourself. To put it bluntly, your family has be like this, and your wife and mother have be like this. You have a lot of credit for it.¡± Marriage does not separate the family, some people are unable to separate the family, cannot afford a house, and are helpless due to reality. Some are like cowards,zy and evasive, anyway, so what if you see your wife and mother have a bad rtionship? I don¡¯t want to control it, or I can¡¯t control it myself. But if I really want to solve it, how can I not manage it? The coward summed it up in one sentence: ¡°It serves you right.¡± ya Ghost: ¡°Deserves it!¡± The unlucky ghost followed the crowd: ¡°Yes, you deserve it!¡± The confused ghost was speechless. No, he just said not to say it, they insisted on calling him to say it, and then said this kind of thing again. He stared: ¡°Then vou didn¡¯t deserve it before?¡± ya Ghost giggled: ¡°That¡¯s right, I deserved it before.¡± Coward: ¡°Shh¡­¡± Susie didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. The little arms and legs were stretched out, forming a big font, snoring like a piggy and sleeping soundly. The cowardly ghost floated forward, lying on the side of the bed and looking at her, his eyes were full of doting. He wanted to raise his hand to cover her with the quilt, but found that he couldn¡¯t touch the quilt. ya Ghost sighed: ¡°I¡¯m all snoring, I should be too tired.¡± The little boy didn¡¯t sleep all night. Their treasure is so tired! At this time, the door was gently opened, and na quietly walked in to have a look, covered Susie with a quilt, and pressed it down to ensure that no air would leak in. Then sat and watched her for a while, and then went out lightly. ya Ghost said: ¡°The olddy has a tough mouth, but a soft heart.¡± The unlucky ghost nodded, and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± A few evil ghosts carefully got into the gourd and disappeared. In the gourd, the ghost in wedding dress looked eagerly at the few people who finally came back: ¡°Is there any candy for me?¡± ya Ghost stuck out his tongue: ¡°No more, finished eating, do you want to spit out some Yin Qi for you?¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress looked disgusted: ¡°Hey!¡± The cowardly ghost looked at the little vile ghost running over, touched her little head, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give you any candy this time, but my brother left one for youst time.¡± He took out a lollipop to the little vile ghost, and the little vile ghost ran away happily holding the candy The wedding gown ghost stared anxiously: ¡°What about mine?¡± The coward smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t have any more, but the unlucky ones do.¡± The wedding gown ghost immediately ran over: ¡°Is there any candy for me?¡± Unlucky ghost: ¡°No, no!¡± He looked at the coward warily. It¡¯s shameless to take other people¡¯s candy as a favor! The cowardly ghost asked: ¡°By the way, what happened to the hypocrite who was locked in there?¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress shook her head: ¡°He told me that he knew he was wrong, but I think he was lying to the ghost, and he didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all.¡± All the ghosts walked towards the little ck house. Their treasure is still young, and to be honest, he is still too kind. As long as you don¡¯t poke at the point where her hair explodes, the evil ghost you catch will generally not be destroyed on the spot. But ya Ghost they all feel that hypocrites cannot stay. Don¡¯t be afraid of real viins, but be afraid of hypocrites. This sentence is not a joke. ܇܇ Susie, Wade, and Hamza slept all afternoon, and didn¡¯t wake up hungry until dinner. Going back to sleep soon after eating. the next day. na gets up early to prepare breakfast. Although there is a servant at home, she prefers to get up and get busy by herself. The weather was getting colder and colder. When the olddy stepped out of the room, she noticed that the wind was strong, so she went back to put on a coat. Craig took off his wool coat and put it on her. The warmth came all of a sudden, na gathered her coat and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± Craig hugged his arms and said without thinking: ¡°It¡¯s just too cold¡­so I changed into a down jacket.¡± After finishing speaking, he went in and got a down jacket and put it on tightly, pulling the zipper up to the neck. Only then nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s not cold anymore!¡± na¡¯s smile froze on her face. Good guy! It¡¯s because he wanted to change into a warmer coat, so he gave this coat to her!? The olddy mmed on the old man¡¯s head with her bare hands, and then left angrily. Craig froze, rubbing his head What happened to him?? Is it considerate enough to give her the coat with good intentions. Are you still being hacked? While rubbing his head, the old man muttered, moved his arms refreshedly, and went out. When Martin got up, he saw the olddy making breakfast angrily, and then looked at the old man who didn¡¯t feel anything and was watching the news. ¡°Are you messing with mom again?¡± He asked habitually. Craig¡¯s sses hung on the bridge of his nose, and he nced under them into the dining room. ¡°Your mother beats people every time. If it¡¯s okay, let her beat her. If you¡¯re in a bad mood, you have to vent.¡± Martin didn¡¯t look sideways, and said in a calm tone, ¡°Yeah.¡± Craig looked at the news, and suddenly raised his head and frowned again: ¡°No, I just wanted to ask, did I do anything wrong? Why does your mother always lose her temper with me for no reason.¡± Martin thought to himself, are you sure you really said nothing wrong? This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But he didn¡¯t say that, but said lightly: ¡°Do you think I understand this kind of question if you ask me?¡± Craig: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been single for forty years. Don¡¯t me you.¡± Martin was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 487 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 487 Chapter 487 It¡¯s Cold Come to My Bed and Say Something Martin touched his nose, what¡¯s wrong, he has two sons¡­ It seems okay to think so. Thinking that Wade and Hamza are doing well with Susie now, and that Lucy and Zion are on the right track, although there are some ups and downs. The family is safe and happy, and the economy is free. Although everyone is busy, they have free time. It seems that there is nothing missing. Craig looked down at the news and asked casually, ¡°By the way, what are you going to do about the ¡®daughter-inw¡±? Do you want to reissue the marriage certificate? Also, do you want to reissue the wedding?¡± Anyway, Martin has never been married, and Craig thinks marriage is a major event in life. If he needs it, he and his wife will organize a wedding for him. Martin said lightly, ¡°No need.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°I will get a certificate from her.¡± She¡¯s been eyeing Wade and Hamza since she¡¯s back, and she¡¯ll be with the Murray family, at least for a long time. She has no intelligence now, only one identity can save her from many troubles. If she bes sober in the future and doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Murray family, he can divorce her at any time. That¡¯s all he can do right now. Craig nodded: ¡°Alright. Martin thought of something, raised his head and said, ¡°Susie¡¯s fifth birthday will be in the next year, and I¡¯ll take her to the ind then.¡± Craig immediately said, ¡°Why do you take her there so we don¡¯t have to go?¡± Martin said silently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, we will go together.¡± Only then did Craig feel relieved to continue watching the news. Martin looked at the ns for the soft-opening of the amusement park on the screen. The amusement park has been built, and it will start trial operation after a while. After the poprity rises, the ind amusement park will be the real amusement park. Martin is not obsessed with Susie being the first to y. Children like to be lively, and a lively amusement park is better than a deserted one. When the amusement park bes famous, tickets will be limited¡­so when Susie goes there, she can y whatever she wants, without queuing or being too deserted. You can still make some money during this time¡­ The property rights of the amusement park belong to Susie¡¯s name, and the money earned from the amusement park will be deposited in Susie¡¯s name in the future. If it is 100 million a year, when she is 18 years old, she will have more than 10 or 20 million. Girls, they need more money to be confident! How time flies, it feels like she has just returned to the Murray family, and she is almost five years old now. I was just over three years old when I got it back¡­ Just thinking about it, Martin and Craig looked up, their hearts skipped a beat. On the stairs stood a pale and stiff woman with vertical ck hair, staring straight at them. Everyone will be shocked! Craig regained hisposure, still feeling hairy in his heart. No wonder the old woman is scared, such a ¡®daughter-inw¡¯¡­ Craig shook his head, just as na came out of the restaurant, seeing Willow standing on the stairs, his hands trembled in fright, and he patted his heart immediately. ¡°Get up¡­¡± na said, ¡°Thene down and eat.¡± Willow didn¡¯t move for a while, suddenly raised his hand and waved vigorously, then said: ¡°Hi! Fork out!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. na came back to her senses in astonishment, and immediately thought of Alex, and maybe she just remembered after hearing what Wade said. na smiled softly: ¡°Is Alex up yet?¡± Birds get up early, go to bed when it is dark, and wake up when it is light. Alex must be up, but ying on the balcony on the second floor. It¡¯s just a bird, it¡¯s really boring, it runs over with a small ball in its mouth, and shoots ¨C urately in the small basketball hoop that is only as high as After throwing the ball, it ran to the side again, stepped on a scooter that was only half the size of its body, rowed to the ¡°parking lot¡±, and parked the scooter. Then he picked up a coin and put it in a money box next to a stone mill. It was a small skull pulling the stone mill. After the coin was thrown in, it began to grind the mill. Alex tilted his head and looked at the little skull. Alex pped his wings and held a small bicycle in his mouth. This bicycle is also a special toy for parrots. It is less than half the size of a palm. After Alex rode twice, the bicycle flew out by itself. Early in the morning, it just went back and forth as a bird, running up and down, biting this and biting that, it was busier than na who was making breakfast. At this time Alex suddenly heard someone talking about it. Sounds like an olddy¡¯s voice¡­. Alex rushed back to his rainforest room with a whoosh, and bolted the cage¡¯s door in his mouth. As if still not at ease, he brought a small wooden stick to the front of the gate. Then he stuck to the door of the cage in fear, staring at the outside. Alex shouted: ¡°Are you up!¡± Belly sprawled on the rug beside Susie¡¯s bed without even lifting his eyelids. Susie was woken up by these movements. She went to bed earlyst night and had enough sleep. She got up as soon as she turned over. She looked around in a daze, and felt a little cold, so she quickly wrapped herself in a small quilt and curled up on the bed like a caterpir. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± Susie looked out the window: ¡°Isn¡¯t the sun out today?¡± After sitting there for a while, she stretched out her little feet tentatively. It¡¯s really cold outside the quilt~ But her little foot just touched Bell, and Susie moved her foot, which was fluffy and warm. Bell turned over, exposing her belly, and meowed coquettishly. Warm Susie¡¯s feet with her stomach. Cat brand foot warmer~ Susie only felt itching under her feet, and she couldn¡¯t helpughing, her two big thumbs moved flexibly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m getting up!¡± Susie lifted the quilt, quickly ran to the closet to put on her clothes and pants, brushed her teeth and washed her face. Sleeping too long, I¡¯m hungry! ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Alex?¡± Before Susie left the room, she suddenly remembered that something was wrong today. In the past, when she woke up, Alex woulde over and talk to her with ¡°earthy love words¡±. Why is there no bird shadow today? From a distance, Alex yelled: ¡°It¡¯s too cold,e and talk to me under the covers!¡± Susie was speechless. She came to the outside of the balcony, squatted in front of Alex¡¯s ¡°door¡± 73 500. and asked, ¡°Alex, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Is it too cold? My brother said that parrots are tropical birds and are very afraid of the cold. Below 15 degrees in winter, it will be difficult for parrots to survive the winter, and they may even freeze to death. The weather is already below 15 degrees, but Alex has been indoors all this time, and she didn¡¯t take him outside. There is heating in the room, and the balcony was sealed withrge ss after her neck got stuck on the railingst time, so even the balcony is warm, so it shouldn¡¯t be cold! Susie touched Alex¡¯s nose: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Alex is pitiful: ¡°Empty, lonely, cold!¡± Susie was speechless. Bell on the side rolled his eyes. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 488 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 488 Only then was Susie relieved, and ran downstairs happily, throwing herself into na¡¯s arms. ¡°Good morning!¡± Susie raised her head and hugged na coquettishly: ¡°I thought about it obediently last night, isn¡¯t it great!¡± na just thought it was funny, did you go to face the wall with Duke Zhou and think about it? She touched Susie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Great! Our Susie is the best, hurry up and eat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold, you have to eat something warm¡­it¡¯s warming up.¡± Susie ran to the restaurant and said hello obediently: ¡°Good morning grandpa, good morning uncle, good morning aunt!¡± Willow has been watching Susie since she appeared. Watch her say good morning to na. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Say good morning to Martin and Craig again. Everyone says good morning when they meet¡­ Willow held a chicken leg tightly in his hand, stared down at the chicken leg, and was silent for a while. Then he saidboriously and clumsily, ¡°Morning¡­early.¡± Susie corrected: ¡°It¡¯s good morning~¡± Willow stared at Susie¡¯s mouth, the corners of his lips twitched, and he said, ¡°Good morning-¡± It also dragged on for a while, feeling dumbfounded. Susie gave a thumbs up without hesitation: ¡°That¡¯s right! Really smart, smarter than Alex!¡± Willow held the chicken leg with his left hand and the steamed bun with his right hand, staring at Susie¡¯s bright smile. She tried her best to twitch the corners of her mouth, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t make any expression. I just secretly remembered the three words good morning. Martin brought milk to Susie, and said gently, ¡°Eat it!¡± Susie brought it over. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Willow thought silently in her heart: She seems to be able to do this. Susie just drank two sips of soy milk, and turned her head to see that the two brothers had gone downstairs. The milk in her mouth was not swallowed for a while, so she could only wave to the two brothers. Willow was silent for a moment, staring at Wade who was getting closer, and finally said awkwardly: ¡°Good morning~¡± Wade was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly felt pleasantly surprised! He happily ran to Willow and praised: ¡°It¡¯s amazing! You can say two words!¡± His mom can speak both words now! Teach one every day, and after one year there will be three hundred and sixty-five. The online dictionary contains a total of 20,959 Chinese characters and 520,000 words, but only 28,770monly used words. If you learn one word a day, you can learn all the words in 78 years. He could teach her till she was old¡­ After eating, the After Lucy went to elementary school, only Susie went to kindergarten alone. Susie thought nothing of it, but every time everyone sent her to the car, it always seemed that she was going to a far away ce. Time flies, the weather is getting colder, and the Murray family¡¯s dining table is getting richer. Hot pot, roasted wholemb, steak, pork knuckle in sauce. Everyone in the Murray family has round circles that are visible to the naked eye. My uncle originally worked out for an hour a day, but he added another hour to barely maintain his figure. She ate everything, and na ate whatever she gave her. In half a month, she grew from 1.7 meters and 70 catties to 85 catties. ¡°Fifteen catties in half a month!¡± na watched and weighed with satisfaction. Bell was licking his ws, when he heard this, he suddenly stopped, and turned to look at the scale. It understands the word 15 catties! A month ago, it was put on the scale by the olddy, and then the olddy happily said that it weighed 15 catties, and the cat must be fat to be cute! ¡°Meow-¡± the roon cat ran away in fright. Alex rattled his head and shook his head. With a sudden whoosh, na flew a slipper over. Alex immediately flew up with a rattling sound: ¡°Shoot the bird!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing. When Michael and David came back from the construction site, their heads got big when they saw these vegetables, and they just wanted to eat some green vegetables. Ryan was okay, he was so busy all day that he didn¡¯t even touch his feet, and he didn¡¯t have time to eat well, he was really hungry. As soon as Martin entered the door, he went out with his briefcase again: ¡°Suddenly remembered something.¡± na: ¡°You sit down!¡± What can¡¯t we talk about after dinner? Everyone can¡¯t eat anymore, only Susie still eats deliciously and Willow na cares about Willow now, so she really eats what she can, and there is no objection at all! ¡°Eat this!¡± na picked up a goose leg for her: ¡°And this is delicious 100.¡± Willow holds a chicken leg in his left hand and a goose leg in his right. The two cheeks are stuffed full, bulging like a little squirrel¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 489 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 489 My aunt eats seriously. The little belly bulged at a speed visible to the naked eye. Susie asked worriedly, ¡°Will your stomach burst?¡± She reached out and touched it, then suddenly touched Wade next to him. ¡°Aunt is cold!¡± Susie snorted, ¡°It was still coldst time!¡± Alex poked his head upstairs and eximed, ¡°Cool!¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. Wade quickly raised his hand and touched it: ¡°No, it¡¯s still ice.¡± Hamza interjected without saying a word: ¡°Warm.¡± Everyone was speechless. So is it cold or warm? ¡°You can help her check after you finish eating,¡± na said. Such a good rice bag¡­ no, such an obedient rice bag, cough¡­ Such a well-behaved and obedient ¡°daughter-inw¡±, it¡¯s best not to have any idents. Ryan nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± It really surprised him thest time he checked. No heartbeat, no temperature. The signs are really that of a corpse, except that the blood is still flowing slowly, which is unbelievable. If you rashly take it back to the hospital for examination, it will really scare a group of old experts to death. after eating. Everyone gathered around the door of Willow¡¯s room, and Wade looked eagerly Ryan pushed an instrument over, and Susie said, ¡°Let me help you!¡± Ryan looked at her with a deep smile: ¡°Okay, Susie is a good helper for my little uncle!¡± This is the most advanced monitoring and inspection instrument in China. It isplicated to operate for ordinary people, but it is not a problem for Ryan. However, this instrument needs to stick the probes on the heart and chest respectively, and it cannot be separated by clothing. If it was an ordinary patient, Ryan wouldn¡¯t shy away too much, but this one in front of him is very likely to be his future sister-inw. Naturally, avoid suspicion if you can. As for uncle¡­ let¡¯s not mention uncle for now. So during the first inspection, Susie became his little helper. Ryan thought she couldn¡¯t do it, so he called a female colleague toe over, but Susie operated like a tiger, and the data was actually disyed on the data screen. Later, when the female colleague came over, she also praised Susie for her standard performance. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ryan asked through a curtain. Susie crackled and posted: ¡°Okay!¡± Ryan was amused by her and couldn¡¯t helpughing. While operating the equipment, he asked, ¡°Who taught you?¡± Susie: ¡°Lucy!¡± Ryan: ¡°Oh? What else did she teach you?¡± Susie thought for a while: ¡°You also taught me to take it for nothing!¡± Ryan froze for a moment: ¡°What for nothing?¡­¡± Susie said, ¡°Banana!¡± The corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Then say banana¡­¡± Susie: ¡°Also, and, fuck you!¡± Ryan frowned, why are you still calling him a curse? But don¡¯t let the olddy hear it¡­or Lucy¡¯s ass will definitely bloom. Ryan lowered his voice and said, ¡°Susie, swearing is uncivilized, you can¡¯t learn it!¡± Susie was stunned: ¡°Lucy said it wasn¡¯t a curse, it meant grandma, that is, grandma!¡± Ryan: ¡°¡­the one says grandmother.¡± Come on, take this scumbag Lucy out and shoot him for five minutes! At this time, data slowly jumped on the monitoring screen. Willow¡¯s heart still didn¡¯t beat, but his blood was running strangely Unbelievable! ¡°Body temperature 15 degrees¡­ Outside, through the door, Wade asked urgently, ¡°Uncle, what does this mean?¡± Ryan was silent for a moment, then said: ¡°This shows that your mother is a warm corpse¡­¡± Wade was speechless. Warm corpses. Susie just thinks this description is very appropriate. ¡°The body temperature is also 15, so why was it coldst time, but it was cold this time?¡± Susie asked suspiciously. Ryan said: ¡°Because it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s just an illusion.¡± ¡°People with cold hands feel warm when they touch 15 degrees, and people with warm hands feel cold when they touch 15 degrees. That¡¯s probably what it means.¡± Susie suddenly realized. That¡¯s why Ryan said that my aunt¡¯s hands were cold, and Hamza said that my aunt¡¯s hands were warm. ¡°Hamza¡¯s hands are cold!¡± Susie nodded her head in conclusion, holding a notebook in her hand, imitating Ryan¡¯s way of sketching. Ryan hooked his lips: ¡°Yes.¡± He hooked her nose, with a smile in his eyes: ¡°Doctor Susie, the instruments are ready.¡± Susie responded with ah, then climbed onto the bed, helped her aunt unplug the instrument, and pulled off her eles. The small face is serious, serious and professional. ¡°Get up, auntie!¡± Susie patted the back of Willow¡¯s hand. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Like a corpse. Willow sat up straight with a whoosh. Ryan happened to see it and felt his eyelids twitch. Heh¡­heh, his sister-inw is different¡­ ¡°How is it?¡± Martin asked, ncing at Willow. Ryan shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s still the same asst time, not much has changed.¡± ¡°There is no heartbeat, no breathing¡­but the blood can run. Although the weight has increased compared tost time, the speed of the blood flow is even slower.¡± na was taken aback, and asked strangely, ¡°Why is this happening? Is it because I ate too much meat and had high blood fat.¡± Everyone was speechless for a while, Willow¡­can he still have high blood fat? After everyone had left, Mitch, who had been silent all this time, said, ¡°The blood flow slows down because it leaves the vin vein.¡± ¡°She died a long time ago, and it is the yin veins that support her body, so that her body does not rot, and it looks like it is still alive.¡± ¡°And her soul is still trapped in the body, which is why the current situation is caused.¡± Mitch sighed: ¡°This is the living dead.¡± He looked at the booklet in silence. On the page belonging to Susie, a new reminder finally appeared. Only two words: choice. Regarding Susie¡¯s heavenly book, several reminders appeared intermittently: Tribtion, resurrection, psychological problems, good and evil, choices. ¡°Willow is a person who deserves to die, but now exists in the world in a form that vites the rules of hell. Susie, do you think you should keep her or kill her?¡± Susie was stunned for a moment, ¡°Why did you kill my aunt¡­¡± Mitch stared into her eyes and suggested. ¡°The rules are like this, she can¡¯t stay.¡± When they rescued Willow, he knew that a happy reunion was not destined to be the ending they wanted! Susie pursed her lips, clenched her small hands suddenly, and asked, ¡°Who made the rules of hell? There¡¯s no reason at all!¡± Mitch coughed, ¡°It¡¯s King of Hell¡­¡± Susie stared, her small face was full of contempt: ¡°This fool!¡± Mitch was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 490 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 490 Chapter 490 is There No Third Choice? Susie has been sullen ever since Mitch gave Susie the choice between sending Willow away or killing her. Willow was getting paler and paler, to the point of turning blue, and his blood flow was so slow that it almost stopped. I don¡¯t know if the blood in her body can be called blood. The reason why it can flow is because she was nailed to the barren mountain before, and the yin energy from the Yin vein was drawn into her body. Now that she left the barren mountain, without the strong yin energy to maintain her yin veins, she gradually became stiff Susie will take her back to the barren hills to ¡°charge¡± every few days. Every time the battery is ¡°sufficient¡±, the aunt¡¯s blue face will turn back to cold and pale, but she knows that it can¡¯t go on like this forever. Because Master has been urging her. On this day. Susie took her aunt back to the barren hills to ¡°charge¡±, while her uncle drove the car and parked on the side of the road. ¡°It¡¯s too cold, don¡¯t go down.¡± Martin said back. Susie jumped out of the car. Martin hurriedly got out of the car, took a scarf to wrap around her, pulled her down jacket tightly, and put on the fluffy gloves, then said: ¡°It¡¯s enough for uncle to apany your aunt up there.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Uncle will go up to the danger by himself.¡± The barren mountain looks like an ordinary, undeveloped low hill, but when you actually walk up, it is easy to get lost. ¡°Dad and Landon lost their wayst time, but Dad was so good that he got out without her looking for it. Uncle can¡¯t do it!¡± Susie said. Martin was speechless. He hummed softly: ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it.¡± But I have to admit that Kellen is really powerful. He can¡¯t see ghosts with his eyes, but he forced him to find a way to fight ghosts. He tried it a few times, but he couldn¡¯t find the feeling. After all, the God of War is the God of War, and he couldn¡¯tpare it. But seeing her proud and proud appearance, my uncle always felt sour. Susie patted him on the head: ¡°Ann, uncle makes a lot of money! It¡¯s even better to make a lot of money!¡± When ites to money, her eyes sparkle. The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth curled up,forted. But he was still worried about Susie going up. It didn¡¯t snow a few timest before, but it snowed this time. Susie thought for a while, and put a sign on Willow, ¡°You can go by yourself.¡± ¡°Remember to bend your knees when you walk!¡± ¡°When you get to the cave, go and lie in the coffin.¡± She rearranged the air-raid shelter to ensure that her aunt could charge it every time. Willow stared straight at the thing pasted on her forehead. She had regained her human form, her eyes were beautiful, but now her eyes. became cross-eyed because of staring at the talisman on her forehead. She actually jumped up, raised her hands and walked towards the barren hill. Martin was surprised: ¡°Why did you suddenly be a zombie?¡± Susie shouted from the air: ¡°You are not a zombie, walk well!¡± Willow immediately put his hands down, his feet iling quickly, and disappeared in no time. The first snow in winter camete and fell heavily. It also got dark very quickly, and Martin¡¯s car was waiting at the foot of the barren mountain, and the headlights illuminated the snowkes like dancing elves in the dark night It was very warm inside the car. Wadey on the window and stared at the barren mountain, and asked. ¡°It¡¯s snowing, what if my mother identally rolls down?¡± Susie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my aunt will bend her knees now, so she can walk smoothly.¡± Hamza looked down at the tablet, expressionless. Suddenly Martin asked: ¡°Susie, can¡¯t your aunt stay?¡± Susie was discouraged: ¡°Uncle, how do you know?¡± Martin looked at her. everything on her face was written on her face, not only he could see it, everyone could see it. So recently the olddy stuffed Willow with food, fearing that no one would cook food for her after she was on the road. Susie hugged the warm baby in her arms, and said in a low voice: ¡°Master said that my aunt is already dead, but now she is still there, so I can only send her away or destroy her.¡± Martin¡¯s fingertips gripped the steering wheel slightly. ¡°What do you mean by sending away?¡± he asked. Susie said: ¡°It is to send the soul of my aunt down. After sending it away, my aunt is really dead.¡± Martin was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and extermination?¡± Susie replied: ¡°There is still a soul when you send it away. If you destroy it, there will be no soul. There will be nothing left.¡± Martin thought to himself, isn¡¯t this embarrassing the children? So for her, whether it was right or wrong to save Willow, and what it meant to her. Martin only felt distressed. A child who was only four years old had to face multiple-choice questions that adults could not choose. He reached out and stroked Susie¡¯s hair gently, and asked, ¡°Is there no third choice?¡± Susie shook her head. Hamza stared at the tablet without touching it until the light on it went out. He pursed his lips and said suddenly: ¡°You can talk to your master about the conditions.¡± Susie wrinkled her little nose: ¡°Master can be rigid sometimes, if you say no, you won¡¯t!¡± Hamza hummed: ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how to negotiate terms.¡± ¡°When you want to achieve a certain goal, first throw out an option that the other party cannot ept, and then give you an expected goal.¡± ¡°Comparing the two, most people will choose the condition you want to achieve.¡± Susie said: I can¡¯t understand what Martin is talking about. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked nkly. Hamza: ¡°For example, if you ask grandma for a million dors, grandma. will definitely not give it to you. Susie: ¡°No, grandma will give it to me.¡± Hamza was speechless. He emphasized: ¡°Let¡¯s use analogies.¡± Susic: ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± Hamza said: ¡°You told grandma to ask for one million, and grandma would definitely not give it to you, but you just asked her for one hundred million Grandma would say. One hundred million is absolutely impossible, and the most I can give you is one million!¡± ¡°Look, your goal of wanting a million has been achieved.¡± Hamza has a cool little face, and he looks like a miniature CEO when he says these words. Susie suddenly realized: ¡°I know. I told the master that I want to revive my auntpletely, but the master will never agree, and said that at most he can help me keep my aunt¡­ Does that mean?¡± Hamza turned on the tablet again and murmured. Martin sighed, and squeezed Susie¡¯s face lovingly: ¡°Susie, you are very smart.¡± ¡°Your master is very good to you. This method of negotiating conditions should not be used on your master¡± Speaking of this, Martin suddenly stopped. It¡¯s just that my uncle also has selfish intentions¡­ Uncle is reluctant to let her face such a test alone. Uncle hates to see you unhappy. So he was silent too, and didn¡¯t speakter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 491 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 491 Mitch, who was squatting cross-legged at the back of the car. was speechless. He didn¡¯t want to follow, so he came here by the way Unexpectedly, this little heartless Hamza would teach his little apprentice badly while he was away. Mitch patted the non-existent snowkes, which floated outside the window. Seeing that her eyes lit up. Susie immediately said, ¡°I want to¡­¡± Mitch said immediately. ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to.¡± Susie: ¡°?¡± She just wanted to ask Master to go up and see why Auntie hasn¡¯te down the mountain for so long! Susie put her soft gloved hand under her chin, staring helplessly out of the car window. Mitch hesitated to speak, and finally said. ¡°Yes.¡± Susic: ¡°What?¡± Mitch thinks he¡¯s falling, s, he can¡¯t abide by the principles at all in front of this little apprentice. ¡°There is a third option,¡± he said. Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°What is it?¡± Mitch said, ¡°Exile. ¡± Susic: ¡°999¡± Mitch said: ¡°Let her walk all over the world, don¡¯t stop, the soul is always on the road.¡± ¡°Help those who can help, umte the virtues you can umte, until you can be pardoned¡­¡± Susie was speechless. Is this any different than sending my aunt away? Susie looked at the snowkes outside the car window, stopped talking. and the light that had suddenly brightened in her eyes just now also went oul Mitch hesitated to speak, and was about to speak when he saw Willowing down from the barren hill. Susie immediately waved to her, rolled down the car window and shouted. ¡°Auntie, here!¡± Willow also walked quickly towards this side. As a result, he slipped and fell with a bang, and really rolled down the barren mountain path. Susie and Wade hurried to open the door and go down. Martin held Susie down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go down, it¡¯s cold outside. Just go down, uncle ¡± He opened the car door, and the snowkes fell on his face, leaving dots of dots on his ck cashmere coat. Martin stepped on the thick snow and walked in front of Willow After all, her movements were not very agile, and she was still thumping in the snowdrift ¡°Get up.¡± He stretched out his hand. Willow froze for a moment, snowkes covered his face and hair, and his face was also pale She was wearing a caramel-colored overcoat, and since she couldn¡¯t feel the cold, she didn¡¯t respond to the snow getting into her neck. Willow stared at Martin¡¯s hand for a long time before he seemed to understand and stretched out his hand. Martin took her hand and pulled her up. Seeing that her hair is covered with snow, I patted her for a while, I just feel hard¡­. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said silently. ¡°Go home.¡± Willow stood still, Martin looked back at her strangely: ¡°What?¡± The corners of Willow¡¯s lips twitched, and it took a lot of effort to burst out a word ¡°Wash¡­ Martin doesn¡¯t know why, what to wash? He looked at her hair, then at the dirt on her trouser legs, and said. ¡°Go back and wash it.¡± Willow was silent. Martin walked forward, she hesitated for a moment before silently following, and got into the car one by one. The car drove away, and the vicinity of the barren mountain fell into darkness again, as if the surrounding lights could not shine in, making the ce even more gloomy and dead I don¡¯t know how long it took, there was a sudden click on the barren mountain, and the snow on the branches fell to the ground. A woman in ck came down, and if you looked closely you could see that her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. She fled from the barren mountain in embarrassment, and flew a long way before stopping in shock. ¡°I can touch this!¡± The woman muttered, ¡°I was scared to death, but luckily I can run fast.¡± This woman is none other than the escaped crybaby. I used to want to possess Lucy, but Susie was scared and ran away before I got up. Just now she was wandering by the side of the road to see if anyone was walking at night in such a cold day. As a result. I saw Martin¡¯s car! As soon as the door was opened. Susie jumped down! I¡¯ll go, can I go anywhere else? The crybaby subconsciously ran towards the barren hill, but it turned out to be a good thing if she didn¡¯t run, this barren hill was going to cat ghosts, the yin energy on it swirled, trying to suck her into the ground all the time! The crybaby cried, only to realize that ghosts in this barren mountain cannote, but there are wolves in front and tigers in back, and she dare not go down with Susie in front! So she wanted to go from the other side of the barren mountain. As a result, the more he moved in the barren mountains, the more he was sucked in, and the evil spirit all over his body was almost gone! She could only grit her teeth and persist, before Willow came down the mountain, she saw the judge in white robe. The crybaby thought he was going to die this time, but he never expected. that they would leave. She came down quickly. Susie and Mitch didn¡¯t expect that the crybaby they had been looking for for so long would actually hide on the barren hills. The barren hills are really special, and ghosts are usually absorbed by the Yin veins when they approach, so they didn¡¯t think much about it. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The crybaby floated in the opposite direction from where Susie and the others left, and the more he floated, the more transparent he felt. This barren mountain is really terrible! Originally, she couldst for a while longer, but now, she has to find a host quickly! The crybaby drifted into a residential building that was closer to the barren mountain, and the building was heated, so she didn¡¯t dare to venture in. After all, she is too transparent now. I can only wait to see if there are night walks on the road¡­ Just as I was thinking. I saw a woman walking over in high heels. The woman was wearing a formal suit with a thick down jacket outside. She looked very young, probably in her early twenties She folded her arms and sucked her nose, her eyes were red The crybaby¡¯s eyes lit up, and immediately a huge surprise appeared in his eyes! The crybaby pounced on it. It snowed heavily all night, and during the weekend, Susie had a long sleep. ¡°Why is it morefortable to stay in bed when it¡¯s cold than when it¡¯s hot?¡± Susie asked curiously, wrapped in a small quilt. While writing and drawing in the brochure, Mitch said, ¡°Because the nket in cold weather is more lingering than the air conditioner in summer.¡± Susie tilted her head: ¡°Napping in spring, sleepy in summer, not thinking about it in autumn, unable to wake up in winter¡­why can¡¯t people go to school with their quilt?¡± ¡°I want to take my quilt to school every day!¡± The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said foolishly. ¡°Everyone goes out with their quilts on, and it¡¯s not easy to recognize them when they say hello.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Mitch was speechless. I saw her sticking out one foot. The whole Murray family has heating, but it¡¯s not really cold After Susie got up, she quickly put on her clothes and shoes, and ran downstairs. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Susie saw that na seemed to be going out. na said: ¡°Your uncle forgot to bring something, I¡¯ll send it to him. Craig said on the side: ¡°Just ask Colt to send it, you are free.¡± The olddy gave him a nk look. ¡°I can¡¯t go and see my son if it¡¯s okay?¡± She hadn¡¯t been to thepany for several years, and it was just a whim. Craig immediately said: ¡°Go and go, just wear more clothes when you go out, and don¡¯t get sick from the cold when youe back.¡± None of the words were pleasing to the ear, and na was ready to go. out with her things. Susie quickly said. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 492 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 492 na thinks about it and there is nothing wrong, so let¡¯s go together! Susie went, and Lucy wanted to go too, but after looking at her homework she could only hold back her feet in embarrassment. Why does Hamza, Wade only need ten minutes to do homework, and she has to do it all day? Really unscientific. Wade got dressed and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Zion didn¡¯t know what to write in the room, Hamza hesitated to speak. and finally made a look of ¡°I don¡¯t follow my sister¡± and continued to read. In the mental hospital, it was cold. Martin walked in the corridor of the mental hospital, and Cielo followed behind and said. ¡°Mr. Murray, do you want me to go in and get it myself?¡± Martin said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll take it myself.¡± The watch was given by my sister, so he should have brought it back ¡°Sofia hid it too well. We searched for more than a month before we found out that she had transferred the watch here again.¡± When she first entered the mental hospital, everything was taken away, and Sofia did not bring her watch with her. Martin hums. When walking in a mental hospital, pay attention to the situation around you at all times. When talking to a psychopath, keep your back against the wall in case other psychopaths passing by suddenly be ill. When encountering a mentally ill patient, try to walk behind the patient. Martin walked calmly and calmly, and heard the voices of some patients in the ward from time to time: A ¡°Love is gone, family affection is gone, money is gone, do I really have nothing?¡± Another person said: ¡°No, you are still sick.¡± A ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± B: ¡°I have a secret to tell you! Don¡¯t tell anyone¡­ Actually. I am the Son of God !¡± ¡°When did I give birth to your son?¡± Cielo couldn¡¯t help but burst out, quickly suppressed hisughter, and said in a low voice. ¡°These patients are pretty fun. I thought I¡¯d see a group of dumbfounded or yelling patients when I came in.¡± Martin hummed ¡°They¡¯re mentally ill, not fools.¡± Cielo touched his head: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Martin stops in front of a hospital room. The doctor beside him said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± ¡°This patient¡¯s delusional disorder is too serious, I will take her to the reception room. You go to the reception room with the nurse first!¡± Martin nods. Sofia was curled up on the bed under the quilt, she lost a lot of weight, almost out of shape She really had enough of those female patients in this ward! One said he was a bird, squatting on the table every day waiting for bugs to cat One said he was a mushroom and squatted by the door with an umbre every day There was also a woman who was reading with an address book, andmented while reading. This novel is pretty good, but there are too many characters. Sofia can¡¯t go out She spends most of the day in the ward She can only go out for a walk when she is queuing up for medicine at noon and when she is out for a walk. She feels that she is about to die of depression ¡°I am obviously Mrs Murray from the Murray family¡± Willow murmured. ¡°I also gave birth to two children for Mr. Murray, but they insisted that the child was born to my sister and took my child away you Are you kidding me¡±¡± The female patient next to her sympathized ¡°It¡¯s quite funny, by the way. how did you manage to practice again?¡± Sofia was speechless. Sofia would have yelled at them before, telling them to fuck off But now it¡¯s already wilted. Wen Yan just pulled the quilt expressionlessly. She held the watch in her arms, rubbing it obsessively. This watch is a token of love between her and him. With this watch, he will definitelye to see her. In order to get this watch back, she exchanged something very important with a very powerful fairy. By the way, what did she exchange for it? Sofia suddenly couldn¡¯t remember. At this time the door was pushed open N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Sofia, someone is visiting you,e with me!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 493 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Tak Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Is it my husband? Are my two sons here?¡± The doctor coaxed patiently: ¡°You will know when you go out and have a look.¡± Sofia hurriedly got down to get dressed, andbed her hair vigorously facing the ss window. Then I tidied up the hospital gown. tied a pair of long johns around my waist, and tied up therge hospital gown. She seemed to think she was very fashionable, she nodded in satisfaction In the reception room. Sofia saw Martin as she wished, and rushed over happily ¡°Honey, you came to see me!¡± Cielo stopped in front of her. Sofia suddenly became unhappy, and scolded. ¡°What are you! How dare you stand in front of me ? Believe it or not, I will let my husband get rid of you!¡± She is the head mother of the Murray family, Mrs. Murray! How dare they? ¡°Get out of the way! Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Sofia said. Cielo nced at Martin. Martin said lightly, ¡°Let her go¡± Cielo looked puzzled, seeing Sofia¡¯s state, it was very difficult to hold the watch today Secing Cielo step aside, Sofia was instantly satisfied. She was the head matriarch of the Murray family, and they were supposed to be polite to her, yes, that was the way it was now. Sofia leaned in front of Martin shyly: ¡°Husband¡­¡± Martin raised his hand, and a curse was stuck on her forehead. Sofia¡¯s eyes widened. Cielo opened his mouth and was speechless for a moment. Even the doctor looked skeptical and astonished. Why is Mr. Murray doing this too? Will it work? It¡¯s too mysterious¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in a mental hospital for a long time, and now the doctor sees everyone as mentally ill. Just listen to Martin say: ¡°Where¡¯s the watch?¡± The doctor let out an er: ¡°Mr. Murray, you can¡¯t tell by asking like this¡­¡± He turned his head and told the nurse to prepare some sedatives and so on. If Sofia didn¡¯t cooperate, he could only get what Mr. Murray wanted through other methods. Cielo said: ¡°Mr. Murray, should I leave it to the doctor?¡± Martin said, ¡°No need.¡± It was given to him by Susie. It sounds outrageous, but Martin doesn¡¯t think it is outrageous at all, as long as it is given by Susie, no matter how outrageous it is, it is reasonable. Just when Cielo thought that Sofia would not take it out, he saw her 12.41 obediently dig it out and took out the watch from her pocket. Martin reached out and she put the watch in his hand. Cielo¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, is this all right? So simple? Martin checked the watch, handed it to Cielo and said, ¡°Send it for deep maintenance, cleaning and disinfection.¡± Cielo quickly took it, people are still stupid until now! Martin raised his hand and took off the talisman on Sofia¡¯s head. Sure enough, as Susie said, the talisman would automatically burn to ashes when it was taken off Martin threw the ashes in the trash, then took a sanitizing wipe from his pocket and headed outside as he wiped his hands. Sofia stood there nkly, until she was sent back to the ward by the nurse, and Martin was almost at the gate of the hospital, and she came back to her senses. ¡°No¡­don¡¯t go!¡± Sofia went crazy: ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me, I gave birth to two sons for the Murray family!¡± ¡°Mr. Murray¡­ how can you be so heartless!¡± ¡°Husband, it¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m your wife¡­ Come back and hug me. I promise to be obedient and never argue with my sister again¡­¡± ¡°Martin! Martin,e back! Haha-¡± Seeing this, the nurse gave an injection directly. Sofia suddenly froze, lying on the bed, still muttering something. The nurse shook her head and thought to herself: This patient is getting more and more serious, and taking medicine has no effect. It seems that this is the only way to go in this life¡­¡­ C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The hospital gate. The doctor was still in a dream, hesitated to speak, and finally couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr. Murray, who were you just now?¡± Martin said: ¡°The method taught by the children at home is to talk to the mentally ill and use their thinking to solve the problem.¡± Cielo quickly said: ¡°It means that if you want to get something with a mental patient, you have to treat yourself as a mental patient¡­ In a way they can understand¡­ we. Mr. Murray, were just ying a game with her.¡± He did his best to exin, really The doctor suddenly realized that, to put it bluntly, it was Mr. Murray who was lying to Sofia? If it was posted on the ¡®Golden Core Master¡¯ in the next ward. he would. have no doubts, but Sofia doesn¡¯t have the hallucination symptoms of cultivating immortals, so that¡¯s fine. With a twist of Martin¡¯s wrist, a small lighter appeared on his fingertips. and a cold blue me burst out when he lightly touched it. The doctor was speechless. Understood, he said how could it be so mysterious. It turned out that the position was different, and I didn¡¯t see him burning the talisman with a lighter. ¡°Mr. Murray, go slowly.¡± The doctor said with a smile on his face, ¡°If you need anything, you can contact us at any time. We will take good care of her.¡± Martin nced at him and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take good care of it.¡± After speaking, he got in the car and left. Cielo added: ¡°Just live¡­¡± He wanted to say that it¡¯s okay to die, but he didn¡¯t say it because of the bad influence on Mr. Murray. The doctor stood there thinking for a long time before he could understand. The Murray family immediately taught about a hundred years of treatment and hospitalization expenses, and he thought Sofia was very important. Not really Mrs. Murray, but friends or something. For example, if you have a crush on Mr. Murray and you suffer from paranoia, the Murray family will pay for all the medical expenses if you feel bad It turned out to be nothing! The doctor¡¯s attitude rxed immediately, and Sofia¡¯s life will not be as easy as it is now Martin returned to the group, and at noon Cielo also took the watch back. He hurried to the elevator with the bag, when a girl bumped into him identally, and the bag in Cielo¡¯s hand was knocked out. The watch fell out of the box and rolled half a meter. Cielo¡¯s heart suddenly went cold. He hurried up, picked up the watch and checked it, there was a scratch on the edge of the dial 1 It¡¯s over The girl ran up and apologized in a panic ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Cielo said angrily, ¡°Walking on a rampage. didn¡¯t you see anyone in front of you?¡± He was really in a bad mood, his face was very ugly, and he didn¡¯t speak politely The girl burst into tears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it¡± She whimpered and said. ¡°I¡¯m off work. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯m really hungry, but there are still a lot of materials that I haven¡¯t printed, so I¡¯m in a hurry to print Then what should I do now? How much is it, can I pay for it? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 494 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 494 chapter 494 The Girl Who Can Only Cry Cielo was annoyed at the bottom of his heart, but what else could he do? The employee bumped into him identally, should he be fired directly? Ask her to pay, but she can¡¯t afford to look at her like this. Cielo is really hot. Seeing Cielo¡¯s dark face, the girl cried even more: ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ I will pay for how much it costs. I will pay you for a new one.¡± She burst into tears, as if Cielo had done something to her. Cielo said speechlessly. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡± The girl grabbed his sleeve, choked up and said, ¡°I made a mistake, and I will pay whatever it takes.¡± Cielo frowned, pulling away his sleeves. ¡°This watch belongs to Mr. Murray, 100 million, what will you pay for 11¡ä?¡± The girl was taken aback for a moment, and immediately cried even harder ¡°How could this happen¡­ What should I do, what should I do now?¡± Cielo was disturbed to hear that, she seemed to be doing nothing but crying. Thinking he was unlucky, he put on his hands and stood up. intending to go up and talk to Mr. Murray first, and then take the watch to have it repaired Scratches like this can be repaired, but they won¡¯t be perfect in the end. Unexpectedly, the girl took his hand: ¡°You take me up to find Mr. Murray, and I will personally apologize to Mr. Murray. ¡± While wiping her tears, she said aggrievedly: ¡°No matter how much Mr. Murray wants me to pay, I will pay, hoot.¡± Cielo was speechless. He thought to himself. You just want to pay whatever you want, and Mr. Murray doesn¡¯t want it either. Cielo went straight into the elevator. The girl fell to the spot and got up after a while, crying while picking up her documents. Why is she so unlucky? She didn¡¯t eat at all, and those people bullied her and asked her to print. The girl held back her tears and took the file back. As soon as she entered the door, she saw a senior at the nearest station rushing to make ns, and the coffee on the table was all empty. She said quickly: ¡°Can I get a cup of coffee for me? Your coffee is empty The man was engrossed and didn¡¯t pay attention to listen. He said without raising his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± The girl immediately took the document to another female employee ¡°This is the document you asked for. I¡¯ll just print anything next time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his hand identally knocked over the water ss. The ss of water sshed on herptop keyboard, and the screen flickered and went ck! She was suddenly furious: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? The girl froze, tears welled up all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean it, I really don¡¯t know, what should I do now¡­¡± While rescuing theputer, she said angrily: ¡°What to do, what to do, besides crying and asking what to do, what else can you do!¡± Eliana was even more at a loss immediately, standing there not knowing what to do, she could only keep apologizing. How could they me her, if she hadn¡¯t gone to print the documents for them, she wouldn¡¯t have brought the documents over, and she wouldn¡¯t have knocked over the ss. Eliana felt extremely wronged, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why are you still standing here, hurry up and go! It¡¯s bad luck to see you!¡± Eliana held back her tears, gave the papers to the others, and went to get coffee. She hid in the tea room and cried for a long time beforeing out with coffee. When I put it down, I identally spilled coffee on someone else¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ah¡­. what are you doing!¡± Eliana burst into tears again. She is so stupid, she can¡¯t do anything well! ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Her eyes were flushed: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ¡°This is the clothes I just bought, a limited edition of 10,000 dors each!¡± Eliana was stunned, thinking of the broken Mr. Murray¡¯s 100 million watch, and now staining his 10 thousand clothes, tears fell down her cheeks, and she couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡°What should I do?¡± She sobbed softly, ¡°I¡¯m just an intern, I don¡¯t have any money topensate¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so stupid, I don¡¯t know how it was recruited in the first ce.¡± ¡°I heard that she was not admitted at the scene. so she cried all of a sudden¡­ The personnel felt that she hadmitted a heinous crime, so they brought her back for a retest. Unexpectedly, she couldn¡¯t pass the retest. She cried even harder and refused to leave at the door. Gave her a spot as an intern.¡± At that time, I was thinking of a fresh graduate who had never been severely beaten by the society, that¡¯s why I cried so hard, and I couldn¡¯t bear the human affairs for a while. Unexpectedly, after this Eliana came in. she would definitely cry once or twice a day, even today she kept crying, and at the same time, her original sympathy turned into impatience When everyone had eaten and rested. Eliana had time to sit down and shed tears while eating her box lunch. She has worked so hard, why are they still so fierce to her. And Mr. Murray¡¯s watch¡­ No, she broke Mr. Murray¡¯s watch, she must personally apologize to Mr. Murray¡­ There is an evil ghost coiled on the girl¡¯s head-it is a crybaby. The crybaby was also crying: ¡°What to do! It¡¯s hard to find a host, but it¡¯s still from thepany of the Murray family¡±?¡± She wanted to run, but she couldn¡¯t do it anymore. She was forced to stay on the barren hill for several hours yesterday, and she was about to lose her wits. At this time, if she leaves the host and cannot find the next one, she will really dissipate. The crybaby can only pray from the bottom of his heart: get rid of her host quickly! ¡°It should be fine¡­She can¡¯t go to Martin¡¯s office, and even if she does, Martin can¡¯t see me. ¡°This intern has no contact with the higher-ups¡­ Even if he is not fired, he should be line.¡± She is now in thepany of the Murray family, not the estate of the Murray family Susie and the white-robed man certainly wouldn¡¯te to thepany for no reason. Even if youe, you may not be able to meet them. Thinking of this, the crybaby felt relieved. Just as he was talking, he saw a few familiar figuresing in from the door. The leader was a dignified and elegant olddy, followed by two children. Behind the little boy was a woman with a pale face, and behind the woman was a man in a white robe. The little girl ran ahead. She was wearing a pink down jacket and a little red hat. The little face was red, and the eyes were bright. The crybaby¡¯s face froze immediately! No way? Is she dazzled? Just after I finished speaking, it appeared¡­ This, is this ying with her? A cute cutie came to thepany, and it was brought by mother. Everyone couldn¡¯t wait to squeeze in, even if they didn¡¯t dare toe forward to say hello, they tried their best to show a smiling face and waved their hands. Except for Eliana, she had an inexplicable thought: run away! My head is in a daze, only this idea¡­ But why? That¡¯s Mr. Murray¡¯s mother, she broke Mr. Murray¡¯s watch, maybe Mr Murray will be angry, but Mr. Murray¡¯s mother is an old man, she should be more talkative¡­ If she went up to apologize and na forgave her, then Mr. Murray would not be angry anymore. Eliana wanted to go over, but as soon as she lifted her leg, she trotted back and ran away. Susie snorted. ¡°Who is that aunt?¡± na heard this and looked. With so many people, she saw her at a nce. Specify what is the problem. na looked at the front deskdy who was leading the way: ¡°Who is that person?¡± The front desk took a look, and replied respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s a new intern from the customer service department, named Eliana.¡± na nodded. ¡°Tell her toe here.¡± The front desk was puzzled, had Eliana and na seen this before? Why Just one look. Eliana¡¯s reputation of being clumsy and only crying after getting into trouble has spread through several departments. Everyone thought she got in by crying. Isn¡¯t it now? With doubts, the front desk walked over to find Eliana. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. top floor With a dark face, Martin said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to be repaired tomorrow, let¡¯s go out!¡± Although Cielo saw that he was unhappy, he didn¡¯t lose his temper. It seems that after the littledy came to the Murray family, their Mr. Murray¡¯s temper became better and better. ¡°Yes¡± Cielo hurried out, fearing that the president would turn his back on him in the next second. But he had just left when he received a call saying that na and Mrs. Murray were here. He immediately returned to the president¡¯s office: ¡°Mr. Murray, na is here.¡± Martin looked up: ¡°Go down and pick her up.¡± Cielo said again: ¡°Mrs. Murray is here too.¡± Martin paused before realizing that Mrs. Murray that Cielo said wast Willow, he just nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. ¡± Just as Cielo was about to go out, he said, ¡°Oh yes, Miss Susie is here. too.¡± Martin stood up, and gave him a light and cold look ¡°Next time, let¡¯s talk about the key points directly.¡± After finishing speaking, he put the watch on his hand and walked out with long legs. Cielo was speechless. He thought the focus was on na. After all, it is my own mother! Tsk tsk, what a spoiled girl-although Miss Susie is not Mr. Murray¡¯s daughter, she is really closer than a daughter. downstairs. The crybaby who tried his best to control Eliana to escape breathed a sigh of relief, okay, okay, and ran away. Her soul was even weaker, and shey on Eliana¡¯s head and sucked violently. Invisible ck air gushed out from Eliana¡¯s body continuously. One end of the ck air was connected to the crybaby, and the other end was connected to Eliana¡¯s neck. If anyone could see, they would see an evil ghost snorting behind Eliana, like drinking bubble tea. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 495 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 495 Eliana recalled what happened in the past half a day, thinking about it, and wanted to cry again for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid, I can¡¯t do anything well.¡± She sobbed softly, ¡°I don¡¯t even have the courage to go up and apologize to na¡­I¡¯m really useless.¡± ¡°Everyone in thepany doesn¡¯t like me. I work so hard, but they dislike me more and more, and they are not polite to me at all.¡± Eliana talked to herself while crying: ¡°Why is this world so unfair¡­¡± She med herself and hid in a corner and cried secretly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The more she cries, the more the crybaby sucks. That¡¯s great¡­ Sure enough, there must be a host. The crybaby felt that half of the evil spirit he spent just now came back, although it was a little less, it was better than nothing. ¡°After today, quickly control Eliana to resign and run away¡­¡± the crybaby made ns: ¡°This ce is definitely not suitable for staying for a long time!!¡± Luckily today, escaped a catastrophe¡­. Just as I was thinking this way, I heard a little milk voice: ¡°What are you doing hiding here alone?¡± When the crybaby looked up, he was scared out of his wits! She didn¡¯t want her host anymore, so she ran away! In the next second, Susie patted her: ¡°Call Dad!¡± Eliana was still in a daze, and said in a daze, ¡°Dad.. Dad?¡± The crybaby was also in a daze, she couldn¡¯t run away with just this little p!? For so many years, the reason why she ¡®survived¡¯ safely is entirely based on the principle of escape first. When in doubt, run! If you see someone familiar but you don¡¯t know them, run away! But today it was nted. The crybabyy on Eliana¡¯s head helplessly, crying: ¡°Why?¡± (Vouchers. Susie squatted on the ground and clicked her tongue: ¡°You run, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Unexpectedly, Eliana suddenly knelt on the ground with a plop: ¡°I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to break Mr. Murray¡¯s watch! Please forgive me¡­¡± Everyone frowned She was crying and pretending to be pitiful while apologizing. She had to be forgiven, otherwise she would cry Either apologize sincerely, or just pay directly! Someone frowned and said, ¡°Eliana, what¡¯s the matter with you crying all the time, obviously you broke Mr. Murray¡¯s watch, and now you¡¯re crying as if Mr. Murray bullied you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you even found na toin, are you apologizing or are you threatening others?¡± Eliana burst into tears: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I really just beg for forgiveness¡­¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°My mother used to say that a baby who loves to cry just wants to be loved by her mother. My grandmother is not your mother. If you want to cry, you should go home and find your mother to crv.¡± She said it seriously, literally. Eliana felt that they were mean and condescending¡­ using her of being a low-level poor person. ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Eliana¡¯s mouth pulled down, and she cried. again: ¡°Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Susie just finds it hard to listen! ¡°Then what do you mean by crying all the time? I need my grandma to help you up andfort you not to cry. It¡¯s okay, good baby, don¡¯t cry.. Is that so?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, and they looked at Susie, whose face was full of seriousness. Good guy, how old is she¡­ Why do I always feel that she is telling the truth? Think about it carefully, isn¡¯t that what Eliana wants? Although I made a mistake. I was also scared and cried, so you shouldfort me gently and tell me that it¡¯s okay. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t forgive me, I will cry! It¡¯s all your fault! After trying to understand Eliana¡¯s logic, everyone was speechless. Eliana was overheard when she was crying in the toilet once. She cried like a heroine and said why. Everyone made things difficult for her and bullied her as an intern. In fact, in the Murray¡¯s Group, it is very rare for interns to be bullied. It is toote for everyone to catch up with KPI, and of course a very few top performers are not ruled out. But what Eliana said was that everyone bullied her. You must know that after she joined the Murray¡¯s Group, the supervisor asked her to receive customers at the beginning, but she was made things that difficult by the customers, and she cried when she came back, saying she couldn¡¯t handle that customer. No way. the supervisor arranged for her a talkative client, but she came back and cried, saying that the client spoke in a tactful way and she couldn¡¯t understand what the client wanted. Several customers in a row came back crying, saying that they were useless. Later, the supervisor had no choice but to let her dawdle in the office, and when the internship period ended and failed the assessment, she would naturally be eliminated. Maybe Eliana also thought of this, so she was very active in the office to help this person print documents, help that person buy milk tea, running up and down very hard. In the end, she still med others for making things difficult for her¡­ Listening to colleagues talking. Eliana cried even harder, with a look of bewilderment, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. at every turn. What annoys na the most is people who cry at every From the first time she saw Eliana to now, she has not stopped crying. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 496 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 496 na looked at Susie: ¡°Susie, do you want to go up and find your uncle?¡± As soon as the words fell, Martin¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°What happened?¡± Martin¡¯s demeanor was cold and his face was cold, and everyone unconsciously moved out of the way. Susie ran over, jumped up as soon as she kicked her calf, and threw herself on Martin: ¡°Uncle! I miss you!¡± Martin hugged her dotingly, and said softly, ¡°You learned from Alex?¡± Susie smiled and said: ¡°Yes, uncle is really smart, you discovered all of this!¡± Seeing the smile in Martin¡¯s eyes, the employees of the Murray¡¯s Group felt incredible, and some of them stared nkly. I have never seen this side of Mr. Murray! But staring in a daze is just staring in a daze, but I dare not stare in a daze. Although this iceberg-faced president is handsome, he is even more scary. He was thrown out of the company by someone who was not good at hooking up with him before. Resign overnight! Who dares to discusster, double the KPI directly, and get out if you can¡¯t finish it. In the end, everyone was honest. In the Murray¡¯s Group, the first principle of life-saving is not to have unreasonable thoughts about the president. But the intern Eliana in front of her seemed to be confused about the situation. Seeing Mr. Murray, her eyes lit up a little, and that thought was really clear. She looked at the watch on Martin¡¯s wrist, choked up her mouth, and said, ¡°Mr. Murray, I¡¯m sorry! I have too many documents to print today. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the road and broke your watch.¡± na frowned and subconsciously nced at Willow. Willow¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wade. People only have sons in their eyes. Forget it, this wooden head probably won¡¯t be able to see the crooked thoughts of the young girl. But Wade is not so easy to fool, he looked at Eliana warily What do you mean, are you coveting his mother¡¯s position? ¡°What are you crying about?¡± Wade stared. ¡°My dad didn¡¯t scold you or hit you, and he didn¡¯t ask you to pay for the broken watch. Are you crying to get my dad¡¯s attention¡±?¡± Under the influence of my aunt, this kind of routine doesn¡¯t work here! Eliana¡¯s eyes were full of tears, she was very pitiful: ¡°Mr. Murray¡­¡± Martin didn¡¯t like this at all, and said coldly: ¡°So, are you nning topensate?¡± Eliana was stunned, and couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°I can¡¯t afford it¡­¡± Martin was expressionless and businesslike: ¡°So what¡¯s your solution?¡± Eliana just felt aggrieved. If she had no solution, she just wanted to apologize and be forgiven. She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Mr. Murray is not short of money, you can buy ten or eight watches like this casually, right? But she just graduated and belongs to the bottom of the society, why can¡¯t she just say forgive her¡­ otherwise she won¡¯t feel at ease. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eliana cried, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it, Mr. Murray, can you forgive me?¡± Martin looked cold: ¡°So your solution is, you broke my things, but I have to forgive you?¡± Eliana quickly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t want you to lose money, but you kept saying sorry, and then uncle asked you to lose money, but you said you couldn¡¯t afford it, so you just want uncle to say it¡¯s okay¡± Wade crossed his arms, with a displeased expression on his face: ¡°That¡¯s right, breaking other people¡¯s things, this watch is not just about money, it is the only gift my deceased aunt gave to my dad, why do you want my dad to say sorry?¡± Eliana: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this watch meant so much¡­¡± Her tears welled up again in an instant, it was really like a faucet, it was turned on as soon as it was said. ¡°What to do¡­ I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Murray, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry¡­ You can pay me whatever you want, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Wade rolled his eyes: ¡®I can¡¯t stand it! My dad didn¡¯t ask you to pay, so you led of going to my dad and saying sorry! My dad asked you to pay, but you said I have no money and can¡¯t afford it! Then I can¡¯t afford. to pay, and I want to say that you can pay whatever you want!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do you think you can make a promise with your body like in the novel, and pay you to my father for the rest of your life?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Eliana bit her lip and kept crying. But she has nothing else to pay for¡­ Susie¡¯s eyes were clear and clear: ¡°Auntie, not all sorry can be forgiven! Uncle doesn¡¯t want to forgive you, so he won¡¯t forgive you. Why do you keep making things difficult for my uncle?¡± Eliana was speechless. She couldn¡¯t argue with that. But why can¡¯t you forgive her? She med herself so much that she was so pitiful. They¡¯re not bad either. Is it so difficult to say nothing? Even if she had to pay for her whole life, she didn¡¯t say no¡­ She was ready to sacrifice her whole life¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 497 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 497 chapter 497 Garbage. Susie said again: ¡°If you really feel sorry, then go home and find your parents, sell the car and house, borrow money from your good friends, and then return it to my uncle!¡± Eliana cried bitterly: ¡°My family has no money, no house or car, and I have no friends to lend me money¡­¡± Susic: ¡°Look, look, so you still got into trouble and want someone to help you?¡± She heard this sentence from her master unintentionally, and finally gave her a chance to use it. na frowned and said. ¡°Okay¡­¡­.¡± Eliana was overjoyed, thinking that na couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. But she continued to say: ¡°Since you can¡¯t afford it, go to work, don¡¯te here to kidnap others morally, let others forgive you.¡± She red at Eliana coldly: ¡°Cause others to lose hundreds of thousands of dors. If others don¡¯t let you pay, it¡¯s the best of humanity. Don¡¯t push yourself further and ask others to forgive you.¡± After na finished speaking, she looked at Martin: ¡°Where did this interne from? How did he get in? You¡¯re still in the customer service department with such a unclear mind?¡± Martin nodded. ¡°Cielo, ask her to settle her wages and let her go today.¡± Eliana really panicked this time, the Murray¡¯s Group is not easy to get into, and the benefits are good. After leaving here, where would she go to find such a goodpany. ¡°Mr. Murray, I was wrong, I was really wrong!¡± Eliana actually knelt down and crawled towards Martin: ¡°I¡¯ll kneel down and admit my mistake, please forgive me!¡± ¡°I know that I broke your watch and caused you a huge loss! I asked about. the repair fee, and they said it would cost seven or eight hundred thousand¡­¡± Eliana choked up: ¡°Please let me stay, I will work hard to repay you¡­ I will pay you my sry every month¡­¡± Susie just felt a headache. Why is this sentence again! ¡°Then my uncle has to pay you wages, and you pay my uncle back after paying wages. Isn¡¯t my uncle paying back the money by himself¡±?¡± Susie was puzzled: ¡°Why do you adults always like to y rascals like this?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Eliana choked, speechless: ¡°But, but I contributed to thepany for free¡­¡± The people in the customer service department couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What contribution have you made? As long as you don¡¯t make trouble!¡± ¡°Thest time the supervisor asked you to receive the three clients, one ran away because of your anger, one our supervisor personally coaxed us for a long time, and the other one just ignored us and disappeared when he saw using. What did you help!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, offered to print the documents for us, and we said no! You cried and asked if you had any opinion on you!¡± ¡°Also, you have to bring me water, including today, myputer was cked out twice by you! There is still my n on it¡­ Are you worthy of it?¡± 21 211 Let¡¯s go quickly, I¡¯m annoyed when I see you, and I didn¡¯t do a single thing after I came in, I just made trouble!¡± ¡°I still cry when I make trouble, and I want everyone to coax you. Are you our ancestor?¡± Maybe it was because there was too much resentment at ordinary times, and everyone broke out all of a sudden. All are ming Eliana. Martin didn¡¯t bother to look at these, he hugged Susie and turned to leave. Eliana got anxious, got up and rushed over to hug Martin¡¯s thigh. But with a sound sound, it bumped into something hard. When Eliana raised her head, her pupils shrank in fright, and in front of her was a woman with a face as pale as death staring at her. He raised his hands straight up, crossed her and walked out. ¡°Fork out!¡± Willow repeated: ¡°Garbage¡­fork out!¡± Eliana was terrified and burst into tears: ¡°Let me go, let me go¡­¡± Susie called to her aunt: ¡°Auntie, wait!¡± Eliana was overjoyed and cried, ¡°Please¡­¡± Susie ran over and scratched her hair. Susie grabbed the crybaby¡¯s face and tugged at her to rip her off. Fortunately, uncle is very tall, so she mentioned it like a piece of clothing. Martin didn¡¯t look sideways, and na pretended not to know anything. The crybaby cried and chirped,pletely devoid of the will to resist. The moment Susie caught her, she felt the oppression that only came from King of Hell. This is definitely not easy for her, if the man floating beside him is not wearing a red judge¡¯s uniform, she would suspect that he is the judge. Susie said: ¡°It¡¯s ok, auntie, thanks for your hard work!¡± Willow turned around, put his hands on Eliana like a forklift, and repeated: ¡°Fork out, fork out.¡± Eliana struggled desperately, but to her horror, the woman in front of her didn¡¯t seem to be human, her whole body was cold and hard, and she couldn¡¯t even break it! With a bang, Eliana was thrown out the door and fell into the snow. She wanted to get up, but found that her ankle was sprained, and she limped and stood up crying: ¡°Mr. Murray, don¡¯t, how can I live without this job, I really didn¡¯t mean it, please forgive me The front desk gave a low curse and deserved it. They didn¡¯t want her to pay in the first ce, just keep your head down and be a human being. Do it! Now it¡¯s all right, she lost her job¡­ But she wouldn¡¯t be kept. but everyone avoided her like a snake when they saw her cry, and wanted to drag her off until the end of her internship. Martin, na and Susie all left. The head of the customer service department nced at Eliana, and said lightly: ¡°Go and pack your things, thene to me to get the form, and go to the financial department to settle the settlement.¡± 288 vouchers. What else did Eliana want to say, but the supervisor said coldly: ¡°The Murray¡¯s Group will not treat any employee badly, even an intern! But if you are not sensible, I can still take the decision and deduct the money!¡± She gave Eliana that go-go-you look, turned and walked away. No one pleaded with Eliana, after all, she was really afraid of her, afraid of being entangled by her and crying endlessly. Eliana could only go back to the office crying and pack her things. ¡°Can you tell the supervisor for me¡­¡± Eliana was desperate, why did it be like this. Why is she always so troubled? Everyone doesn¡¯t like her. She cried sadly, lying on the work station and crying loudly, as if she had been wronged by the sky. Everyone remembered that on the first day she came. there were a few male colleagues who saw her delicate and weak and went tofort her. But now there is no one tofort her. Eliana cried and felt lonely, so she could only take the form to settle the bill, and left the Murray¡¯s Group crying. Martin¡¯s office. Susie crossed her arms and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed, staring at the crybaby. Mitch is also in the same pose, floating cross-legged in mid-air, staring at the crybaby As soon as Cielo came in with tea, he suddenly heard Susie say: ¡°Tell me, how did you die?¡± Cielo: ¡°??¡± This is asking, how does he want to die? na stood up, took out her phone, looked at it, and said, ¡°Cielo, I¡¯m going to meet a friend, she¡¯s waiting for me over there, please drive me.¡± Cielo: ¡°Okay!¡± na looked at Martin: ¡°I¡¯ll pick up Susieter, take care of her, don¡¯t run around! I¡¯ll settle the score with you¡± Martin nods. Susie waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, goodbye grandma~¡± Willow looked at his own hand, raised it and waved it: ¡°Grandma, goodbye bye.¡± na was speechless. Do you call grandma? You call it. Grandmained silently, turned and left. Wade sat on the couch, peeled an orange and gave it to Susie and Willow. At the same time, he said with a broken heart: ¡°You can¡¯t call me, grandma is called by my younger sister. You have to call¡­¡± Willow stared down at the oranges on the table, and suddenly reached out to take them, looking at them without blinking. Suddenly he took a sip and swallowed the whole thing. Wade was startled, and hurriedly picked the orange in her mouth: ¡°Peel, beel! This is not for you to peel¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Willow took out the half-eaten orange and handed it to him Wade stared nkly, his mother is¡­ peeling an orange for him? Good guy, imported skinning method. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 498 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 498 ¡°No need¡­¡± Wade said nkly. Willow stretched out his hand stubbornly, the corners of his lips twitched, and said a word: ¡°Eat¡­!¡± Wade was speechless. With this interruption. he hadpletely forgotten what he was going to teach just now, and he was struggling between eating and not eating If he doesn¡¯t eat, his mother stares at him. but if he eats, he really can¡¯t stop talking Wade couldn¡¯t do it, and he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t eat, his mother would think he despised her. What if he was sad? With an idea, Susie pressed Willow¡¯s hand and stuffed the orange into her mouth again, coaxing like a baby: ¡°Auntie eat it yourself! We still have things to do, you eat it obediently!¡± Willow¡¯s mouth was stuffed, he looked at Susie, and then at the fruit on the table. There are oranges, grapes, apples, cherries, bananas. Eat obediently. After eating the orange in her mouth, she picked up another banana. Seeing that she wanted to eat it directly, Martin quickly took the banana from her hand, peeled it and handed it to her. ¡°Bananas need to be peeled,¡± he said. ¡°Here.¡± Willow held up the banana, a sh ofprehension in his eyes. The round ones should be peeled, and the long ones should also be peeled. She looked at the cherries, apples, and grapes on the table. Martin seemed to see what she was thinking, and emphasized: ¡°There is no need to peel the cherries and grapes. If you want to eat apples, I will ask someone to get a peeler.¡± Willow stared at the apple. Martin got on the inside line and had an apple peeler delivered. He put the peeler on the table, then added the apples, and the apples were automatically peeled by shaking the lever. Willow¡¯s eyes widened. She leaned closer to the table, knelt down in front. of the table, picked up the apple like Martin did, and stuck it on the stick with a snap. It was simple and rude. Then shake the lever carefully and watch the apple peel peel off Seemingly thinking it was fun, she immediately took off the peeled apple. and put another on it. Martin stopped her: ¡°Peel as much as you eat, and then peel after eating.¡± Willow raised his head in doubt, although his beautiful eyes were still staring straight at people, they were much better than a month ago. His face is pale, but his chin is round. He has a cute oval face that doesn¡¯t look fat. His small nose is straight, and his lips are just like Mitch¡¯s, with a touch of rose red, which looks flirtatious and weirdly good-looking. Martin said silently: ¡°Finish, then peel.¡± Willow got it. Susie and Wade breathed a sigh of relief seeing her quietly eating the fruit without ¡°making trouble¡±. Susie looked at the crybaby: ¡°Tell me, how did you die?¡± The crybaby finally stopped, and said sobbingly: ¡°I was a professional crying spirit before I was alive¡­ Susie and Wade suddenly became interested and pricked up their ears. ¡°Professional weeping spirit? You cry when someone else dies?¡± Susie asked. The crybaby nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Birth, old age, sickness and death are naturalws. Most of the time, the children and grandchildren are working outside, or the old man is in his 90s or 100 years old when he dies Sometimes the children and grandchildren can¡¯t cry even if they are sad. If they can¡¯t cry, they will be called unfilial.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What should we do at a time like this? Let¡¯s hire a professional weeping spirit.¡± The crybaby sniffled and said. ¡°I was the most professional in ten miles and eight towns back then, so everyone liked to invite me¡­¡± Wade: ¡°So you cried to death?¡± The crybaby hesitated to speak. ¡°It all started when I was a kid¡­¡± ¡°I loved to cry when I was a child. My mother took me to go shopping. I saw a toy and wanted to buy it. My mother refused to give it to me. I just sat on the ground and cried loudly.¡± ¡°Sometimes my mother beats me up when she annoys me, and I cry even harder¡­¡± ¡®I can¡¯t get a drink of water, I can¡¯t get the one I want to pick up when I eat a meal, I can¡¯t win a quarrel with my brothers and sisters¡­ I will cry.¡± Crybaby¡¯s parents thought that if the child doesn¡¯t cry, it will be fine when he grows up. Who knew that she cried even more when she grew up. Cry when you don¡¯t want to go to school. I cry when I can¡¯t keep up with school. I cried when I was criticized by the teacher, and I cried when I was praised by the teacher. When writing a weekly diary, another ssmate wrote ament when the head teacher was correcting. Hers only had the word ¡°read¡±, and she also cried. ¡°That¡¯s how I cried from elementary school to junior high school, from junior high school to high school, until I went to college¡­¡± Wade asked: ¡°I finally stopped crying after going to college?¡± The crybaby shook his head: ¡°I got a boyfriend in college, and I cried even harder.¡± Willow was stuffing fruit into his mouth and nced at the crybaby in hist busy schedule. Martin sat behind his desk correcting the documents, looking up from time to time to make sure that the oranges Willow had eaten were not peeled. He couldn¡¯t see or hear anyway, so he could only guess what the crybaby said based on some questions from Susic and Wade. The crybaby continued: ¡°I was very happy when I first got a boyfriend. The first quarrel was when we first dated for three days. He went to y basketball. I sent him a text message and he didn¡¯t reply to me.¡± Crybaby and foolish ghost belonged to the same era. At that time, mobile phones were notmon, and the moremonmunication tool was PHS. ¡°I quarreled after I came back, and I cried when I quarreled.¡± ¡°My boyfriend said that a text message is 12 cents. We can talk about it when we meet. There is no need to send so many text messages. I think he is stingy and doesn¡¯t love me, so we broke up crying.¡± As for these little things, they would quarrel every now and then, and ery after the quarrel In the end, her boyfriend annoyed her and broke up with her. ¡°After the breakup. I cried for four years in college.¡± Susie. Wade, and Mitch were speechless. A breakup, can cry for four years? ¡°Why are you crying¡± Wade asked curiously. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 499 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 499 Chapter 499 | think the bad for her to cry The crybaby recalled that sad past, which was her first love¡­ Thinking about it, tears fell down again, and sheined like before: ¡°Every time I think of giving him all my sincerity, I have to The end of a breakup¡­ I feel bad.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you love all of her when you love someone? I love to cry, I admit it, but he made me cry first!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he coax me tenderly and meticulously all the time? I don¡¯t want to cry, but sometimes when autumnes, I feel sad and tears fall. He should hug me distressedly and say: fool¡­¡± ¡°I often talk to my friends, and I cry when I mention it. In the end, I cried all the friends in the ss and the ssmates I knew in a department. Four years of college have passed.¡± Mitch was speechless. After graduating from university, it must be very ufortable to step into the society at the beginning, and of course crying is inevitable. At the beginning, colleagues who just met wouldfort her, butter they avoided her when they saw her. Susie was dumb: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as the aunt just now?¡± The crybaby ttened his mouth and said aggrievedly, ¡°How can it be the same? At least I won¡¯t cry and beg for forgiveness. Wade snapped: ¡°It¡¯s probably about the same.¡± The crybaby didn¡¯t make any excuses, but said, ¡°Tenpanies cried like. this¡­¡± Wade stared: ¡°Tenpanies have cried! You are good enough¡­¡± The crybaby nodded: ¡°But people just can¡¯t control it! They always say I¡¯m a ss heart¡­¡± Susie, Wade, Mitch and Willow looked at her without saying a word, not knowing what to say for a moment. The crybaby said: ¡°After leaving the tenthpany, I don¡¯t know why otherpanies don¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Wade said: ¡°Is there a cklist for corporate recruitment? You should be famous in the HR circle.¡± The crybaby nodded: ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t help it. so I begged the supervisor of the originalpany to let me go back. If she didn¡¯t agree, I went to thepany to wait for her every day¡­¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The crybaby thought of his own sadness, and wiped away another tear: ¡°The ex-supervisor was annoyed by me, so he said angrily: You love to cry so much, so you should be a professional cry spirit! Let you cry enough!¡± ¡°I heard that there was still this profession, and then I went back to my hometown and became a professional weeping spirit.¡± She is the one who cries the most professionally! Others would cry for a few minutes at the beginning, then howl dryly, or drop eye drops. She was different, she sat there, listening to the sad suona sound, her eyes turned red instantly. Tears fell like broken pearls. She started crying before the coffin was lifted out of the door, and when the coffin was buried, she also cried all the way back. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth thought she was the dead man¡¯s daughter. In this way, she became famous and became a star mourner. Dozens of viges, even the neighboring counties and urban areas, have heard of her name. ¡°All the bosses in the city asked me to cry.¡± The crybaby said it proudly: ¡°Winter is the best time for my business, and many old people die if they can¡¯t survive the severe winter. I almost have to go to two games a day. After a game, you can get seven hundred to one thousand¡­ Sometimes when you meet someone who is easy to talk to, you can give back one or two thousand.¡± By crying, she can earn two to three hundred thousand a year. There are more serious workers than others! Susie and Wade were in awe. What a long experience! Susie asked enthusiastically. ¡°Is the crying business so good?¡± The crybaby shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s all I carn¡­ the average professional cry spirit can earn 50,000 to 60,000 to 60,000 to 80,000 a year, and the best ones are only 70,000 to 80,000 to 70.000 to 80,000. Both ¡± She is different, she is really crying. ¡°Crying so much, won¡¯t your eyes go blind?¡± Susie looked into her eyes curiously Red, redder than a bunny¡¯s eyes. The crybaby shook his head: ¡°No, just drink a lot of water and eat more salt.¡± Wade was speechless for a while, and found out that it was very scientific and reasonable. Tears are water. If you cry all day, you don¡¯t need to drink more water. Tears bring out salt, and salt must be added. ¡°So how did you die?¡± Susie asked back to the point. It stands to reason that he is a professional crying spirit, he will not bother others, and he will still have money when he cries. It should be fine. Speaking of this, the crybaby¡¯s eyes turned red! She said: ¡°After I got married, my husband¡¯s family saw that I was making money, so they married me, but after marrying me, they thought it was bad luck for me to cry and mourn. ¡°My husband didn¡¯t speak up for me either. I had a difficultbor when I gave birth to my son, and the child died right after birth. My inws. used me ofmitting a crime.¡± ¡°No way. I said divorce. but they said that I brought bad luck to their family, and I will pay them money and make amends for the rest of my life.¡± Wade didn¡¯t expect there to be such a person, who thought it was unlucky and then married into the family, and the wife who married into the family had dystocia and stillbirth, and then med it on the daughter-in-w. Susie looked at her sympathetically: ¡°And then?¡± The crybaby burst into tears: ¡°They asked me to divorce my husband, but the money still has to be given to them, and then I used my money to pay the bride price, and my husband married a second wife!¡± ¡°The second wife also had a diflicultbor when she gave birth, and the baby was stillborn after giving birth!¡± ¡°They found me without saying a word and beat me up ¡± It was said that it was because of her bad luck that their family lost two grandchildren. Susie said angrily: ¡°Then don¡¯t give them money! You¡¯re divorced, so run away!¡± Crybaby: ¡°It was like this at the beginning¡­ I ran away when I saw something was wrong, and I ran away when I saw a person walking towards me, who looked familiar but couldn¡¯t recognize it¡­¡± ¡°But my ex-husband¡¯s family always had a way to find me. They held me down. kowtowed to their dead grandson. kowtowed to my ex-husband¡¯s wife, and even kowtowed to the family dog¡­¡± Just because she was crying and mourning! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 500 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 500 chapter 500 Don¡¯t Dry When 1 Dhe ¡°Since it¡¯s unlucky, I should hide as far away as possible, but still ask you for money, aren¡¯t you afraid that spending your money will be even more unlucky?¡± Wade nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s obviously greedy for money. I think their family¡¯s two grandchildren died in a row, it¡¯spletely self-inflicted.¡± The crybaby choked up: ¡°That¡¯s what I said too.¡± Susie: ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then they beat me up and took away all my bank cards and all the money I had hidden on my body. They even said that they dare not give them money to atone for their sins, so they spread the bad news about her all over the country. Don¡¯t even dare to cry for me. In this way, the crybaby cried for another two years. During this period, his ex-husband lost two more children. The family felt that something was Wrong, so they went to check and found out that the ex- husband had deformed sperm¡­¡­. The ex-husband¡¯s family felt that she was unlucky, she was not deformed sooner orter, so why did she have a deformity when she gave birth to a son. It was her fault. Even Mitch couldn¡¯t help looking up this time. ¡°The deformity is congenital, what does it have to do with you?¡± He frowned. Wade: This involves his knowledge blind spot. He knew the difference between men and women when he was in the physical hygiene ss, but he didn¡¯t know more. Wade turned to Martin and asked, ¡°Dad, why are human sperm deformed?¡± Martin choked on a sip of tea, he nced at Susie, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t ask children what they shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± Mitch said: ¡°In short, it¡¯s not about crying ghosts. It¡¯s a gic problem that a person is born with.¡± Wade suddenly realized that it was so. ¡°This family is simply making trouble for no reason¡­..¡± Before asking, he thought that the crybaby was also his fault, because he was beaten to death because he cried too much, and he became a crybaby. I didn¡¯t expect it to be because of this tragedy¡­ ¡± The crybaby said: ¡°Thetter is what you think. I don¡¯t ept it. I say I my ex-husband is the reason for my failure. I also me me for being unlucky I want to report to the authorities.¡± They felt that she brought bad luck to their family, and they would not kowtow if she did not apologize, and dared to threaten them. When he got angry, he beat her up, drowned her in the water tank, and drowned alive. The process of repeating death for a crybaby is a bit long. From the time she struggled with her ex- husband¡¯s family, she was repeatedly scolded and kowtowed by her ex-husband¡¯s family every day. She kept crying until she was drowned. What happened on the day of death has been repeated for ten years. Until she was full of resentment and turned into an evil ghost. Susie sighed. that ter the crybaby finished talking about what happened to him, he was already in tears. The tears after death are not real tears, but evil spirits, so evil spirits are rolling in Martin¡¯s office. Martin just felt cold. He looked up to see if the window was open, only to find that¡­ Willow ate up all the fruit on the table! ¡°You¡­ finished eating?¡± Martin was slightly taken aback. Willow puts thest of the cherries in his mouth before nodding earnestly, as if he¡¯s done. Only then did Wade and Susie think of Willow, and when they turned their heads, they were all dumbfounded. All that was left on the table was a pile of peels. The fourrge tes of fruit were all eaten up. Susie told her to eat the fruit obediently, she was so sincere¡­ She ate all the fruit. If I didn¡¯t know that the peel of the fruit is not edible, I would have eaten. the peel of the fruit! Susie opened her mouth: ¡°Auntie, you¡­are you holding on?¡± Wade was in a hurry: ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to finish eating!¡± Willow looked at Wade innocently, pointing at the fruit peels on the table. ¡°Eat¡­ finished?¡± Don¡¯t you want to peel it? Willow only heard the word ¡®eat¡¯, thinking that the fruit peels were also caten, so Wade quickly threw the fruit peels into the trash can. It¡¯s terrible, I didn¡¯t look at her for a while, and I ate so much. Wade and Susie looked at Willow¡¯s stomach, a small piece protruded visible to the naked eye, round. Susie suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, auntie¡­ you cat so much, will you stink?¡± Willow looked at her suspiciously. He looked at his hands again. It doesn¡¯t stink. Wade was also stunned: ¡°I never thought about this problem¡­ Speaking of which, I have never seen my mother go to the bathroom. Susie was stunned: ¡°So my aunt can gain dozens of catties, and it¡¯s all the weight of food?¡± Wade scratched his head: ¡°It¡¯s unscientific. A person probably cats eight or two to one catty of food in one meal. If this condition is ced on my grandma¡¯s side, then my mother may cat one and a half to two catties of food in one meal. ¡°It has been forty-seven days since my mother came back. Assuming that one meal is one and a half catties, and my grandma feeds her five meals a day, she will eat about 7.5 catties that day, and the total is 352.5 catties in 47 days¡­¡­..not including Fruit snacks.¡± Susie is speechless, more than three hundred catties! It turns out that people can eat so much, which is amazing! Wade didn¡¯t know when he took out a piece of paper, and was calcting in distress: ¡°If I eat and don¡¯t eat, then my mother should be more than 400 catties now¡­but now it¡¯s only 100 catties, so the remaining 300 catties Where did Jin go??¡± Didn¡¯t pull it out, didn¡¯t spit it out. Wade was stunned. Susic also looked confused. Susie looked at Mitch, and Wade looked at.. the air off to the side. Mitch is full of ck lines: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know.¡± Is he the type to sneak around to see Willow take a shit or not? Ask him how he knows. Everyone looked at Willow. Willow was staring at the table when he suddenly noticed that there was an uneaten cherries under the peel She immediately picked it up and put it in her mouth ¡°Forget it¡­¡± Wade said with a big head. ¡°This will be one of the world¡¯s unsolved mysteries¡­¡­.¡± Seeing his mother look like this, he couldn¡¯t ask. After the crybaby finished speaking. Susie took the crybaby back to the gourd, and now there was another evil ghost in the gourd. ya Ghost, cowardly ghost, unlucky ghost, foolish ghost, wedding dress ghost, ugly aunt, little vile ghost, and a hypocrite ghost who is still imprisoned, plus the crying ghost, there are nine ghosts in total. Wade looked at the book in a daze. After so long, he only pretended to be nine ghosts¡­ All others were wiped out and became snacks for gourds. Add up all the stuff and food, the gourd is only half full now, damn it¡­ Wade suddenly became anxious. It felt like he had only scored 50 points. in the exam, he had only written half of the math problems, and the signal was cut off when he heard half of the English listening comprehension. How many gourds will it take to fill it¡­ He writes and draws in his notebook. Martin stood up and said, ¡°Are you done talking? Are you hungry?¡± After a pause, he emphasized: ¡°Are you two hungry?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Susie touched her belly: ¡°A little bit-¡± Martin helped her put her coat on, knelt down to zip her up, and put her hat on Then he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food. including ice cream.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Emm!¡± She took Martin¡¯s hand, bouncing up and down. As if thinking of something suddenly, he raised his head and said, ¡°Uncle, if Susie dies one day in the future, uncle don¡¯t find someone to cry for!¡± Martin¡¯s heart tightened, and he looked down at Susie. There was a pure smile on her face, her smiling eyes were curved, lively and lively He was silent for a while, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t look for it.¡± If she is really gone, there is no need for crying spirits, everyone in the Murray family will cry into spirits¡­ Susie nodded reassuringly: ¡°Well, Susie hopes that uncles, grandparents, brothers and sisters are all happy. Don¡¯t be sad because Susie died.¡± Just like my mother was lost before, my grandma was so sad that she couldn¡¯t afford to be sick for a long time. She doesn¡¯t want to be like this, she dies when she dies. Susie emphasized: ¡°I hope that when I die, everyone will be happy andugh in front of my pink bowknot tombstone.¡± Martin was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 501 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Susie¡¯s great cause 288 Vouchers After catching the Crying ghost, Susie has been thinking about career. In the past, he could earn two to three hundred thousand a year, although this was inseparable from the special ability of Crying Ghost. However, she really wants to do it a little bit. I don¡¯t know how much money this career can make now? When Susie thought about it, she raised her head and asked Martin: ¡°How much does it cost at the funeral now?¡± Martin answered every question, and quickly nced at the information he found: ¡°The professional price is 5,000 dors for a game, and about 50.000 dors for a team.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened! ¡°How many people are in a team?¡± Martin: ¡°Generally there are three to five people, depending on word of mouth. Some people also provide additional services, plus 50,000.¡± Susie suddenly felt that she could. She can also send people directly to The Hell! ¡°I can make a team!The Crying ghost is in charge of crying, the ya ghost is in charge of talking about business, the other two are in charge of the leader, and I¡¯m in charge of sending people to The Hell¡­¡± Susie said excitedly Such a professional, a fee of 100,000 dors is not too much, right? ¡°Ghosts only need sugar, fifty dors for a pack of sugar¡­¡± Susie stretched out her fingers and counted randomly: ¡°How much money can I make by going there?¡± Wade didn¡¯t expect that there would be so much knowledge in it, and he said in a daze, ¡°Except for other things, you can make a lot of money.¡± The eyes of the two children were shining brightly, and their emotions suddenly became high: Wade said: ¡°Take me there, I will settle the ounts for you, no money!I won¡¯t share money with you, I just like to calcte money!¡± Susie: ¡°Then I go every weekend, how much money can I make?¡± Wade: ¡°If you catch two games in one weekend, you can make a profit of 198,000 a week, and 792,000 a month. This is a profit. Zero risk and zero investment!¡± ¡°There are about 52 or 53 weekends in a year, which means that if we work harder, we can earn at least 10.296 million a year!¡± ¡°A total of about 90 days of holidays, one day a day, that¡¯s an extra 8.91 million. The total is more than 19 million¡­¡± Rounding up equals twenty million. Earn 20 million a year, which child can do it! If they develop a side business, they won¡¯t be able to earn 50 million! ¡°Ghosts don¡¯t need to rest for night vigil. It only takes ten minutes for you to send a ghost. If you take in a few more ghosts, if you can catch four games in one weekend, it will easily be 100 million.¡± ¡°When the industry matures, we can develop a chain of branchpanies. In the first year, let¡¯s develop a branchpany. Let my brother manage it for you without giving him money! That¡¯s 200 million¡­¡± ¡°There is no rush to send ghosts, we just need the salesman to bring back the time of the customer¡¯s death, and then you can send them once a week¡­¡± ¡°Based on this ealction, it is not a problem to expand the scale and recruit ten teams, one team with five ghosts¡­ It is not a problem to earn one billion a year!¡± Susie: ¡°I¡¯m more motivated to catch ghosts!¡± The corners of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched. Susie was very happy, as if she had found a new direction in her life. But she seemed to think of something again, and immediately turned her head and said: ¡°If I die in the future, don¡¯t ask someone to waste this money!¡± Martin was speechless. Susie, you are only four years old. Have you made ns for your future so early? Not only did she make ns for herself, but she also made ns for her family members: ¡°The family tomb I chosest time is in a very good environment!I won¡¯t need to change it in the future, so save the cost!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell the ghosts that you don¡¯t need to spend all this money!¡± ¡°Just burn it and bury it directly. Don¡¯t spend money in the process. They are unprofessional and they are all deceitful.¡± Susie exhorted with a serious face. She imagined how happy she would be when she earned this money, and how stingy she would be when she imagined spending money on it. The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said silently, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Martin thought that was the end of the discussion. 16:05 Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the restaurant, the two children continued to discuss whether Willow should poop or not because of the matter of [Willow still eat]. When they were in the office just now, they calcted that Willow had eaten a total of three or four hundred pounds of food for more than a month, but only gained thirty or forty pounds. She doesn¡¯t pull or spit, so where does the gap in the middle go? ¡°Mom, did you secretly go to shit behind our backs?¡± Sitting at the dining table. Wade was thinking about this question with a delicious steak in front of him. The head chef who personally served the steak had a questioning expression on his face. pounds does this steak weigh?¡± The head chef was confused: ¡°About 400g. ¡± Wade said to himself: ¡°400g¡­¡± Before, my grandmother also gave my mother steaks, two dors at a time, which is almost a pound. In addition to steak, there are other foods, so a meal is more than two pounds. Eat that much and gain thirty or forty pounds. This counts as inequality! Wade thinks he can¡¯t solve this problem! Susie then asked, ¡°Is Willow the same as on TV, squatting in the grass and pulling secretly?¡± Wade instantly remembered the line of the little girl on TV: You are here to shit. He even imagined the picture of his mother squatting in the grass. Martin¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines, looking at the table full of dishes¡­ and the faces of the waiters and the head chef. He was a little embarrassed. Children, there are no taboos¡­ Martin maintained the cold and calm expression on his face, raised his eyelids and asked lightly, ¡°Is the food served?¡± The head chef hurriedly said please use it slowly, and hurried down. If other people discuss shit during meals, especially when he serves he will definitely feel that the other party is not qualified. But this is Mr. Murray and his family. The head chef felt that this was nothing. So sometimes, in the eyes of some people, the quality of the other party is actually linked to money and status. Martin whispered: ¡°In public ces, especially restaurants, don¡¯t talk about this topic.¡± If the mother knew, she could chop him with her bare hands right now. Susie and Wade quickly shut up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Susie whispered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Martin put the cut steak in front of her, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Susie is a polite girl, she will remember it in the future, right?¡± In the past, she would speak out when she was in the Murray family, and no one would stop her at that time. After all, she was at home, so she didn¡¯t have to live so tiringly. But she still had to pay attention when she came out. 16:06 Susie nodded seriously, she really remembered. She is a polite and obedient child. From now on, she must be careful not to say inelegant words in public, otherwise people will think that grandma and uncle have not taught her well. Willow nodded heavily, and she memorized it, learning a new word. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 502 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 502 Chapter 502 The farewell that no one can think of 288 Vouchers After dinner, na came to pick up Susie. ¡°Are you having fun?¡± na hugged her lovingly, and after only being separated for an hour or two, she couldn¡¯t wait toe back, and she didn¡¯t mind going shopping with her best friend. Susie blushed, wearing a little red hat, she looked even more cute: ¡°Happy!¡± na couldn¡¯t help but kissed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± na looked at the time: ¡°Come back early after get off work.¡± Martin looked as usual, without squinting: ¡°I need to work overtime tonight.¡± na nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll save some food for you.¡± na takes Susie, Wade and Willow home. Susie didn¡¯t take a nap and fell asleep in her grandmother¡¯s arms. She fell into a drowsy sleep and dreamed, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± na¡¯ huh? ¡® He let out a sound and listened carefully, but he couldn¡¯t see what she said. Just when she turned her head to look out the window, the little guy suddenly giggled. na looked down at Susie in her arms, only to see that her eyes were still closed, she didn¡¯t know what kind of dream she was having, and she was smiling happily. She couldn¡¯t help but hook her lips, and also smiled. The car drove back to the Murray family, and Susie woke up as soon as the car stopped. na asked: ¡°Susie, what dream did you just have? Why did you smile so happily?¡± Susie said excitedly: ¡°I dreamed that I made a lot of money!¡± In her dream, she was sitting on a pile of gold coins, happily picking up the gold coins and throwing them into the air. But then she died, grandma and uncle cried very sadly, and spent a lot of money. Susie thought of this, and immediately exhorted: ¡°If I die in the future, don¡¯t spend money on me!¡± na was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Susie counted her fingers and calcted all the business that she and her brother hadbined just now. na stared straight at Wade. Wade was about to say something, but he heard Willow stammering: ¡°Shit¡­¡± He immediately led Willow and ran quickly: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll tell you where the bathroom is!¡± Willow was running fast on both feet. The mother and son disappeared in an instant. na was annoyed and funny, looking at Susie again¡­ just pretend she This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 16:06 made a joke. When the rest of the Murray family came back, Susie told them the same thing. Everyone couldn¡¯tugh or cry, but they all thought it was just a child¡¯s weird idea. They hadn¡¯t expected the separation toe so quickly, not even in time to go to the amusement park for her fifth birthday. ¡°Tomorrow is Thanksgiving, what would Susie want to eat?¡± ¡°Grandma, I want to eat a lot of delicious food ~¡± It¡¯s snowing outside, but it¡¯s warm inside. It gets dark quickly in winter, and when Martin returned home, he suddenly saw two figures not far from the house. Seeing himing back, Susie ran over on the snow: ¡°You¡¯re back! Why did youe back after dark?¡± Martin smiled gently: ¡°Today is really a meeting, it¡¯s a bitte.¡± Susie poked her head: ¡°My dad hasn¡¯te back either, and I haven¡¯t seen him recently.¡± Martin hugged her, walked inside and said, ¡°Your dad will probably be backter.¡± Susie let out an oh, and immediately broke free: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and heat up the meal for Dad!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m taking Willow to recharge tomorrow!¡± Martin nodded, watching her run in, shouting while running: ¡°Ada-Ada, where are you~¡± 16:06 Ada hurried out, smiling: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The two walked towards the kitchen while talking. Martin turned to see Willow still standing outside. ¡°What?¡± He stopped and asked strangely. Heavy snow fell on Willow¡¯s hair and eyshes. She couldn¡¯t feel the cold, and she couldn¡¯t feel the temperature in the world. She stared fixedly at Martin, hesitantly said: ¡°Wash¡­¡± Martin took a few steps forward slowly, walked in front of her, helped her remove the snowkes from her hair, and took a look at her trousers. She¡¯s wearing a pair of pink cotton slippers Wade bought her. It¡¯s clean, why do you need to wash it again? ¡°Come on, go back,¡± he said. Willow didn¡¯t leave, and said again stubbornly: ¡°Wash¡­!¡± Martin looked down at her. Willow looked up at him too. Under the light, the snowkes were dyed with ayer of warm yellow light, which fell on his ck cashmere coat, making him look cooler. ¡°wash¡­¡­¡± Martin rubbed her head helplessly, his cold voice slowed down a bit, and said, ¡°If you want to wash, you have to go back and wash, let¡¯s go.¡± He took her by the hand, like holding a child, half tugged and half coaxed her back into the house, and called a maid to fill her with water. 16:06 ¡°Go.¡± Martin took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. Willow refused to leave, and stared at him sullenly, as if angry. Martin nced upstairs and asked uncertainly, ¡°Want me to wash it for you?¡± Willow stared at him without speaking. The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to go with the servant.¡± Willow pursed his lips, lowered his beautiful eyes, and left obediently with the servant after all. In the room, Willow soaked in the bathtub alone, and gradually slipped down, submerged in the water, with a few bubbles popping up. Soon the surface of the water calmed down, and there was no foaming at all¡­ The bathroom was eerily quiet. With a sudden crash, Willow stood up straight, and the water dripped from her smooth skin and returned to the bathtub. She nodded herself and said in affirmation: ¡°It¡¯s finished!¡± She then went out to get dressed. Alex grabbed the clothes hanger with two paws, and greeted Willow while hanging upside down: ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Willow stared at it. She opened her mouth and stammered: ¡°Wash¡­?¡± Alex: ¡°Wash what?¡± 16:06 Willow: ¡°Wash!¡± 289 Voucher Alex flew down andnded on Willow¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head to look at her, and then shook his head: ¡°Complicated human beings have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Then it flew away. Willow was speechless. the liar. He said he would teach her to speak. the next day. Susie put on her clothes and shoes, washed up and ran out of the room Alex followed closely, fluttering his wings as soon as he waved, which made Bell¡¯s heart itch, wishing he could bite it off ¡°Gah- good morning!¡± Alexnded on Susie¡¯s shoulder It¡¯s been too cold recently, and it can¡¯t go out at all. It can only look at the snowkes through the window at home, and it¡¯s almost suffocating Susie looked at it sideways, reached out to touch its head, and said. ¡°Good morning. Alex!¡± Alex rubbed her hand affectionately, and said, ¡°I went to buy oysters/But on the way home, the oysters jumped out of the bag and got into the mud¡± Do you know why? Susie¡¯s voice is sweet: ¡°Why?¡± Alex ¡°Because this is why oysters like mud¡± Bell rolled his eyes Susie shook her head and ran downstairs Today is Thanksgiving, and grandma said to make delicious food She wants to take Willow to recharge early, let Willow ¡®full¡¯ first, ande back early to cook with grandma ¡°Are you going today?¡± Kellen rarely went out for a run and just came down from upstairs. Last night, his little boy warmed up the meal and waited for him toe back, but unfortunately she was already asleep when he came back. ¡°Father!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes lit up, and Kellen scooped him up before he could pounce on him. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drive. Martin can¡¯t do it in such a snowy day.¡± Martin nced up at him. They went out after breakfast, Lucy mored to follow, but na didn¡¯t allow it, saying that it was snowing too much outside and went to make trouble. Zion stood at the door, holding a thick book in his hand, and said: ¡°Come back early, I made an upgrade guide for you.¡± Wade led Willow out, and Hamza stood coolly at the door with his hands in his pockets. Wade raised his eyebrows: ¡°Brother, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go? If you want to go, just say it, isn¡¯t it normal for children to follow their mother? Or do you want to follow Susie?¡± Hamza sneered coldly: ¡°I want you to take care of it!¡± Kellen picked up Susie and ran towards the car: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susieughed. ¡°Come back early!¡± na told Martin: ¡°Be careful to put gloves on Susie, don¡¯t freeze.¡± Martin nods. na smiled and watched off. Today Susie changed into a ck down jacket and matched it with a pink hat decorated with a fluffy white rabbit. 15.91%% 16.07 D Seeing her get out of the car window, she raised a big smiling face and waved at her, and na waved too. But watching the car disappear at the end of the road, na somehow felt that something bad happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± na muttered, stretched out her hand and rubbed her eyes: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Craig was watching the news, and said casually: ¡°What can happen, Martin is watching, Kellen is also here, you just worry about it.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 503 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 503 na was inexplicably disturbed, and she was in no mood to even hit the old man with her bare hands. She worriedly called Martin: ¡°It¡¯s snowing and the road is slippery, tell Kellen to drive carefully!¡± Martin¡¯s voice came: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kellen knows.¡± Susie was in the car, he was more careful than anyone else. na nodded, thought for a while and said, ¡°Come back early, watch Susie, don¡¯t let their two children get out of the car when it¡¯s too cold.¡± Martin hummed and hung up the phone. Susie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with grandma?¡± Martin looked at her sideways and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The car stopped by the side of the road at the foot of the barren hill. This side is rtively remote, and there are few people walking. There is no special person to shovel the snow. After getting off the car, you have to walk the road to the foot of the barren mountain by yourself. Willow got out of the car first, and Susiey on the window of the SUV, 34.16% 16.07 waving at her. ¡°Willow, go ande back, be careful!¡± Willow walked forward, nodding his head, slipped and rolled in the snowdrift. Wade was speechless. Martin was speechless. Wade hurriedly wanted to get out of the car, but Martin had already opened the door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get in, the snow is too deep.¡± Martin has long legs, and it¡¯s okay to step on the snow, but his ck clothes are covered with bits and pieces of white snow. ¡°Can you get up?¡± Martin held out his hand. Willowy in the snow, looking straight at him. ¡°Oysters,¡± she said. Martin looked suspicious. Want to eat oysters? He grabbed her hand and pulled her up: ¡°I¡¯ll go back and ask someone to do it.¡± Willow frowned, tried hard to remember, and repeated again: ¡°Wash¡­¡± She looked at the tall and straight man in front of her, snowkes were floating on his hair, but he frowned slightly, still didn¡¯t understand her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Willow worked hard again, stumbled and finally said the word he wanted to say: ¡°I like it.¡± Martin was slightly taken aback. 16:07 The girl in front of him had a pale but beautiful face, her ck curly eyshes were slightly blinking, she was struggling to speak, but she was working hard. She held out her hand, as if she wanted to give him something. Martin reached out subconsciously, and saw that she put a handful of snow mixed with mud in his palm, which was a bit dirty. Willow repeated emphatically: ¡°Like it!¡± She looked at him, pronounced the words clearly, and said with certainty: ¡°I like you so much!¡± Martin understood it this time. For a split second, he only heard the wind and snow blowing by, and her crisp voice echoed in his ears: I like you so much. It turned out that what she said several times was not washing. Do you like it? When Martin came back to his senses, Willow had already set foot on the barren mountain path, only the back was left. The mountains were covered by heavy snow, and she was the only one walking alone, moving forward step by step with iparable determination. Martin pursed his lips, looking at the snow in his palm. He clenched his hands tightly, but it quickly turned into a puddle of water in his palm. Susie was sitting in the car, and Mitch was saying, ¡°After this Thanksgiving, send Willow away!¡± He looked at the brochure with a cold voice: ¡°The longer you stay, the worse it will be for you.¡± Susie pouted and asked, ¡°Is that King of Hell tyrant again? I won¡¯t let 16:07 Mitch was full of ck lines, and was speechless for a moment. Susie kicked her two little feet, and when her feet moved, the duck- shaped socks became flexible. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but suddenly said in a low voice: ¡°I see, I will tell grandma and the others tonight.¡± Wade feels bad: ¡°Say what?¡± Susie didn¡¯t answer, but lowered the window and leaned on the window to watch Martin who was in a daze in the distance. ¡°Martin-¡± Susie waved at him. Martin turned his head, and was about to raise his hand to respond, when he didn¡¯t know what he saw, his pupils shrank sharply. 16:07 D Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 504 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 504 Chapter 504 is the choice between saving and not saving 288 Vouchers I saw a woman standing behind the car at some point. She is dressed in white and her hair is also white,pletely blending with the surrounding white snow. She was light and lifeless. The woman suddenly turned her face and smiled strangely, reached out and lifted the rear of the car, and gave it a big lift! Kellen¡¯s ck off-road vehicle just flew out. ¡°Susie!¡± Martin¡¯s pupils shrank, and he ran towards the car immediately, but soon he felt cold under his feet, and when he looked down, he saw a pale hand grabbing his ankle. Something surged in the snow. A woman suddenly emerged from the snow, grinned, the corners of her mouth reached to the ears, and she opened her mouth to bite his calf! Startled, Martin subconsciously took out the charm from his pocket and pped it on the woman¡¯s forehead. The woman let out a sharp cry, and quickly went back into the snow. Martin ignored the tingling pain in his calf and ran towards the off-road vehicle. The off-road vehicle was thrown out and rolled down at the foot of the mountain. Just now, the woman was leaning on the window ss to look Suddenly a ball of mes flew out, the woman screamed and disappeared in an instant. Kellen climbed out from under the car, was the first to hold Susie in his arms, and asked, ¡°Is there anything, is there anything?¡± Damn it, when did this female ghoste, he didn¡¯t even notice it at all! Mitch¡¯s face was serious: ¡°White-haired ghost!¡± And there¡¯s more than one! Susie asked: ¡°What is a White-haired ghost?¡± Mitch frowned, and quickly sealed off the off-road vehicle and the area around the off-road vehicle for half a meter. ¡°Tell them not toe out!¡± Susie drew a circle on the snow: ¡°Don¡¯te out!¡± Martin rushed over and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Susie shook her head. The snow was thick, although the car was overturned, but everyone was fine, but the collision was inevitable. Susie held her head, a little dizzy. Wade was lifted out by Kellen, and he kept rubbing his head: ¡°It hit my head¡­¡± Susie rubbed her own head, and didn¡¯t forget to stretch out a hand to rub Wade¡¯s head, haha: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Mitch looked at the barren mountain covered with a thickyer of snow, and said: ¡°White-haired ghost is a very powerful ghost.¡± ¡°Ordinary people be ghosts after death. They are wandering ghosts, little ghosts, resentful ghosts, vile ghosts, and evil ghosts. Apart from these, there are actually General of ghosts and King of ghosts.¡± 1607 E ¡°Thetter two are almost invisible in the human world, because the General of ghost and King of ghost are only avable in Hell, and they belong to the King of Hell.¡± Susie nodded, she knew this. ¡°So the White-haired ghost just now was sent by King of Hell?¡± Susie stared. That tyrant ising to take her? If King of Hell dared toe, she would throw shit on him. Mitch didn¡¯t know that Susie was thinking about this, he nodded his head, ¡°White-haired ghost is a General of ghost who is more powerful than ghost soldiers.¡± This was something he hadn¡¯t expected at all. How could the General of ghost of King of Hell appear here? If they did, they probably wouldn¡¯t appear in this form, not to mention that they wanted to harm Susie¡­ General of ghost is more powerful than evil ghost, you should know his identity the moment you see him ¨C Death judge. With the Death judge guarding them, they still dare to attack them. Is this a rebellion?? Mitch immediately thought of the dark montes under the barren hills. Is it rted to this? Too bad, Willow is still on the mountain. Mitch was about to blurt it out, but shut it up abruptly. That¡¯s okay, if Willow doesn¡¯te back here, it can be regarded as 16:08 sending her away. And knowing that the barren mountain is weird, it is impossible for him to let Susie go into danger again. Mitch looked at Susie, and said silently in his heart: Don¡¯t me me for being cruel¡­ Either way, he would never choose Willow. ¡°Go back!¡± Mitch said. Susie was taken aback: ¡°Then Willow¡­¡± Mitch emphasized: ¡°Go back!¡± Susie understood something, tears welled up in her eyes, and the tears fell when she squeezed her mouth: ¡°You lied.¡± . She sobbed, ¡°You clearly promised Susie that you would send Willow away tonight.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say!¡± Susie was not prepared at all,pletely unaware that just waving goodbye to Willow was thest time they met. ¡°You lied¡­¡± Susie burst into tears. Martin¡¯s heart tightened, and he exchanged a nce with Kellen. Willow isn¡¯ting back? Martin thought of the handful of slush she put in his palm just now, and somehow his heart stabbed. ¡°Go back.¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Susie.¡± What shoulde will alwayse. Wade held his head and said nervously, ¡°What do you mean? Where¡¯s my mother?¡± He stood up abruptly: ¡°Let¡¯s just go back? Where¡¯s my mother? Isn¡¯t my mother going back?¡± Martin snapped, ¡°Wade!¡± Wade just felt like falling into an ice cer, his whole body was icy cold. It was fine when it first arrived. He also taught his mother to say Happy Thanksgiving. He doesn¡¯t have a mother anymore? Wade¡¯s tears were hanging in his eyes, being scolded by Martin, he stubbornly did not fall. Looking at the overturned car, Kellen always felt that it was not that simple. ¡°Get out of here first.¡± He said while making the phone: ¡°I called Zachary to pick us up.¡± Mitch pulled Susie: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Susie refused to leave, and Wade also refused to leave, but they couldn¡¯t just rush up either. Knowing that Willow was on the mountain, they could only watch. It was too difficult for Susie and Wade as children. At this time, there was a scream from the mountain, it was Willow¡¯s voice. ¡°Willow!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± 16.08 Susie and Wade shouted simultaneously. Willow¡¯s screams quickly turned into roars, like a trapped animal, angry and desperate. Susie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, she rushed out, but was held back by Mitch. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Mitch¡¯s face was cold, and his long and narrow eyes were full of coldness. This group of General of ghosts has a leader, and they also know that using Willow to lure Susie is indeed aimed at Susie. Susie turned her head, with tears in her eyes, and asked, ¡°If I can save Willow but do nothing, is it really right?¡± She doesn¡¯t understand, why is this happening? The adults have always taught her to distinguish between right and wrong and ck and white, telling her that there is good and evil in the world, and that she should be a strong and principled person. If she can¡¯t even save those close to her, then what is the purpose of teaching her this? Is there any point? Mitch was taken aback by her question, and suddenly understood at this moment. The choice Susie faces is not whether to send Willow away. After all, he sent her to Hell, just like sending ra to reincarnation. He has made a choice. So this time it was his choice to save or not to save when he had the ability to save people? Chapter 504 is the choice between saving and not saving 288 Vouchers After Mitch figured it out, he felt that the tip of his heart became cold, and his cold fingertips even felt a chill for no reason. The test of King of Hell is difficult, he never thought it would be so difficult. Mitch hesitated, but before he could let go, he heard a boom¡­ The snow on the mountain copsed fiercely at a strange speed! Kellen¡¯s pupils shrank, and he instinctively rushed towards Susie¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 505 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Susie is gone N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 288 Vouchers The avnche buried several people in an instant, not even the car was spared, leaving only a vast expanse of whiteness in ce for an instant. The snow was like a mudslide, engulfing people and cars, rolling along the downhill road to the other side of the barren mountain. On the other side of the barren mountain is the ruins of the half-dug construction site. At the beginning, the barren hills were to be developed from here, but because of the death of two workers, they gave up, and the pits were not filled back. Below the pit is a bridge pier with only one foundation built, and under the pier is a frozen river. The off-road vehicle first appeared from the snowdrift, rolled down and hit the river bed, and soon there was no movement, and the ce was dead silent. After a while. Kellen was the first to emerge from the snowdrift, with his arms still stuck in the snowdrift, and his hand under the snowdrift tightly held a furry thing. He remembered that it was the hat on Susie¡¯s head. Martin came out of the snowdrift second and lifted Wade up as well. ¡°Quick, Susie is buried below!¡± Kellen said anxiously. Thinking of those white-haired ghosts just now, their hearts tightened Wade no longer cared about his mother, and used both hands to dig the snowdrift desperately. Kellen didn¡¯t dare to let go, and only roared: ¡°Dig towards my hand, I¡¯m holding Susie¡­¡± Martin and Wade moved quickly, and Martin, regardless of his image,y on his hands and feet in the snow, pawing at the snow. Susie¡­ Susie! You must be careful, otherwise Martin will be hacked by your grandma when he goes back¡­ Martin was flustered, Kellen grabbed the hat with one hand and dug desperately with the other, the two big and one small quickly dug away the snowdrift. However, Kellen is only holding a hat in his hand. Where is Susie? ¡°Susie¡­!¡± Kellen panicked, he stumbled, desperately digging through the snow next to him. Wade was also crazy, trying desperately to shave the snow, and even opened his mouth to bite the snow when he was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. But the three of them dug up the pile of snow, their fingers were bleeding, and Susie was still nowhere to be seen! ¡°Susie¡­¡± Kellen¡¯s hands trembled, and he couldn¡¯t care about the blood on his hands. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Susie¡¯s master?¡± He roared like crazy, ¡°Mitch! Where¡¯s Mitch?¡± What they don¡¯t know is that not only Susie, but also Mitch has disappeared. Wade fell to the ground, holding back his tears, obviously he was going to cry but he was too panicked, he had already forgotten to cry. Howe, howe? Just now, my sister rubbed his head, why did she disappear? 16:08 D ** na didn¡¯t wait for Susie and the others toe back for dinner, but waited for a bad news. Susie is gone! Her eyes went dark, and she almost fell, but Craig quickly held her up. ¡°Colt!¡± Craig yelled, ¡°Come on, go drive!¡± ¡°Call David and them back!¡± There are suddenly many more cars on the usually cold road beside the barren mountain. David and Michael rushed to the barren hills anxiously, and Michael hung the car window angrily: ¡°How could they disappear!How could they disappear! What do they think of people, ah!?¡± Ryan had just had an operation, and his eyes were so tired that his eyes were ck. Hearing that Susie was gone, he didn¡¯t even have time to take off the surgical gown. The car sped out, and the driver¡¯s panic could be seen from a distance. Jonathan directly left the film crew, he didn¡¯t even have time to take off the clothes on his body, so he kept calling in the car, but no one answered. Paul is in another country, and it will take time to get back. Huck and Judah rushed back after receiving the news. At the foot of the barren mountain, Kellen and Martin were mad, and Michael and David who came soon joined the search. But the snow at the foot of the mountain was cleared, the vegetation was removed, and the snow that fell from the bottom of the river was also dug away, but they couldn¡¯t find Susie. 16:08 D Martin stared at the ice that had been broken by the off-road vehicle, and the icy river below. They had searched all the way down the river, but found nothing. If Susie really fell under the cier¡­ Martin suddenly felt frightened and didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further! Kellen¡¯s eyes were red, staring at the barren mountain, and said coldly: ¡°Go up the mountain!¡± The female ghost came down from the barren mountain¡­ As for the cier, Martin and the others will look for it. Wade remembered Susie¡¯s words, subconsciously said: ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t leave here¡­¡± But who still pays attention to this now? It is inevitable to go up the mountain. Even if there are fierce beasts and unstoppable weird things on the mountain, they have to get Susie back! Kellen was the first to go up the mountain without looking back. Martin managed to calm down and let na and Craig settle down. Soon the fire engine came, and Zachary came along with the people from the Morton family vi. The barren mountain, which was rare for people, is now full of people at a nce. I heard that thedy is gone, Kellen is also on the mountain, and the people of the Morton family vi rushed up without saying a word. The people from the fire brigade shouted anxiously from behind: ¡°Stop, don¡¯t be impulsive!Now the barren hills are covered with snow¡­¡± Zachary and the others simply ignored it. 16:08 As long as Kellen gives an order, one hundred thousand soldiers wille, each digging a shovel of snow and razing the barren mountain to the ground. Martin calmed down, Kellen had gone to look for it on the mountain, and now he was looking for the cier. When a person is missing, the best way to find her is to search in eight directions at the ce where she disappeared. People from the Murray family searched in several directions around the road, under the river, and downstream of the river, andunched a nket search, focusing on the frozen river. A dayter, Martin found one of Susie¡¯s shoes under the snow at the junction of the cier and the barren mountain. Two dayster, Kellen found the other glove under the permafrost of the barren mountain. Three days have passed, the snow on the barren mountain has been trampled into mud, and the bushes and grass have also been trampled into t ground. Kellen¡¯s eyes were terribly red. He had visited the air-raid shelter, but it had already copsed. He led his men to dig for three days, and in the end they only found the coffin b that Willowy on¡­the rest were never found. Five dayster, Kellen ignored the rumors that the barren mountain was unknown, and drove the excavator to level the barren mountain. Unexpectedly, the excavator lost its chain and blew up the oil tank just as the excavator was about to excavate. The Murray family and Kellen did not believe in evil. Holding a shovel, he forcibly dug half of the barren mountain, but as more and more people fell ill and fell ill for no reason, this incident was also spread by public opinion, and more and more people paid attention¡­ Chapter 505 Susie is gone 288 Vouchers Kellen and the Murray family were eventually stopped by their superiors. ¡°Nonsense!I¡¯ve been searching for so long, if I had to find it, I would have found it long ago!¡± The leader at the top scolded: ¡°Aren¡¯t you fooling around? Have you ever thought about the bad influence it will cause? How can you exin it to the people?¡± Kellen¡¯s face was terrifying and he didn¡¯t listen at all. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for it, I will go by myself!¡± When the excavator couldn¡¯t be used, he used a shovel. If the shovel can¡¯t be used, he uses his hands! He must find his little treasure. His little baby is lost, she must be very scared, must be waiting for Dad. He will find her. He had already been absent when she was a child, and now he could no longer be absent. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 506 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 506 Chapter 506 It was a snowy day when I came and I also left on a s ¡°Kellen!¡± 288 (Vouchers Seeing Kellen rushing out, no one could stop him at all. Ryan sat in the car in a cold body, holding a cup of hot water in his hand, his hands were shaking all the time. He dug out Susie, rescued it, and brought it back to the Murray family in a snowy day. Unexpectedly, it also disappeared in the snowy day. The small snowdrift that buried her was only half as high as half a person, but now the snowdrift that buried her did not know how high it was. ¡°Susie¡­¡± Ryan choked up, ¡°Call uncle again, okay¡­¡± ¡°Tell me where you are, and I¡¯ll pick you up¡­ okay¡­¡± He knew too well the danger of being lost in the snow, could their little one evere back? Ryany on the steering wheel, his knuckles gripping the steering wheel- so hard that they turned white. na refused to go back at first, but was finally forced to carry back to the Murray family, where she watched the heavy snow outside all day. With one more day of heavy snowfall, her heart tightened even more, and she could barely breathe in the end. She hoped that the snow would stop soon, the sun woulde out soon, and the ice and snow on the barren mountains would be melted soon. But the heavy snow of goose feathers mixed with the whistling north wind did not stop for a day. ¡°Susie¡­¡± na hugged Susie¡¯s pink hat and choked up, ¡°Where did you go!¡± On Thanksgiving Day, she waved goodbye to her with a smile on her face. [Grandma, if Susie dies in the future, don¡¯t spend money on me!Burn it directly and bury it¡­] [If Susie dies one day in the future, Martin should not be sad!] [I hope that when I die, everyone will be happy andugh at my grave with a pink bow. ¡¿ The Murray family remembered what Susie said before, and it became a prophecy. It turned out that everything had been foreshadowed long ago, but they still knew nothing about it. Thinking of these now is like being bitten by poisonous insects and ants in the heart, making them tremble in pain all over their bodies. ¡°Susie¡­my Susie¡­¡± Grandma hugged Susie¡¯s hat and a shoe, whispering with empty eyes. ¡°Keep looking for me¡­¡± Martin pressed his eyebrows, his always neat hair was a little messy: ¡°I want to see people when I¡¯m born, and I want to see corpses when I die!¡± This sentence made everyone¡¯s heart tremble. A monthter, the barren mountain that had not been dug up for decades waspletely razed to the ground All the people from the Morton family vi came back, digging with shovel after shovel, and if someone suddenly fell down or someone suddenly went crazy, they would rece it with another one. General and Star shuttled through the wastnd of the barren mountains, and the dogs adopted by the vi were also scattered all over the barren hills and icy riverbeds, spreading out ten kilometers from the barren hills, searching inch by inch, but they couldn¡¯t find Susie. Outsiders couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads. The Murray family was really stunned. They couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a month. Such a young child must have died a long time ago. ** Besides, Susie, the moment she was buried in the snow, she felt something grabbing her ankle, and she was quickly dragged back! She was hanging upside down, and the hat fell off at this moment. She waspletely dizzy from the fall, but when she looked up, she saw that she was already on the barren hill, inside the air-raid shelter! Willow was lying on the ground, covered in blood, who was bitten by something, and both legs were bent strangely, as if they had been twisted abruptly. She struggled and reached out to Susie. The ground of the air-raid shelter suddenly cracked, and Susie was caught off guard and fell straight down. Willow¡¯s pupils shrank, he stumbled to his feet, and jumped towards the crack! ¡°Susie!¡± Mitch¡¯s eyes were tearing open, and he rushed over, but Susie and Willow were nowhere to be seen. There was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood under the ground, and the heads of each person roared and surged silently, with their white eyeballs desperately stretching their hands upwards, the density was so dense that it made the scalp numb. 16.09 This scene is somewhat simr to hell¡­ ¡°Susie!Hold on!¡± Mitch cut off two White-haired ghosts, and the opponents disappeared instantly. ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± However, the air-raid shelter suddenly copsed, burying the cracks. A cold ck air rushed straight up, before Mitch had time to react, this air became a suction force, and he was sucked in as soon as his eyes went dark. ¡°It¡¯s dark montes!¡± The sound of water dripping into the pool. Susie opened her heavy eyelids and got up with a grunt. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The surrounding was very dark, she looked around, and weakly called out: ¡°Mitch¡­¡± No one responded. Susie felt a little cold, and looked down. One of her shoes and one glove disappeared at some point, and the foot without the shoe didn¡¯t even know where the sock went. The hat also fell off, and the ck down jacket on his body was wet. Susie couldn¡¯t help shivering. Her bare feet stepped on something hard, and it felt cold to the touch. Susie reached out and grabbed one, and when she took a closer look, it was a white bone of a finger. 16.09 Chapter 506 It was a snowy day when I came, and I also left on a s 288 Vouchers Susie threw it away quickly, and climbed ashore with hands and feet. ¡°fire¡­¡­¡± The dark underground suddenly lit up, and Susie held the fire in both hands to keep warm. ¡°Willow?¡± Susie tried to call. When she fell, Willow jumped at her too, but didn¡¯t respond either. Susie¡¯s mouth was ttened, and she was so wronged that tears fell down. Soon she wiped away her tears and cheered herself up: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry!¡± She is not alone. Susie¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t adjusted to the darkness yet, she didn¡¯t notice at all, there were ¡®people¡¯ all around. One by one stood quietly, rolling their eyes, all staring straight at her direction. She is indeed not alone. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 507 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 507 Susie shakes the gourd. Usually the gourd is closed, and the gourd is only open when she needs to open it or asionally forgets to close it. Susie shook the gourd, ya ghost and other ghosts came out. ya ghost didn¡¯t know what happened just now, and he was stunned as soon as he came out. There are so many ¡®people¡¯ around. The unlucky ghost said in a daze, ¡°It¡¯s so lively!¡± ya ghost pped him on the head: ¡°It¡¯s so dead, how lively!¡± There are ¡®people¡¯ standing all around. If you hang a bar strobe light and y a top-notch DJ, she can imagine the scene of ghost dancing. The coward was the first to go to see Susie, only to see that she was wet and shivering from the cold, and his heart ached immediately. He subconsciously hugged Susie into his arms, and found that he could do it here. The coward tries hard to give Susie some warmth, but unfortunately he doesn¡¯t have any warmth now. Susie¡¯s eyes were red, and she leaned on the coward¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My master is gone, Willow is gone, and Dad and Martin don¡¯t know where¡­¡± Thinking about it now, she felt panicked again. Dad and Martin and Wade will be okay, right? Susie burst into tears. ya ghost and the others gathered around, they didn¡¯t understand the situation yet, but seeing Susie crying sadly, they were also very anxious. The coward patted Susie on the back andforted him softly: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here.¡± He looked around, his voice was low and pleasant, and he murmured softly: ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. Susie hold on a little longer. Take off the wet coat first, okay?¡± ya ghost said: ¡°Yes, take off the wet coat first.¡± Crying ghost just felt sad, and started to cry, ¡°But it seems to be very cold here, even if you take off your coat. What should I do!¡± The unlucky ghost looked around anxiously, and said, ¡°Stop crying! Crying ten times a day is so annoying.¡± As soon as the voice fell, I heard the familiar sound of bones being ground. Susie was stunned for a moment, then looked in the direction of the sound, it was dark and saw nothing. Her fire was a one-shot, and she threw a fireball again, this time hard and far away. Wherever the anger passed, there were silent ¡®corpses¡¯! The reason why they are called corpses is because they are not like ghosts, which have the characteristics of ghosts. These things look like dead people¡­but they are the same as when they were alive, except that their skin is pale and their eyes are turned white. Susie shrank subconsciously. 16.09 The cowardforted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if they all rush over, I won¡¯t let them touch you.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Well, I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± ya ghost said: ¡°Take off your coat first, although it is cold, but the coat is wet, it will be colder when it freezes.¡± Only then did Susie notice that the jacket was starting to harden. She fell into a puddle just now and was all wet. The coward said: ¡°Take it all off, I don¡¯t want to see¡­¡± He stood up, pulled the unlucky ghost and the foolish ghost to the side, ¡°Search separately, there are so many dead people here, there will always be some pieces of clothes¡­¡± The confused ghost frowned and said, ¡°Even if there is, it¡¯s wet and cold here, so it probably won¡¯t be much better.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Pick two leaves¡­¡± The coward red at him and said, ¡°Look first!¡± The three ghosts searched separately. Here Susie took off her coat, squatting on the ground with small arms and legs, hugging herself. The tears on her eyshes were still wet, she sniffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡± ya ghostughed and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t watch! We are all women, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± At this time, there was the sound of grinding bones again. Susie felt that she was very cold, and it took a lot of effort to throw the 16:09 288 Vouchers fireball, and the weak fireball illuminated the ce where the sound came from. The sound was getting closer. A ck shadow appeared among the standing dead ¡°corpses¡±, walking step by step. Susie¡¯s heart tightened, and suddenly seeing the man¡¯s exposed face, she said in surprise, ¡°Willow!¡± A dead tree root stuck in Willow¡¯s shoulder, and her leg was bent at an unfathomable angle and snapped off entirely. A white bone pierced her thigh, and the palm of her hand was also pierced by sharp white bones. She dragged her legs and walked over with difficulty step by step. ¡°Willow!¡± Susie stood up quickly. Willow tried to look up, and the moment she saw Susie, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. She walked a little faster, knocked aside all the standing ¡®corpses¡¯, and quickly walked in front of Susie. Willow looked at Susie in a daze, and immediately pulled out the dead tree roots that pierced through his shoulders, and then pulled out the bones stuck in his thighs. Since she couldn¡¯t feel pain, all she could hear was the rattling sound of bones rubbing against each other. Pull out the two big ones and Willow will be able to undress. She immediately grabbed her clothes and awkwardly covered Susie. ¡°Wear¡­¡± she said. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ryan put on her when she was dying in the snowdrift. 16:09 ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Susie hugged her emotionally. Willow, who only had a body temperature of 15 degrees, seemed extremely warm at this moment. She hugged Susie tightly, and clumsily wrapped the coat covering Susie tightly. Willow pursed her lips, with self-me in her eyes: ¡°Bo¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t feel the temperature, so the coat she wore was not very thick, just a cashmere coat, which was not as warm as a down jacket. Willow immediately wanted to take off her clothes again, if she hadn¡¯t just waded into the water and her trouser legs were wet, she would have given Susie all the trousers. Susie quickly held her down. ¡°No need Willow!¡± Willow only wears a baseyer underneath, if he takes it off¡­ ya ghost squatted down, pulled off the belt on the cashmere coat, helped Susie organize the clothes, and then tied it tightly with the belt. The sleeves were still long, and Susie¡¯s hands were tucked inside. The ya ghost pressed down on the loose clothing to make sure it was clinging to Susie¡­it would be warmer. ¡°Willow, where did you just fall, I didn¡¯t find you.¡± With someone to apany her, Susie slowly calmed down. Willow pointed to the other side, the corners of his lips twitched, and said with difficulty: ¡°Tree¡­¡± ¡°Trees?¡± ya ghost asked strangely: ¡°What.¡± 16.10 Chapter 507_ Crying ghost said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Susie stared at the other side, her heart pounding. For some reason, she seemed to hear someone calling her. 288 Vouc ya ghost yelled and called back the cowardly, unlucky and foolish ghosts The cowardly ghosts were relieved when they saw that Susie had clothes on He looked at Susie¡¯s coat that was thrown on the ground, intending to pick it up and hang it on the ¡®corpse¡¯ to dry, but he couldn¡¯t touch it When Susie is wearing the coat, they can touch it, but once the coat is not on Susic, they can¡¯t touch it ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ya ghost said. Willow lifted Susie up. Since she had never hugged anyone before, she was in a panic and couldn¡¯t find the correct posture. Susie was hung upside down and turned around, and she finally hugged her. The coward immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Willow hugged Susie tightly, refusing to let go She nced at the cowardly ghost, and said two words: ¡°You are cold. ¡± The coward saw a trace ofcency in Willow¡¯s eyes, and he was speechless for a moment But Willow is indeed warmer than them, they have no temperature, and Willow is still 15 degrees. ¡°Forget it let¡¯s go!¡± He helped Susie press the clothes and followed closely behind. All the way in the past, through numerous ¡®corpses¡¯ ¡°Where is this ce¡­¡± Crying ghost looked terrified, and cried, ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡± The unlucky ghost: ¡°You are a ghost now, what else is there to be afraid of?¡± Crying ghost: ¡°That doesn¡¯t affect me so scared that I want to cry.¡± The ghosts were speechless. Susie leaned over Willow¡¯s shoulder, staring at the nearest ¡®corpse¡¯. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 508 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 508 The corpses looked a bit like Willow, stiff and straight, and their eyeballs moved as they walked past. In the dark underground, in the gloomy and cold ce, they are staring at him suddenly, and the living will be frightened to death. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± ya ghost said with a shocking voice. Susie turned her head and was also stunned. ¡°The Hell?¡± She didn¡¯t quite read the words, but she did. Zion said that he had been to The Hell once and traced the Hell he had seen. The shape was the same as the three characters in front of him. Susie couldn¡¯t be regarded as aplete understanding, but only recognized the shape, so he read it out. ¡°The Hell?¡± The unlucky ghost was stunned: ¡°No way? The Hell is like this?¡± I saw the surroundings were deserted and deserted, this side was better than that just now, just now it was dark over there, but here I could barely see clearly¨C Don¡¯t know where the light source ising from. Susie¡¯s eyes widened, King of Hell didn¡¯t make sense. She wasn¡¯t ready for shit, and the other party got her off? 16.90% 16.10 ¡°Shameless!¡± Susie said angrily. The coward asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie repeated what she had told Master before. If Willow is not sent away, King of Hell will kill her. ya ghost said: ¡°So¡­we are in Hell now?¡± The confused ghost said: ¡°No way¡­King of Hell is so stingy, why is he so fussy with a child?¡± The coward looked around: ¡°It¡¯s not like Hell, I feel like we¡¯re still alive.¡± There was a faint voice overhead. The Hell is under a huge ancient tree. The huge tree roots are like an upside-down tree, tightly entangled with The Hell, as if holding it in your hand. Other withered tree roots extended around, some pierced through the stone walls, and some pierced through the ¡®corpses¡¯ that stood upright¡­ Surrounded by a ck stagnant water, the gate in front of The Hell is half submerged in the water. When Willow fell just now, he was stuck on his shoulders by a tree root and hung from the top, so he was notpletely submerged in the water. Susie felt someone calling her again, it was a strange feeling. ¡°Go in?¡± The fool hesitated, looking at Susie. ya ghost said: ¡°We don¡¯t know what this ce is, it seems that we can only go in and have a look.¡± The cowardly ghost said: ¡°I searched around there just now, and I floated 16:11 D for two miles in one breath. They are all corpses¡¯. The unlucky ghost nodded: ¡°The same goes for me.¡± If this ce is really hell, then these ¡°corpses¡± are not corpses, they should be ghosts after death, ghosts imprisoned here, but I don¡¯t know why it bes so strange. There are so many ghosts, do you know if there is an end? What is at the end, these are uncertain. Susie hugged Willow¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Go in and have a look.¡± She is going to find that tyrant and fight with him! If it¡¯s really Hell here, it means she¡¯s dead, but she doesn¡¯t want to die! If she died, grandma would cry very sadly, she could not bear her grandmother, uncles, father, brothers and sisters, Star, General, Alex, Bell, Grandpa Turtle¡­ ¡°Zion can go back after turning around, and I can definitely go back.¡± Susie clenched her small fist: ¡°Let¡¯s go in, beat the tyrant, and then run.¡± Make sure to beat King of Hell, they can still run? Willow listened to Susie, heard Susie said that she wanted to go in, she took a step without thinking, and limped in. Although her leg was broken, it didn¡¯t affect her moving forward. Ordinary people have a broken leg because they can¡¯t stand because of the pain. She doesn¡¯t hurt, as long as there is a support point, she can walk. They were in front of The Hell in no time. Standing in front of the door, Susie looked up at the que above her head, her neck was sore. I didn¡¯t feel that The Hell was that high when I looked outside the gate just now, but now I feel that it is very high. She recalled what Zion said, and stepped in at the door of The Hell. Susie looked at the closed door, wondering, it¡¯s a little different! She pushed the door, but couldn¡¯t move. So she patted on the door and shouted vigorously: ¡°Open the door!Catch me if you have the ability, and open the door if you have the ability!¡± The corners of the ghosts¡¯ mouths twitched. She is confronting King of Hell, she is indeed their treasure! ¡°Willow, put me down.¡± Susie got down from Willow¡¯s arms, went up and pushed hard. Susie exerted great strength, and the red rope in his hand shone brightly! There was only a loud bang, and the door of The Hell was pushed open! A gust of wind blew out from inside. The moment the door opened, sharp and piercingughter sounded. Apanied byughter and the sound of something twisting, Susie and the others looked back and felt their scalps go numb. The ¡®corpses¡¯ that were standing still just now all twisted their necks at this moment, some turned 90 degrees, some turned 360 degrees, the body did not move, but the head turned around. Their directions are very unified, all looking towards The Hell! The voices became more and more intense. At first, these corpses only moved their necks, but now their hands and feet are slowly recovering. 16110 It seems that The Hell is suppressing them. Once opened, these things all ¡°live¡±! The voice of a woman smiling came from all directions. ya ghost groaned: ¡°I thought this kind of scene would only appear in movies¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to happen to me. I just want to ask¡­ Isn¡¯t it tiring tough like this? What¡¯s the point ofughing in all directions? As soon as the voice fell, White-haired ghosts appeared one after another. They looked gloomy and stared at Susie coldly. ¡°kill¡­¡­!¡± In an instant, they rushed over. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The goal is clear, to kill Susie! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 509 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Their Purpose: To Kill Susie 288 Vouchers The ya ghost and the cowardly ghost immediately stopped them and started fighting with the White- haired ghost. But the White-haired ghost belongs to the General of ghost, a ghost even more powerful than the evil ghost, and was once a subordinate of the King of Hell. Where will ya ghost be their opponents. With just one move, ya ghost¡¯s head was torn off, and the coward was torn in two, rolling to the ground and struggling. Suddenly I heard: ¡°Eighty!¡± Susie grabbed the hammer and mmed it hard on the White-haired ghost. The White-haired ghost disappeared immediately. The unlucky ghost yelled and rushed forward with his eyes closed. Crying ghost was crying, she didn¡¯t expect to go to the battlefield as soon as she was recruited, why is her life so hard¡­ She stepped forward while crying, trying to influence the White-haired ghost with crying, but unfortunately it was useless and was cut off in the middle. The confused ghost ran away: ¡°I can¡¯t beat it!I¡¯m going to hit the one next to me¡­¡± The ¡°dead man¡± who started to agitate was next to him. Aunt Ugly and the female ghost in wedding dress also came out, and the little vile ghost looked dazed and terrified. In the face of this crushing strength, they are cannon fodder when theye out. But they can only follow the foolish ghosts to stop the ¡°corpses¡± that start to move. The only one capable of fighting is Willow. She seemed to have fought the White-haired ghost before, she jumped up and bit the White-haired ghost¡¯s neck familiarly, tearing off the other¡¯s head. Susie swung the hammer. She had never faced such a battle before, so she didn¡¯t know how to swing the hammer. Her tools are all in her small satchel, she has nothing with her after falling here, and she is in a hurry. There are many White-haired ghosts, at least eleven or twelve. On Susie¡¯s side, only she and Willow can really fight. The two were against eleven or twelve, and they were easily attacked When Susie swung a sledgehammer to hit one, the other aimed at Kong Kong and bit him. The white-haired ghost bit Susie¡¯s hand with one bite, making a big gash and tearing off a piece of flesh. Her eyes were ferocious, ruthless enough to put Susie to death. Willow¡¯s eyes were tearing open, and he rushed over regardless, and bit the back of the White-haired ghost¡¯s neck, biting frantically. Susie remembered the Binding Ghost Net in desperation, and as soon as he raised his hand, the Binding Ghost Net flew out, and first stopped the white-haired ghosts who surrounded him. Then another golden ¡®bread¡¯ flew out, smashing the White-haired ghost who was biting with Willow to death! The gourd spun slowly, desperately absorbing the ck air formed by the white-haired ghost, and it turned bright red and bright after a while. Susie grabbed the gourd and threw it out: ¡°Go! You are a mature gourd, you can¡¯t just eat and do nothing!¡± Gourd was full of doubts. Seeing the gourd, the eyes of a white-haired ghost became excited instantly, and rushed towards the gourd. She swallowed the gourd in one gulp, and soon the gourd struggled violently, jumping on the spot with the white-haired ghost It can¡¯t help the White-haired ghost, and the White-haired ghost can¡¯t swallow it. The little ck house in the gourd was shaken, and the hypocrite couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. The hypocrite¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and he wanted to take the opportunity to escape immediately. Unexpectedly, just after it came out, it was swallowed by the White- haired ghost. ¡°Help, help!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ignore death¡­..¡± Before he finished speaking, the terrified hypocrite disappeared into the mouth of the White-haired ghost. The White-haired ghost suddenly doubled in size, covered his mouth, and ruthlessly grabbed the gourd to swallow it. Unlucky ghost: ¡°Fuck!¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Fuck!¡± The female ghost in wedding dress: ¡°Fortunately, I came out, otherwise, would we have been swallowed too?¡± Susie grabbed the hammer and said urgently: ¡°Hold on, gourd, I¡¯ming!¡± She swung the sledgehammer vigorously, hammering the hammer to say eighty, and hitting the hammer once she shouted eighty. A little man struggling and fighting. ya ghost looked sad, she was still eighty, eighty, but no one would rush over immediately, she was the only one here. Susie finally beat the White-haired ghost to death with great difficulty, and finally went down with the hammer, killing the White-haired ghost who was biting the gourd and trying to swallow it. She was panting, tired and copsed on the ground, feeling soft. She has never hit so many ghosts at once, and she is still a General of ghost who is more powerful than evil ghosts. The gourd swung violently in mid-air, as if he thought he was not clean. They looked at each other, speechless for a while. The front of The Hell became dead silent in an instant. Those stiff and restless ¡°corpses¡± also stopped strangely. The unlucky ghost said: ¡°It¡¯s strange, they didn¡¯t move at all. Could it be that they are controlled by White-haired ghost?¡± As soon as the words fell, the ¡°corpses¡± that had stopped for a moment started moving again! ya ghost found his head and pressed it back on his neck, and pped him on the head: ¡°If you know that you are unlucky, just say a few words!¡± The cowardly ghost has retreated to Susie¡¯s side, hugged her in his arms, and said with a frown: ¡°These white-haired ghosts are a bit abnormal, they can swallow gourds¡­¡± As soon as the words fell, the door of The Hell rang, and the dark wind 47 94% 16:11 D gushed out from inside, and the slow-moving ¡°corpses¡± became more flexible, slowly outnking them. Unlucky ghost: ¡°I moved again just after I finished speaking¡­ Do you want to y with me like this!¡± The coward hugged Susie, his eyes serious: ¡°These ¡°corpses¡± are ghost soldiers, right?¡± He looked at The Hell behind him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ya ghost backed up step by step, and also said: ¡°It should be, no matter it is the White-haired ghost or these ghost soldiers, they can¡¯t open the gate of The Hell¡­ After the gate of The Hell is opened, these ghost soldierse back to life of.¡± The coward nodded: ¡°In other words, they want to rob The Hell¡­ and they can¡¯t open The Hell, so they deliberately wait for Susie to open it.¡± Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. Just before the door of The Hell was opened, there was a dead silence, and the White-haired ghost did not appear. They appeared as soon as the doors of The Hell opened. And their goal is very clear, kill Susie, break into The Hell¡­ Could it be that The Hell is not the source of danger, but the outside? Crying ghost cried: ¡°Then, can we just close the door of The Hell?¡± At this moment,ughter sounded again in the darkness. The evil ghosts looked up, and saw white-haired ghosts lying on the roots of dead trees, on the stone walls, among the ghost soldiers¡­ all lying on their stomachs! There are so many that I can¡¯t count how many there are at the moment. ya ghost¡¯s heart is cold, just twelve is enough for them to work hard. There are so many now¡­ how to fight this, not to mention the tens of millions of ghost soldiers who are bing more and more flexible¡­ Before they could think too much, the White-haired ghost rushed over, and several White-haired ghosts rushed straight to The Hell, and got into The ya ghost blocked the White-haired ghost with his own body, let it be torn apart, and shouted: ¡°Susic, enter The Hell!¡± The corners of Susie¡¯s lips trembled: ¡°But, you¡­¡± The coward shouted: ¡°Leave us alone!¡± He stopped in front of a white-haired ghost. He was cowardly in life and death, but he didn¡¯t flinch at this moment, even if he was unterally ughtered, he would not give way. ¡°There must be something in The Hell, Susie, get out, get out alive¡­¡­¡± Susie opened her eyes wide, tears welling in her eyes. She stepped back step by step, turned sharply and ran towards The Hell. ¡°You must wait for me¡­¡± She stepped into The Hell and couldn¡¯t help but turn her head, just in time to see the coward being torn apart and swallowed. Susie stared wide-eyed. The wimp gave her onest smile. Susie¡¯s feet went limp, and it was the first time that she felt such grief and endless panic. 288 (Vouchers In the final scene, Willow rushed over and blocked the door of The Hell with his body. With a bang, the door of The Hell waspletely closed, isting the biting and roaring outside, isting her and them, and only Leave her alone. In Susie¡¯s ear, a woman¡¯s sly smile suddenly sounded. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 510 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Anti-killing The moment the coward was swallowed, he suddenly figured it out. 288 Vouchers Mitch¡¯s unusualness, the shiny golden book, and Susie¡¯s guardian, have been teaching her all kinds of truths, going through all kinds of situations. in the world, plus The Hell in front of them, they have been doubting but not sure, now everyone¡¯s heart There are answers. Susie is the future King of Hell! ¡°Susie, you have to live¡­¡± The coward¡¯s murmur seemed to echo in the void: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, go forward¡­¡± ya ghost couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, she smiled and whispered to herself: ¡°I never thought I could only apany the little guy here, and I must win.¡± The Crying ghost and the silly ghost were swallowed before they could say a word, and the wedding dress ghost, the ugly aunt, and the little vile ghost went to nowhere. The unlucky ghost smiled sadly: ¡°I really want to eat another candy¡­¡± Willow stands in front of The Hell. She was coveredyer byyer by the White-haired ghost, and she couldn¡¯t see any shadow at all. Cowards, they are all about to give up. But, suddenly, they seemed to hear Susie crying loudly again. The cowardly ghost who had been torn apart and swallowed suddenly opened his eyes. no! He can¡¯t give up! What if he is really gone, and Susie is here all alone, unable to get out all the time? Think about that scene¡­his baby walking alone, stumbling in the dark, crying his name with sobs. A ray of light burst out from the eyes of the cowardly ghost, and he was angry! Like ckening, he exhausted all his strength, no matter who it was or what it was, he swallowed it all! The White-haired ghost who swallowed the cowardly ghost was looking at him with satisfaction, doubled in size, and doubled in strength. She stared at Willow who was about to be swallowed and sneered, and was about to pounce. Suddenly a dark light burst out from her body, and soon there were more and more dark lights, and a loud noise cut her into countless pieces! The White-haired ghost¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was actually killed? A little evil ghost actually killed her instead? This is impossible! The white-haired ghost screamed, and all the shattered soul fragments were swallowed up by the cowardly ghost! A young man stood in ce, his original white clothes turned into ck clothes, his eyes were full of hostility. He opened his hand, stretched out his fingers, and clenched them into fists! The coward roared angrily, and punched another White-haired ghost. ¡°Did you just die like this!¡± He said angrily, ¡°We are dead, only Susie is 16.12 D left! What will she do!¡± The white-haired ghost¡¯s head was blown off, and the cowardly ghost pulled out the devoured unlucky ghost: ¡°Trash!¡± The unlucky ghost looked suspicious. Damn, call him trash? The coward actually called him trash?? The unlucky ghost: ¡°Don¡¯t scold me!¡± He only heard the words of the coward: they are dead, what will Susie do alone! The unlucky ghost bit the headless White-haired ghost like a mad dog, and devoured it frantically! General of ghosts is amazing, they are still evil ghosts officially included in King of Hell, evil ghosts with official sries! Let them eat him? He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t chew them! The scene was chaotic, and the unlucky ghost didn¡¯t care, and ate whatever he caught. The cowardly ghost then turned to another White-haired ghost. If I remember correctly, what she devoured should be the ya ghost, which was getting bigger at this time. Without saying a word, the cowardly ghost grabbed the white-haired ghost and threw it to the ground! Although ya ghost was swallowed, she was desperately resisting. Unexpectedly, she suddenly felt a shock all over her body, and then the ck energy surrounding her was torn apart. Whether it¡¯s a general of ghost, an evil ghost, a resentful ghost¡­it¡¯s essentially a cloud of resentment or ck air. After the White-haired ghost was torn apart, the ya ghost froze. The cowardly ghost¡¯s face appeared in front of him, against the light, shining all over his body, it was pretty good-looking. ya ghost was stunned for a moment: ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡± When did this little ghost be so handsome and charming? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To be honest, do you think about me?¡± ya ghost hurriedly got up, devouring, not forgetting to break his mouth in the midst of his busy schedule. But no one responded to her. The coward had pounced on Willow, dragging her out of theyers of White-haired ghost. The five evil ghosts reunited, and unexpectedly they came out from among the White-haired ghosts and fought against the White-haired ghosts. It¡¯s just that there are too many white-haired ghosts, no matter how powerful a general is, he is afraid of crowd tactics, not to mention there are countless ghost soldiers. ya ghost has one head and two heads: ¡°It¡¯s better to let me die directly¡­¡± Outside The Hell, the evil ghosts were killing so darkly that they forgot who they were, and just remembered to guard The Hell¡­ Layer afteryer of ghost soldiers rushed upwards, and they didn¡¯t know how long they couldst¡­ 16:12 D Susie stood behind the door of The Hell and couldn¡¯t hear a single sound from outside. ¡°Willow¡­¡± she choked out. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± There was a woman¡¯s slyughter in her ear. ¡°Only you.¡± The woman said in a bad tone, ¡°They don¡¯t want you anymore, you are a disaster star, you killed all of them.¡± Susie bit her lip, tears kept falling. ¡°So what¡¯s the use of you? Hand over, hand over your things.¡± A hand suddenly appeared, grabbed her shoulder, and turned her around: ¡°See? The throne of the King of Hell.¡± Susie looked up, the surroundings were dark, and there was a murmuring sound in the darkness, she couldn¡¯t understand what it was. The only thing that shimmers is a huge chair, the throne of the King of Hell. ¡°Go up, take out your heart and put it on it, say you don¡¯t want it, and give it willingly¡­¡± ¡°As long as you do this, your Willow, all the evil ghosts who died because of you wille back to life.¡± Susie stood nkly, her eyes slowly lit up: ¡°You mean, they can stille back to life?¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on outside and thought everyone was dead. 16:12 The female ghost smiled slyly: ¡°That¡¯s right. So, go up!Take out your heart¡­¡± Those pale hands rested on Susie¡¯s shoulders, pushing her forward! Suddenly, Susie grabbed the hand on the shoulder violently! Susie yelled and threw her out! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 511 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 511 Chapter 511 is the handsome Susie 288 Vouchers The woman¡¯s shrill screams sounded, and she didn¡¯t know what she hit, and something copsed. By the faint light of the King of Hell¡¯s throne, Susie saw that it was a stone statue. The stone statue that fell on the ground was a portrait of a man with a ck face, sticking out a long, bright red tongue, dressed in ck, and wearing a hat on his head that read ¨C the world is peaceful. It is The ck. Susie panted, stared at the hands on the ground and sneered: ¡°You treat me like a three-year-old child!¡± Those hands became angry from embarrassment, screaming shrillly and rushing towards them. Susie couldn¡¯t see, couldn¡¯t see anything, instinctively smashed out the golden bread in his hand. I don¡¯t know if it hit the woman¡¯s face, and there was a muffled sound in the distance. Susie immediately threw a fire. Unexpectedly, with a roar of fire, all the torches on both sides of the hall were lit up. The inside of The Hell suddenly became brighter, and there were two rows of stone statues standing on both sides, namely The Cow and The Horse, The ck and The White, Death judge¡­ This is exactly what Zion said. ¡°This is The Hell¡­¡± Susie was stunned: ¡°What about the tyrant? Why is there no statue of King of Hell? The murmurs and murmurs around him became more and more intense, and the white-haired ghosts who had sneaked in just now all came out. A woman stood at the front, staring at Susie sternly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Do you know what happens to disobedient children?¡± She said grimly. If Sofia were here, she would definitely be able to recognize that this voice was her ¡°Goddess¡±. The white-haired ghosts surrounded Susie, their mouths cracked to the ears, roaring in a low voice. Susie has no way to retreat, and now she is the only one left, remembering the skills her master taught her, and resisting with all her strength. In the end, seven or eight white-haired ghosts pounced on her andpletely overwhelmed her. The hall was eerily dead silent, only the sound of White-haired ghost chewing bones. Suddenly a red light exploded, and all the white-haired ghosts were thrown out. Susie gasped, looking at the red string on her wrist and the gourd hanging from it. Gourd, like her, has not grown up yet, but the red rope, which has always been inconspicuous, is the most powerful. ¡°Thank you red string. ¡± Susie¡¯s sleeves were gnawed off, only half of one was left, and one was sleeveless. The ce where a piece of flesh was torn off from his arm just now is still 288 IVouchers dripping with blood. If she were in the Murray family, she would definitely cry to find her grandmother, but now she is enduring it, no matter how painful it is. She ran under the throne of King of Hell and climbed up on all hands and feet. Zion said that he dreamed that she was sitting on the throne of King of Hell, and told him to go back quickly. The tyrant must have be like her, and now he is hiding. As long as she sits on this throne and grabs the opponent¡¯s position, will she be able to make the tyrant angry? Susie finally climbed up to the high throne of King of Hell, and sat down. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the blood dripping from her arm, it was absorbed by the throne of King of Hell. In an instant, the throne shone brightly,pletely covering her. Susie was stunned, looking down at her palm nkly. Under the throne of King of Hell, the white-haired ghosts screamed shrilly, and rushed forward one by one in despair. Susie subconsciously waved her hand, the white-haired ghost that she couldn¡¯t deal with with all her strength just now turned into flying ash in an instant,pletely annihted. The light from the throne is like a tram passing through a tunnel, pouring into Susie¡¯s palm. The wound on Susie¡¯s body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, scabbing over. Susie sat down on the ground, The Hell was no longer in front of her eyes, but there was a small pendant on her red rope¨C A pendant from The Hell! ¡®s pendant in astonishment, speechless. The tyrant was herself! Under the cave at this moment, the cowards have long been submerged, and in the desperate fight, they can¡¯t see everything in front of them at all. The huge The Hell suddenly disappeared, and a child fell to the ground. The surging thousands of ghost soldiers all stopped moving, even those white-haired ghosts were stunned. They all turned their heads and stared at Susie. Susie: ¡°Hi.¡± Hundreds of white-haired ghosts suddenly became angry, roaring and rushing towards Susie! Their eyes were red, staring fiercely at The Hell on Susie¡¯s wrist. The Hell is theirs! The fast white-haired ghost had already jumped in front of Susie, and opened its mouth to bite her. Susie¡¯s eyes froze, and she jumped up t on the ground, onto the roots of the ancient tree. White-haired ghosts all crashed into a ball. Susie stood on a high ce and looked up. There were countless ghost soldiers, and the General of ghosts were densely mixed among the ghost soldiers. 16.14 In front of the gate of The Hell, there is only a piece of broken fabric left, which is Willow¡¯s pant leg. Neither Willow nor anyone else had disappeared. Tears welled up in Susie¡¯s eyes. Seeing the White-haired ghost rushing from all directions again, hatred appeared in Susie¡¯s eyes for the first time. kill them! Susie¡¯s broken hair moved without wind, and a violent gust of wind blew up from the ground, and the densely packed ghost soldiers were swept up and down. Susie raised the hammer in his hand and threw it at the White-haired ghost. The white-haired ghost¡¯s eyes showed panic, and instantly disappeared. ¡°That¡¯s all it takes!¡± Susie shouted loudly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you amazing just now!¡± The White-haired ghost roared angrily. The coward and the ya ghost who showed their heads were stunned. ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± The confused ghost was dumbfounded. ¡°Is that our baby?¡± The unlucky ghost was astonished. The cowardly ghost¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his voice was hoarse: ¡°It¡¯s our baby, she came out.¡± Crying ghost forgot to cry, and said nkly: ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± They were in a daze when they suddenly saw the handsome kid above 16:15 288 IVOUCH jumping down, his soft, broken hair swaying without wind. Shended on the ground, looked up at the endless underground, put her little hand on the ground, and shouted: ¡°Open!¡± The ground cracked, and tongues of scorching mes swept out. Those ghost soldiers who were as stiff as dead people fell down one after another, their originally expressionless eyes also showed horror, screaming and screaming Susie could clearly feel their fear and constant begging for mercy. Her eyes were cold, and she whispered, ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± There is no good end for those who rebel. Master said, never give a betrayer a second chance to betray. In less than ten seconds, the White-haired ghost and countless ghost soldiers all fell into the real hell! ya ghost opened his mouth, and looked at Susie who fell on the ground with a handsome posture in astonishment. The mes of hell rolled out from the cracked underground tongue, and the fire wave blew up the jacket on her body, revealing a bare calf¡­ ya ghost doesn¡¯t know how to describe this picture¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 512 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Office workers! 288 (Vouchers Countless ghost soldiers and white-haired ghosts struggled to fall into the hell, some were instantly swallowed by mes, and some clinging to the rock wall opened their mouths and roared silently. Susie put her hands on the ground and said in a low voice, ¡°Come on!¡± The ground returned to its original appearance, as if nothing had happened, but the densely packed ¡°corpses¡± were all gone now. The eyeballs of the unlucky ghost almost popped out: ¡°Didn¡¯t Susie go into The Hell? Why did hee out again?¡± Confused: ¡°Where¡¯s The Hell?¡± The crying ghost was so frightened that it stopped crying, and stared nkly under the empty tree roots. The tree roots are still vaguely entangled in the shape of a hall, but The Hell is gone! Such a big The Hell, if you don¡¯t see it, you won¡¯t see it? The cowardly ghost said in astonishment: ¡°Susie¡­?¡± Susie picked up the hammer and turned around. She stood still in ce, and after a long time, her mouth was ttened, and her eyes were instantly red. She threw herself into Willow¡¯s arms, choked with sobs, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back the tears. ¡°I thought you were dead, leave me alone.¡± She hugged Willow¡¯s neck and cried. Willow was stunned, raised his hand, and hugged Susie tightly. At this moment, a white-haired ghost who was notpletely dead and had only half of its body left screamed and rushed forward. While crying, Susie swung the hammer with one hand and smashed it out. The White-haired ghost didn¡¯t even make a sound, and was smashed to death by the hammer. Susie: ¡°They all bullied me, one out of ten hit me.¡± The coward was speechless. ya ghost is speechless. The unlucky ghost was speechless. Susie: ¡°Just now they tried to lie to me and asked me to dig out my heart!¡± While speaking, the arm of the only remaining White-haired ghost on the ground scratched around. Susie cried very sadly, but in the midst of her busy schedule she did not forget to stretch out one foot to step on that arm. The coward couldn¡¯t help but knelt on the ground, his eyes blushing. He gently stroked Susie¡¯s head,forting in a low voice: ¡°Susie¡­¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± The confused ghost thought to himself: Is she afraid of this? The ones to be afraid of should be other people¡­ no, other ghosts. The confused ghost muttered, and suddenly realized that they would all be General of ghosts under the King of Hell¡¯smand in the future. The gourd also seemed to be stronger, and with a big mouth, all the ck energy was sucked in. The gourd, which was just half full, is rapidly improving. 16:15 On the other side, the ugly aunt and the little vile ghost were so frightened that they stood still and hadn¡¯t recovered. The hellfire just scared them to death. They are not opponents of White-haired ghost, let alone ghost soldiers. They have survived by running and dodging until now. ¡°I thought I was going to die this time ~¡± While crying, she looked for her head all over the ce, and her head fell off in the confusion just now. The little vile ghost is also in tatters, but it doesn¡¯t matter, there will be plenty of time to recover slowly in the future. She looked at Susie with bright eyes, full of admiration. The coward asked: ¡°Susie, didn¡¯t you just enter The Hell? Why did youe out again¡­ Where did The Hell go?¡± Susie wiped away the tears from her eyes, shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I tamed The Hell, look!¡± She raised her hand and shook it, the jade pendant the size of a fingernail, upon closer inspection, it turned out to be The Hell. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Hell, which is so big, has shrunk into a small pendant?? The confused ghost looked confused: ¡°Huh? Can The Hell still be tamed? Being so small¡­is it still useful?¡± Crying ghost looked excited: ¡°You can tame The Hell¡­ Susie is the real King of Hell, right?¡± ya ghost: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t ask¡­¡± The coward suddenly smiled: ¡°It¡¯s enough that Susie is fine, this is the best thing.¡± Chapter 512 Office workers! All the evil ghosts nodded, tacitly shut up. 288 Vouchers The coward stood up, held Susie¡¯s hand tightly, and said, ¡°Now let¡¯s think about how to go back.¡± Inexplicably dragged to this ce by a group of white-haired ghosts, it is obvious that the ce where the ghost soldiers fell just now is the real hell. Then they are still in the human world now, they should be underground in the barren mountain, very deep underground. va ghost stroked his chin: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the baby¡¯s father gave an order for a hundred thousand soldiers toe and dig a shovelful of dirt each to level the barren mountain? The unlucky ghost muttered: ¡°So what if it is razed to the ground, we must be deep underground,¡± The cowardly ghost said: ¡°Look for that dark montes.¡± He thought of the Goddess before Sofia, who made a deal with the descendants of the witch god, and became Sofia¡¯s ¡°Goddess¡±. Sofia must have willingly given this ¡°Goddess¡± something, and it must have something to do with dark montes. ¡°Dark montes is not a person, but a dead thing. Could it be that what she wants is Sofia¡¯s brain, the brain of a descendant of the witch god, to have spiritual wisdom?¡± ya ghost guessed. The unlucky ghost was inexplicable: ¡°Whoever wants a bad brain, shouldn¡¯t want Sofia. That woman¡¯s brain is not even given to a dog.¡± The wimp shot Willow a look. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really hard to say. Assuming this assumption is true, Willow has been buried in the barren hills for so long, and the dark montes has nourished her for so long, then it should originally want Willow¡¯s intelligence. In ancient times, the witch gods originally controlled the mine veins, including dark montes, so it made sense for dark montes to want the spiritual wisdom of the descendants of the witch gods. But there should be conditions, such as the descendants of the witch god wanting resources to sacrifice or something. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you find it,¡± said the foolish ghost. Crying ghost asked: ¡°But where to find it?¡± The ghosts looked at Susie subconsciously. Susie: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy!¡± she said. In the expectant eyes of the ghosts. Susie stretched out a finger and pointed in a random direction. ¡°Over here!¡± Susie pointed in a direction indiscriminately. The corners of the ghosts¡¯ mouths twitched. At this moment, there was a low roar from the direction Susie was pointing at, which soon turned into a dull hum. Susie¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 513 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 513 Chapter 513 The Rebel Traitor 288 (Vouchers The coward picked up Susie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He quickly went in the direction Susie indicated. All the ghosts immediately followed without asking any unnecessary words. The second rule of the team: whatever the boss says is right, even if the boss is a four-year-old child! Susie looked at Willow, wanting to get down, but was hugged tightly by the coward and wouldn¡¯t let her go. She had no choice but to lie on the shoulder of the coward and said. ¡°Willow, follow closely.¡± Willow limped and stared at Susie, following Susie wherever she went. The terrain is getting lower and lower, and the lower you go, the deeper you go underground. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re going the right way? ¡°asked the foolish ghost, ¡°It¡¯s getting lower and lower.¡± Crying ghost looked around: ¡°Since we are looking for dark montes, we should go down, that¡¯s right.¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Oh.¡± I don¡¯t know how long I walked, but the bottom is getting colder and colder, even the cowards who can¡¯t feel the temperature feel cold. ¡°Is it cold?¡± The coward hugged Susie tightly, remembering that he had no temperature, he might as well be hugged by Willow. He was reluctant to give up and wanted to give Susie to Willow. Although it is a living dead, there are still 15 degrees. Seeing that she was covered in injuries, Susie shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± The coward looked at her suspiciously: ¡°Really?¡± He couldn¡¯t forget seeing Susie who was trembling when they just came out of the gourd, and how she cried when she saw them. But now Susie doesn¡¯t seem to be cold, because she is not shaking, her little face is flushed, and her injury has healed. Coward nced at her little arm. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± ya ghost said suddenly. The foolish ghost wanted to ask you how you knew it, but when he turned his head, he shut up in shock. There was a ¡°dragon¡± coiled in front of him, but only the dragon¡¯s tail was seen. The unlucky ghost¡¯s eyes stared straight: ¡°Is it really a dragon?¡± The coward shook his head: ¡°No, this should be dark montes.¡± dark montes in the shape of a dragon? No wonder the barren mountain is so evil! The ck dragon, whose scales are not very clear, moves from time to time like a living thing. ¡°This is the tail. Go on,¡± said the coward in a low voice. The confused ghost asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we cut off its tail first?¡± Crying ghost shook his head and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, but if you cut off its tail, will it suddenly be restless or run away?¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Then how can you be sure it doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re here?¡± ya ghost sneered: ¡°Think about Sofia¡¯s brain.¡± The ghosts immediately shut up. It¡¯s easy to say when you find dark montes. All the ghosts, Willow and Susie walked forward lightly along the direction of dark montes. There is a lot of space underground. Because of the dark montes, it makes people feel that the air is very fresh. Although dark montes is stained with the word dark, it is still a kind of energy. Susie took a deep breath, only feelingfortable all over. the other end. The source of dark montes has been initially formed, a dragon head is lifelike, but the dragon¡¯s body is dark and wrapped in ck air. There was a man in a white robe dangling from its mouth, which was Mitch. Mitch was cursing in his heart, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself being sucked here, about to be swallowed. He quickly exhausted all his skills and got stuck in the mouth of dark montes. ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to meet.¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°Good dark montes, just exchanged brains with someone like Sofia.¡± It¡¯s just that a dark montes doesn¡¯t make him so embarrassed, what¡¯s going on? Dark Montes made a roaring sound, as if feeling insulted and angry. Mitch snorted coldly: ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been here for hundreds of years, right? You finally gained a little wisdom, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°So you sent someone as ¡°Goddess¡± to find a suitable psychic.¡± That is to say, Sofia¡¯s ¡°Goddess¡± is actually a kind of ghost. The lonely and wild ghost is nourished by dark montes and bes a more advanced spirit. ¡°Obviously Willow, who has the blood of the witch god, is your first target. but Willow has an obsession in her heart. To find her two children, she has never agreed to trade with you, so you can¡¯t get Willow¡¯s wisdom, you can only do it a little bit.¡± Spoil her wits a bit.¡± ¡°You should know about Susie rescuing Willow. You are in a hurry. So at the price of a watch, Sofia willingly exchanged her wisdom with you.¡± ¡°Although Sofia is stupid, she is a descendant of the witch god. I have to say that your vision for selecting people is really tenuous.¡± Even if you choose two elders, it¡¯s better than choosing Sofia, right? But since dark montes knew that Wade and Hamza were Willow¡¯s children, why didn¡¯t they attack them? This thought shed across Mitch¡¯s mind, at first thought it seemed that dark montes was afraid of being discovered by him and Susie, but on second thought it seemed there was something wrong. The dark montes rioted and became angry and wanted to crush Mitch. Mitch snapped back to his senses, and the thought shed through his mind. With a low snort, he opened Dark Montes¡¯ ¡°mouth¡± forcefully, and Dark Montes almost had the strength to crush him. Mitch pped hard and was about to fly out. Suddenly, a ck light flew over! ¡°You can¡¯t escape¡­¡± Suddenly a voice came from nowhere, with a cold smile: ¡°I have The Hell, which can suppress you. Mitch was taken aback. Oops, The Hell is buried here? The Hell is the ce where King of Hell judges ghosts, but it is also The Jewel of King of Hell. After Susie came to the world to experience catastrophe, The Hell also disappeared ¡°Something ising at me!¡± Mitch said with a cold face, ¡°Move Susie, and I will kill you!¡± Unclear male and femaleughter sounded. ¡°Only you, Death judge?¡± ¡°I dare to ask for The Hell. ¡± ¡°The General of ghost in King of Hell can be driven by me. ¡°What are you, you are not qualified!¡± Mitch thought he was careless! He said how the General of ghost of King of Hell could appear here, it turned out to be with The Hell. ¡°Who are you!¡± Mitch looked around, searching. ¡°Don¡¯t look, I¡¯m right in front of you¡­¡± Mitch stared at the dark montes in front of him. It was definitely not dark montes talking to him, but another person. Dare to rebel but dare not show up? Still pretending to be dark montes? ¡°The Hell fell here. Originally, dark montes should have nourished The Hell.¡± ¡°You snatched the dark montes, used the dark montes to absorb the Ghost essory, and manipted the White-haired ghost. Now you don¡¯t dare to show your face, is it because you are afraid of being discovered if the rebellion fails?¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°If you want to rebel and dare not show your face, that¡¯s all you need to do.¡± In the darkness, suppressed the nameless anger. Mitch said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°Let me guess again. If you want to rebel, you have to take down The Hell first. Unfortunately, The Hell recognizes the Lord. You can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°So you pulled Susie down and wanted to use her hand to open The Hell?¡± Mitch¡¯s eyes turned cold. If you want to touch his little apprentice, you have to step over him! The sound made by dark montes is like that of a real dragon. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­..¡± It bit Mitch hard, not giving him a chance to escape: ¡°How many ghosts have gathered here for hundreds of years!¡± ¡°Even you have nothing to do with me, and a little doll can¡¯t do anything.¡± 16:16D ¡°General of ghost, I have been dispatched for a long time, the little girl must be dead by now!¡± Cold sweat dripped from Mitch¡¯s forehead, feeling uneasy in his heart. The traitor from The Hell, Susie is only four years old now, how can she be that person¡¯s opponent. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What to do? Mitch is in a hurry, and the more he is anxious, the bigger the w will be. A dark light flew over and shed at him with a puff. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 514 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Master 288 (Voucher j Mitch vomits blood. He supported the dark montes, gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°When did you know Susie¡¯s identity?¡± Mitch actually knew the answer the moment he asked. Born of the dark montes world, it has a strong perception ability, and it should have known it when Susie first set foot on the barren mountain. So he knew that Wade was the purer and smarter bloodline among the descendants of the witch god, so he didn¡¯t even attack Wade, just to ambush Susie, for today. ¡°You guessed it right. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote¡­!¡± Dark Montes turned into a dragon shape, with a dark light emitting from the eyes, and opened the eyes. It¡¯s fully formed! Mitch muttered inwardly. Susie is still waiting for him! Even though she is King of Hell, she is only a four-year-old child now. He was going out and Susie was still waiting for him. Mitch yelled again, but this time it was clearly not enough. dark montes was contaminated with the breath of The Hell, and this breath suppressed him! The voiceughed triumphantly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can feel The Hell¡­ It¡¯s getting closer!¡± ¡°That little girl should have been bewitched and dug out her heart to sacrifice to me¡­¡± His White-haired ghost should be carrying The Hell over. ¡°The Hell is mine!¡± the voiceughed. At this moment, Mitch suddenly shot a sharp sword, and the sword flew out, stabbing in the middle of a certain piece of ck soil on the stone wall! A ck figure emerged from the ck soil! He stared at Mitch viciously, and said viciously, ¡°A little Death judge dares to hurt me!¡± Mitch sneered: ¡°So it¡¯s you, you want to rebel.¡± The Hell has ten halls and its owner, the ninth is called King of Fairness, and the fifth hall owner is the King of Hell, the highest among the ten Sombra¡¯s eyes were dark and he looked at Mitch with an ugly expression. Mitch sneered: ¡°Things who hide their heads and show their tails actually speak under the guise of dark montes. Do you think this is a fantasy drama? Dark montes can really talk?¡± Mitch: ¡°Things that don¡¯t even dare to show their real bodies dare to rebel against the King of Hell!¡± The ck shadow came in an instant, grabbed Mitch¡¯s sharp sword just now, and stabbed him into the abdomen. ¡°King of Hell.¡± He sneered, ¡°What is King of Hell?¡± ¡°A woman, can she be a king and seed?¡± Above King of Hell, there is The Emperor. The rules of The Hell are missing, no one can ascend to the throne, and the King of Hell is the respected one. It¡¯s a joke that they let a woman lead. Mitch let out a breath of ck air, and stared at him coldly: ¡°She can¡¯t make it, don¡¯t you think you can!¡± After the words fell, another sword was pierced through his body. The ck shadow looked at him mockingly: ¡°What do you think of a majestic man working for a woman?¡± ¡°Now this woman is still going to the world to practice and be a child. Are you ashamed to be loyal to an old dog for a child?¡± Such a small child, if it were him, he would kill him directly. If Mitch did this, he would admire him a little bit! ¡°Unfortunately, you have no chance.¡± Sombra pulled out his giant de and pointed it at Mitch¡¯s neck: ¡°Chop off your head and be a part of my dark montes! You can also be considered as contributing to my cause of domination.¡± Mitch gritted his teeth, and the dark montes suppressed him even more heavily. He felt that it was extremely difficult for him to support the dark montes without being crushed, and he had no way to fight against the ck shadow in front of him. Just when the knife was about to chop off Mitch¡¯s head, a sweet voice shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t touch my master!¡± Susie jumped off the cowardly ghost, picked up a stone on the ground, and threw it viciously at that shadow! Hei Ying was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing. It¡¯s ridiculous. The former King of Hell, not to mention being a child now, even picks up stones and throws him. Such a childish behavior is enough for him tough for a hundred years! It¡¯s funny, it¡¯s funny! However, just as Sombraughed, the stone smashed into his mouth. This is not an ordinary stone, it is a stone that has cast a spell! The ck shadow was smashed with blood all over his mouth in an instant, he stepped back suddenly, and looked at Susie in astonishment. The dripping blood turned into ck air and returned to him. The ck shadow squinted and stared at Susie. ¡°Very good, very good!I just wanted to find you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to survive. Interesting!¡± Susie picked up a second rock and threw it at him again. The ck shadow quickly dodged and sneered: ¡°Is that all you can do? ¡± The stone hit the stone wall, rebounded, and hit the back of the ck shadow¡¯s head. Sombra was speechless. The cowards are speechless. It¡¯s this trick again, which is really tried and tested. The key is that it can really hit¡­ As expected of their treasure! The ck shadow was annoyed, he stared at Susie viciously, then suddenly disappeared into the stone wall and disappeared. His voice came from Dark Montes, in all directions, making it difficult to tell the direction: ¡°That¡¯s all you can do.¡± Mitch felt bad and yelled, ¡°Susie!Don¡¯te here!¡± ¡°Leave!¡± His arm could not withstand the bite force of dark montes and broke. Susie shook her head: ¡°No, I won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± Mitch took a deep breath and showed a rxed expression: ¡°Susie, trust me, I can get out by myself!¡± ¡°Good boy, you follow them to find a way back to the Murray family first. I will definitely find you.¡± Susie pursed her mouth and said, ¡°You lied to the child again!¡± She pointed at the stone wall: ¡°Thest time I talked in all directions like this. I beat him to death.¡± Mitch was speechless. He thought she was talking about a bald man, the traitor in front of him is no match for a bald man! Mitch was in a hurry, watching her run over and climb up the dark montes while she was talking. ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Mitch was sweating coldly, looking around anxiously,pletely unable to feel where the ck shadow was hiding. Susie said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay!¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of a tyrant, and I dare to fight her. What is that trash just now!¡± Mitch was speechless. It¡¯s over, his apprentice used to be obedient, but now he is so rebellious. Mitch said angrily: ¡°If I tell you to leave, you will leave! You won¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t recognize me as a master in the future, I don¡¯t have you as an 16:16 D apprentice!¡± ¡°go away!¡± Susie snapped her fingertips, her nose sore. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Susie raised her sleeveless little arm, trying to squeeze out a little muscle: ¡°I¡¯m very powerful now!¡± Mitch was desperate. She doesn¡¯t know anything about power at all. Catching a few ghosts in the human world and being able to fight an evil ghost, does she really think she is very powerful? There is nothing like her in this world, she is just powerless in front of some things. The ck figure seemed to see some joke, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Death judge, look, this is the King of Hell you serve to.¡± stupid little doll who doesn¡¯t understand anything.¡± ¡°Are you still like an old dog who still wants to save her life?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me¡± Mitch was speechless. He looked at Susie angrily, but seeing her soft little face, he couldn¡¯t get angry all of a sudden, only distressed. He is useless, as her guardian in the world, he is dereliction of duty. ¡°Susie¡­¡± Mitch said sadly, ¡°Oh, forget it¡­¡± Even if she ran, where could she go? The King of Fairness will not let her Chapter 514 Master 1288 (Vouchers But Susie suddenly grabbed the sharp sword stuck in his stomach, and shouted, ¡°Lend me your sword!¡± After speaking, with great force, he pulled out the sharp sword! Blood spurted out, oh no, it should be said that Mitch¡¯s ck air spurted out. Mitch looked suspicious. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 515 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Lift up The Hell and smash it 288 Vouchers Susie held a sharp sword and shed in one direction! It turned out that the ck shadow was quite cautious. Although Susie was a child now, she was more or less the former King of Hell. So he observed while provoking, until he confirmed that Susie was indeed no threat, and immediately chopped it down with a knife. He never shows any mercy, kill this little King of Hell first! Who knew that she suddenly drew out her sword to block it! Sombra was taken aback, but he quickly calmed down. She can¡¯t even summon her sword, and she still needs to borrow a sword. Today¡¯s little King of Hell is not doing well! The next second, Susie stretched out her other hand and patted his belly! ¡°Call Dad!¡± She whispered. Sombra felt insulted! Hei Ying pped out angrily, but it missed nothing. If one move failed, he immediately hid cautiously, but who knew he couldn¡¯t get into the mud. ck Shadow¡¯s pupils shrank, feeling bad. At this moment, a big seal hit his head. ¡°You!¡± The ck shadow was shocked, and immediately ran deep underground. With a cold and serious face, Susie flew up while dragging Mitch¡¯s sword, and stepped on the ¡°leading head¡± of dark montes. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mitch who was bitten by the dark montes suddenly let out a muffled grunt. Susie: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master!I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Mitch waved helplessly. At this time, he let out a snort, and he could wave his hand. He subconsciously turned his head to look, and the dark montes copsed and was crushed by Susie¡¯s foot. Mitch couldn¡¯t believe it. Susie dragged his sharp sword, and the swift figure was too fast, making a broken sound in mid-air. She shouted loudly, and the sharp sword shed towards the shadow. Sombra turned around and started fighting with her. Killing intent shed in his eyes, and since King of Hell was still young, now was the best time to kill her. King of Hell experience, although it will be blessed by luck, it is difficult to be killed, but it does not mean that it is impossible, he can try. After Mitch broke free from the dark montes, he immediately went up to help Susie. Sombra was able to counter pressure them! The unlucky ghost was very anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡± ya ghost punched him with a fist: ¡°Stupid! We¡¯re going up in this 22 211 1617 situation, just to make trouble!¡± The coward hated himself for not being stronger, so annoyed, he stared at Dark Montes on the side. Just now dark montes was trampled by Susie. In other words, before it could absorb Ghost essory, it was extremely terrifying, but now it is a bug waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Eat it!¡± The coward made a decisive decision and threw himself on the dark montes. When dark montes absorbs the Ghost essory, ghosts are the greatest tonic for it. The reverse is also true! If the ghost can absorb it, then it will also be the food of the ghost, making the evil ghost even more powerful. ya ghost and the others rushed over immediately, hanging on the dark montes one by one and sucking fiercely. Dark Montes was full of doubts. Here Susie and Mitch have been suppressed to the point of being unable to hold on. Mitch smiled wryly, he knew how could he be weak if he could sit in the seat of The ninth hall. Mitch lowered his voice and said to Susie: ¡°Susie, I¡¯ll hold him backter, you and the cowards run away immediately¡­ run as far as you can, and don¡¯t go back to the Murray family¡­¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t expose yourself until you have no strength¡­¡± 16:17D Susie took off the pendant of The Hell hanging on the red string. ¡°What do you mean exposed?¡± The Hell that was taken off suddenly becamerger, like a small house. Susie held The Hell with both hands, and mmed it fiercely at the shadow: ¡°Is this considered exposure?¡± The Hell hit Sombra hard on the head, smashing his head out of a hole. The ck shadow screamed, his pupils shrank sharply, and he backed away again and again. The Hell! The Hell was actually epted by her. Soi Ying was very unwilling, being defeated by a little doll, he was extremely angry. He understands that it is still possible to win if he fights to the death, but the little King of Hell is lucky, so this is no different from a big gamble. Wouldn¡¯t it be courting death to bet against someone with bad luck? The ck shadow hesitated, and finally retreated unwillingly, turned around and ran away quickly. Scolding damn it while running, I almost vomited blood with anger. The King of Hell who has be a child, he still can¡¯t beat it. He had been in ambush for so long, but in the end he ran away in desperation! Susie¡¯s face turned cold, and she shouted, ¡°Where are you running!¡± She held up The Hell again, and Mitch looked dumbfounded. Chapter 515 Lift up The Hell and smash it Is this really his four-year-old apprentice? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 516 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Going Home He saw Susie holding up The Hell and smashing it from a distance. 288 Vouchers Sombra was distraught and ran fast, but The Hell seemed to be equipped with satellite navigation, so he would follow wherever he went, and he would not give up without hitting him. ya ghost eximed: ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so loud!A head can make a sound like a bell, which shows how empty it is inside.¡± The coward nodded: ¡°It¡¯s empty.¡± Confused ghost: ¡°Eat quickly!Dark montes are rare.¡± Sombra spat out a mouthful of ¡®blood¡¯, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was hit by The Hell or angry by ya ghost. He gave Susie and Mitch a dark look, and immediately turned into a cloud of smoke and ck gas¡­ scattered and disappeared. Susie still wants to catch up. Mitch immediately stopped Susie and said, ¡°Susie, stop chasing!¡± The Hell is against the sky, hitting it can make the opponent¡¯s soul fly away, and they will never be reborn. Now Susie can only smash the opponent¡¯s head out of a hole. in the ninth hall ran away because he had concerns in his heart. If he really fought desperately, with Susie¡¯s current strength, he still couldn¡¯t beat him. Mitch still remembers that King of Hell had a fight with King of Fairness in The ninth hall before the King of Hell suffered a catastrophe. Her The Hell just pushed out gently, and the King of Fairness almost died. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe in Susie, but now that she controls The Hell, she¡¯s really not strong enough. If she really pursues it, it¡¯s hard to say what the end result will be. Mitch doesn¡¯t want Susie to take any chances¡­ Susie had no choice but to take The Hell back and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mitch stared at The Hell, which had turned into a pendant, his heart was surging and it was difficult to calm down. ¡°You really took The Hell¡­¡± Susie hummed: ¡°The Hell ran into my hands by itself. I didn¡¯t do anything, and it recognized me.¡± Mitch was speechless. The ghosts who were desperately sucking on dark montes were speechless. Crying ghost: ¡°I¡¯m so stuck¡­can I stop?¡± She looked at the coward pitifully. Although the coward is a young man, in several crises, he has taken the lead and turned the tables against the sky. Even in normal times, he is the most cunning one. The coward felt his chubby belly, which was almost bursting, and couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. ya ghost said silently: ¡°Take another breath.¡± The unlucky ghost was speechless. This reminded him of his grandma feeding food, mouthful after mouthful, first eating meat, then eating, and finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore? 24.49% 16:17D Another sip of soup is stuffed in the seam, it is really well filled, and no space is wasted. ¡°Okay, I really don¡¯t have any seams at all.¡± The confused ghost was the first to give up and rolled on the ground. He felt that his strength had increased a lot, and now that he was released, he could tear up that shadowy student just now. Of course, this is his illusion. The female ghost in the wedding dress was still full of thoughts, and looked at the dark montes: ¡°Hey what a pity, I finally met such a dark montes that can be upgraded, but his appetite is only so small!¡± The unlucky ghost snorted and floated up with great effort: ¡°So sometimes being able to eat is also a skill!¡± Susie looked at them in bewilderment. ¡°Why do you have to eat so much? Eat slowly next time.¡± ya ghost sighed: ¡°I may not have this chance next time¡­¡± But she saw Susie grabbing the dark montes, which upied a barren hill, and she threw them into the gourd just like that. Susie said: ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this all right? Eat whenever you want.¡± The ghosts were speechless. The ghosts opened their mouths wide, speechless. Can dark montes recover the gourd? You should have said it earlier! If you knew earlier, they would definitely not eat so much, how long it would take to digest it! 1617 D 288 Vouchers The unlucky ghost asked worriedly: ¡°The gourd won¡¯t fill its pockets, right? It has such a big appetite, what should we do if we don¡¯t pay attention?¡± A small stone flew over from nowhere and hit the unlucky ghost on the head. The gourd trembled, as if very angry, and almost cursed: You steal it, and your whole family steals it! The cowardly ghost said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if the gourd is going to be stolen, we will be gone long ago. Right gourd.¡± He raised his hand to touch the gourd, and rubbed it on Susie¡¯s head. Susie looked up with bright eyes: ¡°Then can we go back now?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mitch looked overhead and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s find a way out¡­..¡± This is not an ordinary ce. If you want to go back, you must first find the exit. ¡°Speaking of how long have we been here?¡± ya ghost asked strangely: ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel a little change in time¡­¡± This feeling is like waking up from a sleep and seeing that it is dark outside, for a moment it is not clear whether it is morning or night, and it is like waking up in the middle of the night in a daze, not knowing where you are. They feel that it has only been here for a while, and there is a thought in their hearts that it has been a long time. Mitch said: ¡°This ce is special, it belongs to the secret realm. Have you read fantasy novels?¡± ya ghost: ¡°Ang?¡± 16.18 The female ghost in wedding dress raised her hand: ¡°What is a fantasy novel?¡± Mitch: ¡°You don¡¯t understand even if I say it, so don¡¯t say it.¡± The ghosts were speechless. Susie suddenly raised a huge rock and ran away: ¡°Go home!I¡¯ll bring some specialties for grandma!¡± Mitch looked at the boulder in her hand. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 517 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Kellen is still digging a hole 288 Vouchers The sun was getting hotter and hotter, and the snow and ice that had umted for a winter began to melt. The frozen river has now returned to gurgling water, and corpse boats are fishing on the river day and night. The barren hills have not only been razed to the ground, but a big hole has even been dug out. Martin bought thisrge area ofnd in the name of investment and development, but no one dared to develop it, and it could not be used for public resource projects such as parks and fitness facilities. So Martin sessfully won the approval, and now no one will take care of how thend is dug. At the beginning. the public opinion that paid attention to the Murray family has gradually cooled down. asionally, after a week and a half, the media would report the progress of finding the wealthy daughter in a dull manner. The whole Murray family is covered with dark clouds, Paul is on vacation again, Huck and Judah broke the principle, secretly use the rtionship to keep looking. That day, the water from the river on the side of the barren mountain melted into the huge pothole, together with the water from the melting snow in winter, it filled up the huge pothole at once. ¡°Pump the water!Drain the water for me!¡± Kellen was wearing a ck windbreaker, standing by the edge of the barren mountain pit. The barren mountain was dug deeper and deeper. It was originally covered with snow, but it was gradually filled with water. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As they dug, they pumped the water out. Kellen was scared¡­ afraid what if his little baby was down there and was 0.00% 16:18 about toe up, but it was flooded? Zachary hesitated to speak. It¡¯s been three months, even if people are down there, it¡¯s a lot of bad luck. There is no reason in this world for someone to be buried underground for three months without dying. But Zachary couldn¡¯t bear to say it. Originally, he could joke a few words with them, but Kellen, who was getting more and more unruly, became vicious and terrifying again, even more terrifying than before on the battlefield. Some peoplee to ask whether the groundwater is getting deeper and deeper, and whether it is necessary to pump water. Zachary sighed and said, ¡°Pump, add ten more devices.¡± Michael came over and said, ¡°Leave the pumping to me.¡± He¡¯s an engineer and knows how to deal with it. Michael looked at the huge hole in front of him. The original barren hills havepletely disappeared, and huge potholes lie in front of them. In fact, he also knew that after three months, there was no hope. But if they all stop, it will be a real copse. As long as they keep digging and searching, they can live in fantasy, and one day Susie wille back. Michael turned around, and the big three and five thick men-couldn¡¯t help but have red eyes. 16.18 D 288 Vouchers At this moment, a delicately dressed little girl in a pink skirt ran over, jumping up and down, imitating Susie in every word and deed. She ran in front of Kellen, raised her head, tilted her head slightly, with a very innocent and cute look: ¡°I¡¯m bringing you food!¡± She held up the pink Hello Kitty lunch box in her hand and looked at Kellen eagerly. This is the child from the Morton family who previously imed that Kellen was their grandson. That Morton family has three sons and one daughter. The daughter married a rich man in this city. The Morton family has already gone back to her hometown. Only this daughter is still in LA because of her marriage to a rich man. a rtive of Kellen. When the Morton family was dealt with by Kellen, she kept silent for fear of getting involved, but now that she heard that Kellen¡¯s daughter was missing, she began to think about it. Kellen didn¡¯t want to see her, and she didn¡¯t mind, sending her daughter over. Her daughter, Kellen, is just over four years old, a little older than Susie. Can Kellen beat a four-year-old? Kellen really couldn¡¯t help it, seeing this four-year-old child made him think of his little baby even more, and his heart was pierced. At the beginning, he directly carried her and threw her out, but instead of embarrassing her, she found it amusing ¡®naively¡¯. Later Kellen simply ignored. In this way, she came here every three to five times, even if Kellen ignored her with a cold face, she would not give up. ¡°This is the sushi I made myself, just take a bite!¡± Her mother said that as long as she can get close, she will enjoy endless glory and wealth, not be bullied by others, and she can even dominate her sister. Others said that her mother was the mistress, and her sister was the daughter of the first wife, so although her father was rich, she and her mother were still looked down upon wherever they went. She doesn¡¯t know what glory and wealth are. All she knew was that she should not be looked down upon anymore, she wanted to make her sister dare not bully her! She knew he was good to her little cousin. Now the little cousin is missing and Mom says she must be dead. It doesn¡¯t matter if Martin doesn¡¯t get close to her now, mother said that as long as he doesn¡¯t give up, he will seed. As long as she can get close to Martin, she and her mother¡¯s life will be easier! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 518 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 518 Chapter 518 She is loved by so many people, I only have you 288 Vouchers Ember held the lunch box and showed courtesy to Kellen. Kellen nced at her. The pink dress, with a fungusce around the neckline, looked soft and cute. She deliberately imitated Susie, tilted her head and blinked. ¡°Get out!¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes were full of hostility. Ember was extremely wronged immediately, and the hand holding the lunch box dropped. She lowered her head, tears rolled in her eyes, she was really frightened by Kellen. Ember felt wronged, her little cousin¡¯s uncles were so kind to her little cousin, she thought her Martin would be so kind to her¡­ But she won¡¯t give up. Her father¡¯s expression on her face is much gentler when she goes back these few days. If Kellen treats her well and even goes home with her, then who would dare tough at her as Xiaosan¡¯s daughter? Anyway, that little cousin of hers is also dead, so why is she upying Kellen. Children who have been bullied and suppressed for a long time will always be a little cautious. Even among brothers and sisters in a family, siblings oftenpete for favor. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s an Ember who grew up being called ¡°Little San¡¯s daughter¡±, was bullied by her sister for so long, and has been careful to see her father¡¯s face to please her. She may not know any scheming or means, but only knows to please Kellen by instinct. Ember raised her face and said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t find Susie, are you in a bad mood? Then I¡¯ll apany you¡­¡± After all, he is a child, no matter how smart he is in front of adults, he can¡¯t control his thoughts. Kellen stared at her sullenly, but still didn¡¯t do anything, just called Landon toe. He stopped looking at Ember, and told Landon in a cold voice: ¡°Take care of her, if she steps half a step into the barren mountain, I will break her leg!¡± Landon said, ¡°Yes!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen had already walked away, leaving behind a sentence: ¡°Throw it out.¡± Landon immediately picked up Ember and walked out with it. Ember was so frightened that she cried out, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t hit me, I¡­ I¡¯m afraid.¡± Landon paused, wondering where Ms. Susie was, was she in a dark ce, crying and saying I¡¯m afraid¡±? Thinking of this, Landon felt his heart throb again. Ember could clearly see the pain in Landon¡¯s eyes, and immediately burst into tears, begging: ¡°Uncle, please, I just want to find me and don¡¯t throw me out.¡± But Landon didn¡¯t listen, he took Ember to the side of the road, raised his 16:18 D hand and threw her out. Ember hit the asphalt and felt like her tailbone was going to snap. She was a little out of breath, didn¡¯t she still feel sorry for her just now, why did she really throw her out, even harder than Kellen! A car was parked by the side of the road. Seeing Ember being thrown out, he immediately got out of the car and walked over. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman said distressedly: ¡°He is so cruel!¡± Ember hugged her and cried, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want my bento.¡± The womanforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, he must be too sad and upset, let¡¯s take it slowly.¡± She picked up Ember and got into the car to go home. The driver asked in a low voice: ¡°Is this really all right? Some people wanted to identify the Murray family as her daughter¡¯s ra¡¯s patients before, but it seems that they were beaten up by Mr. Morton and thrown to the dogs.¡± When Ember heard this, her little face was full of shock. The woman shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s different from this. Oaklynn has no blood rtionship with the Murray family or the Morton family, so why does she still want to take ra¡¯s ce and be the daughter of the Murray family?¡± ¡°But we Embers are different, we Embers and my brother Kellen are really rted by blood!¡± Besides, an Oaklynn who has no blood rtionship dares to go to the Murray family to recognize rtives, why can¡¯t her Ember¡¯s own one go. The driver said while driving: ¡°I mean, there are too many people who 16:10 want to get close to the Murray family and Mr. Morton. I don¡¯t know how many people want to know their rtives. No one has seeded. I¡¯m worried about Miss Ember¡­¡± The woman interrupted him: ¡°Okay, stop talking, Ember is different from those people.¡± Women are stubborn, convinced that those are those and Ember is Ember. Others don¡¯t seed because they are not rted, but Ember is sure to seed because she is Kellen¡¯s niece. Kellen¡¯s daughter is dead, Ember is the same age as his daughter, and looks simr¡­ When a person loses a close rtive, the bottom of his heart is the most lonely time. In fact, at this time,fort is very much needed. Kellen is indeed difficult to conquer, but the harder it is to conquer, it will be the strongest reliance once it is conquered. At that time, Ember¡¯s position will also be indestructible! The driver said nothing more. After a long silence, the woman looked out of the window and said in a low voice with a cold sneer: ¡°No matter how bad the result is, it will be better than us now. Both our mother and daughter are about to be bullied now. As a stepmother, I was bullied by my original wife¡¯s youngest daughter, even to the point of being bullied. ¡°Kneel down and apologize to her, I don¡¯t want Ember to be bullied even worse in the future.¡± Ember couldn¡¯t help but clenched her fingers as she listened. She must get it. Even if the little cousines back, uncle Kellen will share half of it with her. The little cousin has so many pets, she only has uncle Kellen. 16.18 D She passed by his car just now and saw a cute pink safety seat on his handsome car. She wanted to sit on that seat, and uncle Kellen would only pet her from now on. The woman suddenly said: ¡°Turn around, let¡¯s go to the Murray family to visit the olddy of the Murray family.¡± I heard that she was looking forward to her granddaughter so much that she fell ill again. Of course, she didn¡¯t ask Ember to recognize na as her grandmother, but Ember, as Kellen¡¯s niece, wanted to visit for reasons of reason. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 519 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 519 Ember went to the Murray family with her mother, but because it was a temporary visit, she couldn¡¯t go empty-handed, so the mother and daughter went to a nearby shopping mall to buy a gift. Ember asked obediently: ¡°What kind of gift does grandma like?¡± Ember¡¯s mother thought for a while: ¡°The Murray family doesn¡¯tck anything. I saw a dancing video posted on na¡¯s short video tform. She wears an emerald bracelet¡­¡± For example, if na wears an emerald bracelet, then if you give her another emerald bracelet, the other party will most likely like it. Even if she doesn¡¯t like it, she won¡¯t step on her taboo point. Ember¡¯s mother said as she asked, ¡°Got it?¡± Ember half understood. Ember¡¯s mother gave an example: ¡°For example, you can observe what uncle Kellen likes, and we will give him what¡­ This is called matching what he likes.¡± Ember thought for a while and said, ¡°He likes ck off-road vehicles, tall and handsome off-road vehicles.¡± Ember¡¯s mother choked momentarily. She also saw that off-road vehicle, it was not cheap at first nce, it should cost more than a few million, and she couldn¡¯t afford it. The two went to the mall to choose jadeite. Naturally, the sender for na can¡¯t be too bad, Ember¡¯s mother chooses and chooses, getting more and more embarrassing. The salesperson smiled: ¡°Purple jadeite is the best for the elderly.¡± ¡°Purple jade is divided into five color grades, the best is royal purple, 16:19 D which is rare, and none of our stores have it¡­¡± ¡°Then there is red and purple. Red and purple are also very beautiful. It is the color second only to royal purple. Just this bracelet is the treasure of our store.¡± The salesman saw that Ember¡¯s mother was a nobledy, so he tried his best to sell it: ¡°This red and purple bracelet is not expensive, only 28 million¡­¡± There are also blue purple, violet, and pink purple under the purple emerald, and she doesn¡¯t sell them. Ember¡¯s mother was buzzing when she heard that, she couldn¡¯t afford a multimillion-dor off-road vehicle, let alone a bracelet worth more than 20 million dors. She maintained her smile calmly, and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s just sending a senior from my hometown who I don¡¯t know very well, it doesn¡¯t need to be so good.¡± The salesperson was a little disappointed, but he was not very familiar with it, so he could understand. She picked up another blue and purple bracelet: ¡°What do you think of this one? It only needs a little over ten million.¡± Ember¡¯s mother shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± In fact, if she was rich, why wouldn¡¯t it be better to give her the 20 million red and purple bracelet? But she has no money, not even ten million! The salesman could only pick up thest violet bracelet: ¡°That¡¯s the only one. Pink and purple will be cheaper, but the color is not suitable for the elderly¡­¡± This sentence is a bit straightforward. Ady who was buying a bracelet next to her nced over. Ember¡¯s mother was embarrassed, but she could 16.19 D 288 Vouchers only hold on and nodded: ¡°That¡¯s it, how much is it?¡± The salesman said, ¡°It¡¯s 2.8 million, let me wrap it up for you?¡± From 28 million to 2.8 million, it would be embarrassing if you don¡¯t buy it. Ember¡¯s mother nodded calmly: ¡°Wrap it up¡­¡± Just then a call came in, and she said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll answer the call.¡± Don¡¯t look at her marrying into a wealthy family, but her monthly pocket money is not as much as a fraction of her original daughter¡¯s. Her husband is ten years older than her and is quite stingy. He only gives her some things and doesn¡¯t allow her to buy them by herself. Said that she went to buy the moisture by herself, so it was cheaper for him to find an acquaintance to buy it. He also didn¡¯t allow her to swipe her credit card, owe money, or y cards, so Ember¡¯s mother wanted to take advantage of the phone call and go out, and then quickly find someone to borrow money. She was also afraid that others would see her calling to borrow money as an excuse, so she ¡°bet¡± Ember on the counter side. ¡°Ember, wait here for mom. Mom will be back when she gets the call,¡± she said. Ember nodded. Ten minutes passed. Ember looked outside uneasily, her mother was still on the phone, with a smile on her face, as if she was ecstatically chatting with her best friend. Half an hour passed, Ember¡¯s mother was still on the phone, and strange eyes began to cast around her. Someone whispered: ¡°It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t afford it. Are you calling someone to borrow money? Just now, she looks like she has money.¡± ¡°I think so. Dress like a nobledy, and the bracelet on your hand is quite expensive. It¡¯s estimated to be several hundred to ten million¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to borrow money for two million.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ There is a kind of person who just takes pictures and checks in every day to pretend to be aggressive. Who knows if that bracelet was rented¡­¡± Those voices are very low, but Ember can hear them. She has been hearing well since she was a child. She often hears the sound of her sister going upstairs, her fathering back, her father on the phone, and her parents arguing. With this information, she learned to read people¡¯s faces and exercised her listening skills without knowing it. She felt those people peeking at her while talking. ¡°You still put your daughter here on purpose, because you are afraid that others willugh at her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity to be her daughter.¡± Ember looked down, blushing. Tears rolled in her eyes. The daughter of the same rich family, her little cousin has everything she wants. I heard that Martin from Susie bought an ind and made it an amusement park for her. Everyone dotes on her, loves her, and will never embarrass her. But inparison, she herself is so embarrassed. Her mother needs to borrow money to buy a bracelet, and she still has to sit here and beughed at by others. Ember secretly vowed in her heart: she must be liked by uncle Kellen. My mother said that Uncle Kellen is very powerful. Not only is he rich, but he also has a high status, which cannot be bought with money, and everyone respects him. If she has someone like this and pets her, buys whatever she wants, and spends a lot of money¡­ then she won¡¯t beughed at everywhere she goes. After nearly forty minutes of phone calls, Ember¡¯s mother finally borrowed money and went into the store to pay for the bracelet. Shopping should have been a happy thing, but Ember¡¯s mother felt ashamed, took Ember away and hurried away. Because of this episode, it was already toote when they left the mall. Ember asked weakly: ¡°Mom, are you still going to visit grandma?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ember¡¯s mother lost face and was not in a good mood, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± ¡°Ember, remember, when you go to visit people, you must not go when they are eating, unless you make an appointment in advance. Otherwise, it is impolite.¡± Ember asked, ¡°Why?¡± She really wants to go, children are not as thoughtful as adults. Ember felt that she would be able to please the olddy if she went there. The olddy liked her, and Martin should ept her sooner. As the mother and daughter were talking, they couldn¡¯t see a faint ck air getting into the bracelet worn by Ember¡¯s mother¡­ ¡°Ember¡­¡± Ember suddenly heard someone calling her, but when she looked left and Ember secretly vowed in her heart: she must be liked by uncle Kellen. My mother said that Uncle Kellen is very powerful. Not only is he rich, but he also has a high status, which cannot be bought with money, and everyone respects him. If she has someone like this and pets her, buys whatever she wants, and spends a lot of money¡­then she won¡¯t beughed at everywhere she goes. After nearly forty minutes of phone calls, Ember¡¯s mother finally borrowed money and went into the store to pay for the bracelet. Shopping should have been a happy thing, but Ember¡¯s mother felt ashamed, took Ember away and hurried away. Because of this episode, it was already toote when they left the mall. Ember asked weakly: ¡°Mom, are you still going to visit grandma?¡± Ember¡¯s mother lost face and was not in a good mood, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow!¡± ¡°Ember, remember, when you go to visit people, you must not go when they are eating, unless you make an appointment in advance. Otherwise, it is impolite.¡± Ember asked, ¡°Why?¡± She really wants to go, children are not as thoughtful as adults. Ember felt that she would be able to please the olddy if she went there. The olddy liked her, and Martin should ept her sooner. As the mother and daughter were talking, they couldn¡¯t see a faint ck air getting into the bracelet worn by Ember¡¯s mother¡­ ¡°Ember¡­¡± Ember suddenly heard someone calling her, but when she looked left and 16:19 288 Vouch right, there was no one there. The voice was indistinguishable, simr to the voice of the viin in the movie with special effects added. Seeing her distracted, Ember¡¯s mother frowned: ¡°Ember, are you listening?¡± Ember snapped back to her senses. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 520 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Unlucky Thief The bracelet on Ember¡¯s mother¡¯s hand became darker, not so bright, but more indescribably gloomy. She is still continuing to teach Ember, saying: ¡°First, it is impolite to visit people suddenly when they are eating, interrupting other people¡¯s meals. A family meal is the most intimate thing in the family, and outsiderse suddenly to destroy this intimacy. It¡¯s easy to make people unhappy. In the end, I suddenly visited when others were eating, and it seemed like begging for food¡­¡± Ember nodded, ¡°I remember.¡± They had no choice but to drive back. Ember¡¯s mother was afraid that her husband would find out that she had secretly bought jadeite, so she carefully hid the things and asked Ember not to expose them. Ember is learning more and more ¡®more¡¯ through precepts and deeds¡­ Here in the barren hills. Kellen is still digging. He turned around at the bottom of the pit, constantly feeling whether there was any ck air, and the more he searched, the more anxious he became. But still nothing. Remembering that na was still at home waiting for Susie¡¯s news, Kellen didn¡¯t know how to go back and tell her. Every day brings back news that disappoints her¡­.. Kellen walked to the side of the car, opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat, but didn¡¯t start the car for a long time. 288 Vouchers He lit a cigarette irritably ¨C he doesn¡¯t smoke, but he is on the verge of copse under pressure, always looking for something to sustenance. Kellen didn¡¯t smoke after lighting the cigarette, but put his hands on the window, watching the smoke slowly drift away, as if the smoke could take away some of the heaviness in his heart. At this time, two people passed by the car, they were two self-media reporters. Neither the Murray family nor Kellen can stop the men in their search for Susie. Thinking that if Susie was alive and saw the news on the other side, maybe he knew that her father and uncles were looking for her¡­ could be contacted. So the Murray family dug such a big hole, anyone cane and take a picture. The self-media reporter looked at the photos and said: ¡°The Murray family said to the outside world that they will build an artificialke and build a group ofke-view vis. Hey, it looks like there is no n at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the reason for approval!In fact, who doesn¡¯t know, they are just looking for someone¡­¡± ¡°By the way, I heard that I heard a woman crying in the middle of the night yesterday, but when I opened the door, there was nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about that incident. It seems that it was taken in by someone¡­ Who knows if this kind of thing is passed around.¡± As soon as the voice fell, a tall and straight figure appeared in an instant. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± The reporter was taken aback. Seeing the man in front of him full of hostility and a cold face, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°We¡¯re saying thiske view viplex is well nned¡­¡± ¡°Yes, everyone is looking forward to thiske view vi group¡­¡± Kellen looked cold and said, ¡°It¡¯s a haunted thing.¡± The reporter was stunned for a moment, and quickly said: ¡°That is to say, there was a female ghost over there, and the disturbance was so fierce that several people jumped off the building¡­ Then someone came to collect it.¡± Kellen was silent, and asked after a while: ¡°Is it male or female, and how old is it?¡± The reporter shook his head again and again: ¡°We really don¡¯t know about this.¡± Kellen turned to leave. In the past three months, as long as there was any news about ghosts, he would check it out. He was so worried that his little one was still alive, but he forgot about them for various reasons. He also scanned the novels that ra readter, and he was very familiar with the routines. Amnesia memes are the mostmon ¨C what if his little one loses his memory too? So he must find her first. The other side of the city. 16:19 D Chapter 520 Unlucky Thief 288 (Vouchers Kellen left CUHK, knowing that the hope was slim, but aftering to confirm that he was disappointed again, his eyes were unspeakably tired. After the ck off-road vehicle drove away. In the small woods behind, a child and a woman crawled out with unkempt hair. Susie looked around nkly: ¡°Hey, is this a barren mountain? Why does it feel a little different?¡± Willow raised his hand and pulled out a wooden thorn stuck in his neck expressionlessly. Mitch said, ¡°Call your dad first.¡± Susie looked at the empty hands. She doesn¡¯t have a phone, but it doesn¡¯t matter, she can borrow it if she can¡¯t, she can also go to the police uncle. Susie and Willowe out of the woods. There are few people here. In order to promote the economic development of this area, the university was moved here. The students were miserable, and bluntly said that they had entered the vige. Compared with the bustling flowers and bustle in the urban area, this ce is really like a town. The grove was behind the university, and it was even more deste, with no one in sight. Susie walked for a while and was out of breath: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Mitch said, ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡± He looked around, no one was there. 16:20 D Chapter 520 Unlucky ¡°I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± Susie nodded softly: ¡°Thank you!¡± She was lying behind Mitch, running like a ghost, and running fast. Mitch covered two kilometers in one step. Willow was full of doubts, and could only chase desperately. Susie hurriedly said: ¡°Master, stop! Willow¡­¡± 288 Vouchers She helped put Willow¡¯s broken thigh up, but it hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯s still stuttering when walking, and it¡¯s more obvious when running. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for Willow¡­¡± Although Susie was hungry, it was impossible for her to leave Willow. Mitch wanted to say that he would carry her back to the Murray family first and thene back to pick up Willow, but shut up. In case Willow gets lost during this time, Wade has to fight him desperately. At this time, many people go to work, go to work, and do business. Few people are at home, only some old men, olddies, aunts and aunts. Susie asked a few people to borrow the phone, but when they saw Susie and Willow¡¯s disheveled and dirty hair, their big nerves were not normal, and they were pale and pale, they quickly waved them away. Mitch was speechless. I didn¡¯t expect that in this day and age¡­it would be so difficult to contact my family. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the police uncle!¡± Mitch said. Chapter 520 Unlucky Thief 288 Vouchers Susie had no choice but to follow the master, and just turned around not far away, when she saw someone looking around furtively. ¡°Is this person a thief?¡± Susie looked strangely. The thief got into the alley, saw no one was around, immediately took out an iron wire and began to pick the lock. ¡°You really are a thief!¡± Susie opened her eyes wide. The little guy rolled his eyes and pulled the unlucky ghost out. ¡°Follow him-¡± Susie said. Although I wanted to call the police uncle, but seeing the thief did nothing and just left, it seemed a little bit reconciled. The unlucky ghost made an OK gesture: ¡°No problem!¡± Here, the thief slipped through the side door into the apartment wall. ¡°First order of the year!¡± He couldn¡¯t help rubbing his hands. This is a small apartment converted from a self-built house, which is quiterge. There is a university nearby. Some college students fell in love, and the boyfriend and girlfriend rented a house to live together. There are quite a few young couples like this. They don¡¯t go to work, rely on their families for living expenses, and spend generously. What mobile phoneputer tablet, the same does not fall. It¡¯s ss time now, and the students have all gone to ss. It¡¯s a good time for him to flex his muscles! Chapter 520 Unlucky Thief 288 Vouchers Before he came here, he had spent huge sums of money-he spent a hundred dors on fortune-telling and calcted a set of lucky numbers. The thief chuckled: ¡°This lucky number sounds lucky, 1314¡­¡± Thest time he touched a rental house with room number 520, he had inquired about it before he went. Other rental houses of the same size rented for 450 a month, but the rent for that one was 600. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A young couple who can rent this kind of house is not short of money, and he reaped a lot that time. As long as it can be sold for money, he will steal anything. Tablets and mobile phones are said to be reced with new ones, and 90% of the new ones are sold at half price. The ex-boyfriend mask is easy to say, as long as the packaging is there, people can buy it on the Inte. ¡°This time it will definitely make a fortune!¡± The thief was all smiles, picked up a steel wire to pry open the door, and took a quick look around. Dodging in, the action is done in one go. However, as soon as he turned around, the smile on his face suddenly froze on his face. I saw four policemen sitting in the room, eating with boxed lunches. Seeing him touch in, both sides were stunned, and the air was instantly frozen. A policeman put down the lunch box in his hand and took out a pair of handcuffs: ¡°Don¡¯t move!Squat down!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 521 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Dad, I¡¯m back! The thief is stupid. 1314 is the lucky number, but when I opened the door, I won the big prize. Can¡¯t be so unlucky!? What he didn¡¯t know was that there was an unlucky ghost coiled around his head. The unlucky ghost yawned andzily said, ¡°Call work!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know how it was such a coincidence that there were four policemen entering the door, but this level of unluckyness was a little cass Not challenging at all! The unlucky ghost flew back to find Susie leisurely. After driving for a while, Kellen stopped on the side of the road, resting his head on the back headrest, exhausted. At this time, I saw a few policemen pushing a thief out, and one of them said, ¡°Be honest!¡± Another person on the phone: ¡°Go right back!¡± ¡°You may not believe it. We were just on duty here, squatting on the side of the road to eat. After the crowd saw it, they insisted on dragging us upstairs to rest.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You know a thief, he went to fortune-telling before stealing, and calcted a set of lucky numbers¡­ Ha, what a lucky number!¡± Kellen suddenly tensed his back, and immediately turned his head to look. He felt the familiar ck energy, the ck energy that can only be felt when ghosts appear! He stared at the thief, feeling the ck air on him. Can you still walk outside in broad daylight? evil ghost? Kellen looked at the policeman who called, and a word came to his mind inexplicably: unlucky ghost. He immediately got out of the car and asked, ¡°Where did you catch this thief?¡± The policeman frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡± Kellen showed his credentials. Ten minutester, Kellen rushed to the small apartment built by the residents and came to 1314. Sure enough, there was a lingering aura of ck air! The only word in his mind was hapless ghost. The unlucky ghost is here, so is his little baby there? Is it the unlucky ghost caught by his little darling? ¡°Susie!¡± Kellen ran downstairs, a little flustered: ¡°Susie!¡± No one responded. Kellen leaned against the wall slumped, pressing his eyes with one hand: ¡°Susie, Daddy¡¯s little baby, where are you¡­¡± He was really about to copse. He searched for three months, watching the mud dug out from under the big pit every day. 21.005 It is a daily repetition of hope and endless disappointment. ¡°Susie¡­¡± At this moment, a crisp voice sounded: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen stared nkly, looking around in a daze. He had an auditory hallucination, he heard Susie¡¯s voice, but there was no sign of Susie in the alleys around him. ¡°Dad!¡± Susie¡¯s voice was getting closer. Kellen looked up and finally saw a small figure running over the fence. ¡°Susie!¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes widened. Susie was very happy. Just now, the unlucky ghost said that there was a police uncle here, and the master immediately rushed over with her on his back, but he ran into her father directly. She is so lucky! Susie jumped unreservedly and rushed to Kellen: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen opened his hand subconsciously. At this moment, he still felt that he was hallucinating. How could there be a child running up the fence and jumping off it? However, the moment Susie fell into his arms, he felt his heart was full! Susie hugged Kellen¡¯s neck, her eyes sparkled with excitement: ¡°Dad! Why are you here?¡± Kellen opened his mouth and stared nkly. ¡°Susie¡­?¡± He stretched out his hand, trembling uncontrobly. Really Susie? 11 161 A rough hand touched Susie¡¯s soft cheek. At this moment, the surrounding world regained its sense of reality, the little guy in front of him was not an illusion, it was really his little baby! ¡°Susie!¡± Kellen hugged Susie fiercely in his arms, and his voice was hoarse for a moment: ¡°Susie¡­Daddy¡¯s little baby, where have you been?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help the redness of her eyes. Hugging Dad again, Susie felt btedly, as if she almost couldn¡¯te back. She seems to have passed through a very, very difficult time! Susie also hugged her father tightly, and said softly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± There was a whimper in Kellen¡¯s voice, and Susie suspected that she had heard it wrong, that¡¯s why Dad wouldn¡¯t cry. However, Kellen¡¯s face was buried in Susie¡¯s hair, and his eyes were already quietly moist. Kellen was scared, never been so scared. Afraid that he would never see his daughter again, afraid that he would not have the ability to bring her back. ¡°I¡¯m too weak.¡± Kellen said hoarsely, ¡°Dad couldn¡¯t find you¡­..¡± But Susie hugged him, her eyes sparkled and she shook her head: ¡°No, Dad is the best!I jumped from such a height, and Dad can catch me!¡± ¡°Super powerful!¡± Susie gestured with her arms open, ¡°It¡¯s so powerful!¡± As soon as I stretched out my hand, the tattered sleeves hung down, 11 16 pitifully, like a little beggar. Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Go!Go home!¡± He picked up Susie and strode outside! The olddy has been looking forward to it for so long, and today is finally no longer bad news! pitifully, like a little beggar. Kellen couldn¡¯t helpughing, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Go!Go home!¡± He picked up Susie and strode outside! The olddy has been looking forward to it for so long, and today is finally no longer bad news! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 522 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Baby, where have you been 288 Voucherg Kellen held Susie in his arms, thinking that na was waiting at home, and immediately took out his mobile phone to make a call, but when he heard a beep, the phone was turned off due to power failure. Kellen threw the phone into the passenger seat and didn¡¯t care. If he can¡¯t make a call, he can¡¯t make a call. It¡¯s fine when he goes home! He asked, ¡°Are you seated? Baby!¡± Susie wasn¡¯t around during this time, but her pink car seat was always there. Susie sat on the safety seat, fastened the seat belt skillfully, and said, ¡°Sit down!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Willow?¡± Kellen nced at Willow. Willow followed Susie all the time, and when Susie threw himself into his arms, she watched quietly from the side. He wasn¡¯t Martin, so naturally he couldn¡¯t do anything to Willow. You can only make sure to take the person back intact, don¡¯t leave one arm and one leg¡­ Hearing Kellen¡¯s words, Willow raised a hand and said, ¡°Sit down!¡± Kellen adjusted the rearview mirror and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home in half an hour!¡± The ck off-road vehicle flew out like a wild horse¡­ It has been three months since Susie disappeared, and the Murray family is lifeless. Wade goes to school every day with his schoolbag on his back, but his eyes are not bright at all. Lucy kept silent and began to write homework seriously, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t help wiping away tears while writing. na was sitting on the wicker chair in front of the door, still clutching Susie¡¯s shoes and gloves, his cloudy eyes no longer had the demeanor of shing people with bare hands in the past. Craig took out the shawl, put it on her body, and sighed: ¡°Go in and sleep for a while.¡± She got up so early and sat all day. The old man remembered that when ra disappeared, she was like this too. na shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t sleep, I just sit here and wait.¡± ¡°What if Susiees back and doesn¡¯t find grandma?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for her toe back and be the first to see her¡­¡± Craig¡¯s nose was slightly sour, and his heart was in pain. He couldn¡¯t help but press down on his heart and took a deep breath. ¡°Then you should keep your spirits up, Susie definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you like this when she comes back, she will me herself.¡± na just shook her head and didn¡¯t speak. Although she didn¡¯t shed any more tears, there was no light in her eyes anymore. ¡°The sun hase out, and the ice and snow have melted¡­ Grandma¡¯s baby, why haven¡¯t youe back.¡± na whispered, stroking Susie¡¯s little shoes with her fingertips. Evening sun sets. na stared at the door, looking and looking, imagining little Susie jumping out from the end, calling sweetly: Grandma! But the day passed, and the sun was going down again. She still didn¡¯t wait for her Susie. ¡°Susie¡­¡± na gripped the little shoes in her arms, and stood up tremblingly: ¡°I¡¯m going to cook for you, you must be very hungry when youe back.¡± na leaned on the chair and stood up with difficulty. Ada looked at her worriedly: ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡±, na shook her head: ¡°No, I want to cook for Susie myself, Susie said that she likes grandma¡¯s cooking the most.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Susie down, and when Susie came back, she wanted the little one to have a hot bite of something she made. na stood up with a hunched back, and walked slowly towards the house. At this moment, a crisp voice sounded: ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡± na¡¯s spine stiffened. She seemed to hear Susie¡¯s voice, but she didn¡¯t dare to turn around, for fear that it was a hallucination¡­ The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, it was a familiar voice, and one knew it was Susie¡¯s. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org na turned around carefully, if it was a hallucination, she was afraid that if she turned too fast, the dream would be shattered. As soon as he turned around, he saw Susie running over with her little feet spread. She was holding a huge boulder and was wearing a grown-up cashmere coat-na remembered the cashmere coat because she had bought it for Willow. Now the cashmere coat is dirty, with one sleeve missing and the other half broken. She didn¡¯t wear shoes on her feet, and her little feet were bare. The big rock that Susie was holding above her head was thrown aside with a bang, and she threw herself into na¡¯s arms! na staggered and almost fell, but Craig hurried to hold her up. Susie hugged na¡¯s neck, and happily kissed her face: ¡°Grandma. I¡¯m back!¡± na froze,pletely unable to recover. ¡°Susie?¡± She looked at Susie in disbelief. Her little face is dirty, but healthy and rosy, her eyes are shining, and the hands around her neck are warm, all these prove that what is in front of her is not an illusion! na¡¯s eyes were flushed, and she burst into tears suddenly: ¡°Susie¡­ grandma¡¯s little baby!¡± She hugged Susie tightly, crying so disgracefully for the first time. Susie panicked, and patted grandma¡¯s back with her small hands over and over again, softly coaxing: ¡°Grandma don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Wade sprinted down and dropped a shoe. Lucy¡¯s ears are also good, so she dropped her homework and ran away. Zion ran out of the room and bumped into Lucy identally, Hamza passed the two of them in an instant, and went downstairs in a blink of an eye. Wade stopped in front of Susie and na panting, his voice was crying. Susie waved desperately: ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Lucy couldn¡¯t speak, remained uncharacteristically silent, and quietly wiped away tears. Martin and the others rushed back after receiving a call from Kellen, and they were still on their way. na couldn¡¯t stop crying, she couldn¡¯t stand still, and she refused to put Susie down. Craig could only hug her on the back, and turned his head away, wiping the wet corners of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back¡­¡± he whispered. na was still crying, choked up and said, ¡°Where have you been all this time!Grandma can¡¯t find you no matter how hard she looks¡­¡± I¡¯m really afraid that I¡¯ll never see you again. I¡¯m so afraid that even the passing of these thoughts is a sin. I¡¯m afraid that even the slightest thought wille true and I will never see you again. na cried so sadly that she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only hug the lost and recovered baby, crying heartbroken, happy and panicked at the same time¡­ Susie awkwardly helped na wipe away tears, Ada silently handed over a tissue, Susie unfolded the tissue and wiped it on na¡¯s face, like washing her face. na burst intoughter immediately, crying andughing, hugged Susie tightly, staggered to the chair and sat down. Susie said: ¡°I went to a secret ce, like it was written in my brother¡¯s textbook!There are many, many gems.¡± She said it lightly, not mentioning those moments of life and death. Mitch floated cross-legged in the air, sadly feeling that the little guy was sensible. na wiped away her tears, shook her head and said, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t believe it. Look at you, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight¡­and your clothes are torn¡­¡± She must have encountered many dangers, but she was afraid that she would worry, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Her Susie is so sensible, how could God be willing to let her suffer so much! na held Susie¡¯s little hand tightly, staring at her face for a moment, not daring to look away. Susie smiled and said, ¡°I knew grandma didn¡¯t believe me, so I brought a gift for grandma!¡± She pointed to the huge stone thrown aside: ¡°Look!¡± na then fixed her eyes on the boulder. Just now Susie came in with this boulder¡­ Wait, Susie? Lifting a boulder?? na opened her mouth and said in astonishment, ¡°You carried it all the way back by yourself?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°Of course not!¡± na cried so much that before she recovered, she subconsciously said, ¡°That¡¯s good, how did you get it back?¡± I didn¡¯t think of it at all: Even if I didn¡¯t carry it all the way back, I did run in just now¡­ Craig looked shocked and confused. Susie leaned into na¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell grandmater!¡± As soon as the words fell, her little stomach grunted very well. Susie looked at na pitifully: ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± She hugged na¡¯s neck, put her small head on her shoulder, and her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Grandma, I want to eat steak¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 523 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 523 Chapter 523i miss you The day Susie left was Thanksgiving, and the snow was heavy. Shey on the car window and waved to her family, saying that she would be back soon, and then they would have dinner together. na¡¯s eyes were red, and she choked up and said, ¡°Okay!Susie wants to eat steak!¡± Before Susie disappeared, the family made an appointment to eat, but Susie never came back after leaving¡­ This became na¡¯s heart disease, she was like a madman, cooking steak every day and waiting for Susie toe back. Kellen took Susie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dad will take you to wash your hands.¡± na hugged Susie and twisted aside: ¡°Go kill the chicken, kill two!¡± Kellen: ¡°You can call Ada to kill.¡± na: ¡°No, you kill fast.¡± Kellen was speechless. Fine. He went to kill the chicken. Susie sat in the restaurant and licked the corners of her mouth after eating, feeling unfinished, feeling like she hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time. She didn¡¯t feel hungry when she was underground, but she felt almost starved when she came up. na was busily busy in the kitchen, constantly ming herself for not cooking earlier, Susie was starving. Ada and the other servants followed, and there was nking in the kitchen, and within a few minutes, meals were constantly being served. A few children sat aside, watching Susie eat without blinking. Willow didn¡¯t feel hungry, so he sat on the side and looked at Susie. ¡°Slow down.¡± Wade took two bowls. One bowl was ced in front of Susie and the other in front of Willow. Hamza brought a te of prawns over without a word, and helped her peel the prawns in an unknown manner. One was peeled and ced in the Susie bowl, and the other was peeled and ced in the Willow bowl¡­ Lucy held a fork and kept picking food for Susie: ¡°Eat, you eat!¡± ¡°Eat this, and this!¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± Zion opened his mouth, and could only wait aside with a tissue. Seeing that Susie¡¯s face was covered with food, he immediately stretched out the tissue to wipe her face. When Martin came back, he saw such a picture. Susie is surrounded by people who serve her. The brothers and sisters watched her closely, lest she was not full enough, wishing to help her stuff all the food into her mouth. As soon as Martin¡¯s throat was blocked, he felt something blocked his throat, and his voice was hoarse: ¡°Susie¡­¡± Susie looked up, her eyes lit up. ¡°Martin!¡± She put down the bowls and ran over without wiping her little hands and face. Martin looked at the little guy running towards him, wearing a tattered coat, he probably ate something right after he came back, and didn¡¯t have time to change his clothes. His heart ached so badly, he caught Susie who was rushing towards him, and hugged him tightly. ¡°Susie¡­¡± He wanted to say something, and wanted to ask a lot, but at the end he couldn¡¯t say a word. Susie also hugged Martin tightly: ¡°I ¡®m fine, don¡¯t be sad!¡± Martin said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t protect you well. In the past three months, Martin and Kellen med themselves the most. Susie disappeared under their noses. They watched the avnche crashing down, but there was nothing they could do. Taking her out, but failing to bring her back, Martin and Kellen don¡¯t know how much suffering they endured! After Martin, Paul, Michael, Ryan, David and Jonathan who were looking for someone outside also rushed back. Paul was on leave, and Ryan hadn¡¯t had another operation ¨C for fear of being distracted. When he went to the hospital, he only barely went to the outpatient clinic and went to the ward rounds, and everything seemed to be back to the time when ra had just disappeared. Seeing the little guy in front of them, they felt like they were dreaming, their backs were tense, and they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Like na, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a dream, if it¡¯s too loud, I¡¯ll wake up first. 11.201 288 Vouchers Ryan squatted down, snatched Susie from Martin¡¯s arms, choked up and said, ¡°Susie!I miss you so much, I miss you so much¡­¡± you very much, too, very much!¡± Jonathan stood aside, clenched his hand into a fist against his lips, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You little guy, for three full months, where did you go¡­¡± David remained silent, the corners of his lips pursed tightly. Paul said softly: ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be fine¡­¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but turned his head and looked aside, coughing lightly to cover up his choking. Michael didn¡¯t care about that much, and snatched Susie from Ryan¡¯s arms again, the man who weighed more than a hundred pounds cried without any image: ¡°You scared me!I thought you would nevere back¡­¡± Just like ra, lost and never returned! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They were terrified, really terrified! Now that Susie came back, it felt like redemption for a moment, and Michael burst into tears. Susie skillfully patted his uncle¡¯s back tofort him: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine!! brought back a big, big baby!¡± Michael didn¡¯t care about any baby at all. He only cared about the baby in their family, holding Susie and crying loudly. na came out with a sauced pig¡¯s trotter, and immediately red: ¡°How 11:20 old is he, don¡¯t be ashamed!Let go of Susie quickly.¡± The grandma who might stab someone with her bare hands at any time is back, except that she is a little more haggard, she seems to be no different from before. Michael wiped away his tears, reluctant to let go of Susie, and muttered: ¡°It¡¯s better to be close to home, those two can only worry about it in the group now.¡± Even when I came back overnight, I couldn¡¯t hold Susie, because Susie would definitely go to bedter. I will go to do engineering wherever I go to university¡­ When Susie gets married, I will move to your next door and build a house next to you¡­ ¡°If your niece and son-inw dare to treat you badly, if you fight one minute, I can p each other¡¯s face the next minute.¡± The farthest can not exceed the distance of a city. If they quarrel in the morning, their ps can reach in the afternoon. Craig scolded with a cold face: ¡°Listen to what you are talking about first!¡± The little guy is only four years old, so he said whether to marry or not, what kind of nephew and son- inw¡­ No, she is five years old. Craig suddenly felt sad, remembering what Susie said when he first came to the Murray family: Mom said that Susie came out of the 315 crackdown¡­ Looking through the calendar, today is March 27th. They originally nned to go to the amusement park on her birthday to 72 20% 11221 celebrate her fifth birthday, but they didn¡¯t expect to miss it this time, and when they came back, she would actually be five years old. While talking, a green light shot down from upstairs, and Alex bumped into Susie¡¯s arms. ¡°Baby!I miss you so much!The first day you left, I missed you! The second day you left, I missed you! The hundredth day you left, I still miss you!I miss you every day I miss you in my dreams!¡± ¡°When I hear something, even if it¡¯s obviously irrelevant, I¡¯ll think of you after several turns in my heart!¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. This bird is really loud! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 524 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Wee Back 288 Voucher: Susie puffed her stomach a bit and wanted to go clean first, but na insisted that being full is more important than being clean, so she continued to eat. Susie¡¯s bowl was full, and Kellen¡¯s position was not guaranteed, so another bowl was brought for her. Unexpectedly, after a while, the other bowl was also full. Willow¡¯s bowl is much simpler, after all, it¡¯s not easy for everyone to pick it up, but it¡¯s still full ¨C it¡¯s all stuffed by na. Martin picked up a piece of meat and ced it on top of Willow¡¯s bowl, saying, ¡°Eat it.¡± Willow stared at the piece of meat, then ate it silently, putting the whole thing into his mouth, his cheeks still bulging. The two of them were busy eating like two little squirrels. Finally, after eating everything in the bowl. Susie leaned on the chair, stroking her chubby belly: ¡°Huh~ chubby!¡± Willow also leaned on the chair and touched his belly: ¡°You are round!¡± na said: ¡°No, you are not round enough.¡± She really didn¡¯t dare to stuff Susie¡¯s stomach anymore, but Willow seemed to be able to eat some more. na scooped up a bowl of dessert soup for Willow: ¡°Eat some more, I think you¡¯re not full yet.¡± Willow looked at the soup, then at his stomach, with an innocent look on his face. But she picked it up and ate it anyway. na looked relieved, and scooped up another bowl for her. After three bowls, Willow really refused to eat. She is really full. na nodded: ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s have a bowl of soup at the end!¡± Willow was speechless. Everyone was speechless. Susie was amazed, and ran upstairs quickly: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡± Willow stood up with a jerk: ¡°Take a bath!¡± na: ¡°Sit down, just finish a bowl of soup, or you¡¯ll be hungry at night.¡± Willow sat down obediently, and ran away after drinking. Her legs haven¡¯t fully healed yet. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of eating too much, and she¡¯s a little unsteady when running. Martin was silent. The Murray family tossed and bustled for half the night, finally fell asleep with Susie, and slowly calmed down. Willow stood quietly outside the small balcony, looking at the branches that were beginning to sprout buds. She was wearing a clean pink cotton pajamas. Although the weather was getting warmer at the end of March, it was still quite cold at night. It¡¯s okay to have heating in the house, but wearing only thin pajamas outside the balcony is definitely not eptable. But Willow didn¡¯t feel the cold, just stared nkly at the branches and under the roots, the melting snow made the soil look wet, but 1122 unfortunately she couldn¡¯t smell the fresh smell of the soil. There was a knock on the door, and Martin pushed it open. He was wearing home clothes, which were slightly thicker than pure cotton pajamas. He walked slowly outside the small balcony and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Willow reached out and pointed to the dirt under the tree. Martin followed, silent for a moment. For three months, he searched for Susie anxiously, and asionally thought of her holding a handful of slush in his palm, saying with all her efforts: I like you so much. Her still dull but clear eyes, her back that turned around firmly and left without looking back¡­ Martin¡¯s usually cold face softened a bit, and he raised his hand and handed over something: ¡°Here you are.¡± There was a hint of confusion in Willow¡¯s eyes. She took it, but saw it was a small pendant ne, shaped like a small shell, very round, with fine particles flowing inside, like soil, but it could reflect fine particles of light under the refraction of the light source. Willow looked up, looking at Martin suspiciously. Martin pointed to the inside of the shell and said, ¡°Mud.¡± Willow had a look of disbelief on my face. She understands the dirt, but that¡¯s not the case. he lied¡­ But Martin picked up the ne, brushed her hair lightly, and helped 1122 her wear it around her neck. ¡°Put it on.¡± He withdrew his hand, took a step back, and paused for a long time before softly saying, ¡°Wee back.¡± Willow¡¯s beautiful eyes looked at him without blinking. ¡°What?¡± Martin asked. Willow stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hug.¡± Although her thinking is not clear enough, it is very pure and straightforward. If she likes it, she will try her best to say ¡°I like you so much¡±. Whoever she dislikes, just fork it out. Likewise, she wants a hug without beating around the bush. Martin suddenly smiled, stepped forward and took her into his arms, and hugged her. Willow looked satisfied, imitating Susie, reaching out to pat him on the back. It means don¡¯t worry, everything is fine. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Martin¡¯s heart felt a little tingling, and he put his warm palm on her head and rubbed it gently. ¡°Good night,¡± he said, ¡°have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Although I don¡¯t know if she needs to sleep now. Willow let go of him, the corners of his lips moved, and this time he said clearly: ¡°Good night!¡± After Martin left Willow¡¯s room, he went to Susie¡¯s room. 70 17% 11: The little guy slept deeply, as if he hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep for a long, long time. Alex, who always slept in his own room, stuck to Susie¡¯s side for the first time. Martin nced at it and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of being crushed.¡± Birds cannot sleep with their owners because they are too small and easily crushed. Alex ignored Martin, climbed up again, and rubbed against Susie¡¯s face¡­ Unexpectedly, Susie didn¡¯t know what dream she had, so she frowned and shouted. Alex was thrown out. Alex was full of doubts. Martin was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 525 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 525 Chapter 525 The Souvenirs Susie Brought to Her Family. 288 (Voucher? the next day. The Murray family got up early, and na entered Susie¡¯s room lightly several times to confirm that she was really still there. Everything yesterday was not a dream. Satisfied, she made breakfast with a smile. Needless to say, this breakfast was extremely rich. After eating, everyone remembered the boulder thrown in the yard. ¡°Susie, what is this?¡± Michael squatted beside the boulder, raised his hand and knocked. Susie said: ¡°It¡¯s a souvenir for grandma!¡± Souvenirs under The Hell! Uncles: Hmm¡­ Where¡¯s theirs? Papa Mu¡¯s tone was also a bit sour: ¡°Tsk, Susie only brought a gift for grandma, and we were all forgotten.¡± Susie said: ¡°Not at all!¡± As she spoke, she spread her hands¡­ holding a handful of things in her hands and hugging them in her arms. ¡°Hey, this is what I picked up under the throne of King of Hell. It¡¯s the fur that fell from King of Hell¡¯s brush. This is for Dad!¡± Mitch on the side was full of doubts. Kellen, holding a few hairs, was speechless. Susie took out another one: ¡°This is found under The Hell, it should be the stone stepped on by the King of Hell. This is for Martin~!¡± Martin, who was holding a small stone, was speechless. Susie took out another one: ¡°This is on the table of King of Hell, maybe it¡¯s the cup King of Hell drinks from?¡± Wade, who was holding a simple brown cup, was speechless. ¡°This is the door handle in front of The Hell, for the second uncle!¡± ¡°This is a chain loop of the chain that fell off the sculpture of The Cow and The Horse, for Uncle Three!¡± ¡°This is the jade pendant from the sculpture of The ck and The White, for the fourth uncle!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of feather this is, it¡¯s jet ck, it suits Michael best.¡± ¡°This is so beautiful, the pillow on the throne of King of Hell!My little uncle has had a hard surgery, you can lean on it!¡± Hamza got a notebook, which is said to be aic book read by King of Hell. Zion got a withered grass and said that King of Hell used to keep it on the table as a decoration. Lucy got a mirror, palm-sized, stone mirror, nothing can be reflected. Oh and grandpa, grandpa got a futon¡­.. The corner of Mitch¡¯s mouth twitched non-stop,e on, you¡¯d better not take it. but¡­¡­ 14.50% 11.73 The writing brush of King of Hell can cut life and death, even a few wolf hairs. The small stone in Martin¡¯s hand was inconspicuous, but it could overwhelm the soul. The small cup in Wade¡¯s hand is filled with cold water, which can be used to see the past of life¡­ But everyone didn¡¯t understand, and they were all dumbfounded looking at the ¡°souvenir¡± in their hands, but since it was a gift from Susie, they still put it away very carefully. Michael knocked against the boulder: ¡°What about this? What kind of local product is this?¡± Susie: ¡°It¡¯s not worth much, it¡¯s just a beautiful stone. It¡¯s used to press vegetables for grandma when she pickles!¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. This, this, this¡­ With such a big stone, are you sure it¡¯s used to pickle vegetables? With such aparison, the ¡®local products¡¯ in their hands suddenly be fresh and refined¡­ In the end, Susieughed, ¡°I¡¯m kidding you!This is grandma¡¯s favorite beautiful stone.¡± With a hey sound, she broke off a stone tip, revealing a piece of dazzling and deep purple jade inside! Emerald! Pure Royal Purple Emerald! Still so big! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Michael was dumbfounded. Even Martin and Kellen¡¯s faces froze. Michael hurriedly pushed the broken piece of gravel back to its original position, and said in shock, ¡°You call this worthless?¡± It is bigger than the stones ced in the garden forndscape!I just opened it a little and saw the jade inside. Not to mention more than a billion, there are hundreds of millions, right?? Michael was sluggish, woo woo, little boy is entric! Susie wondered: ¡°Is it worth it?¡± She saw that the stone was purple and bubbly, very simr to the bracelet worn by her grandmother, so she carried it back. This way grandma can make as many bracelets as she wants! Martin¡¯s face was serious: ¡°If it¡¯s the same as you just broke it off just now, and the shallowyer of skin is full of emeralds, it will be no less than one billion.¡± These are conservative estimates. Such arge piece of rough stone is enough to make a national treasure- level ornament, which is less than a billion. Just take the leftovers and make dozens of bracelets, jade pendants, rings, jade beads¡­ Another few hundred million. Kellen clicked his tongue: ¡°It¡¯s really worthless, it¡¯s worth a little ¡®billion¡­¡± Susie¡¯s eyes widened! Big loss! A stone is so valuable? Susie opened her mouth wide, and her small face was full of regrets, sorry for that! Should take a few more wow! The Martin asked, ¡°Susie, how did you get such a big rock back?¡± He asked, looking at Kellen. Kellen crossed his arms, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡± He doesn¡¯t know either. When I drove back yesterday, Susie jumped out of the car, and in a blink of an eye she saw her holding a big rock with her two little arms raised. Kellen was also shocked, and has not yet figured out how the boulder appeared. Later, na was crying so sadly, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and then everyone surrounded Susie, even his own father couldn¡¯t squeeze in. When the father and daughter had time to be alone, Susie was already yawning from sleepiness, with wet tears seeping from the corners of his eyes, how could he be willing to ask. Susie raised her hand and shook The Hell in her hand: ¡°Help me get it back!¡± Only then did Martin realize that there was a small pendant on her red rope at some point. In the past, there was only a gourd pendant the size of a fingernail. Now there is one more, a pce-shaped pendant the size of an adult¡¯s 11 231 thumb, carved lifelike and very delicate. ¡°What is this?¡± Wade was curious, and looked at it with wide eyes. Zion stared, without blinking. Why does this small pce feel a little familiar¡­ He subconsciously wanted to go up and have a look. Susie just said, ¡°The Hell!¡± Zion took a step back immediately. Wade was surprised, ¡°This is The Hell?¡± Martin nced around, the servants were busy, the doorman was not here, they were the only people in the yard. Susie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s The Hell. It¡¯s amazing. It can grow bigger and can be used to smash walnuts. It can also grow bigger. When camping outside, you don¡¯t have a tent, and you can live in it!¡± Everyone was speechless. Camping at The Hell¡­ Is this a plot that people can think of? But these are nothing, and the next thing is to stun them. Susie lifted a big rock and ¡®stuck¡¯ it into The Hell-it really was! Such a huge boulder was taken in by The Hell in an instant! Several uncles, brothers and sisters, and Papa Mu were stunned. Susie said happily: ¡°Look!It can also be used as a suitcase, it can hold anything!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 526 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 526 Chapter 526 One-on-Five 288 Voucherg Kellen was leaning against the edge of na¡¯s rocking chair, and stood up unconsciously. They didn¡¯t pay attention to Susie¡¯s little things when they came out just now, thinking she took them out of her pocket¡­ He immediately ordered in a low voice: ¡°Susie, take out the stone!¡± Susie didn¡¯t know why, so she obediently took out the stone and looked at Kellen: ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Before Kellen could speak, Martin warned in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t let others see that your The Hell can hold things, understand?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I understand that, but father, uncle, brothers and sisters are not outsiders.¡± So she didn¡¯t hide it. She didn¡¯t reveal anything when she was outside yesterday, she still understands this truth! The piece of gravel that Michael was holding fell down. The palm-sized gravel was broken off by Susie from the boulder. He didn¡¯t expect that what was more shocking than the billions of emeralds was that there was really space in this world. This is only avable in those novels in my sister¡¯s mobile phone! Unexpectedly, the space was right in front of his eyes! Michael couldn¡¯t digest the shocking thing, looked at the gravel in his hand, then at Susie¡¯s The Hell pendant, feeling like he was living in a novel. At this time Colt came in and said: ¡°Sir, there is a girl outside the door who ims to be Mr. Morton ¡®s niece and said she wants to visit Madam.¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes turned cold. Without thinking about it, Martin said coldly, ¡°No.¡± Susie suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the gate of the manor. ¡°No, I want to see you.¡± Kellen picked up Susie: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs. Let Martin handle it.¡± Susie: ¡°Wait¡­¡± She wants to see you! She felt a very familiar breath! Mitch narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s that traitor¡¯s aura, he¡¯s so courageous, he dared toe after him.¡± He couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose of the other party¡¯s visit for a while, and said, ¡°Susie, listen to your father and go upstairs first.¡± If you¡¯re not sure what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s best to hide and wait and see. Mitch wants to say some big truths, probably to be wary of the conspiracy and tricks of the traitor behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, Susie nodded and said: ¡°I understand Master, so we have to hide in the dark!¡± Outside the door, Ember and her mother walked in with suppressed excitement. They couldn¡¯t help being excited. One is that it is very difficult for someone in the Murray family to step in. 11 23 The second is that the Murray family manor is so big, it¡¯s really like a pce¡­it makes people nervous. Ember¡¯s mother looked around quietly, the Murray family¡¯s territory is really huge¡­ Not to mention therge front and rear gardens, but also its own grove, fountain sculpture¡­ Everything seemed so low-key, low-key and extremely luxurious, she couldn¡¯t describe what it felt like for a while. That is, there is a huge boulder on thewn in front of the main building, and a coat is covered in a corner of the boulder¡­ a bit abrupt. Ember¡¯s mother took a strange extra look. Ember ran on the cobblestone path, very happy: ¡°This is the home of my little cousin, it¡¯s so big!¡± It¡¯s bigger than her dad¡¯s house. Ember stared brightly at the Murray family manor, which looked like the king¡¯s castle in a fairy tale. Luxurious decoration, awn bigger than her school¡¯s football field, resplendent and resplendent¡­ If she could live here, she would be envied by many people. In the past, her sister brought her ssmates back for her birthday. Her ssmates were always amazed at how big and luxurious her house was, and they couldn¡¯t finish theirpliments. Now seeing the Murray family manor, Ember thinks what is her father¡¯s family? Compared with the Murray family, her house is like a small storey built 11231 on the side of a country road. If she could live here, she would also invite her ssmates, the whole school, on her birthday! No, it¡¯s not just for her birthday, she brings her ssmates back to y every weekend! She really wants to live here. With this in mind, when Ember saw na, she felt very cordial, as if na was really her grandmother. ¡°na, hello!I am the wife of Calvin Bishop from the LA Bishop family, and my name is Josie¡­¡± ¡°This is my daughter Ember. ¡± Ember immediately shouted CC: ¡°Grandma, hello!¡± She raised the box in her hand high, and said softly and cutely: ¡°Here, grandma!This is a gift that my mother and I have been picking for you for a long time!¡± Josie smiled and said, ¡°I hope you like it.¡± na¡¯s expression changed instantly. She hated people with the surname Bishop. Ever since she knew that the Bishop family in San Diego had abused Susie and made the little guy kneel in the snow and nearly freeze to death in winter, she especially disliked people with the surname Bishop ¡ªof course, this was her prejudice. Although Josie was not from that family, she also couldn¡¯t like the mother and daughter. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± na said coldly. 11 24 If it wasn¡¯t for her little baby, she wouldn¡¯t see the mother and daughter, she might as well feed General. Josie smiled gently: ¡°I¡¯m Kellen¡¯s sister, I wonder if he told you?¡± na said directly: ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. He said he was an orphan. When his grandfather died, his father died and his mother died, he wanted to find rtives to join him, but he didn¡¯t have any rtives.¡± Josie was suddenly a little embarrassed again. She forced a smile, and sighed: ¡°Kellen is still holding grudges¡­ At that time, my parents were really serious. I said that I would take Kellen back, but my parents didn¡¯t listen. My grandparents didn¡¯t allow my parents Bringing it up again. Ugh¡­ that¡¯s why Kellen suffered so much!¡± A sneer flickered across na¡¯s eyes, and after thinking about it, she smiled. She said with emotion: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? On the 80th birthdayter, you will know the identity of my son- inw, and you will kiss your grandson one by one, but you will be beaten up by my son-inw. Are you there?¡± Josie blushed, and na¡¯s tone seemed to be chattering with someone, but every sentence was embarrassing. She said: ¡°Uh, at that time I happened to have something to leave LA, and I wasn¡¯t at my grandma¡¯s 80th birthday banquet, otherwise I would have to reason with my grandma.¡± na nodded: ¡°It¡¯s time to be reasonable. I heard that your parents and grandma have been beaten back to their hometown by our son-inw, right? You are so filial, why didn¡¯t you go to apany them?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Josie could barely lift her head, and said, ¡°I¡­Ember is going to study, there are two children at home, I can¡¯t leave¡­¡± na suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, you have fallen to this level? You can¡¯t 11:23 even afford a tutor and a nanny, and you need to be a nanny.¡± ¡°I said why Calvin didn¡¯t want his original partner and found a young one¡­ so that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you can just be a nanny and earn a sry, but you still gave birth to a child. It¡¯s really hard for you.¡± 11 24 per $27 Don¡¯t be afraid of the gap, but theparison 288 (Voucherz Josie felt ashamed when na got down one after another! I couldn¡¯t hold back a word, so I hurriedly pushed the bracelet gift box up in a panic, and said with a smile on my face: ¡°na, I heard Kellen say that you miss your granddaughter too much and your health is not good, so I thought toe and see You, I advise you to take it easy. No matter what, your body is the most important thing, I believe Susie doesn¡¯t want to see you like this when shees back!¡± na nodded: ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Josie secretly breathed a sigh of relief, with a sad face: ¡°I know how you feel, I am also a mother, and I know how it feels when my child disappears.¡± na nced at her, and casually dropped the gift box on the coffee table, just like putting down a pack of biscuits. Ember immediately said: ¡°This is a gift my mother has been choosing for a long time. It looks so good!¡± na looked at the child in front of her again, speechless. The kid was around Susie¡¯s age, but she had learned things from her mother that she shouldn¡¯t have learned. ¡°It looks so good, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± na said casually. Ember immediately ran over, wanting to snuggle up to na innocently, opening the gift box. ¡°It¡¯s a purple bracelet. Does it look pretty to you?¡± Ember looked back at na, her eyes sparkling. na moved to the side, only nced at the bracelet and said: ¡°It¡¯s really good, I usually give this kind of bracelet to my aunt who cooks in our family, and I also have one for each servant¡¯s birthday, it¡¯s still okay.¡± Josie was speechless. Ember was speechless. There is a floor-to-ceiling ss attic in the corner of the second floor, and Susie sneaks out half of her head to peek. On top of her little head, another little head was stacked, Wade. On top of Wade¡¯s head, Lucy¡¯s head was stacked. Behind Lucy¡¯s head are the uncles and Papa Mu who are holding their arms or leaning against the wall. Everyone looked at the olddy whosebat power was over the top. Susie: Learned again! Ember, like her mother, bowed her head and blushed. However, the child failed to understand the sarcasm hidden in the adult¡¯s words. She only felt that grandma also looked down on her and mother. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 527 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 527 Ember was very sad in her heart, how could she be such a person? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She also wanted to recognize her as her grandma and honor her well in the future. na, like everyone else, looked down on her and her mother. She leaned over, but grandma didn¡¯t hug her. ¡°I know Susie is gone, you¡¯re very sad.¡± Ember said softly, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re in a bad mood, right?¡± ¡°My mother said that the dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. Don¡¯t be too 11 24 sad. Susie must have gone to a beautiful paradise and had a great time!¡± This is what the gentle mother in the movie said to her son who lost his dog when she watched the movie. There was a little boy whose dog was hit by a car and died. His motherforted him and said: The dog must have gone to a beautiful paradise¡­ Learn and use Ember alive. When she entered the door and saw the Murray family deserted, she didn¡¯t even know that Susie had returned. So she thought it was very considerate tofort her: ¡°If Susie is still here, I definitely don¡¯t want to see you like this¡­ If you feel sad, then I will be with you from now on, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Ember will sing to you?¡± Ember tilted her head to look at na with an innocent face. na¡¯s face darkened all of a sudden. Josie was startled, what the hell is she talking about! Isn¡¯t it a taboo to directly say that someone¡¯s granddaughter is dead in front of others! The outside world said that Susie was dead, but the Murray family refused to give up and searched for so long, so they must not be happy to hear this! Josie hadn¡¯t had time to speak yet. Suddenly a small figure rushed down from upstairs! Lucy rushed directly in front of Ember, raised her hand and pped her across the face! 788 Woucher? Lucy¡¯s eyes widened and she said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one to die! Your whole family is dead!If you dare to say that my sister went to heaven, I¡¯ll be the first to beat you to death!¡± Ember was beaten in a circle, which shows how much strength Lucy used. She was stupefied by the beating, and when she came back to her senses, tears were streaming down her face, and she retracted her hands, looking frightened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± She whimpered, looking like she wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to cry, and anyone who saw it would say sorry, but Lucy didn¡¯t like her. ¡°Stop pretending in front of me!Don¡¯t you just think that my sister is gone, and you will rece my sister! You also said that you want to apany my grandma and sing to my grandma!¡± ¡°Is our family short of children? I have three older brothers, and I¡¯m not dead. When will it be your turn toe to my house to sing for my grandma?¡± Lucy is very angry. God knows how scared she was after her sister disappeared, hiding in bed and crying secretly every day. Tears rolled in Ember¡¯s eyes, looking at the fierce Lucy, she didn¡¯t dare to cry any more. She exined weakly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I think I sing well, and I want to sing for grandma¡­¡± Lucy snorted coldly: ¡°You mean I can¡¯t sing?¡± Ember¡¯s eyes were full of tears, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, she could only look at her mother. There was cold sweat on Josie¡¯s forehead, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the child is not sensible¡­it wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± na took a sip of tea, but didn¡¯t say anything. Josie felt even more embarrassed, and at the same time felt a little unjust. Ember did say something wrong, but Lucy hit someone directly, and Lucy must be even more wrong. Who knew that Lucy also interjected: ¡°Who is not a child anymore! Remember, let me hear you say something bad about my sister next time, and hit you every time I see you!¡± Her hair hadn¡¯t grown out yet, and she was staring at Ember with a very displeased look. Ember was scared, wronged, and jealous. What¡¯s jealous is that her cousin¡¯s sister treats her so well. She also has a sister in her family, but her sister treats her very badly. On the surface he was nice to her, but secretly he often told her to kneel down, pped her and cut her hair. Why is her sister like a devil, but her cousin can have such a good sister? Why everyone treats her cousin so well, why her cousin can live in the castle like a princess even though she is also a little girl! But she was ridiculed wherever she went¡­ It¡¯s not her fault to be a mistress, it¡¯s her mother¡¯s fault! In Ember¡¯s little heart, for the first time, there was an emotion called ¡®unreconciled¡¯¡­ This made him even more angry, now Susie was still a five-year-old child before, and could seriously hurt him so far! So he must get rid of her before she grows up, and make her fail! But Sombra is cautious. He couldn¡¯t force it head-on, one was jealous of The Hell in Susie¡¯s hand, and the other was that the King of Hell in Hell would know about it if he made a big fuss, so there might not be anyone on his side. So he has to look for Susie¡¯s weakness! In terms of her life¡¯s cmity, what is her weakness? That must be the family she cares about most. The shadow wants to quietly influence na, fascinate her mind, and turn her into his side. Whether it is a mine bomber or a hostage at a critical moment, it can threaten Susie. Sombra was both ambitious and overly cautious, he didn¡¯t directly touch na with the deep ck air, but controlled Josie. As soon as Josie felt her head heat up, she sat down next to na, wanting to hold the olddy¡¯s hand affectionately, and said, ¡°No matter what, we are still a family. Kellen is the son-inw of the Murray family, and I am Kellen¡¯s sister¡­¡± na frowned, avoiding Josie¡¯s touch. Josie was not reconciled, for some reason, she suddenly had a very stubborn idea, that is to meet na. I always feel that as long as I meet her, na will ept her. Upstairs, Susie¡¯s The Hell has be as big as a tent, shielding all breaths, Susie and Mitch are hiding inside. 11 25 ¡°Is it really not going to be discovered?¡± Susie asked in a breathy voice. Mitch¡¯s voice was as usual: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The Hell is the most powerful The Jewel, it can hide our existence, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Susie nodded. In that case, it was worth it for her to go down to pick up treasures. If she wants to eat candy in the future, she will hide in The Hell to eat. right! You can also hide the candy in The Hell, so grandma won¡¯t find it! Susie immediately felt that The Hell was really useful, more useful than Lucy! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 528 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 528 Mitch stared at Josie¡¯s bracelet and whispered, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Susie drew a bow and arrow, aimed at Josie¡¯s bracelet, and said, ¡°Ready!¡± Mitch was concentrating on it, turned his head subconsciously, and immediately widened his eyes. When did she get a bow and arrow again? Susie squinted one eye, and pulled the bow vigorously to the full, the bow was almost bent into a semicircle, and it was taut. Susie let out a low cry, feeling inexplicably cold, and the Yin arrow flew out at the speed of light! Josie was trying her best to please na, when suddenly there was a bang, and the bracelet on her wrist exploded by itself! Soi Ying didn¡¯t have time to react, and turned into flying ash in an instant! On the other side, the ck shadow hiding his true self was full of doubts. He was startled. What happened just now? He didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, but the connection with the clone was cut off in an instant! ¡°What happened¡­¡± Sombra was confused. His clone was killed? If someone wanted to kill him, he would definitely feel the murderous intent to some extent, but now he has nothing. ¡°Could it be her?¡± Sombra thought of Susie, but quickly denied it-he thought it was impossible for her to have such a strongbat power. That child has never awakened the power in his body at all in this life. everything is given by the red rope on his wrist. He can definitely sense the power of the red rope! ¡°Could it be Mitch¡­¡± Mitch is even more impossible, no matter how bad he is, he can¡¯t be worse than Mitch. Could it be that he entered somewhere and suddenly lost his senses¡­ Soi Ying was restless, either he had to go to the Murray family to check it out in person, or he could only suffer! Who is behind the scenes! Josie looked at his wrist in astonishment, and then watched himself 11.25 sticking to na¡¯s body¡­ She quickly sat upright, secretly thinking that she was really in a hurry and lost her sense of proportion. na saw her bracelet burst suddenly, and vaguely understood something. Susie finished her work? In other words, this annoying mother and daughter can be driven away, right? Before the words fell, Alex¡¯s arrogant voice came to mind: ¡°Fork it out! Garbage, fork it out!¡± Before Sam came over, Willow appeared first, and went downstairs with an expression on his face¡­ Josie can¡¯t get up if she wants to go up, but they don¡¯t give her face, and she can¡¯t get down if she wants to go down, because they don¡¯t give them any steps. She was not willing to leave like this. Josie pushed Ember hard: ¡°Ember, apology!¡± Ember looked at na with tears in her eyes: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said something wrong.¡± Josie pushed the bracelet over again, and said sincerely, ¡°Just ept it! This is our little wish¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­Ember is too young to speak, so please don¡¯t argue with her.¡± na sneered: ¡°She is rude because you didn¡¯t teach her well, but let others amodate her? What¡¯s the point?¡± na thought for a while, and was afraid that Susie hadn¡¯t finished her own work. Just as I wanted Lucy to ask Susie if the matter was over, Wade came down first and said, ¡°Why do you ept it? This color doesn¡¯t look good at all. The stones in the yard outside our house are prettier than it!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. na nodded approvingly. She was cooking in the kitchen just now, but she didn¡¯t know that the boulder that Susie moved was emerald. But somehow he felt that the boulder was beautiful, a hundred times more beautiful than the bracelet in front of him. Josie was embarrassed. She bought this bracelet for 2.8 million! In order to borrow money, she also promised to mortgage the bracelet on her hand! Josie¡¯s bracelet was already under her husband¡¯s surveince, and she could see it every day when she came back. If she had to mortgage the bracelet for a few days, she would definitely be found out, and she still wanted an excuse to arrange it. After paying such a big price, Wade said that her bracelet is not as good as a stone? How angry! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 529 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Fork out fork out! Josie suppressed her frustration and said, ¡°I came here in a hurry. That store only has this one nice bracelet. I¡¯m not thoughtful¡­..¡± na said again: ¡°Also, you have nothing to do with Kellen!¡± Josie bit her lip, her eyes turned red instantly: ¡°Is he the one who told you that?¡± ¡°Kellen really misunderstood¡­¡± Josie shook her head: ¡°Every time I want to exin, I don¡¯t know how to exin it well, but he really misunderstood. I still remember when I was a child, I went to school with him¡­¡± ¡°He always likes to stick behind me, calling each other sister, but now he misunderstands me because of my grandfather, and the rtionship between siblings hase to this point.¡± Josie sighed when she said this. Who knew that a cold voice sounded: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you think I¡¯m not here, so you want to make up stories about your childhood?¡± Josie was taken aback, but immediately calmed down, and said happily, ¡°Kellen, you¡¯re here too¡­¡± Her face was calm, but her heart was flustered, and she forced a smile: ¡°Your brother-inw has been saying that he wants to invite you over for a meal, but you have been busy all the time.¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes were icy cold, and he said coldly: ¡°The lie is too much.¡± na nodded: ¡°I still remember that Kellen was with his parents when he was a child. When he was seven years old, his grandfather and parents were killed. He escaped from the magic den alone. Where did he get the time to go to elementary school with you?¡± Josie was speechless. Damn it, forgot about it! She thought Kellen wasn¡¯t there, so she just said stupid things! ¡°Sorry. I misremembered ¡± Josie immediately said, ¡°But after all, we are also siblings. Kellen ¡± Before she finished speaking, she saw the silent woman next to here out Her face was dull, her eyes were staring like a dead person, and her skin was frighteningly white Josie froze for a moment and asked, ¡°This is Willow went straight to Josie, lifted her up with his hands, and said as he walked out, ¡°Garbage get out!¡± Ember was stunned How did it be like this? She thought that she would be liked by grandma when she came here to Visit grandma, and grandma would invite her and mother to stay here for dinner, and after the meal, she would send a car to take them back, and then she could brag about it at school two days! Even her father has to re-examine her to see whether her daughter is useful or her sister is useful! She never thought that the ending would be to be forked out! Obviously, my mother and Grandma Su had a good chat just now! Ember became anxious, her eyes turned red, and she knelt down in front of na She choked up and said, ¡°don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do this to my mother.¡± She cried sadly and sadly, raised her hands in fright, flustered and helpless, it was really distressing and pitiful to watch. It¡¯s a pity that someone else is someone else, and na is na. 288 Vouchers ¡°Are you getting up by yourself or should I send you?¡± na frowned. Ember cried: ¡°Is it because I said the wrong thing that you are so angry? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, please don¡¯t hit my mother¡­¡± As she talked, she burst into tears: ¡°Don¡¯t hit my mother, don¡¯t hit my mother¡­¡± Weeping pitifully. The terrified eyes seemed to encounter this kind of thing often, which made people subconsciously think of whether Josie was often beaten at home. Several servants of the Murray family couldn¡¯t bear to look at this child as old as Miss Susie of their family. As soon as they saw her cry, they thought that Miss Susie had been so panic-stricken and helpless when she first came here. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child¡­¡± But they kept muttering, but they didn¡¯t dare to stand up and persuade na or something. After all, Josie deserved what she deserved, bringing her own child to seek death. Josie was kicked out and fell to the door in the struggle, in a panic. Ember cried and shouted, Josie also hugged Ember and cried, as if being bullied by some bully. But no matter how much they cried pitifully, they were still kicked out. na asked worriedly: ¡°Where is Susie¡­is her work done?¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, so the olddy knew it too. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Kellen looked at the broken bracelet on the ground, squatted down in person, and picked it up. I didn¡¯t feel the ck air, so it should be removed very cleanly. ¡°Landon, wrap this up and throw it in Josie¡¯s face.¡± Landon let out a cry, and immediately went up to pick up all the broken bracelets. The owner said to throw it in Josie¡¯s face, so it must be thrown in Josie¡¯s face. Josie was crying outside the Murray family estate, not only because she was embarrassed by being kicked out, but what made her even more ufortable was that her bracelet was also broken! Originally, she wanted to please na, and then let Kellen approve. As long as Kellen approves, will life be difficult in the future? Who knew that the bracelet exploded by itself somehow. How will she exin when she goes back? At this moment, a voice sounded: ¡°Wait!¡± Josie looked and saw it was Landon. She recognizes this person! Although he didn¡¯t know his name, he recognized him as the subordinate following Kellen. Is Kellen trying to keep her? 11 25 Ster 229 Fork out, fork out! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. 288 Vouchert Josie quickly wiped away her tears, and said pitifully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter with Kellen¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, something hit her face! Josie instinctively turned away her face and raised her hand to cover it, but still couldn¡¯tpletely cover it. The broken bracelet was a bit sharp, and it drew a few light and shallow bloodstains on her face! Josie let out a cry. Landon gave her a cold look and said, ¡°Take your own trash away!¡± After speaking, he went in without looking back. Josie was shaking with anger. This man is just one of Kellen¡¯s subordinates, that is, a subordinate! But he still held the bracelet on her face and said it was trash! ¡°Mother¡­¡­¡± Ember held her hand in fear, looked at her bloody face, and was terrified. Josie took a deep breath and wanted to say it¡¯s okay, but then she remembered those stupid things Ember said at the Murray family just now! She said angrily: ¡°Go back first! If your father asks why your mother¡¯s bracelet is broken when you go back, you will say that you fell down, and your mother identally broke the bracelet in order to stop you¡­ Do you understand?¡± Ember nodded: ¡°Got it.¡± It¡¯s like this every time, and my mother always makes excuses for her. Unlike her little cousin, the Murray family didn¡¯t treat her that well Ember swore secretly that she would not give up! Her little cousin hasn¡¯te back yet! It¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t being back She will work harder in the future Will definitelye again!!! Ember went back with great ambitions Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 530 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Knowing that Susie is the Little King of Hell Landon came back and said to Kellen: ¡°Report!The bracelet has been thrown in Josie¡¯s face!¡± After a pause, he immediately added: ¡°The throw is very urate!¡± Kellen: ¡°¡­well done.¡± Landon¡¯s expression paled after receiving the praise. Seeing Susie going downstairs, he actually said to her immediately: ¡°Miss Susie. I threw the broken bracelet on Josie¡¯s face, and it was very urate!¡± Susie immediately raised her thumbs up, and her father praised her as well: ¡°Great!Uncle is amazing!¡± Landon was delighted. Susie ran to na, hugged her and said, ¡°Grandma, you were so handsome just now!¡± Alexplimented her immediately. na squinted at it: ¡°You survived by your mouth, otherwise you don¡¯t know how many times you have been stewed!¡± Alex immediately flew onto Susie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Grandma can¡¯t stew Alex!Alex is Susie¡¯s favorite baby!¡± na shook her head and asked, ¡°Susie, are you hungry?¡± It must consume a lot of energy to break the jade bracelet in the air, right? Susie said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hungry!¡± na said: ¡°I¡¯ll cook!¡± The rest of the Murray family took a step back silently. The olddy 112 795 Moucher N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. cooks a wide variety of meals. Susie came back and lost two pounds, which aroused her desire to cook. What should I do if I can¡¯t finish eating too much? Everyone just eat together and eat hard! Especially in the two days since Susie came back, the olddy seemed to be in a daze¡­ Kellen asked, ¡°Susie, what happened to Josie just now?¡± Susie took a sneak peek over the kitchen to make sure na couldn¡¯t hear her. Only then did he tell the story of meeting the King of Fairness in The ninth hall underground Kellen only knew that Susie was missing and went to a ce that they couldn¡¯t even set foot on, but he never expected it to be so dangerous! Kellen unconsciously clenched his fists and frowned. He said: ¡°Now it seems that this traitor has alsoe to the world¡­¡± Wait, traitor?? Kellen looked at Susie in astonishment, and opened his mouth. Since she rebelled under the title of ¡®traitor¡¯, it shows that Susie¡¯s status is not low He has learned about ¡°Hell culture¡±. In the well-known organizational structure of Hell, the King of Hell is the most respected person in The Hell¨C If there are traitors, then Susie¡¯s status is definitely very high! Kellen made a guess in his heart, and asked, ¡°Susie, are you the King of Hell?¡± Susie gave a thumbs up, ¡°Hmm~ Dad is amazing, I guessed it all!¡± Isn¡¯t her sister Susie a very good ghost hunter? Why is it rted to King of Hell? Isn¡¯t King of Hell in The Hell? How could it be her sister?? It took Martin a while to recover. Wade walked around Susie twice and said in shock, ¡°The King of Hell is my sister? My sister is the King of Hell?¡± Zion was silent. He said before that he wanted to protect his sister, but now he suddenly became a wage earner under King of Hell? Lucy didn¡¯t know why, but she interjected and asked, ¡°What King of Hell? The King of Hell on TV has a ck face, two eyebrows raised up, and he¡¯s still a man. Everyone was speechless Wade thought of this question: ¡°So is the King of Hell a man or a woman?¡± What he had imagined just now was that his sister was sitting on the throne of King of Hell, with a stern and dignified look on her face. Interrupted by Lucy, the image of King of Hell¡¯s eyebrows raised like two broomsticks couldn¡¯t get out of his mind. He looked at Susie, trying very hard to imagine what it would be like to have her eyebrows raised. Substituted it¡­it seems to be pretty good. As long as it¡¯s a younger sister, everything is fine! Susie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Anyway, I¡¯m a woman!¡± Mitch said on the side: ¡°Mythical stories and unofficial records are different. No one said that the King of Hell must be a man.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Yes, whoever said King of Hell is a man!¡± Kellen was silent for a long time. Then he said: ¡°Now the King of Fairness has followed up. This time he hid in Josie¡¯s bracelet and quietly came to the Murray family. Then his purpose must be to find Susie¡¯s weakness.¡± Having said that, Kellen and Martin nced at each other. What is Susie¡¯s weakness? ¡°The only weakness is us,¡± Kellen said. ¡°What she cares about is her weakness.¡± Martin nods. ¡°So the purpose of the traitor King of Fairness is very clear. It is to attack us and the people around Susie.¡± He can also urately find Josie, which shows that his strength cannot be underestimated. Michael frowned, and said displeasedly: ¡°How dare you seek power and usurp the throne, and it¡¯s our Susie¡¯s position!See if I beat him to death with a steel bar!¡± He just said it, but he felt powerless in his heart. This is beyond their capabilities. In this world, they can do everything they can to protect Susie. 11:26 But when ites to The Hell, there¡¯s nothing they can do. Michael stroked his chin-no, they couldn¡¯t help when it came to The Hell because they were human. Michael: ¡°How about we all die together?¡± The others were speechless. Who can think of such a bad idea? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 531 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 531 Chapter 531 The family is united, Susie is no longer alone Wade said silently: ¡°You better stop talking, you are not helping!¡± They just tried their best to kill them, so that Susie would be broken and helpless. Fortunately, he offered to give away the head. Michael touched his nose, he was in a hurry too! ¡°The best defense is to be proactive,¡± Kellen said. He casually took a notebook and pen on the table, ¡°The King of Fairness hase to the world, but he just took a peek.¡± ¡°Just now he hid in Josie¡¯s bracelet and waited for an opportunity. He obviously didn¡¯t find Susie, so now our advantage is¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kellen wrote The Hell in his notebook. After a pause, he wrote Susie¡¯s name again. ¡°Susie has a certainbat power, but in the final analysis it is still not enough.¡± It can kill the ghost in the bracelet with one arrow, but it can¡¯t kill the opponent with one blow. ording to what her master said, when she was strong, she could just push The Hell lightly to dissipate the opponent, but now she just smashed a hole in his head. No matter how good a weapon is, it depends on the strength of the person using it. Kellen drew a few ¡°+¡± signs after the word Susie: ¡°Strength needs to be improved.¡± He continued to write: ¡°The other party is King of Fairness, with the cunning and fear of death described by Susie, the one who was wiped out today is definitely not his true self.¡± Susie raised her hand: ¡°I know this question! The other party is the clone of the other party!¡± It was a bit convoluted, but Martin understood it, the uncles understood it, and the brothers understood it too. Lucy looked suspicious. Are there any problems in this world that are more difficult than homework?? She looked at the things in the notebook in a daze, her head was empty. Zion handed over a notebook: ¡°I can help my sister.¡± Kellen opened the notebook and saw a data panel drawn on it¡­ Name: Susie. Attack power: 800 (full value 10000+, other skills have not been developed and cannot be quantified) upation: King of Hell Vitality: 500 (the full value is 1000, it will decrease after catching ghosts) Speed: 80 (the full value is 1000, the speed is too slow, it is best to sh) Weapons: Hammer, Binding Ghost Net, Charm, The Hell, Bow and Arrow, five evil ghosts Hit rate: 100% Portable beast: a master, a father Recovery: 900 points (based on the existing data analysis, the full value is 11:36 tentatively set at 1000 points) Dodge: 500 (based on the existing data analysis, the full value is tentatively set at 1000 points) It could be seen that some of the data were newly added, no wonder he looked like he was missing the reflex arc when they were talking, he was memorizing these things but¡­¡­ Kellen pointed to the column of the beast: ¡°No, what does the beast mean here?¡± Zion exined solemnly: ¡°In the game, characters can bring pets, which can generally help the characters improve theirbat power¡­ These can be called pets, mythical beasts.¡± After all, he wrote about mythical beasts, and he didn¡¯t write about pets¡­ The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he tapped him on the head with the book. ¡°good, very good!¡± Susie sat on the sofa carefree, her legs dangling. She watched her father writing and drawing, and her uncles and brothers all gathered together to find a way for her, and suddenly she didn¡¯t feel alone! In the past, catching ghosts and so on was all her own business. Now it¡¯s all working together. Ä¿ Susie jumped off the sofa, squeezed into Kellen¡¯s arms,y on the table with her chubby face propped up, watching everyone¡¯s discussion with lively eyes. ¡°So now we need two initiatives: one is to enhance Susie¡¯s strength, and the other is to take the initiative to find the hiding ce of the King of Fairness.¡± Susie nodded vigorously. Kellen¡¯s chin rested on her little furry head, and said: ¡°Excellent physical fitness is the basis for improvingbat effectiveness. Susie will train with me in the future.¡± Susie continued to nod. Kellen pondered: ¡°In addition to its ownbat power, thebat power of ghost hunting is also essential. More murderous ces and more ghosts are needed to experience Susie¡¯s reaction ability andbat power.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!¡± distracted by the serious look of the little cutie nodding. ¡°You know what that means, you just nod.¡± He raised his hand and stroked Susie¡¯s hair. It means that she will have to train very hard in the future, very tired. Susie said: ¡°I know!Dad, don¡¯t underestimate me!I am no longer a four- year-old Susie, I am a five- year-old Susie!¡± Wade said, ¡°Amazing!¡± Martin said: ¡°Pay attention to that Ember!¡± Kellen nodded: ¡°It¡¯s time to pay attention.¡± Everyone nodded. Lucy asked, do you want to listen to what you are talking about! ¡°That child is so annoying, why should you pay attention to her?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°You are so stupid, the King of Fairness will definitely go to find her.¡± Lucy subconsciously asked: ¡°How can you be so sure¡­ who is looking for whom?¡± Kellen hugged Susie up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, act!¡± Martin looked at his watch: ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany first, and we¡¯ll go to Neon Ind next Monday.¡± Susie¡¯s birthday still has to be made up, no matter howte, as long as shees back, they will definitely wait for her. Kellen nodded. Michael stared at the book and wondered: If he soaked the steel bars in the blood of ck dogs, would he be able to help a little in the fight? Ryan pondered: A ce with a lot of dead people¡­ the mortuary of the hospital, can we borrow the space from those dead people? Paul was silent, looking for the King of Fairness, can satellite positioning be done? Jonathan was half-sitting on the arm of the sofa, wondering what he was thinking, and David also remained silent. Everyone disperses while thinking. Mitch, who was floating aside, was speechless. No, you have finished your work, what do you want my master to do? 11:38 At this moment, na shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± Martin immediately took his briefcase and went out: ¡°The urgent!¡± is David: ¡°Important data is missing from the engineering drawing, and I will fill in the data.¡± Paul: ¡°I have to confirm the flight today, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Jonathan: ¡°Well, the crew is behind me, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± Michael took out his mobile phone, and immediately answered the phone ¡°Hello¡­ what? The pir won¡¯t stand up after being poured with cement? I¡¯ll go there right away!¡± Ryan was speechless. na: ¡°Stop all of them!¡± Everyone immediately fell down. After Susie was lost and recovered, the olddy has been terrible for the past two days!It¡¯s almost like finishing all the meals I haven¡¯t cooked in the past three months. Let¡¯s talk about Ember and Josie. After returning home, Josie hurriedly went to deal with her bracelet. Ember sat alone in the room, unable to calm down for a long time. She looked around, thinking about the Murray family¡¯s princess castle, then at her shabby little room. She and Susie are cousins, but why is there such a big gap? ¡¤ At this moment, a voice sounded: ¡°Do you know where the gap is 11.38 between you and Susie?¡± Ember was frightened: ¡°Who is it!¡± She couldn¡¯t see anyone around, and when she looked up, she saw the mirror in front of her, and her pupils shrank suddenly in fright! She in the mirror gave her a weird smile, but behind her stood a woman in a red dress¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 532 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Bewitched 288 (Vouchers Ember¡¯s face was pale with fright, as if she had been pinned, unable to move. Behind her, the female ghost in red approached step by step, putting her hands on her shoulders. Ember just felt a chill spread all over his body, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. Help, is she dying? Ember¡¯s eyes filled with frightened tears. ¡°Look, see?¡± General of ghost grabbed her hand and pressed it against the mirror. Ember unknowingly followed her instructions. In the mirror, a man in ck was anxiously looking for a child, and it was her face in the photo! ¡°Kellen is looking for me¡­?¡± Ember had some doubts in her eyes, her expression nk. ¡°Yes¡­¡± said the woman behind him. The picture in the mirror continued, and the man took the photo to look for it: ¡°This is my niece¡­it is very important to me, you all go find it for me!¡± All the bodyguards were dispatched to find her¡­ Ember stared nkly for a while, and his eyes gradually became hollow. At this moment, someone quietly changed her photo to Susie¡¯s. A bodyguard took Susie and led her to the Murray family manor. Susie in the mirror showed her a contemptuous and arrogant smile, and Ember suddenly became angry! Kellen is looking for her!Susie is shameless and took her ce! With Ember¡¯s anger, the mirror suddenly went dark, and after a while, the Murray family manor, which was as luxurious as a princess castle, appeared before her eyes again. The huge and ugly stone in front of the main building disappeared, and her favorite sunflowers were nted in front of the door. There was a little girl bouncing forward from the cobblestone road in front of the manor. She was wearing a pink princess dress and holding a bouquet of flowers in her hand. Seeing hering, the nanny and bodyguards standing on both sides They all bowed and said: Hello Miss Ember! Ember in front of the mirror opened her eyes wide. The little girl in the mirror was herself? Ember in the mirror walked into the manor, and an olddy smiled kindly: ¡°Ember is back, are you hungry, grandma will cook for you.¡± na, who looked down on her very much today, hugged her dotingly, and asked the servants of the Murray family to bring in the dishes. A steady stream of servants came in from outside, and all the dishes filled the entire long table in the restaurant. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t know what you like to eat, so she prepared all the delicious things for you.¡± na took her hand and walked towards the restaurant. ¡°Ember can eat whatever he wants, and we¡¯ll throw away what we can¡¯t finish!¡± Ember in the mirror said obediently: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not good to waste it, let¡¯s give it to beggars on the side of the road, and those hard-working sanitation workers.¡± na immediately praised: ¡°Ember is so kind!¡± At this time, a tall, tall, handsome man came downstairs in a knight suit, and it was Kellen. She jumped over happily. Kellen picked her up and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat, I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park when you¡¯re full!¡± As soon as the picture changed, they came to the amusement park. ¡°This is the amusement park I built just for you, do you like it?¡± Kellen touched her head tenderly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s your own amusement park, you can let whoever you want to y, you don¡¯t want to Whoever comes will drive her out.¡± The little girl in the mirror was very happy. When she walked into the amusement park, she saw the brightly lit carousel and the dreamy Ferris wheel¡­ It¡¯s all hers! Not only that, Kellen also yed with her the whole time, and the amusement park was full of their laughter¡­ Everyone loves her very much. She is a little princess who is loved by the whole world. There are many friends in the school. Everyone praises her for her beautiful clothes every day, and everyone is vying to be friends with her. As for her vicious older sister, she no longer dared to bully her, so she could only do housework at home every day, prostrate on the ground and call her ¡°Miss Ember ¡°when she saw her. Ember in front of the mirror was fascinated by the sight, and had long 11:391 forgotten the female ghost behind her. The female ghost¡¯s fingertips gradually grew longer and dug into the skin of her neck. The image in the mirror turned sharply, and Susie appeared in front of her with a fierce face. She pushed her hard, grabbed Kellen¡¯s hand and shouted: ¡°This is my father!¡± In the mirror, she fell to the ground, and Martin rushed to help her, but Susie dragged her away. Susie screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t help her!These things are mine!Even if they belong to her, they must be mine!¡± In the mirror, she was originally the favorite little princess of the Murray family and Kellen, but was snatched away by Susie! Not only that, she locked her up while everyone was not paying attention, strangled her neck fiercely, and pinched her long nails into her flesh. ¡°let me go¡­¡­¡± Ember felt the pain and cried out. Susie grinned grimly: ¡°Just because you want to fight with me, I just took away all your things, what can you do to me? haha¡­¡± The mirror is broken! Ember woke up from the fantasy, with tears all over her face,pletely unable to reflect everything in the mirror! In front of her was a dpidated desk, on which was her princess book, which had been torn apart, and some rotten ces were taped up. The surrounding rooms were small and cramped, even her bed was pitifully small, and there was not a single new thing in the whole room, which was thrown to her by her sister when she didn¡¯t need it. My father¡¯s family is also very rich, but my father said that my sister¡¯s things were very expensive when she bought them, and told her not to waste¡­ Ember thought of this, and then thought of everything in the mirror just now. The gap is too big, she can¡¯t ept it at all! Everything just now was so real, she didn¡¯t even think it was an illusion, it was just like this. Everything originally belonged to her, but her little cousin stole everything from her. She has been in LA, and her little cousin was picked up from San Diego Martin was supposed to look for her, but Susie took the lead¡­ If they couldn¡¯t find Susie in the first ce, and Susie died in San Diego in the first ce, then she must have appeared to Kellen first, got his favor first¡­ now everything Susie has is hers. in red behind her chuckled: ¡°Do you understand? This is past life and present life.¡± Her face was covered by a red hijab, but Ember somehow felt that she was being stared at. ¡°Do you know what is past life and present life?¡± The woman continued, ¡°It means that in your previous life, you were what you looked like in the mirror, and it was Susie who changed all the good things to herself.¡± The woman showed an unfamiliar face-this face was somewhat simr to the Murray family. ¡°My name is ra, and I¡¯m the only daughter of the Murray family. You were my daughter in thest life¡­¡± She had a strange light in her eyes: ¡°Your original mother was not a mistress, but the only eldest daughter of the Murray family¡­ You should have You have a very bright background, and you have eight uncles who love you very much. It is Susie who took everything from you!¡± Your original mother was not a mistress-this sentence hit Ember hard in the heart! All the malice she felt since she was sensible began with the words ¡®your mother is a mistress¡¯. If her mother hadn¡¯t been the third child, if her mother had been the only eldest in the Murray family, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered what she is suffering now¡­ Then I thought that the difference between myself and Susie was only a little bit, but the encounter was very different! The woman was very satisfied seeing the resentment and unwillingness bursting out in her eyes. ¡°Our master has been fighting against Susie to catch and punish a viin like her, but she was seriously injured.¡± ¡°Now, we need your help¡­¡± ¡°You must be asking why it¡¯s you, right? Because Susie reced your identity, you should be Susie in the first ce!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s Susie now, but the incarnation of a demon¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Now I will teach you the skills, together we will defeat the demons and take back your life¡­!¡± Ember couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. Chapter 532 Bewitched 88 Vou her It turns out that she is not Xiaosan¡¯s daughter, it turns out that everything about her was taken away by Susie. Everything Susie has now is hers¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 533 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Susie¡¯s Training Although Ember was a little scared, she still asked, ¡°Then what should I do¡­?¡± The female ghosty on her shoulder and said, ¡°The reason why Susie is so favored now is because she can peep into everything in the underworld, help her family catch ghosts and get rid of filth, and make the Murray family better and better¡­ everyone likes her so much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just cheating!¡± The female ghost stroked Ember¡¯s eyes: ¡°You should do the same, first open your eyes.¡± Ember froze, is that so? But she was really moved. ¡°How to do?¡± The female ghost giggled, ¡°My dear daughter, of course the eyes must be removed first.¡± Ember suddenly became scared: ¡°What? I don¡¯t want it?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The female ghost said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just take off your cloudy eyes, not really take off the eyeballs, you won¡¯t be blind.¡± Ember struggled again. If everything in front of her eyes is fake, then it¡¯s okay for her to try. If it¡¯s true¡­what if, what the female ghost said is true? She is not reconciled to letting Susie take everything from her like this. The look in Ember¡¯s eyes became more and more determined. She must take back everything that belongs to her! Satisfied, the woman stretched out her hands to Ember¡¯s eyeballs¡­ 11:39 Susie has been very lively and busy this week. Every morning when she got up, she ran ten kilometers with her father, and when she came back she was exhausted and paralyzed, lying on the ground and unable to get up. Kellen also tied two sandbags to her feet¡­ ¡°Dad, why did you run like this?¡± Susie¡¯s face was wrinkled. She is stronger now for ten kilometers, otherwise she would not be able to run. It was already very strenuous, but she was really exhausted after tying something to her feet~ Kellen said: ¡°Strap weights on the feet, and when you get used to the gravity, train the strength of your feet¡­then take the weights off the feet¡­you can jump very high in one jump.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°Understood!¡± She can fly in one leap in the underground world, but not in the human world. ¡°In this way, I can jump on top of the wall and get out over the wall, right!¡± Susie asked excitedly. Kellen: ¡°Of course¡­¡± To one side, na is holding a frying pan. The second half of Kellen¡¯s sentence immediately became: ¡°¡­No, it is wrong to climb over the wall. We must abide by thew.¡± Susie was speechless. 11.39 D In addition to running, there are also reaction and memory training. Kellen ced the pots and pans in the yard, and Susie could only look at them, throwing stones into the designated bowls from memory. na ran out of the kitchen with a cucumber: ¡°Kellen!¡± Kellen picked up the blindfolded Susie and ran away. There is also willpower exercise, Kellen quietly squatted by theke with Susie, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Susie stripped off her clothes, roared barefoot, and jumped into theke. ¡°The water is cold, hold on!¡± Kellen looked at the timer: ¡°Swim, how did I teach you yesterday?¡± His face was stern, but his eyes were fixed on Susie. When she was about to drown, she picked it up. I don¡¯t know how many times, when Susie finally choked on the water for the nth time, General and Star jumped off. and then doggedly swam around her. Susie taught herself without a teacher. Her father didn¡¯t learn it, but she learned the dog crawl for the first time swimming. One person and two dogs swim happily in the water! Kellen was speechless. na rushed over with a thick towel, and said angrily, ¡°Do you have to learn to swim at this time¡­¡± ¡°And why do girls have to take off their clothes!¡± Susie just happened to have the dog crawling to the shore and yelled: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m still wearing a pair of panties!¡± Kellen picked up Susie who had returned to the shore, and quickly took 11:39 the towel in na¡¯s hand¡­ Wrapping Susie up while running. ¡°Ice water exercises one¡¯s willpower!¡± All he left behind was this sentence. na stood where she was, her heart ached so badly, the expression on her face disappeared after seeing everyone running away. She walked back silently, she must exercise. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t do anything but feel distressed. In just one week, the little guy lost a lot of weight. Originally round and round, now you can see the pointed chin. ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to cook.¡± na said to herself. Time passed quickly, and the weekend that the Murray family agreed to go to Neon Ind to make up for Susie¡¯s fifth birthday came. Lucy was so happy that in order to have fun, she desperately finished her homework for two days on the weekend. It was not easy for her, it was like fighting a war. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Lucy ran fast, got in the car and ran down again: ¡°My bucket!¡± Susie rolls the roll in the car: ¡°Alex!¡± Alex stuck out his head in the insted pet bag: ¡°Here!¡± ¡°General!¡± General let out a majestic bark. ¡°Star!¡± Star clung to Susie¡¯s leg and licked her foot. 54.76% 11.401 ¡°Bell!¡± Bell knew it, jumped into Susie¡¯s arms, rolled over and exposed her belly: ¡°Meow~¡± Alex made a very vivid voice. It fluttered its wings, very indignantly: ¡°Shameless coquettish bastard!¡± Susie snorted, who is missing¡­ ¡°And Grandpa Turtle!¡± Susie immediately ran out of the car and collided with Lucy who was carrying the small bucket. The sisters hugged their heads at the same time, the small bucket in Lucy¡¯s hand fell off, and the tortoise grandpa inside also rolled out. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lucy touched Susie¡¯s forehead, not caring about the pain in his own. Susie shook her head: ¡°A little bit but it¡¯s okay!Lucy, your forehead is really too big!¡± The two were grinning, and Grandpa Turtle on the ground saw that they still didn¡¯te to pick it up, so he silently crawled back to the keg. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucy lifted the keg, and Susie looked at Grandpa Turtle. She said: ¡°We just called the roll call, I will call you now, Grandpa Turtle, you have to talk about it!¡± Turtle looked suspicious. Susie: ¡°Grandpa Turtle!¡± The turtle was speechless. It froze for a while, then¡­ hit the small iron bucket with its head. 11:40 1 Susie was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing, reached out and touched the turtle¡¯s head: ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucy alsoughed: ¡°Next time you should hit it with a turtle shell!¡± Everyone was so amused that they couldn¡¯t helpughing. na walked at the end, nagging and saying: ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t worry, my own ne, what¡¯s the rush¡­¡± Ten low-key Maybachs slowly drive away from the Murray family. The huge Murray family manor seemed to be empty all of a sudden, only the giant stone that Susie brought back stood alone in front of the main building¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 534 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 534 After the Murray family left, the cloth covering the stone was blown away, revealing a dazzling purple. Sam was patrolling with a fork when he saw the emerald sticking out. He muttered, seeing the stic wrap next to Ada, he took her wrap and wrapped it around the boulder. Ada: ¡°What are you doing!I want to use this!¡± Look at the entangled stone again, the gray stone as a whole looks like it has horns on its head, it¡¯s ugly. Sam said: ¡°You will dry the vegetables on the ster, it will be clean and easy to dry.¡± Ada was speechless. This is not an ordinary stone, used to dry vegetables? Sam waved his hand: ¡°Just listen to me!¡± Colt specifically warned that this stone is worth hundreds of millions, and he is still looking for a suitable carving artist, so he must be optimistic. ¡°For such a valuable thing, the more serious it is, the more thieves will think about it, so it¡¯s right to use it for drying vegetables.¡± Sam said. Ada: I¡¯m speechless. Under the leadership of Sam, Ada finally put a big bucket of vegetables on the sun. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it, drying vegetables is very suitable!¡± Ada looked at it with satisfaction. Michael treasured the broken piece of gravel and took it to his room. The missing corner was not only covered with white stic film, but Ada also pressed two vegetables on it. ¡°It¡¯s fine, fine.¡± Ada wiped her hands on the apron, and continued to work. Outside the Murray family estate, a ck car slowly passed by. A small, lightweight drone flies quietly over the Murray family. In the ck car, a person asked: ¡°It¡¯s too high to be invisible!Can¡¯t you fly a little lower?¡± Another person said: ¡°If you are a little shorter, you will be discovered, so hurry up and fly over there and leave.¡± The wealthy area here is very strictly controlled. Drones can¡¯t fly casually, even if they fly too low. They come here secretly. After so long, there is a gap to ¡®fly¡¯. The news that the Murray family got a priceless jade has spread, and they are currently looking for a suitable partner. This group of people stepped on the spot for several days, and finally waited until all the Murray family went out. After the ck car walked by, the video and photos of the drone were uploaded to theputer. The thieves searched with wide-eyed eyes: ¡°It is said to be arge rough stone¡­ I think it should be hidden in the main building.¡± He pointed to the main building of the Murray family. ¡°The main reason is that we don¡¯t know what the rough stone looks like. We checked all the surveince cameras, but there is no trace of the rough stone being transported back¡­¡± ¡°During this period of time, no other car has entered the Murray family 11:40 estate except the Murray family¡¯s own private car, so it can only be pulled back by their own car.¡± ¡°Since it was pulled back by my own car, it is impossible for the original stone to exceed the volume of a trunk.¡± In the picture, there is a huge boulder in front of the main building, and the boulder is covered with vegetables in the sun. The thieves automatically ignored it. After all, such a huge boulder cannot fit in the trunk of a private car. Not to mention that there are vegetables on it, who would use billions of rough stones to dry vegetables. ¡°The main thing is that the third child was taken away, otherwise we would have had a wayfinder. I don¡¯t know why he was so unlucky. When he opened the door, he met four policemen.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Just tell him not to be greedy for those petty gains. He insists that there is no bottom line for stealing.¡± The third child may not be outstanding in other skills, but his investigative skills are excellent. He could actually hit the police den directly. Every time the band of thieves thought of this unbelievable thing, they felt ridiculous. ¡°Look again, find a way to detect the structure inside the Murray family¡­¡± This group of thieves stole banks, the safe of the world¡¯s richest man, and even stole cultural relics from museums. So this time they were as confident as usual,pletely unaware of what they were about to face¡­ The Murray family arrived at Neon Ind very happily, but they didn¡¯t know that their family was missed. Naturally, they knew the reason for not revealing their wealth. They were just looking for a partner, and the news about the original stone would definitely be leaked to some extent, but these were not in their consideration for the time being. The terrain of Neon Ind is not suitable for building an airport. After the Murray family¡¯s private ne arrived at the city next to the ind, they had to take a boat to the ind instead. Kellen was whispering to Susie: ¡°There is also weightlessness adaptation training, the training base in our team is not suitable for you, you are too young.¡± ¡°So when we got to Neon Ind, we trained on the jump machine and roller coaster built by Martin.¡± Martin, who was walking in front, was full of doubts. na was speechless. Willow, who has been following silently, said very skillfully: ¡°Fork out!¡± Kellen rubbed his nose. It¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t found a ce with a lot of ghosts, otherwise he can practice actualbat¡­ There are many tourists going to Neon Ind by boat. Neon Ind has built a super amusement park. It also has clear shallow sea, fine and soft sandy beaches and luxurious hotels withplete facilities. Every weekend, many rich people will bring them Childrene to y. 11:40 Weekends are the busiest time, and there are fewer people this week. Michael snatched Susie from Kellen¡¯s arms, carried it on his shoulder like a baby, and said, ¡°Martin controls the tickets this week, so there won¡¯t be too many people, and it won¡¯t be too crowded! You can y to your heart¡¯s content these two days!¡± Children need a lively environment in order to have fun. There was once a wealthy olddy who built a superrge amusement park for her grandson, but the child did not have so much fun in the amusement park, and even stopped ying in the end, because of theck of a lively environment. Therefore, the amusement park must be open, not only lively, but also profitable! The Murray family makes money and is always so down-to-earth¡­ Susie was riding on her uncle¡¯s shoulders, happilymanding: ¡°Let¡¯s go ~ take the big boat!¡± A group of people boarded a luxury cruise ship, which quickly sailed away from the shore and disappeared. A little girl stood in the crowd, looking in the direction of the luxury cruise ship with a look of envy. It was Ember. She finally saw that little cousin of hers had reallye back, Mother Ghost didn¡¯t lie to her! Susie¡¯s uncles are all tall and handsome, and they dote on her so much that they attract envious eyes from passers-by wherever they go. When Ember thought of everything in the mirror, she felt as if her things had been robbed, and a sour taste rose in her nose. Josie came over with the ticket and the boat ticket, andined: 11.40 ¡°Really, there is still a queue! A ticket of 8888 does not include the cruise ship!¡± ¡°I booked a hotel for two days, 10,000 dors a day¡­not including eating, drinking and having fun.¡± Just watched the pride of the Murray family, and then looked at her own mother¡­Ember felt even worse in his heart. Yes, her father is very stingy. He obviously has so much money, but he is not willing to spend it on her and mother at all. Fortunately, she recognized a ghost mother, and the ghost mother figured out that there would be a small crisis for her father to sign the contract, so she stopped it in time. Dad was so happy that he agreed to her request toe to Neon Ind to y! With the help of the ghost mother, she will be able to clean up Susie, and the life between her and her mother will get better and better in the future! ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go!¡± Ember took Josie by the hand, and couldn¡¯t wait to set off for the ind. The ghost mother did note this time, but she was given a very important task. Ember tightly grasped a ck ss ball in her hand. Ghost mother said, there are many, many evil ghosts inside! Just put these evil ghosts in the amusement park¡­ Neon Ind is slightly closer to the south, and the weather is much 11.410 warmer than LA. The cruise ship docks at the northern port of the ind, and the sun is shining! Alex poked his head out, the feathers on his head were a little disheveled by the sea breeze. It quacked excitedly: ¡°O sea¡­ my mother!¡± At this time, a big wave hit the reef, and the sshing waves just pped Alex on the face. Alex was shivering from the beating: ¡°This is a stepmother!!¡± Everyone was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 535 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 535 Chapter 535 it¡¯s the First Time I See You Beating Someone, and it¡¯s As soon as Alex arrived on the ind, he was ¡®pped¡¯ by a sshing wave, and the whole bird was in a state of fried hair. It retracted into the pet bag, shaking its feathers vigorously. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The sea is no fun at all! After getting off the boat, Susie saw a silver-white beach in the distance, her eyes lit up: ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡± Martin said: ¡°There is the bay beach, which is the calmest side of the whole ind, and there are natural baths.¡± He looked behind him: ¡°And this side is just at the end of the cliff of the ind, suitable for docking ships, so it is made into a port.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°Then can I go to y now?¡± No child can resist the temptation of Sasha. Susie, Lucy, and Wade¡¯s eyes lit up. Zion nced up, then remained expressionless, thinking: Combat value¡­magic attack¡­cooling time¡­ Hamza had a cold expression on his face, he didn¡¯t bother to y with things that only children like. In the next second, Susie grabbed Hamza¡¯s hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Hamza, ¡°OK.¡± General was the first to run ahead, and Star followed slowly. Bell is not very good, maybe because of sea-sickness, he huddled in a luggage bag and moaned. Ryan is carrying things, Michael is pulling a few suitcases, and David is¡­ Both hands are full of fruit snacks, which Susie likes to eat. Jonathan and Paul also followed back to the hotel to help arrange the venue for Susie¡¯s birthday party. Huck and Judah rushed back to work after returning once two days ago. For them, the country is their lifelong mission. Although they wanted toe, they could only give up. na and Craig walked together, exhorting: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel to prepare, you guys look after Susie!¡± Martin nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± na nced at Martin and turned away. Martin touched his nose and followed Kellen and the others. The children ran fast, and Willow¡¯s foot hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but he was no longer limping. ¡°Let me get it!¡± Seeing that she was holding several children¡¯s water bottles, Martin reached out. Willow turned sideways, holding the water bottle in his arms. ¡°No.¡± She said, ¡°No.¡± Funny and helpless, Martin had no choice but to let her hold him. Kellen has arrived at the beach with a bunch of viins. Susie flew over happily and sat down on the beach. Lucy, on the other hand, knelt on the ground carelessly and began to dig the sand.. ¡°Let¡¯s build a castle!¡± General now has shiny hair, thick and strong limbs, and uses his two front paws to help the little masters dig holes. The pet bag was thrown aside, Alex opened the bag with the zipper in his mouth, and took a look with his head. Then he stepped on Grandpa Turtle¡¯s shell and urged, ¡°Your hometown is here!Get down!Get down quickly!¡± Grandpa Turtle shrank his head, not bothering to look at it. But Alex raised his paw and kicked it out¨Cthe strength was quite strong. Grandpa Turtle was caught off guard and rolled into the pit dug out by General¡­ Alex poked his head halfway, and yelled, ¡°Bury it!Bury it!Send it back to its hometown!¡± Susie giggled, ¡°Alex, do you know why the waves hit you?¡± Lucy rolled her eyes: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a bird that talks more than you.¡± Wade: ¡°Let¡¯s stew it!¡± Alex tilted his head, it was just talking, it also saved the old turtle sometimes¡­it should have. Star took the tortoise out, and the tortoise spread its limbsfortably on the beach to bask in the sun, asfortable as it could be. Martin asked someone to order two parasols, and sat aside to deal withpany affairs. Kellen was wearing unlined trousers, with his legs crossed and sunsses, and he was also lying on the recliner, rxing. How leisurely and harmonious this scene is, it¡¯s a pity that an uninvited guest broke into it. ¡°You¡¯re here too!¡± Ember ran over happily with a look of surprise on her face. Kellen¡¯s face darkened. Ember has already run to the front, looking around: ¡°Wow, the weather here is beautiful, is that Susie? She looks so cute!¡± Kellen was speechless. ¡°Get out, don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡± His tone was cold, and even the sunsses couldn¡¯t hide the murderous look in his eyes. Josie just rushed over and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Kellen¡­¡­¡± Kellen slowly took off his sunsses and nced at her without a trace of expression. Josie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Kellen had a special status. Even those leaders didn¡¯t dare to call him Kellen just because of his age and status. She quickly changed her words: ¡°Mr. Morton, you are here too.¡± Ember pretended to be innocent, unable to understand other people¡¯s faces, and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m going to y with Susie!¡± After speaking, without waiting for Kellen to say anything, she ran over Kellen didn¡¯t move, neither did Martin. Ember can¡¯t please them, let alone Susie, Wade and Lucy. Sure enough, just after passing by, she was pped in the face by General who was ning the sand-even dogs were not wee. Josie stood aside with a cheeky face, not daring to get close to the range of the parasol, and refused to leave, just like that. Ember¡¯s eyes were rubbed red, looking pitiful. Carrying a small pink bucket, she came to Susie and shouted timidly, ¡°Susie!¡± Susie looked up at her, frowned and looked confused. Why did shee here, and why did she have a strange breath on her body? Susie felt it carefully and looked Ember up and down. Ember looked at her confused and thought it was because Susie had never seen her. the uncle to look for you every day!I didn¡¯t expect you toe back!¡± She knelt down next to Susie and said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s y together!¡± Wade, Hamza was speechless. Lucy looked suspicious. Alex was a little afraid of the sea breeze, so he was still huddled in the pet bag. He poked his head out, took a look, and said in shock: ¡°So it¡¯s you! You¡¯re so vicious at such a young age¡­ Hey, are you shitting? Why? Do you smell like shit?¡± Ember touched her butt subconsciously, and immediately realized that she was a little embarrassed. ¡°What are you talking about, parrot¡­¡± Ember said aggrievedly. This little cousin is really evil, as can be seen from the pet parrot, she must not be taught well. Before Susie could speak, a small shovel hit Ember¡¯s face. Ember was stunned for a moment, tears welled up in an instant! ¡°Why did you hit me¡­¡± she choked up. Lucy held a small shovel with a fierce look on her face, ¡°I said a long time. ago, don¡¯t let me see you, and hit you every time I see you! Are you embarrassed to me me now? Are you saying it¡¯s your fault? You made me do it!¡± Ember was speechless. Everyone was speechless. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen beating people so reasonable. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 536 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 536 Lucy hit Ember¡¯s head with a shovel. Fortunately, it was a small stic shovel, otherwise her brain would have been smashed. Several little boys: trembling, so cruel! Susie¡¯s little head nods back and forth with the shovel. She counted, and there were six pawns in total. Ember was beaten all over her head and cried. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± She looked at Wade with tears in her eyes: ¡°Brother¡­¡± Wade¡¯s fist hardened: ¡°Who is your brother!Mom, fuck her!¡± Willow has been squatting on the side since the beginning, focusing on digging the sand pit. Her movements are mechanically repetitive and efficient, and now she has dug a big hole half a meter deep. Hearing Wade¡¯s words, she stood up straight, crossed Ember as soon as she raised her hand, frowned and said: ¡°Buried!Send her back to her hometown!!¡± After all, he threw Ember into the sandpit. General has a look, can this be missed? Immediately use four ws together, desperately buried the hole. Grandpa Turtle, who was basking in the sun, suddenly spat at Ember. Susie and Wade¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, the turtle can actually spit! Before Ember got up, she was pped with sand on her face, and even the tortoise¡¯s saliva stuck to her face. She didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, and ran away crying. When it was over, she snorted: ¡°You have to deal with this kind of person like this!Susie, let¡¯s continue ying!¡± Is that the end? She hasn¡¯t had time to make a move yet¡­. Ember cried and ran to Kellen: ¡°My sister hit me¡­¡± She was so unwilling that she was beaten away in less than two seconds. All ambitions and ambitions have not had time to disy, so he came back in despair. She deliberately put on the most beautiful dress, and now she is not beautiful at all, and she is in a mess. It was humiliating and infuriating So when sheined, she intentionally said vaguely that it was her ¡®sister¡¯ who beat her. Kellen sneered, actually ran to him toin? Who did she think he would help! He said coldly, ¡°Did you hit it? Susie didn¡¯t move, can¡¯t I just sit here and see?¡± Ember opened her mouth, and said, ¡°Ah¡­ I was wrong, it¡¯s not sister, it¡¯s another¡­ I should call her sister¡­¡± Kellen: ¡°Whoever beats you, you go to the other party¡¯s parents, why are you looking for me?¡± Ember was speechless. She subconsciously looked at Martin. 11:41 Martin was so busy that he didn¡¯t even look up. Kellen said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t look, the one who hit you was not his child.¡± Ember and Josie never expected such a reply, and were speechless for a while. Although Lucy is not Martin¡¯s child, she is still a child of the Murray family. How can she just ignore it like this! If it were someone else, Josie would have started a fierce theory long ago, but facing Kellen and Martin¡­she didn¡¯t dare. The big ones ignore them, the small ones don¡¯t y with them, even the dogs are ignored. Josie could only find the steps by herself in embarrassment: ¡°I see you are very busy, then let¡¯s go back to the hotel to put things away, ande to y with you later.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Kellen didn¡¯t give her a look. Martin paused the meeting and nced up at Josie. Josie was overjoyed, thinking what Martin was going to say. Unexpectedly, he pressed the Bluetooth headset and made another call: ¡°Notify me, I will permanently block the Calvin family, especially Josie and her daughter, and never set foot on Neon Ind.¡± Josie was speechless. Ember clenched her fists, put her hands in her pockets unconsciously, and clenched the ck ss ball tightly. One day, they¡¯ll beg her¡­ she swears it! Ember lowered her head, unwilling to be dragged away by her mother. Martin frowned, this time he came to make up for Susie¡¯s birthday, and he didn¡¯t want to be affected by these people. He was about to call the hotel to ask them to send Josie mother and daughter away, but Kellen stopped him. ¡°Let them stay for one night.¡± Kellen said: ¡°I feel that Susie¡¯s KPI hase.¡± Martin was speechless. The children were having fun on the beach, and Willow squatted aside, continuing to dig holes. There was great interest in her eyes, every hole was dug squarely, at first nce, she thought she was going to bury something¡­ Martin put down theputer and walked over, put his hands in his pockets casually, the corners of his lips raised slightly. ¡°Have you finished digging?¡± he asked. Willow looked up at him, his eyes lit up suddenly, and then he dug a bigger hole! Martin didn¡¯t pay attention to it at first. Seeing her digging vigorously, he looked at Susie and Lucy. Several little guys actually piled up a small castle. The castle is about half a meter high, and the outlines of the walls and bricks and tiles are clearly visible. Susie said happily: ¡°Look!This is the castle we made, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Martin nodded in surprise: ¡°Very beautiful.¡± When I looked at it from a distance, I saw a few well-arranged castle shapes, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so detailed up close. 11:42 Susie proudly introduced: ¡°Zion helped us design this, Willow dug the wet rustle, my brother carried it, and Lucy and I built it!¡± She pointed to two dogs, a turtle and Alex: ¡°General and Star also help dig the sand. Grandpa Turtle didn¡¯t do anything. Alex is the chief engineer.¡± Martin found it amused, ¡°Looks like you guys had a great time.¡± At this time, his sleeve was pulled. Willow stood behind him, with a little sand on his face, but his beautiful eyes were looking at him with dark and shiny eyes, full of anticipation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin wondered. Willow pulled him over to the hole she had just dug. Martin didn¡¯t know why, seeing her expectant look, he thought she wanted to praise her too. So he smiled and said, ¡°You are also very good, you dug such a big hole in just a short while.¡± Willow seemed dissatisfied, and pointed at him, then at the pit. Martin looked suspicious. Willow said, ¡°Lie down!Bury!¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched. He raised his hand and stroked her hair, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± Willow is not so easy to get rid of, if he is to lie down, he must be buried. Seeing that Martin didn¡¯t understand, she also pointed to the tourists in the distance. 11:421 Susie proudly introduced: ¡°Zion helped us design this, Willow dug the wet rustle, my brother carried it, and Lucy and I built it!¡± She pointed to two dogs, a turtle and Alex: ¡°General and Star also help dig the sand. Grandpa Turtle didn¡¯t do anything. Alex is the chief engineer.¡± Martin found it amused, ¡°Looks like you guys had a great time.¡± At this time, his sleeve was pulled. Willow stood behind him, with a little sand on his face, but his beautiful eyes were looking at him with dark and shiny eyes, full of anticipation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Martin wondered. Willow pulled him over to the hole she had just dug. Martin didn¡¯t know why, seeing her expectant look, he thought she wanted to praise her too. So he smiled and said, ¡°You are also very good, you dug such a big hole in just a short while.¡± Willow seemed dissatisfied, and pointed at him, then at the pit. Martin looked suspicious. Willow said, ¡°Lie down!Bury!¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched. He raised his hand and stroked her hair, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± Willow is not so easy to get rid of, if he is to lie down, he must be buried. Seeing that Martin didn¡¯t understand, she also pointed to the tourists in the distance. 288 Vouchers In the distance, there was a tourist lying in a sandpit. His friendsughed and buried him, and the sound ofughter spread throughout the beach. Martin suddenly realized: ¡°You want to y too?¡± Willow nods. The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched, he looked at the bunker, and then at his neat and clean shirt without a single wrinkle. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± He said, ¡°You y.¡± It is impossible for him to y such a childish game. But Willow refused and dragged him to the bunker. Martin was forced to walk over, looking into Willow¡¯s piercing beautiful eyes. In the end, he squatted halfway by the sandpit, and said helplessly, ¡°Lie down, and I will bury it for you.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quicklyy down straight, and then looked at Martin expectantly. Martin was speechless. He silently reached out to support her head and lifted her up a little. ¡°If you lie down all in, the sand will bury your face, and your head wille out, you know?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 537 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 537 Willow has never yed a game like this before, lying in the pit by himself, and then he who was shining in her eyes buried her in the soil. Although she has been lying in a coffin for the past eight years, lonely, cold, and gloomy. But now the beach is sunny and the sand is soft, which ispletely different from that. Martinughed and said, ¡°So you like being buried?¡± Willow stared at him suddenly, and said after a while, ¡°I like you buried.¡± After she dies, please don¡¯t be nailed in the coffin by those people she hates like before, okay¡­? Please let her be buried by someone she likes, so that even if she sleeps forever, she will still be very warm. Looking into Willow¡¯s pure white eyes, Martin suddenly understood, and the hand holding the small shovel couldn¡¯t help but stop. He wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, Susie, Lucy, and Wade ran over and joined happily when they saw Martin buried Willow. Martin immersed himself in it unknowingly, and the smile on his face widened unknowingly, and finally buried Willow until only one head was left exposed. Lucyughed: ¡°We made a Mickey Mouse figure on top of her head!¡± The children happily piled up a Mickey Mouse ear, and then made a full- body Mickey Mouse shape for Willow. Martin took out his phone and took pictures for them. Seeing that it was gettingte, Kellen came over and called them back to the hotel. Susie was very hungry, carrying a bucket and a shovel, happily ran on the garden path back to the hotel. Martin handed Willow the photo taken by his mobile phone, and Willow froze for a moment when he saw himself in the photo. Immediately, he giggled happily, holding the phone and reluctant to put it down, and kept looking at the photos. It¡¯s her, Susie, Lucy, Wade, Hamza, Zion, and a Martin with a phone very close to the camera. But looking at it, the screen of the mobile phone went off. She immediately grabbed Martin¡¯s hand and tugged. Martin helped her turn the screen back on. Willow stared at it again, and after a while, Martin took the trouble to open it for her. All the way back to the hotel, Martin simply took the phone and said, ¡°The password to open the phone is 0315, remember it?¡± Willow looked up, staring at him nkly. Martin grabbed one of her fingers, clicked on the screen, and patiently taught: ¡°0-3-1-5, which means March 15th, which is Susie¡¯s birthday.¡± With a slender, vigorous hand with well-defined bones, he pinched a pale and slender finger, and tapped four numbers on the screen. The phone screen flickered and lit up. Martin turned off the phone again, and repeated. ¡°Got it?¡± he asked. Willow suddenly realized. She got it! Holding the phone in her hand, she clumsily entered the password. When the screen of the phone flickered on, she happily turned it off. so repeatedly. Martin didn¡¯t care about it, so he let her y like this, but Willow became addicted to ying, and she refused to take a bath even if she was asked to take a bath. Susie saw Willow who was addicted to the phone, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hopeless!¡± Wade was surprised: ¡°I never thought that my mother would be addicted to mobile phones!¡± Screen unlocking can y so hard? Hamza took the phone away directly: ¡°Go take a shower, and I¡¯ll give you the phone after washing.¡± Willow looked at Hamza angrily, and looked at Susie aggrieved. Susie waved her hand: ¡°Don¡¯t look for me, I¡¯ll listen to my brother!¡± Willow looked at Martin again. Martin squeezed the space between his eyebrows: ¡°Go take a shower first.¡± Willow: She doesn¡¯t! na just came out and took Susie up to take a shower and change her clothes. Seeing Willow¡¯s dirty, she said in surprise, ¡°Did you roll in the sand? Go take a shower, we will celebrate Susie¡¯s birthday after the shower.¡±.¡± Willow obediently left immediately. Sure enough, no one can escape the order of the olddy. The hotel is resplendent and magnificent. There is a musical fountain in the center of the lobby. The entire hotel has 30 floors. The fifth floor is full of guest rooms, and the fifth floor is amercial complex. Although it is on a small ind, it feels like a first-tier city. This time, Susie¡¯s birthday party was held at the State Banquet Restaurant on the fifth floor. The restaurant site was several hundred square meters, and all drinks and food were provided for free. There was a big flower arch in front of the restaurant, and there were photos of Susie all the way Some are more than three years old and still ignorant. When I was four years old, I was weird, cute, naughty¡­ There is also a photo taken recently when she just turned five years old. Her beautiful eyes have be more lively. In addition, there are group photos with her father, brothers and sisters, uncles, grandparents and the like. Josie heard that the restaurant on the fifth floor was free today, so she brought Ember down, only to realize at the door that it was Susie¡¯s fifth birthday party. ¡°It¡¯s really luxurious.¡± Josie said sourly. Ember changed into clean clothes and washed her hair, which was tied up with bowknot hair clips on both sides, and the rest of her long hair was loose, making her lookdylike yet cute. She also got a lot of passers-by to turn her back along the way, but once she got here, everyone was attracted by Susie¡¯s photos! Just the photo of Susie steals her shine¡­ Ember looked jealously at the luxurious lineup in front of her, and everyone cheered happily to congratte Susie on her birthday. Surrounded by her father, uncle and grandparents, Susie wore a powder blue tutu and a princess crown on her head. She had a great smile and everyone liked her. Why isn¡¯t she the one who is so morous? Ember lowered her head, clutching the ss ball in her hand aggrievedly. There was a stage right in front of the restaurant. Martin delivered a speech, weing everyone to Neon Ind, and exined that today is the birthday of the little princess Susie of the Murray family. IN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. hope you all have a good time. Then a big cake with severalyers was pushed up, and all the tourists in the audienceughed and sang happy birthday song happily. When Susie blew out the candles, the audience immediately cheered and apuded, and those in the front even twisted the salute, and the broken sequins floated all over the stage. Holding the microphone in her hands, Susie said in a childish voice, ¡°Thank you everyone!I also wish you all peace and happiness, be happy~¡± Josie took a bite of the soft and sweet little cake, and snorted: ¡°The lines of this blessing are not well said, how can there be a birthday wish for others.¡± Ember said silently: ¡°Mom, stop talking!¡± Josie frowned: ¡°You are not much worse than Susie, why are you so different. Hey, some people really have a good life.¡± Ember thought of everything in the mirror again. Is it true that Susie was born with a good life and gave birth to a good fetus? The ghost mother said that was not the case at all. It was Susie who changed the book of life and death and stole all the good things to herself. Ember looked at the birthday party in front of her, and suddenly Susie¡¯s face became her own. This should have been hers. She was going to be reincarnated in the Murray family, her father is Kellen and her mother is ra. But Susie squeezed her position, Kellen will be her Martin¡­ Ember couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and threw the ss ball in her hand. Is it a luxurious birthday party? She doesn¡¯t want Susie to be proud! She wants to give her a big gift! With jealousy hidden in Ember¡¯s eyes, she watched the ck ss ball roll out¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 538 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 538 Chapter 538 So Much X After Ember threw the ss ball, she soon regretted it! The ghost mother said that the ss ball should be buried in a ce where no one else can find it, and then the evil ghost in the ss ball will help to regain the spirit. Now everyone in the Murray family dotes on Susie, the reason is that Susie has fascinated their minds. Now the ss ball was thrown out by her. Ember was a little uneasy, she wanted to pick up the ss ball again, and hurried to the crowd. There were people walking around, and a man wearing leather shoes identally stepped on the ss ball. The ss ball was crushed. In an instant, an invisible ck air burst out! The man didn¡¯t notice, and looked at the soles of his feet in surprise: ¡°What¡­¡± He didn¡¯t care, it felt like a crispy sugar ball, and he thought it was a child who identally dropped the sugar ball N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. And rubbed the soles of the shoes. Ember¡¯s heart sank when she saw it. It shouldn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it¡¯s going to be ced on the ind, so it shouldn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ced now¡­ What she didn¡¯t know was that the reason why the ghost in red didn¡¯t follow even this time was because she was afraid of being discovered by Susie and took the route of assassination. The female ghost probably never imagined that Ember would be stupid, throwing the ss ball in front of Susie, and it was crushed by someone. On the stage, Susie and Kellen looked at each other. Kellen felt the strong ck air! Susie, on the other hand, watched in amazement the Hundred Ghosts Walking in the Night, passing through the crowd at the banquet. Some of them have a wicked smile, some have a bitter face, and some look like a child,ughing and lying on the tourists. The originally joyous and lively atmosphere became a little gloomy for no reason. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a big gift!¡± Susie was gearing up, ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Kellen said, ¡°Too many people.¡± Susie asked: ¡°Then what should we do?¡± up to your handsome and rich Martin.¡± After the ck ss ball was crushed, Ember was very disturbed. But after observing for a while¡­ she found that Susie in front of her still didn¡¯t notice it, and she was still happily eating cake, talking andughing with Wade and the others. Ember immediately felt relieved. So Susie is capable of this? She inexplicably felt an indescribable feeling, as if she as stronger and superior than Susie, and Susie was not her opponent at all! This feeling is so good that Ember feels confident that she haspleted the task assigned by the ghost mother! Next, she just needs to wait for the uncle to wake up, and then she appears in time and tells him that he was bewitched by the demon Susie before! Then the Murray family was grateful to her, and then she was epted and liked by the Murray family, and then it was Kellen¡¯s turn¡­ Ember thought about all this happily, and had to say that children are children after all, thinking too simply. At this time, Josie¡¯s face was numb, and she walked over stiffly, grinning a strange smile: ¡°Ember,¡­ where have you been?¡± Ember was taken aback by her mother¡¯s appearance, and then saw the female ghost lying behind her mother. She reluctantly nced at the luxurious birthday banquet, and thought again how wonderful it would be if it was hers, but she reluctantly dragged her mother away. Stepping out of the door of the restaurant, the female ghost behind Josie suddenly fell down, looking at Josie who was dragged away with resentment. Ember still didn¡¯t find anything wrong, and thought that these evil ghosts were afraid of her, so they didn¡¯t dare to continue to harm her mother! She didn¡¯t notice at all that there was a hidden golden light on the ground, people could get out, but ghosts couldn¡¯t¡­ Martin patted the microphone on the stage: ¡°Everyone, there is a swimming pool reception on the garden terrace outside the first floor, and the children¡¯s indoor ocean park on the other side, with a variety of children¡¯s y facilities. You can move to the first floor, The party continues.¡± Everyone already ate almost enough, and heard that there is such a good thing? Hurry up and bring your kids, or your girlfriend, to the first floor. It turns out that there is no such link on the first floor. The handsome and rich Martin has the ability to make money, and within fifteen minutes, he arranged the swimming pool reception and opened the indoor children¡¯s yground. The lights are shing, colorful and lively, much more fun than the restaurant, and you can eat on the garden terrace when you are tired from ying. Tourists whoe to Neon Ind this weekend feel that they are making a lot of money! The crowd dispersed. The restaurant on the fifth floor suddenly became deserted, but it was extremely lively. The evil ghosts in the hall all turned their heads and stared straight at the only table at the banquet, the first and third children who were still eating: Kellen, Susie, Wade and Zion. Zion and Wade were also holding a notebook, writing something quickly. Susie bit the golden spoon, CC¡¯s cake melted in her mouth, she just felt that today is really a good day! 288 Vouchers her face: ¡°Why are you peeling off your skin!Did you get burned to death?¡± little ghost is speechless. Wade Zion was speechless. Can¡¯t see the ghost, but Kellen who was hung up by Wade and Zion was very speechless: ¡°Get down!¡± first floor. Ember rxed and looked around quietly. She, Martin, and that little cousin went somewhere, but the rest of the Murray family were obviously preupied and looked very absent- minded. Ember immediately picked up a small cake, and happily ran to na. The ghost mother said, get up wherever you fall! Today, she must be liked by na! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 539 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 539 Chapter 539 nas Output Ember held a piece of cake and squeezed it in front of na smoothly. She thought to herself: Sure enough, as the ghost mother said, as long as the ss ball is thrown out, everything will go smoothly! Ember¡¯s confidence soared. She obediently held up the small cake: ¡°I think you seem to have something on your mind, let¡¯s eat the cake~¡± na was distracted when she saw a piece of cake in front of her. There was undisguised disgust in her eyes: ¡°Take it away!I don¡¯t like sweets!¡± Ember acted like a baby: ¡°Don¡¯t reject Ember. Mom said that when you are in a bad mood, eat CC¡¯s food and you will feel better! And can you tell me why you are unhappy? I can coax you!¡± na was really shocked: ¡°I vomit when I eat sweets, take them away!¡± Ember will not give up, the ghost mother said that everything will be fine. The ghost mother also said that those evil ghosts will not harm other people, so they will look for Susie. Maybe now Susie has been torn to pieces by the evil ghost! na doesn¡¯t wait to see her now, they will be grateful to her when they all know that they are bewitched by Susie. na originally thought that she was a child and didn¡¯t want to make her look ugly, but she didn¡¯t expect Ember to be so shameless. na stood up and red: ¡°Get out! Tell you to get out, don¡¯t you understand? Why do you call me grandma? Do I have anything to do with you?¡± Josie was frightened by the cold drink, she was confused by a ghost just now, and now she is fully awake. She quickly said: ¡°Why are you so angry!Speaking of which, Mr. Morton and I are cousins, we are also rtives¡­¡± ¡°Ember is just a child, don¡¯t bother with her!¡± Willow nkly walked towards Ember. Garbage will be forked out. Ember was scared when she saw Willow, and she wanted to run subconsciously. Who knew that Willow was skillful, so he picked her up and threw her outside. Josie was surprised: ¡°You¡­¡± Willow turned around and directly forked her out too. Both mother and daughter fell outside on thewn. Everyone looked in surprise. Josie covered her legs, her eyes were red, and she was pitiful: ¡°na, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all our fault. Ember saw that you were unhappy, so I wanted to give you a cake. I don¡¯t know that you don¡¯t like sweets¡­¡± Ember choked up: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault!¡± Everyone was puzzled. But if you just give na a piece of cake, and na throws people out because she doesn¡¯t like sweets¡­ That¡¯s too inappropriate. na was worried about Susie, and suddenly being called down by Martin, she must be disturbed. There was nowhere to vent the anger. She suppressed the anger in her heart and nced at Josie. ¡°What are you talking about? Can I argue with a child for a piece of cake? What do you mean I ¡®m unreasonable? I¡¯m so old, you can¡¯t argue with an old man, can you?¡± Josie opened her mouth: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± na nodded: ¡°It should be too. After all, you should be a little smart to kill Calvin¡¯s ex-wife like that, right! What good does it do you to nder me in public?¡± Josie couldn¡¯t answer this sentence! Everyone looked at Josie strangely. Oh, it turned out to be her! The most failed mistress in the world? She spent her whole life trying to squeeze Calvin¡¯s ex-wife away. As a result, she had a hard time in the Bishop family and mortgaged her own bracelet in order to buy a bracelet. na continued: ¡°I heard that Calvin ordered you to give birth to a son this year? s, you are too miserable. The daughter has not been raised well, and the son cannot be born. Unlike my daughter-in- law here, there will be two for life.¡± Josie was speechless. na: ¡°So I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m afraid that Calvin won¡¯t want to see you, so you always come to curry favor with our family, right? I told youst time, when Kellen was seven years old and lost his home to look for you, your family moved out, and the two families were separated You are no longer a rtive, and you have nothing to do with our Murray family, why do you say you came to our Murray family?¡± Josie blushed, and mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about Kellen looking for our family at that time¡­¡± na was surprised: ¡°You don¡¯t know? No, you said before that you have a good rtionship with Kellen, and you went to school together?¡± Josie was speechless. Ember got up carefully, with a weak and pitiful look: ¡°Stop talking¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know you don¡¯t eat sweets. Her eyes were red, and she clenched her fingers awkwardly, looking at a loss na was expressionless ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to eat it, it depends on who brings it If I eat it and you call me grandma, I¡¯m not at a big loss?¡± I don¡¯t know who isughing around. They also understood na¡¯s output. It turns out that Josie and her daughter actually want to rely on their rtionship with Kellen in an attempt to cling to the Murray family? ¡°It¡¯s really speechless. A mistress is a mistress, and no matter what she does, she¡¯ll be ashamed of others!¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same as what her mother learned at a young age. It seems to be useless I dare not eat this kind of child if I am served a cake!¡± Ember gritted her teeth secretly What kind of enmity does she have with her? Why does this old woman always dislike her so much! Do they have to die for Susie to wake up? Just then a garbage truck drove over, Landon jumped out of the car, stepped forward to grab Ember and Josie without saying a word, and walked out. The owner said, send the two garbage out of the ind. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. That must be done right! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 540 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Practice the Speed of Lightning Ember¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and na¡¯s unkind words made her feel embarrassed¡­ When she didn¡¯t know what to do, she saw a garbage truck, and a man walked over and dragged her and her mother out without saying a word. Time went back ten minutes ago. Kellen saw that the gift had been received, and called Landon to send the garbage away as quickly as possible. Landon actually came here with a garbage truck ¨C of course, garbage trucks have to be used. He threw Josie and Ember aboard, and then transferred them out to sea without stopping. Fifteen minutester. Josie and Ember were thrown to the ground, along with their luggage. Just now the speedboat was going too fast, the wind was blowing, their faces were scratched, and there was only a buzzing sound in their ears, so neither of them came back to their senses. Josie¡¯s hair was in the shape of a chicken coop, and Ember¡¯s hair, which was originally soft and drooping, also covered her face. Their faces were numb from the wind, and their faces were dull. After a while, Josie came back to her senses, trembling with anger: ¡°How dare they throw us out! We are consumers, what do they mean by that!¡± She was so angry that she sat on the spot and questioned loudly: ¡°This is the attitude of Neon Ind!? We kindly came to support the consumption, but because of the wrong piece of cake, the Murray family threw us out!¡± Peopleing and going stopped in surprise. Josie added fuel and vinegar. The Neon Ind store bullies customers and consumers. They were checked out for no reason, thrown out without dignity, and said they would call to report. When there were more and more onlookers, therge electronic screen in front of the ticket office suddenly shed, ying all the stories of Josie fawning on the Murray family. Not only that, she was still on the way to leave the restaurant on the fifth floor, and she said with a very sour expression: She really deserves to be the Miss of the Murray family. The baby must be like something, I really hope she dies one day, and see how the Murray family will cry. Everyone looked at Josie and Ember differently. ¡°I thought it was really Neon Ind who bullied people, but it turned out that someone was a bitch first.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a mistress, that¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Curse other people¡¯s children to die at their children¡¯s birthday party. If it were me, I would p them with big mouths. The Murray family is still too sensible!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you insane, with such a cheap mouth, you¡¯re rushing to recognize your rtives? You cry when you¡¯re thrown out, it¡¯s so ridiculous.¡± The onlookers looked contemptuous and cast aside one after another. Josie picked up her things in a panic, and ran away with Ember. Ember wanted to cry, she didn¡¯t imagine it like this! Even the viins in the TV series can skip more than a dozen episodes, so why was she thrown down when she just went up, making it seem like she was just sending ss beads! She is the protagonist! Why is it always so embarrassing to follow her mother? Ember cried all the way back home, not wanting to stay with Josie, and couldn¡¯t help but think of her ghost mother. Fortunately, she haspleted the task assigned by Ghost Mother¡­ Neon Ind. Restaurant on the fifth floor. Susie ate thest piece of small cake and put down the te in satisfaction. Those evil ghosts who were fixed by her and couldn¡¯t move looked at her resentfully. ¡°Father, what else do you want to practice?¡± Susie asked, rubbing her fingers. Kellen was speechless. How else can I practice. The little guy mmed his little hand on the ground, and a huge spell appeared¡­ instantly nailing all the evil ghosts. Zion pushed back his chin that was so shocked, and said slowly, ¡°Ultimate move?¡± He added a sentence to the skill section: Giant talisman Array, sss level. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zion nced at the desktop and wrote: Disadvantages, consumption is huge, need to eat three small cakes to restore physical strength. Kellen pondered: ¡°This move is really powerful, Susie, let them go, let¡¯s do it again.¡± After all, there are so many evil ghosts, hundreds of them, don¡¯t let them go to waste! Susie nodded: ¡°Okay!¡± finished speaking, she pped her little hand on the ground! Just as he was able to move, the evil ghosts rushing towards him roaring were all pinned down again. Kellen looked at the stopwatch and nodded: ¡°1.67 seconds! The main reason is that your shooting time is too slow, try again!¡± ¡°In the highest level of battle, half a second is enough to tell the difference between life and death. You have toplete this move within half a second!¡± Wade snorted: ¡°Would it be too strict¡­¡± Half a second! A lightning processsted about 0.25 seconds. That is to say, Susie has to achieve almost the same shooting speed as lightning. Kellen ignored it and shouted with a stopwatch: ¡°Start!¡± With a snap, Susie pped her little hand on the ground. Kellen frowned: ¡°Come again!¡± Susie pped again, this time faster thanst time, but her little hands turned red when they pped the ground. ¡°Too slow!It took a full 0.88 seconds! Keep going!¡± ¡°continue!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t eat? Speed!¡± In the restaurant, hundreds of evil ghosts were reduced to training materials without dignity. They are about to copse! Is this why they came here?? What about their ambitions, their ghostly dreams? The evil ghost roared angrily. Susie only felt that her hand hurt so badly, with tears in her eyes, she roared angrily. For thest time, before her little hand touched the ground, it turned into a huge spell, and all the evil ghosts were thrown out! Wade and Zion were stunned. It was the first time that the special effects in the game were presented in such an immersive way. This scene was so shocking that the scalp tingled. Kellen looked at the stopwatch and gave a satisfied smile: ¡°Very good, 0.25 seconds.¡± Lightning speed! Susie sat on the floor panting. Her little hands were already red and swollen, but her eyes were full of excitement. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so powerful! ¡°I¡¯m amazing!¡± Susie yelled, waving her small fists. 70.39%% Kellen nodded: ¡°The next step is the ability to respond. In actualbat, don¡¯t let the enemy have a chance to get half a meter away from you!¡± Kellen asked Susie to let go of those evil ghosts, and asked Susie not to use any attack skills, but to dodge only with his own speed, so that all the evil ghosts in the hall could not get close to him. Wade said: ¡°Now there are one hundred and one X in the restaurant, the area of the restaurant¡­the average distance¡­¡± In other words, the neatly arranged evil ghosts were not even one meter apart. If they all jumped at Susie, how could they be half a meter apart? Kellen doesn¡¯t care. Susie was thrown into the pile of evil ghosts like this, and she was not allowed to use her skills. She ran wildly in the restaurant with her legs open, but she couldn¡¯t outrun the flying evil ghost. ¡°It¡¯s too slow, run!¡± Kellen said coldly: ¡°Did you run for nothing in the past week? How did I teach you!¡± Susie gritted her teeth and ran desperately. Kellen sneered: ¡°You can run faster than this with a sandbag! You can¡¯t slow down just because you dodge!¡± Suddenly an evil ghost opened its mouth and bit her shoulder hard. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 541 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Invincible Susie 288 Vouchers Kellen¡¯s heart tightened, and he forcibly resisted the urge to rush forward. Baby, dad can¡¯t be by your side all the time¡­ Maybe in another five years, ten years, maybe she will reach a ce he can never reach, maybe alone¡­ Kellen clenched his fists and held back. Mitch had already left here because he couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him. Susie felt a pain in her shoulder, and subconsciously waved, only to be surrounded by evil ghosts during this meal. Layers of evil ghosts submerge the small figure¡­ ¡°Susie!¡± Wade said impatiently. At this moment, Susie stepped on a chair with all her strength and leaped upwards. She jumped out of the circle surrounded by evil ghosts with agility. Her small face was reced by a cold and unyielding expression. There was a strange light in her eyes, like a sh of lightning that could not see the shadow, shuttling through the group of evil ghosts. She fought, shouting and running ¡°Come on!Catch me if you have the ability!¡± Susie was also a little angry, not believing that she couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°Is this the only skill? I didn¡¯t even use my big move!¡± Susie shouted while dodging. ¡°Fortunately, you are still evil ghosts. ¡°The little guy has be more and more proficient. ¡°Garbage!It¡¯s all garbage!¡± Susle fast as lightning. Evil ghost is speechless. Never in my life would I have dreamed that I would be treated like a dog after death. What an insult to ghosts! Dignity too! What about their dignity as evil ghosts? The evil ghosts yelled and rushed up angrily, but they stacked one on top of the other, but failed to touch Susie! ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done!¡± Kellen finally stopped. Susie waved his hand quickly, and a bright light shed, and the screaming evil ghosts were instantly pinned, unable to move or make a sound. Susie was so tired that her legs went limp, and she was about to fall to her knees, but in the next second, Kellen picked her up and held her in her arms. ¡°Is it okay?¡± He held back his distress and his voice was deep. Susie nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­just hungry¡­¡± Wade hurried over with the cake. Everyone in the restaurant on the fifth floor has left, and all the waiters have been removed, but the table after table of food in the buffet area is still there. Susie swallowed two small cakes in one gulp, and drank two bottles of 1236 juice, and then saw Zioning over with a te of big lobster. She would not refuse anyone, and after eating everything, she felt that her strength had returned. ¡°Come again!¡± Susie clenched his fist and shouted: ¡°There are so many evil ghosts, don¡¯t let them go to waste!¡± The evil ghosts were speechless. Instinctive reaction training, Susie stood still, and when the evil ghost was about to attack her, she mmed back and knocked the opponent¡¯s head away. After doing this many times, Susie¡¯s intuition quickly developed, even when she was eating, she could intuitively feel the danger, and before her brain could react to the big move, she flew out. In the end, no evil ghost is willing to engage in sneak attacks anymore! During the stress training, Susie hit from the first to the 39th, without stopping. In the end, all the evil ghosts were terrified and flinched. Explosive power training, constantly training Susie to what extent the explosive power of a punch can be, how many evil ghosts can be beaten into fly ash no tools can be used. This purpose is to prevent her from being able to protect herself in case of special circumstances. In the beginning, Susie could kill one evil ghost with one punch, gradually two, four, six, and the final limit was ten with one punch. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org By this point, it was almost dawn. The gourd burped, don¡¯t ask if it is full, but if it can hold up. The ya ghosts poking their heads out of the gourd were amazed. 369 12:36 288 Vouchers ya ghost: ¡°Don¡¯t dare to provoke, dare not provoke!¡± Coward: ¡°Baby is amazing!¡± The unlucky ghost: ¡°That ghost is so pitiful.¡± They look around the corner. In the huge restaurant on the fifth floor, only one trembling evil ghost was left. Looking at the little Susie with fierce eyes, he knelt down with a plop. He cried loudly: ¡°Forgive me!¡± Susie closed her posture and clenched her fists to feel it. Although she fought all night, she felt more awake. She raised her hand lightly, and struck out with a palm. There was a sonic boom in the air, and a bottle cracked half a meter away. It can be seen how powerful this palm is! Susie excitedly looked left and right, and saw a coconut. With one palm, she easily split the coconut in half. The little guy¡¯s eyes were staring: ¡°Grandma won¡¯t have to work so hard to open durians in the future!I can help you split them with bare hands!In the future, if you want to cut fruits,e to me!¡± Wade, Zion was speechless. It really takes only this little time to train and produce results¡­. Zion quickly took out the notebook, and the original data was crossed out by him. Name: Susie. Attack power: 9999 (full value 10000+, skill: Giant talisman Array, 12:37 cooldown time 0.25s.) upation: King of Hell Vitality: 999 (full value 1000) Speed: 999 (full value 1000, short legs run fast) Weapons: Hammer, Binding Ghost Net, Charm, Ghost Talisman, The Hell, Yin Bow and Arrow, Giant talisman Array, fist, five evil ghosts¡­ Hit rate: 100% Beasts with you: a master, a father Recovery: 999 (recovery after exhaustion: three small cakes are required) Dodge: 999 Zion murmured: ¡°Almost invincible¡­ If you get such a character in the game, you have to kill everyone!¡± He thanked nature for the gift and sent more than a hundred evil ghosts to improve his sister¡¯s strength. Zion looked at Susie excitedly, but saw that her little hand was so red and swollen that it hurt even looking at it. Wade held her hand distressedly and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Susie burst into tears: ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any pain just now, but now it hurts.¡± Wade nced at Kellen. It¡¯s over, just wait for grandma¡¯s new weapon ¨C the frying pan~ Mitch floated in, took a look at the empty restaurant, and the trembling 78 96% 12.36 288 Vouchers evil ghost in the corner. ¡°There¡¯s only one miser left.¡± Mitch waved his hand, and thest miser was caught in his hands. ¡°If I remember correctly, it was you who bit Susie¡¯s shoulder just now, right?¡± The miser was speechless. What did he do wrong! Why was he sent to this ghostly ce. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 542 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Late Night Amusement Park 288 Vouchers Mitch pinched the miser and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, where is the King of Fairness?¡± The miser cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mitch sliced off half of his head with a backhand. The miser was speechless. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, we were released by a female ghost in red, she is the General of ghost¡­¡± Mitch sneered, and chopped off the other half of his head. The miser¡¯s head is suddenly like a sharpened pencil¡­ The miser wants to cry but has no tears, and suspects that he is simply avenging his own private revenge, avenging Susie in the name of extorting a confession. Isn¡¯t it just a bite of Susie? There is nothing wrong with this child, as for mistreating him like this. Scrooge tried his best to think back, but only one key message came to mind: ¡°There are ginkgo leaves where we came out!Oh yes, and bells!¡± Kellen squints, ginkgo leaves, bells. These two pieces of information are enough to roughly pinpoint several locations. That traitor King of Fairness, he will definitely find him out! The miser had a ttering face: ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already exined it, can you¡­¡± Mitch remained expressionless: ¡°Is there anything else to say?¡± The miser racked his brains: ¡°No more, really no more.¡± Mitch nodded: ¡°Then you go.¡± With a wave of his hand, the miser was absorbed by the gourd. The ghost in King of Fairness¡¯ hands, no matter what kind of Mitch, will not keep it. Don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, just in case, he only has one little apprentice, and he can¡¯t afford to lose. At this point Susie was lying on Kellen¡¯s shoulder, too sleepy to keep her eyes open. She was really tired, and she didn¡¯t feel it when she was excited, but once she rxed, she felt that her bones were about to fall apart. ¡°Splitting durian¡­ chopping wax gourd¡­¡± the sleeping little guy was still murmuring. na waited all night, was dragged back to the room by Martin to rest at twelve o¡¯clock in the morning, and came back early in the morning before dawn to wait. Finally saw the door of the restaurant on the fifth floor open, and Kellen came out holding Susie who was already asleep. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Her face was full of distress: ¡°What are you doing all night, really, it¡¯s hard to have a birthday and you can¡¯t have a good time¡­¡± Kellenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡­.¡± After a pause, he looked at the handsome and rich Martin: ¡°Anyway, Martin has money, let¡¯s do it again tonight.¡± Martin was speechless. na was about to say something when suddenly his eyes froze and he saw Susie¡¯s red and swollen little hand. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Kellen¡­!¡± The olddy showed a murderous look in her eyes. Holding Susie in his arms, Kellen took a step two meters away with his long legs, and disappeared at the elevator entrance in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m taking Susie back to the room!¡± ¡°She¡¯s very sleepy! She hasn¡¯t slept all night, so she can¡¯t make noise¡­¡± The words fall and no one sees. na wanted to catch up, but she was afraid of disturbing Susie¡¯s sleep. so she could only watch her being taken away by Kellen with longing eyes. Immediately she red at Martin: ¡°What are you looking at? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and hold the next one? Yesterday¡¯s birthday party doesn¡¯t count!¡± Martin touches his nose. Unhappy after finishing, she squinted at Michael: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you¡¯re using this as a telephone pole?¡± Michael was speechless. Everyone ran away quickly. Even Willow turned and ran after Martin. na finally sighed and looked towards the messy fifth floor restaurant. Don¡¯t know what happenedst night, some tables and chairs fell down. It seems that you have eaten a lot? na is sensitive to eating, and obviously noticed that arge slice of the small cake was missing, and 12:37 there was a big garlic lobster before leaving, but now it is gone, except for the juice drink that is the most missing. ¡°Susie must have worked hardst night.¡± na said to herself, ¡°There is no nutrition in eating cakes¡­¡± The dishes must have been coldst night, so the most eaten ones were small cakes, and na felt distressed immediately. Now that Neon Ind is here, we must manage enough seafood and arrange everything! Wade and Zion stayed up all night and went to bed too. This day passed iparably peaceful, except for the boring Lucy, and Hamza didn¡¯t y with her, so she could only shoulder the heavy responsibility of walking cats, dogs, birds, and turtles. Susie fell asleep until six o¡¯clock in the evening. When she opened her eyes, she saw the sunset outside. The breeze is not dry, the waves are gentle, the happy children are unning on the beach, and the parents behind them are taking pictures with their mobile phones. ¡®It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Susiey on therge floor-to-ceiling ss, really eluctant to look away. Lucy kicked open the door and came in, excitedly said: ¡°Susie, are you awake? Let¡¯s go!Let¡¯s go swimming!¡± Susie quickly changed into her swimsuit, and like a little mermaid, she ushed out with Lucy carrying a small bucket. Kellen followed behind, with his pockets in his pockets, watching Lucy and Susie run to the beach, write and draw on the beach, were swept away by the waves, and then jumped into the sea to swim. The weather is still a bit cold, Neon Ind is about 15 degrees. 1237 288 Vouchers Susie is okay, after exercising, Lucy is not good, she ran up after a while, shivering from the cold. na rushed over with a thick bath towel, quickly wrapped it around Lucy, and scolded: ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day, you think you¡¯re Susie¡­¡± In the distance, Susie was still thrashing about in the beach bathing ce, General and Star guarded her one after the other, watching her swim out a little and pulling her back. Lucy refused: ¡°My sister can do it, so can I.¡± na nced at her: ¡°You really can¡¯t.¡± Lucy sneezed very appropriately. ¡°Forget it¡­ I¡¯m going to y the roller coaster, the big pendulum, the jumping machine¡­..¡± na refused without thinking: ¡°No!¡± Lucy: ¡°Why?¡± na sighed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid to throw your brain out.¡± Lucy was speechless. The annoying garbage was forked away, and the birthday party on this day was very grand, Susie had never had a birthday by the sea. Dad is by my side, my grandparents are by my side, and my uncles are by my side. She also has brothers and sisters, and her favorite pets. As well as many, many children, they all happily said happy birthday to her, and they kept envious that her birthday could be celebrated in two days. 12:37 There are songs and dances on the beach, some people are ying and singing with guitars, the sea breeze is a bit cold, but people¡¯s enthusiasm has not diminished in the slightest. Susie was so happy that she yed until veryte before going to bed reluctantly. Asleep, she still had CC¡¯s smile on her face. Kellen touched her soft hair and whispered, ¡°Susie, happy five years old.¡± He put a small gift on her bedside. Looking around, her room was full of presents. Those with gift boxes were all from grandparents, uncles, and brothers, and some were in bulk, or a bouquet of flowers, or a few brightly colored shells, or a beautiful hairpin. They were given on the spot by the children who came to the birthday party. Martin stood at the door, silently watching the sleeping Susie. Everyone said the little guy was very happy. She is indeed very happy. But others can¡¯t see the responsibility and pressure behind her. Kellen closed the door, they ordered a suite, a suite with three bedrooms and two living rooms. Susie lives in one room, Kellen naturally wants to live in one room, and the rest is upied by Lucy. They have only held a birthday party on the beach for two days, and they have not actually gone to Neon Ind Amusement Park. 12:37 The amusement park in the middle of the night is quiet. Suddenly a seesaw suddenly started to move by itself. In the silent night, this sudden sound seemed particrly strange. In the dead silence, there are indistinctughter and singing. 12:37 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 543 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 543 Chapter 543 The Doll Under the Streetlight Susie, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened her eyes. Mitch was floating cross-legged beside the bed, staring in the direction of the amusement park in the distance. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He pointed to the outside: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be ghosts on this ind.¡± Susie nodded, got out of bed barefoot, and ran to Kellen¡¯s room. ¡°dad¡­¡­¡± Kellen opened his eyes suddenly and sat up in a jiffy. ¡°Susie?¡± Susie hissed: ¡°Dad, did you hear someone singing?¡± Kellen frowned and was about to say something. Suddenly his eyes froze. He didn¡¯t hear the singing, but in the sea breeze, he vaguely heard the sound of musicing from the amusement park! Carousel music. ¡°Over there in the amusement park?¡± In the middle of the night, Kellen only felt that the soles of his feet were cold. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, Dad, let¡¯s go!¡± Kellen was speechless. What is it like to be pulled up by your five-year-old daughter to catch ghosts in the middle of the night? Kellen, who was wearing a windbreaker and standing in front of the 1237 amusement park, was full of ck lines. ¡°Is there no guard on duty at night?¡± Kellen looked around strangely. The amusement park is closed, and the guard should be asleep. He shook the iron door, but no one came out to open it. At this moment, the skills learned will be used, right? Kellen took Susie and turned inside directly. Susie looked nervous, ¡°Dad, grandma won¡¯t know?¡± Kellen: ¡°Rx. ¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Then he looked up and saw a surveince camera not far away. Suddenly he felt uncertain. ¡°Before your grandma gets up, as long as she doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re out, she won¡¯t ask, if she doesn¡¯t ask, she won¡¯t check, if she doesn¡¯t check, she won¡¯t watch the surveince¡­¡± Kellen held Susie by the hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The father and daughter headed towards the depths of the amusement park, and Mitch floated silently behind. Lately I feel more and more useless. Mitch thought to himself that Kellen took away his job as a master. The only sound of Kellen and Susie¡¯s footsteps in the quiet amusement park. The two walked to the carousel, but saw that the carousel was quiet and there was no movement. ¡°Strange, what we heard just now was the music of the carousel!¡± 21.67% 12:30 Susie frowned. This ghost must be caught. This is the amusement park built by Martin. If something unlucky hits the tourists or hurts others, it will be bad for the reputation of Martin ¡®s amusement park. You can¡¯t make money with a bad reputation. What if you can¡¯t make money. The big pendulum suddenly swung in the distance, and soon returned to calm. Kellen¡¯s eyes were fixed, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Susie, what is the level of a ghost that can drive a big pendulum?¡± Susie is also very solemn: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but it must be better than them in the gourd.¡± That is to say above the evil ghost. Kellen became more serious, picked up Susie, and quietly walked towards the big pendulum. Suddenly he sensed something was wrong. Kellen turned around suddenly, and saw that there was an extra doll under themppost behind him. The doll is dressed in beautiful princess dressesyered uponyer, with stockings on her feet and two braids on her head. The hair is pitch ck, and the material is not like cotton and linen, but it looks like real hair¡­ She was tilting her head, looking their way. Kellen felt a chill run down his spine, and his nerves couldn¡¯t help but tense. When he just passed by, he was sure that there was no such doll under the streetmp. ¡°Susie.¡± Kellen grasped Susie subconsciously: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Dad will go and see!¡± Susie was speechless. She is not afraid! Can you let her go first¡­ Susie was speechless for a while, and patted Dad on the back: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Kellen was speechless. Is it so obvious? Although he has gone through many haunted houses alone, Kellen is still a little afraid of this doll. I don¡¯t know why, but this doll gives him a very dangerous feeling¡­¡­ In the next second, Susie let out a hey: ¡°Fire!¡± The green fireball rushed towards the doll, and there was a scream on the spot, and soon the fireball was extinguished, and the doll was gone. Kellen was speechless. This is gone? Susie blinked innocently: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s you who said, there are dangerous things, so act first!¡± Kellen silently gave a thumbs up. However, as soon as he turned around, he saw a figure of a rag doll 12 38 appearing under the streetmp not far ahead again! This time the rag doll turned its head and stared at them, its dark eyes made people feel inexplicably resentful! Susie: ¡°Wow¡­ No way!¡± Her fire didn¡¯t burn it?? ¡°What level of ghost is this?¡± When in doubt, ask the master! Susie immediately turned to Mitch. Mitch stared at the doll and said, ¡°King of little ghost.¡± 12:30 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 544 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Training Results, Actual Combat Ghost levels are divided into wandering ghost, little ghost, resentful ghost, vile ghost, evil ghost, general of ghost, and King of ghost. 288 Vouchers ¡°Theoretically speaking, General of ghosts and Kings of ghosts can only be found in Hell, just like ya ghosts, they follow you, and through their own upgrades, they can be promoted from evil ghosts to junior General of ghosts.¡± ¡°Born from heaven and earth, you can advance to General of ghost, King of ghost, extremely vicious.¡± Susie understood, and asked: ¡°Then is it already King of ghost?¡± Mitch said: ¡°It¡¯s a little worse, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called King of little ghost.¡± Susie nodded, it turned out that it was not a King of ghost. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Susie said. Kellen is full of ck lines, lucky to meet a ghost. ¡°How to solve it?¡± Kellen stared at the doll under the streetmp. One King of ghost can beat hundreds of evil ghosts. Susie had to do her best to deal with more than a hundred evil ghostsst night. The King of ghost is more or less called a ¡°king¡±, and it is definitely not easy to deal with. Unexpectedly, Susie rushed up directly, saying, ¡°Go straight up!¡± How else to deal with it, she chose to fight. Susie¡¯s movements were as fast as lightning, and she came to the doll in an instant, and punched it out! The effect ofst night¡¯s training was reflected here, the rag doll had no time to dodge this time, and a crack was smashed out with a pop. Susie¡¯s punch can split a durian in the air, but at this moment, a punch can only make the opponent split a crack, and a few cotton wools will be scattered. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Susie thought inwardly. The rag doll disappeared suddenly, and it was necessary to repeat the old trick of disappearing. Susie immediately pped the ground with his palm. ¡°Call Dad!¡± She shouted in a low voice. The huge golden runes illuminate the night sky like lightning, sweeping away in all directions. The doll is pinned and appears above Susie¡¯s head. Mitch was speechless. Hasty, such a handsome posture, but the name of the technique is ¡®Call Dad¡¯. I shouldn¡¯t have messed around in the first ce, the majestic King of Hell¡­ When I go back this time, I must change my name¡­ Susie looked at the rag doll above her head, and snorted coldly: ¡°You still want to engage in a sneak attack?¡± The rag doll stared at Susie with venomous eyes. Susie was about to suppress it, but suddenly there was a creepy feeling, all the fluffy hairs on his skin stood up. Before her brain could figure out what was going on, she instinctively threw her hand out! Susie¡¯s punch can split a durian in the air, but at this moment, a punch can only make the opponent split a crack, and a few cotton wools will be scattered. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Susie thought inwardly. The rag doll disappeared suddenly, and it was necessary to repeat the old trick of disappearing. Susie immediately pped the ground with his palm. ¡°Call Dad!¡± She shouted in a low voice. The huge golden runes illuminate the night sky like lightning, sweeping away in all directions. The doll is pinned and appears above Susie¡¯s head. Mitch was speechless. Hasty, such a handsome posture, but the name of the technique is ¡®Call Dad¡¯. I shouldn¡¯t have messed around in the first ce, the majestic King of Hell¡­ When I go back this time, I must change my name¡­ Susie looked at the rag doll above her head, and snorted coldly: ¡°You still want to engage in a sneak attack?¡± The rag doll stared at Susie with venomous eyes. Susie was about to suppress it, but suddenly there was a creepy feeling, all the fluffy hairs on his skin stood up. Before her brain could figure out what was going on, she instinctively threw her hand out! This is also the intuition she trainedst night! With a bang, the hammer mmed in the other direction. There was a scream, and a little girl suddenly appeared, rolling and falling under the streetmp! The doll took the opportunity to break free and rushed into the arms of the little girl. The little girl got up, hugged the doll tightly, and just looked at Susie without saying a word. Susie froze: ¡°Two?¡± Mitch came behind Susie, quietly protected her, and whispered, ¡°This is the real King of ghost.¡± ¡°Looking at the age of three or four, she is a King of ghost! Even the doll in her arms has be a King of little ghost¡­¡± Mitch looked serious. Susie nodded and said: ¡°I also know this question, Master is trying to say that the two of them are very powerful, right?¡± Mitch hummed, but what he thought in his heart was¡­ his master was finally useful. In this case, Kellen is useless. Kellen looked suspicious. Susie squeezed her fingers and tightened the hammer in her hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it!¡± She jumped up, exhausted all her strength, and threw the hammer at the little girl! When a person exerts force, he will subconsciously shout, and as Susie sneered, the hammer has already hit the little girl. The little girl was amazing, and she appeared under another streetlight in the blink of an eye, grinning: ¡°Come and y with me¡­¡± The street lights suddenly short-circuited and flickered. The little girl suddenly appeared in front of Susie! Susie¡¯s pupils shrank, faster than lightning! In this situation, Susie has no time to use his supernatural powers. The little female ghost showed a horrified smile, opened her mouth and bit Susie¡¯s face. Susie punched it out! With a fist, he forcibly smashed the little female ghost¡¯s face into a hollow. The little female ghost screamed immediately, and disappeared in a sh. Susie took a breath and rubbed her fist: ¡°She¡¯s tougher than Willow!¡± Mitch was speechless. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Kellen was trainingst night, he was wondering why it was necessary to practice hand-to-hand punches. Susie has supernatural powers, is it necessary to train the strength of his fists? I didn¡¯t expect it to be used. It should be said that Kellen used everything he trainedst night! Mitch suddenly felt ashamed. As Hell ¡®s Death judge, his actualbat experience was far inferior to Kellen¡¯s. 51.70% 1244D Seeing that the little ghost had run away, Kellen temporarily rxed his tense nerves, walked up to Susie a few steps, and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay, but my hands hurt a little.¡± Kellen grabbed her hand and looked at it, only to see that the knuckles of the knuckles were red. It seems that the other party is really tough. Kellen¡¯s eyes were serious, and he asked, ¡°Is this little female ghost the King of ghost?¡± A little more powerful than the King of little ghost, Kellen spectes that it should be the King of ghost. Susie nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kellen asked again: ¡°King of ghost¡­ your master can win?¡± Susie looks at Mitch. Mitch simply showed his true body, stared and asked: ¡°What do you mean if I can win the fight? I have to win the fight. Do you even need to ask?¡± Doubt his strength! Kellen nodded: ¡°It¡¯s good to win the fight!Let¡¯s go, Susie, the new training sandbags are here again, with your master in charge, you can fight!¡± If no one has the bottom line, you should avoid the edge of what you say tonight, and go back and discuss it for the long term. But with Mitch here, you can rest assured to conduct actualbat, real actualbat! Mitch wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to St Susie nodded and clenched her small fist: ¡°Go!¡± Kellen: ¡°Go!¡± The two rushed towards the direction where the little ghost disappeared. Mitch was speechless. It turned out that he used it like this. The corner of Master¡¯s mouth twitched and he was very speechless. Of course he still wants to go up and be a bodyguard. In the depths of the amusement park, there are asional sounds of amusement facilities running. In the middle of the night, the roller coaster roared by, and there was no one on it. Susie and Kellen could hear the little girl¡¯sughter very clearly. In the silence of thete night, thisughter seemed extremely permeating. ¡°Go, go up.¡± Kellen climbed over the ticket fence of the roller coaster, and was about to carry Susie over, but seeing the little guy follow the door, he also jumped over. Good guy, the result of sandbag training in the past week is used to climb over the wall. Kellen looked at the roller coaster in motion and couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, the roller coaster is so noisy, no one came to check?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 545 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Vibrato The amusement park is a bit far from the leisure penins where the hotel is located, but they are on the same ind, so they won¡¯t be too far apart. Not to mention the guards in the amusement park, even the staff at the hotel should have noticed something unusual. Mitch said, ¡°This is the field of ghosts.¡± Both Kellen and Susie heard the word for the first time, and the father and daughter turned their heads to look at Mitch at the same time, looking at him as if they were reading an encyclopedia. ¡°On the Correct Usage of Master¡± ¡°What is a field?¡± the two asked. Mitch said silently: ¡°People have an aura, ghosts have a field, and you can understand the field as the aura of ghosts.¡± Kellen: I understand a little bit, but notpletely. Susie: I don¡¯t understand at all. I blinked and looked at Master. Master was speechless. ¡°For example, have you read Wade¡¯s physics book? In the ###Chapter about maic fields, put a ma on top of iron powder, and the iron powder will form a regr pattern.¡± ¡°The maic field formed by a small ma is smaller, and the maic field formed by arge ma isrger. It is like the maic field formed by our earth¡¯s north and south poles, covering our entire earth.¡± ¡°The King of ghost in front of me, although she is young, her ¡®maic field¡¯ can cover the entire amusement park. Within the scope of her field, people outside cannot know what is happening here.¡± If someone falls into this field, no one will hear him even if he dies tragically and shouts for help. Susie: ¡°Understood, but what Master said is reallyplicated.¡± Kellen also nodded: ¡°Understood, it¡¯s like the attack range of a soldier king, close to this range, he doesn¡¯t know how the opponent died, this is called the field.¡± Master Encyclopedia was speechless. Come on, drag these two poor students out for me and shoot them for five minutes! While speaking, the roller coaster roared past again. This time, a little girl suddenly appeared on the empty roller coaster. She held the doll in her arms, turned her head 360 degrees, and kept her eyes on Susie and Kellen. Kellen whispered: ¡°If the entire amusement park is her field, what about the staff in the amusement park?¡± They had just entered the guard post, and there was no one in the pavilion. There are four directions in the amusement park, southeast, northwest, and there are guard posts in each direction, and there are two guard posts in each pavilion. In other words, there should be eight guards in the amusement park at night. Susie suddenly raised her hand and pointed to the distance: ¡°There.¡± Kellen stared intently. Chapter 545 Vibrato There are two ropes hanging under the track at the top of the roller coaster. Under the rope, there are two people hanging¡­ 288 Vouchers In the darkness, two figures were swaying with the wind, their hands were hanging down, and their heads were hanging down, which seemed weird for no reason¡­ N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Go!¡± Susie rushed up, ¡°They¡¯re not dead yet!¡± The amusement park that Martin just built must not kill anyone! Kellen cooperated tacitly, and immediately walked towards the control room: ¡°I will control another roller coaster, and the car will stop after reaching the top, and you will put them down!¡± Susie ran two steps forward, then stopped suddenly and asked, ¡°Dad, are you sure?¡± She looked towards the dark control room without a single light. Kellen was sure at first. As soon as Susie asked, he suddenly imagined that he was controlling a roller coaster, and a rag doll appeared above the back of his head in a terrifying scene. ¡°Susie¡­give me two amulets.¡± Kellen said without blushing or panting, not feeling ashamed at all. Susie took out The Hell directly. ¡°Ordinary talismans aren¡¯t powerful enough, Dad, you¡¯d better enter The Hell!¡± After speaking, he threw The Hell over to him¡­and put it on his head. Kellen was speechless. I never thought that people would arrive at The Hell before they died. The Hell is still on his head! He was about to tell Susie to erge The Hell a little bit, at least trap himpletely, who knew that Susie had already run far away. Kellen silently hurried towards the control room. The two people hanging on it couldn¡¯t afford to wait, let alone The Hell around their necks. Susie ran to a roller coaster and climbed on it. It is enough for The Hell to trap Dad¡¯s head, and her The Hell also has a ¡®field¡¯. Zoom in a little more, Dad won¡¯t be able to carry it on his back. The Hell is not something anyone can bring. As soon as Susie fastened her seat belt, the roller coaster started, gradually elerated, and sprinted towards the top with a whoosh. The two guards who were hanged were getting closer and closer. Susie was concentrating, and was about to wait for the roller coaster to stop before trying to find a way to get the two uncles down. Hee-heeughter suddenly came to his ears, and when he turned his head, the little girl was already sitting next to her. Her body was facing forward, but her head was turned ny degrees, her -face was facing Susie, almost touching her face. Susie cursed subconsciously, and then pped him across the face. The little girl¡¯s head suddenly turned around, and soon settled in front of Susie again. ¡°y with me!¡± She smiled, revealing her white teeth. The roller coaster that was about to stop was suddenly out of control, and soon reached the top, roaring all the way down! Susie¡¯s hair is on top. The wind pulled her face, Susie opened her mouth, and the fleshy cheeks on both sides of her mouth trembled like waves. Susie¡¯s voice has its own vibrato. Kellen in the control room was in a hurry, but no matter how he pressed the button, the roller coaster was out of his control. With The Hell on his head, Kellen stretched out his neck and shouted: ¡°Susie, hold on!It¡¯s weightless training!¡± Susie: ¡°Okay-¡± With no way to control the roller coaster and no point in staying in the control room, Kellen ran towards the two hanging doormen. Running under the track of the roller coaster, he stretched out his hand and threw it, two lights of knives lit up, the rope snapped, and the two guards fell vertically. Mitch quickly raised his hand and held it up in the air, so as not to let the two fall into meatloaf. ¡°Can¡¯t you just say something?¡± Mitch was speechless: ¡°People didn¡¯t die while hanging on it, but they would die if they fell off¡± Kellen: ¡°I knew you¡¯d shoot.¡± Mitch was speechless. At this time, a trembling sound whistled past. Susie: ¡°Master-¡± 1244 D Chapter 545 Vibrato The two were speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 546 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Come y With Me Susie roared past, leaving behind a series of trills: ¡°Master, save¡­¡± Mitch said: ¡°Hold on, Master ising!¡± Kellen reached out to stop him, and said loudly, ¡°Susie, hold on!¡± ¡°Under the extreme environment of weightlessness and eleration, keep your mind clear!¡± The roller coaster roared past the two of them again, and Susie¡¯s voice came tremblingly: ¡°Martin makes money¡­¡± Although there is vibrato, the speech is clear. The word ¡°Qian¡± was bitten extremely hard, and the voice of Qian filled the air. The corners of Kellen and Mitch¡¯s mouths twitched at the same time, it turned out that they were asked to save people. At this time, I still think about making money, and I can¡¯t say that my mind is not clear¡­ Mitch said: ¡°You go, you have The Hell on your head, I¡¯m here to watch Susie.¡± Kellen wanted to say that he would keep Susie in his sights, but then he thought that if the King of ghost was going to kill Susie, he couldn¡¯t help. so he could only turn around reluctantly and leave. Kellen searched in the amusement park, but felt that his neck was getting heavier and heavier. It seemed that the farther he was from Susie, the heavier The Hell would be, making him almost unable to walk under the pressure. At this time, he wasing to the 4D experience hall of the Universal Cinema. The entire building wall of the experience hall full of technological design is designed with floor-to-ceiling ss windows. Kellen saw his own stupidity from the reflection refracted by the ss mirror. There is a small house on its head. The neck is bent very much¡­ At this time, something moved behind him, Kellen¡¯s back stiffened, and in the reflected mirror, the doll suddenly appeared behind him. The eyes of the rag doll are particrly terrifying, and they are even more weird in the reflection of the mirror! People like Kellen were shocked. It was at this time that he saw two other guards hanging under the banyan tree not far behind the doll. Kellen immediately turned around, with The Hell on his head, not afraid that turning around would blow out the fire on his shoulders. The moment he turned around, the rag doll screamed and rushed forward! Kellen sneered: ¡°You dare to pounce on me against The Hell, I admire your courage.¡± He also took the opportunity to practice his hands, and as soon as he raised his hand, the sharp hidden weapon of thencet flew out. Thencet pierced through the doll, only making a half-finger-long slit, and a handful of cotton wool flew up. The Lancet failed to cause any substantial damage to the ragdoll, but The Hell knocked it flying. The rag doll fell to the ground, toppled over, and stared at him resentfully. Kellen didn¡¯t have time to care about it for the time being, and flew out a knife to cut the rope, caught the two guards who fell down, and stuck a few talismans on them. When he turned around again, the doll was sitting up slowly, staring at him. ¡°Come.¡± Kellen raised his hand and ticked: ¡°I also want to see if I can deal with the King of little ghost!¡± Where is his limit, and how much his current strength can reach. Just in time, this King of little ghost is for him to practice! With The Hell on his head, he started the fight with the King of little ghost¡­ While fighting, they were looking for other guards. During the process, he also worried whether the rescued guard would be hung up again, but to his surprise, the doll kept following him. Kellen couldn¡¯t help feeling a little puzzled. What on earth does this little girl and her doll want to do? The roller coaster here. Susie has howled ten times. The little guy has gradually calmed down, and even wanted to pick his teeth in mid-air. The little girl who was with her didn¡¯t bite or pinch her, she just yed with her like this ten times, and seemed to be satisfied, the roller coaster gradually came to a stop. Susie, with her frizzy hair, was still a little ufortable when she stopped suddenly, and asked dazedly, ¡°It¡¯s fun! Why did you stop? Do it again?¡± The little girl stared at Susie for a moment. Mitch never expected that the roller coaster stopped just like that, and the three or four-year-old King of ghost in front of him was also quiet and not noisy. He frowned and whispered, ¡°Susie¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, the little girl disappeared in an instant, and reappeared standing in front of Mitch, staring at him with her head tilted. Mitch was speechless, startled by a ghost for the first time. ¡°Come y with me!¡± she said. Susie got off the roller coaster crookedly and shouted, ¡°Me!I¡¯ll y with you!¡± She seems to understand this little girl a little bit! She must be so lonely, looking for someone to y with all the time. She hung those uncles up, maybe she was also ying a game? But this is wrong. Susie earnestly taught: ¡°If you want to y, I can introduce you to several big friends, but you can¡¯t hang up the uncles, you know?¡± The little girl frowned and turned to look at Susie again. The surrounding lights flickered, and the surroundings fell into darkness- the roller coaster was ¡®closed¡¯. In the distance, the jumping machine suddenly started and the lights came Susie ran towards the jumping machine, Mitch gave chase. ¡°Susie, wait!¡± To y with a King of ghost? Beforeing here, Mitch thought that she would y with her brothers, uncles, and even na, but never thought that she would y with a King of ghost! But Susie seemed to have made her own decision. When she ran to the jumping machine, the jumping machine also stopped quietly in front of her, as if waiting for her. Susie immediately sat up and fastened her seat belt. He also fastened the seat belt on the little girl. The little girl lowered her head, frowned at the thing tied around her waist, and tore it off with a wave of her hand. She looked up at Mitch who was standing below, and grinned, revealing a mouthful of white teeth: ¡°Come and y with me¡­¡± Mitch was speechless. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Susie waved: ¡°Master,e quickly, it¡¯s fun!¡± Mitch wanted to talk about how he could y as a ghost, none of these things would work for him. The jumping machine is fun because people have gravity, jumping down to feel the excitement of the heartbeat at that moment. But he is a ghost, there is no heartbeat, so there is no stimtion. ¡°No need.¡± Mitch crossed his arms. He is a Death judge, and he would never y such childish things. five minutester. Chapter 546 Come y With Me The jump machine rises to the top. Mitch looked at himself sitting on the seat, and then looked at the unlucky ghosts, cowardly ghosts, ya ghosts, muddleheaded ghosts, crying ghosts, wedding dress ghosts, ugly aunts beside him who also looked confused¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 547 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 547 Chapter 547 The experience of the ghosts The total height of the jumping machine in Neon Ind Amusement Park is 100 meters. It is as tall as a 25-story building. The seat belt that Susie fastened herself was a seat belt that even the soul and body could not escape. Mitch and the coward were firmly ¡®locked¡¯ on the seat of the jumping machine. The female ghost in the red wedding dress looked nervous: ¡°I have never experienced the feeling of jumping off a building before I died!Ah¨CI¡¯m so nervous!¡± The unlucky ghost looked bored and said, ¡°Why are you nervous? We are all ghosts. Believe it or not, we will fall from the jumping machine and we will still be sitting in the original air.¡± The coward was speechless. A group of ghosts sitting in ce above the jumping machine? ya ghost joked with a rxed face: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Look at the seat belt, which was tied by King of Hell himself. I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re afraid.¡± The confused ghost yawned: ¡°What can we do, anyway, we are all ghosts, so let¡¯s go down together at worst.¡± After being a ghost for so many years, are you still afraid of a jumping machine? Crying ghost has started to cry: ¡°I¡¯m afraid~¡± Mitch couldn¡¯t help but press the space between his brows. How on earth did he agree to sit up? At this time Susie excitedly said: ¡°Everyone sit down!It¡¯s time to start. 288 IVouchers Before she could finish speaking, the jumping machine suddenly fell down! The howling wind blew across his face, and the feeling of weightlessness made one¡¯s heart palpitate, and Susie¡¯s vibrato reappeared. The vibrato was sandwiched by the gigglingughter of the little female ghost. Except for the little female ghost, all the other ghosts were screaming! Never expected that their souls would look like this after being bound! The lower body goes down, the upper body chases after! ¡°My face¡­¡± This belonged to the female ghost in wedding dress. ¡°Mom!I¡¯m missing my head!¡± Mitch held down his soul very hard to avoid being stretched. This is like a dream, can you still y like this? When the jumping machine was about to hit the ground, it stopped suddenly! ya ghost¡¯s elongated soul bodies rushed back to their lower bodies, one by one, like Tom cats being weighed down, their heads retracted into their stomachs.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There are still a few pieces of soul fragments that were thrown away in mid-air. The ghosts were speechless. Mitch, who barely maintained his demeanor, was speechless. Susie with messy hair: ¡°Haha!¡± The little female ghost seemed very happy, excitedly raised the jumping machine again, andughed. The unlucky ghost shouted: ¡°No way!Come again!¡± Wedding dress female ghost: ¡°Have you seen my face?¡± Daisy: ¡°I¡¯m looking for a head too, let me know if you see it.¡± The ugly aunt touched her big face and said, ¡°Hey, I seem to have stic surgery, and I look a little better.¡± ya ghost: ¡°Things that should be long need to be stretched, and things that shouldn¡¯t be long really don¡¯t need to be stretched.¡± The gentle voice of the cowardly boy was tinged with a tremor: ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you take off our seat belts?¡± Susie shook her head and yelled in the howling wind: ¡°Fasten your seat belt and drive to prevent idents!¡± Before the jumping machine reached the top, the ghosts were already howling. They¡¯re all dead, so what¡¯s the surprise? The seat belt was their ident, okay? Before I had time to think about it, the jumping machine that rose to the top suddenly fell down again. The female ghost in wedding dress was delighted to find her face back, and went down again the next second. The scene was chaotic. In the silent middle of the night, the jumping machine operated strangely, and a group of ghosts searched for faces, heads, noses, and eyes in mid- air. After going back and forth ten times and eight times, the little ghost finally got tired of ying, and the jumping machine stopped. Except for Mitch, who wanted to cling to his demeanor and was a little t on his body to keep his image, the other ghosts were looking for faces and fragments all over the ce. Susie was wearing a chicken nest head, her eyes were gradually stained with excitement, she was having fun. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± She asked impatiently. I don¡¯t have this opportunity to y so exciting during the day. The little ghost never expected that Susie would steal her lines. She has also found many people to y with, but those people are afraid. Once angry, she hangs them up. There was also an uncle who pretended not to be afraid, but he didn¡¯t want to y with her at all. He looked at her with fear in his eyes, but he wanted to pretend to be happy. The little female ghost looked at Susie, her little brows furrowed deeper and deeper, she turned around and disappeared again. Not far away, the lights of the big pendulum shed. Susie ran over first: ¡°Wait for me!¡± ¡°Follow up!¡± The ghosts were speechless. Come again! The cowardly ghost managed to stabilize his soul, returned to its original. state, and said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± $4.25% 122 The years are long, and there is still a long way to go in the future. How many opportunities will there be in the future to y wildly with the little guy? You shouldn¡¯t miss it. The coward followed first. The other ghosts had no choice but to follow, watching the big pendulum while floating. ¡°This height is not high, and the speed doesn¡¯t seem to be fast, so it should be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the big pendulum, as the name suggests, is to sit on it and swing it like a rocking car¡­¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress stretched out her hand andpared: ¡°I think this big pendulum is only so big around it, and the shaking range is much smaller than that of a jumping machine. It¡¯s all right!¡± The ghosts are at ease. I don¡¯t know until I go up. Where is this big pendulum? This is directly called Invincible Hot Wheels!! Under the operation of King of ghost, the big pendulum was swung up directly, and now it was done, the head, face, and nose just recovered seemed to be thrown into a drum washing machine, all kinds of flying around. The elongated head and feet can be connected to form a circle. When they came down, all the ghosts were in a daze. Susie staggered like she was drunk, and sat down on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± She raised her hand: ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± Dad said, to train! ¡°Come again!¡± said Susie. The ghosts were speechless. The little female ghost giggled, she started to like Susie, this time she didn¡¯t disappear suddenly, took Susie¡¯s hand and ran towards the next facility. It seems that watching all the ghosts screaming has be her new pleasure. The ghosts don¡¯t want to y, but the little female ghost stubbornly asks them to y together, and keeps repeating that sentence: ¡°y with me.¡± The ghosts didn¡¯t know how to spend this night. Mitch didn¡¯t know why he agreed to his apprentice. It was supposed to catch ghosts. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 548 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Where¡¯s My Dad? The amusement park in the middle of the night was very lively, and I didn¡¯t know what time it was, so it gradually quieted down Susie sat down on the grass, feeling the sea breeze. The little female ghost also sat down beside her, without saying a word The ghosts were in a mess, looking at the new ghost in front of them with a confused expression: ¡°Who are you?¡± After ying for a while, there is one more ghost? Still looking so disorganized and horrible? The ghost was silent. The female ghost in the wedding dress asked suspiciously: ¡°Why is this face so familiar¡­. The unlucky ghost touched his nose: ¡°This nose looks very simr to mine.¡± ya ghost: ¡°My boobs¡­¡± It turns out that what is in front of me is not a new ghost, but the parts of the ghosts¡­ So the ghosts hurriedly distributed parts. ¡°This is your eyebrow.¡± ¡°My face is finally back.¡± ¡°Whose eyeball is it? It¡¯s on my head!¡± There was a rush. Susie simplyy down on the grass and said with satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s so fun!¡± 288 (Vouchers But she seems to have forgotten something? Susie snorted, and suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± Mitch was speechless. Yes, it¡¯s rare that I can still remember your dad. At this time, a figure appeared in the distance. Under the streetmp, his shadow stretched out. He was arched, his chest was heaving and heaving, and he was panting heavily. Kellen held on to themp with one hand and a rag doll in the other. The Hell was worn on his head like a hard hat, and the door opened to reveal his face. Kellen wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t put it into words. While he was fighting with the doll, he could still hear Susie¡¯s voice echoing throughout the amusement park. Too bad he couldn¡¯t get distracted. He finally defeated the King of little ghost with his own strength! The current King of little ghost, obediently being carried in his hands, was beaten up, covered in tatters, cotton wool can be seen flying around under the light, but Kellen felt that The Hell on his head was getting heavier and heavier¡­ What made him unbelievable the most was that his little baby didn¡¯te to him! ¡°Dad!¡± Susie waved her hand guiltily. The little female ghost seemed to have just remembered her doll, and 14.85% 12:45 when she turned her head to look, there was a hint of guilt in her eyes. Kellen looked at Susie resentfully. The doll looked at the little girl resentfully. Kellen: Fighting all night. In the end, the two yed all night! Susie took back The Hell, and the little girl of King of ghost also took back her doll. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Susie asked curiously, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Just when everyone thought the little girl couldn¡¯t speak, she said, ¡°My name is Taylor, and this is my sister, I.¡± The little girl points to the doll. Everyone was surprised, this doll was actually her sister? ¡°We¡¯ve been on this ind for a long time,¡± Taylor said. ¡°My sister and I were here before the amusement park was built here.¡± ¡°We fled here from yonder, from the far, far away archipgo.¡± The little girl Taylor revealed a lot of information in just a few words¡­ How her sister turned into a rag doll. Why did they escape here. How could it be King of ghost, King of little ghost¡­ Taylor said quietly: ¡°My sister and I were dependent on each other. We still have a mother, but no father.¡± Susie was very confused, since she has a mother, how can she live with 12:45 her sister¡­ Could it be that she didn¡¯t learn idioms well? Kellen also sat on the side, and found that the ground was cold, so he hugged Susie into his arms. It was dark before dawn, and it was getting a little cold. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. All the ghosts sat in rows, quietly listening to the story of the King of ghost. ¡°My mother didn¡¯t like us and didn¡¯t like to talk to us,¡± Taylor said. ¡°I milked the cows when I was a kid and fed me.¡± So she has been very attached to her sister since she was a child. Her sister is very beautiful, and her eyes are very beautiful, as clean and sparkling as the sky. Her favorite thing is to snuggle up to her sister and stare into her beautiful eyes. It¡¯s a pity that I is dumb and can¡¯t speak, but I is very good. Every time Ie back from work on the farm, I will always take something out of my pocket and give it to her. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s a candy, sometimes it¡¯s a pretty little flower.¡± As if recalling those beautiful years, Taylor also had a smile on his face. ¡°But when my sister was 18, my mother suddenly brought some men to the house.¡± Taylor recalled that day, his eyes suddenly turned gray, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. ¡°They said they were going to y games with me and tell me to hide, and my mother called I over.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°I don¡¯t want to y games with them, I just want to follow I, but my mother won¡¯t let me.¡± My mother never cared about her. Sometimes she screamed with hunger, and my mother would not even look at her. But that day her mother cooked her delicious food, roast beef and warm goat¡¯s milk. Attracted by the delicious food, she forgot to find I for a moment. ¡°On that day, I disappeared.¡± Taylor said here, his eyes became bitter, but Susie saw a trace of regret and pain hidden deep in her bitter eyes. Susie seemed to understand a little bit that what she regretted must be immersing herself in delicious things and letting herself lose I. Taylor continued: ¡°I searched for a long time, and I couldn¡¯t find I until it was dark. I kept crying and crying. My mother got impatient and gave me a bear, saying that I left it for me.¡± ¡°She also said that I left with others, went to a ce far, far away, went to enjoy happiness, and would nevere back to this poor ce.¡± Taylor couldn¡¯t help crying when he said this, and he pursed his lips and said stubbornly: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± I won¡¯t leave her. Absolutely will never abandon her! From that day on, she searched the entire pasture, the entire prairie, found the coast on the edge of the prairie, and even found the high mountains on the coast. She hugged the rag doll I left for her, and searched anxiously. When she was hungry, she picked some turf to eat, and when she was 12:46 thirsty, shey down in the puddle in the low-lyingnd and drank a little water. The doll apanied her, from clean to dirty. ¡°How do you know that this doll was given by you from I?¡± Susie couldn¡¯t help asking. Taylor shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my mother said I left it for me, so I believe I left it for me.¡± She touched the doll: ¡°Because I said that she would give me a doll on my birthday.¡± I said that she would sew for her herself, and pick the cotton that was left on the branches after being harvested by others. ¡°Did you find your Iter?¡± ya ghost couldn¡¯t help asking, looking at the doll in Taylor¡¯s arms. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 549 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Skin Drum Taylor stroked the doll in his arms, and said quietly, ¡°I found it.¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°I found the beach, but I didn¡¯t find I. I think I must have gone home, maybe waiting for me at home.¡± So Taylor hurriedly set foot on the way home again, and she felt I¡¯s call. After wandering for a long time, she almost couldn¡¯t find her way home, but at this time¡­ ¡°I suddenly heard a very nice drum sound.¡± Taylor said: ¡°The drum sound seems to be talking, like I¡¯s voice.¡± Although her sister is dumb and has not spoken, she thinks it is I. ¡°I is calling me home, she¡¯s looking for me too.¡± Looking for the sound of the drum, Taylor kept walking until he got blisters and skin on his little feet, and even a toenail fell off. Finally, she saw a lot of people, they knelt down and beat devoutly around a drum. ¡°I recognized it right away, that drum is I¡­¡± Taylor said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s a drum made of I¡¯s skin.¡± Susie and the others felt horrified when they heard the truth unexpectedly! A drum made of human skin? Taylor continued: ¡°In our ce, everyone¡¯s skin is the same as wheat, dark, only I¡¯s skin is white, soft and delicate¡­¡± ya ghost couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°But how can you be sure that it¡¯s a drum made of leather? Maybe it¡¯s another kind of skin? Like sheepskin or something.¡± Taylor was very stubborn and insisted: ¡°I¡¯m sure!Because the drum sounds like I¡¯s voice!¡± All the ghosts fell silent for a moment. I is a mute, but Taylor said that the drumbeat is I¡¯s voice, this can only be said to be pure telepathy between the sisters? Taylor¡¯s eyes were gradually covered with tears: ¡°I saw a few men who came to our house in the crowd.¡± They hugged the drum and fondled it after the crowd dispersed. ¡°I heard the secret they said. They said that they chose a girl who had never experienced love. This is the purest way. The best thing is that it would be better if the girl was dumb, because the dumb never told a lie, and the soul will not be defiled.¡± ¡°They said that the girls with this skin are all suitable, and they are so beautiful, and the skin is so delicate, and the sound of drums and drums made can reach the sky and the earth, and can be transmitted several kilometers away.¡± Taylor said, tearing up: ¡°They¡¯re talking about I.¡± I is the most beautiful and purest, but also dumb. She rushed up to call I, but they beat her out. They seem to be afraid that if she speaks out, they will kill her. In the dark, she heard I telling her to run, and I ran ahead and took her to hide in a cave. She dodges the men¡¯s guns, but the men take I with them. ¡°In order to find I, I searched for them again and stalked behind them.¡± It was also on this journey that she learned what Skin Drum is. They say that this kind of drum can connect life and death, transcend reincarnation, and is mainly used to worship gods and beg for protection from gods. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It is necessary to choose the skin of a girl who has never experienced love, and it is best not to speak. While she was alive, she was skinned alive to make the best drums. Susie couldn¡¯t help hugging her father, goosebumps appeared on her skinyer byyer, and her hair stood on end. ¡°Is there really someone in this world who would do this? Why can a drum made of human skin still beg for protection from the gods?¡± Shouldn¡¯t such cruel treatment of innocent I draw the wrath of the gods? Taylor chuckled: ¡°They said no, they took I away, but they always told the worshipers that there was no such thing.¡± ¡°They said it was a smear spread intentionally by bad people. Others made up such absurd lies after seeing the bones of the feet and hands.¡± ¡°They said it didn¡¯t exist, but I¡¯s drum was right in front of them.¡± Those people circled around, gave alms all the way, and finally returned to the original point-the ce where all of them stayed. She was thin and nimble, and found I¡¯s hair and I¡¯s eyes in the cracks of the wall, among the bushes, in their cliff valleys. ¡°I hid I¡¯s hair and eyes in a rag doll body.¡± Taylor hugged the doll tightly, with attachment in his eyes. ¡°I wanted to get I back but they had sticks. I set fire to a lot of their houses.¡± ¡°They arrested me, but in front of everyone, they said they had pity on me as a child and should be treated with kindness.¡± ¡°So they sent me back to my mother.¡± Mom was very angry and locked her up. She cried and asked her mother if she knew it a long time ago, and if she gave I to the bad guys. Mom told her to shut up. Mom won¡¯t admit it. Mom said she would sew her mouth shut if she talked nonsense again. Taylor lowered his head and said, ¡°I was holding the doll, and I asked the doll, do you want a mother? She can give half of the mother to it.¡± Susie was at a loss: ¡°Why do you divide mom in half¡­¡± Taylor giggled: ¡°Because my mother is not a good mother.¡± On the night of lightning and thunder, she took advantage of her mother¡¯s sleep and crushed her to death with veryrge stones. Lightning illuminates the mirror in the house, and she sees her face covered in blood, which is horrifying. She also saw the doll behind her sitting up, as if encouraging her. So she split mom in half. Finally, she went back to the ce where the people who took I lived, and set a big fire that time, and burned herself to death. There were a lot of people in that ce, about a few hundred people. The ghosts were silent. King of ghost really is King of ghost, he is a ruthless person. She killed her mother, killed a group of demons who took I¡¯s skin, and burned herself to death, no wonder she became King of ghost. Taylor said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m done, do you think I did the right thing? Am I brave?¡± ¡°I finally found I, and I put I¡¯s eyes in here, and the hair is I¡¯s hair. But I can¡¯t get I¡¯s skin back.¡± There was a golden light in that ce, as if it was really protected by a god. Taylor¡¯s eyes were full of confusion: ¡°Why? They are all bad people, why should the gods protect them!¡± That¡¯s why she took the doll and ran so far toe here. It started out as a deserted ind. Nothing, no one. After she entered, she seemed to be trapped and unable to leave. After a long time, she felt so lonely and bored. Until a beautiful uncle came to the ind and built an amusement park, she suddenly found that she could move and y. She still wants to go y with that uncle, but for some reason, she can¡¯t get close to that uncle. As long as that uncle is around, she will be rejected. She managed to gather her strength until all the things that bound her were broken free¡­ Taylor didn¡¯t talk about the rest anymore, but just looked at Susie 12:46 stubbornly: ¡°Tell me, did I do it right?¡± ¡°Are they bad guys?¡± ¡°Why do the gods protect the bad guys?¡± Susie opened her mouth, unable to speak. Those who did Skin Drum, how many insiders are there? Taylor burned so many people, does everyone deserve to die? So, who is right and who is wrong? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 550 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 550 288 Vouchers In the end Susie shook her head honestly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re doing it right or not, and I don¡¯t know why they do these bad things, and there¡¯s the blessing of the gods.¡± ¡°If I know the answer in the future, I will definitely tell you.¡± Taylor looked at Susie fixedly, nodded after a long time and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you. When did you find the answer, tell me!¡± Susie nodded, holding two small hands together, but the other hand was thin and pale¡­ Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It¡¯s getting ready for daylight Kellen looked towards the horizon and said, ¡°We should go back.¡± Susie took all the ghosts back into the gourd, including Taylor and her dolls, and put them all into the gourd. On the way back, Susie leaned softly on Kellen¡¯s shoulder and yawned, but she was not sleepy, she just stared in one direction in a daze. Kellen asked, ¡°Thinking of what?¡± Susie asked, ¡°Dad, is Taylor doing the right thing?¡± Kellen was silent for a moment, and said: ¡°Taylor¡¯s tragedy stems from their cultural characteristics. It comes from her mother, and those people with evil intentions.¡± ¡°To kill to stop killing, who can say whether it is right or not, and Dad can¡¯t answer this question for you.¡± The judgment of everything in this world is not just as simple as right and Wrong. That¡¯s why there is a King of Hell, looking at past and present lives, and looking at life and death, to judge right from wrong. 1246 Simrly, he is not King of Hell, so he can¡¯t say right or wrong about this matter. Susiey on her stomach and yawned again. Mitch floated aside and said, ¡°Right and wrong, separately, Taylor¡¯s mother and those people were wrong, and Taylor was wrong.¡± ¡°The fault of those people is ignorance and bewilderment.¡± ¡°Taylor was wrong to kill randomly. Out of hundreds of people, maybe there were only a few bewildered people, but she set them all on fire.¡± To be able to kill hundreds of people with the body of a child is unique in the world. ¡°But if you put it together, everything has a cause and effect, and there is a retribution. Taylor and I originally lived a simple and beautiful life. but because of the tragedy caused by the drummers, it aroused Taylor¡¯s tyranny. It is Taylor Killing hundreds of people, it would be better to say that she and those people killed everyone together.¡± ¡°After all, without them doing evil before, there would be no Taylor killing behind.¡± Of course, they would also say that if Taylor hadn¡¯t been born with a bloodthirsty gene, how could he kill hundreds of people. These words depend on who said them. Different people will have different opinions. Those who died innocently will also have their own I, mother, and beloved sister and brother. Who should they resent? Naturally Taylor. Susie wasn¡¯t sleepy at first, but after hearing a lot from Master, she became sleepy instead. She couldn¡¯t hold her eyelids anymore, and muttered in a daze, ¡°Every 12:46 time Master talks, he¡¯s so long-winded¡­ Mitch was speechless. Mitch slowly faded and disappeared. Of course, it was Kellen who couldn¡¯t see, in fact he was still guarding Susie¡¯s side. Kellen carried Susie back to the hotel and put him on the bed before na came to make rounds. The gatekeepers of the amusement park were rescued. When they woke up after dawn, they only felt confused and didn¡¯t know what happened. As the sun rose higher and higher, the amusement park gradually took on its own appearance, and the real excitement and joy began. na came over with a hearty breakfast and found that Susie was still sleeping, and told her that she turned over and couldn¡¯t even open her eyelids. The olddy smiled: ¡°Kellen, Susie didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Kellen didn¡¯t change his face: ¡°I slept well.¡± na pointed to Susie, who was still awake: ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s going on? Did you take her to fool around against night?¡± Kellen didn¡¯t look sideways: ¡°How is it possible!¡± na stared at him. Kellen said serious nonsense: ¡°It¡¯s just that the birthday party was tootest night, and you have to me Martin for that.¡± Martin was speechless, but still said: ¡°Let Susie sleep more, I didn¡¯t sleep on the first night on the ind, it may be due tock of sleep, the stamina is great.¡± Hidden meaning: me Kellen for letting Susie train all night the night before. Kellen touched his nose, handsome and rich Martin really spoke with a hidden knife in his smile, the essence of a businessman. na didn¡¯t want to see these two me each other, but actually shield each other. Could she be that kind of ignorant olddy? It¡¯s just worrying, she always has to pretend to make a point. Susie is only five years old, so young, she can¡¯t stand their training to treat people like machines. ¡°Okay!Don¡¯t wake up Susie!¡± na put down the breakfast and said, ¡°Get out!¡± The olddy spoke, Kellen climbed down the pole and went out to do some errands. He is going to check the surveince of the amusement park to ensure that there is nothing superfluous in the surveince. In case the surveince failed to capture ghosts, Susie was photographed ying inside alone all night. It¡¯s always bad to spread the word. The room became quiet, and Susie turned over, her hands and feet were spread out, her belly rose and fell regrly, and she slept soundly. This sleepsted until dark, and Susie was starving when she woke up. Fortunately, there was a grandma who was always ready to feed her, and she fed her back to Susie when she was full. Then everything was calm, Susie had no scruples, and yed with Lucy all over Neon Ind. At the amusement park, Lucy wants to ride the roller coaster. na: ¡°No!¡± Lucy is going to y with the big pendulum. na: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Susie thought to herself, indeed she was stopped by her grandma, luckily she had enough fun. But Susie still asked curiously: ¡°Grandma, why can¡¯t children y with these?¡± Lucy muttered, ¡°Grandma said she¡¯d throw her brains out!¡± She doesn¡¯t believe it! Such a good brain, how could it be thrown out! na said: ¡°The reason why children are not allowed to y is because children¡¯s brains are not fully developed. Unlike adults¡¯ brains, there is still arge part of ¡®water¡¯. Violent shaking will cause the brain to collide with the skull, causing Ruptured small blood vessels in the brain, shaken baby syndrome, you know? ¡± na said a lot, but Lucy, who is a scumbag, couldn¡¯t understand. Just say that her brain is full of water, right? Adults worry about this and that, I really don¡¯t understand! Lucy took Susie and ran away. I couldn¡¯t y the exciting items, so I yed all the milder carousels, slides and the like. Two dayster, I yed all the ces where Neon Ind can be yed, and made up for Susie¡¯s fifth birthday, so there is no regret left. It was a rare trip. The original n of the Murray family was to go back one dayter, but Susie suddenly insisted on going home. The Murray family had to leave temporarily and return to LA. This moment. The group of thieves who were eyeing the rough stone was about to make a move. ¡°ording to reliable information, the Murray family will arrive in LA at six o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. We n to do it tonight!¡± A stupid thief asked, ¡°Why?¡± The thief boss stared: ¡°Why? On the one hand, it¡¯s because the Murray family is preparing toe back. The Murray family¡¯s servants, doormen, etc. were all in a rxed state of mind that day, and they are easy to be negligent. Let us take advantage of loopholes!¡± Stupid brother: ¡°Another reason?¡± Boss: ¡°The other reason is that you idiots haven¡¯t found the exact location of the rough stone!¡± The thief boss is very tired. This time it¡¯s really hell, the small Murray family estate, they couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the rough stone. Such a big rough stone! The stupid thief hesitated: ¡°Boss, you said that the rough stone¡­could it be the one ced at the entrance of the main building?¡± The thief boss immediately gave him a big fight: ¡°Stupid? Is it possible? That stone is so big, I have never seen a rough stone that big. Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Besides, have you ever seen someone drying vegetables on the rough stone, even drying salted fish yesterday!¡± The younger brothers were speechless. What the boss said makes sense! The boss is the one with the highest IQ among them. If the boss says no, then it is not! Vouchers Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 551 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 551 Chapter 551 What Are You Doing? Night fell. 288 Vouchers Ten low-key Maybachs drive back to the Murray family estate. At the same time, the gang of thieves who were going to steal the rough stones were also driving a truck on their way to the Murray family. They couldn¡¯t find the original stone, so they decided to go in and search! Those people from the Murray family will be back tomorrow, and the rough stone may be transported away, guarded more closely, or sent somewhere for protection. Only tonight is their best chance to make a move! First of all, the first point is to bring down all the guards. Prescribing medicine is of course the easiest and quickest way. The thief boss arrived at the mountain behind the Murray family manor, parked his car on the mountain road, and quietly controlled the drone to investigate the situation. In the drone footage, the guards were all smiling and rxed. ¡°Sure enough, the master¡¯s family is preparing toe back, they feel relieved, now is the most rxing time¡­¡± Or how can you say that the more you persist until the end, the harder it will be? Guarding such arge piece of rough stone, these guards and servants must have trouble sleeping and eating every day, and their nerves are tense. It was thest day, and of course they were happy. ¡°Do it!¡± The thief boss gave an order. The little brothers who had already stepped on the spot and hid in the dark immediately fired in one after another. This is what they researched. It is colorless and odorless. It is fired with a gun equipped with a muffler, and it is very fast and urate. At first the guard wobbled and fell down with a bang. After all, these thieves have stolen many ces. Although they look stupid and have experience in doing things, each of them has a division ofbor. They aim at the guards who are not down and are about to ring the rm, and fly out the anesthesia needle directly to solve the problem. ¡°The main entrance is done!¡± ¡°The side door is done!¡± ¡°The back door is done!¡± The vanguard rushed in, and after a while, the headset of the thief boss sounded: ¡°The main building is done!¡± ¡°All servants will handle it!¡± The thief boss felt relieved immediately! Sure enough, a private house is a private house, no matter how big the manor is, it is also a private house. Compared with those museums, banks, etc., it is not too easy to break through. ¡°If we knew it was so easy, we should have done it two days ago!¡± ¡°All in!¡± ¡°Leave a team squatting at the door!¡± Eleven or twelve thieves all entered the Murray family manor andunched a carpet search. In the end, they were dumbfounded. They searched the entire Murray family, but they couldn¡¯t find the legendary rough stone! ¡°Could it be fake news?¡± The thief boss couldn¡¯t help frowning. But at this time, a younger brother ran out excitedly holding a piece of gravel the size of a palm: ¡°Boss!I found it!I found it!¡± The boss quickly took the piece of gravel, and saw the purple jade stone exposed on it, his eyes were straightened. He has never seen such a fine royal purple jade. The pure Royal Purple Seed Water is extremely high, just looking at it is thrilling, and it is so beautiful that people can¡¯t take their eyes off! ¡°But why just such a piece?¡± Such a piece, although it is still a treasure, is at least worth hundreds of millions. But it was far from what they imagined. It¡¯s a big piece, how about carving it into a big ornament? ¡°Find them all for me!It must be in the Murray family!¡± The boss¡¯s heart was hot, looking at the gravel in his hand, his eyes were about to burst into mes. The thieves walked in and out of the Murray family, up and down, and back and forth from the huge stone where vegetables and salted fish were dried at the door, but no one looked at it. After all, it is really too big. The rough jade that can be transported by hand in this world will never be so big. At the beginning, the stupid thief stared at the gravel in the boss¡¯s hand, always feeling very puzzled. ¡°Strange, why do I always feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere?¡± He muttered. The boss gave him another big push. ¡°Where else have you seen it? Something you have never seen before, this piece of jade, you will never have seen it before!¡± Of all the rough stones on the market, you can¡¯t find such a good piece, otherwise you would have been famous for a long time. But the stupid thief suddenly said: ¡°Boss, do you think that this crushed stone¡­is a bit simr in color to the giant stone outside?¡± The boss wanted to give him another big fight, so the stupid thief hurried to the huge rock in front of the main building and pulled down the vegetables on it. ¡°Really, boss, look, the colors are the same!¡± The thief boss was about to swear, when suddenly his eyes froze, he looked at the gravel in his hand, and then at the boulder outside. All of a sudden his eyes widened. He hurried out in two or three steps, holding the gravel up and down forparison, and suddenly looked at the ce on the boulder covered by white stic film. The stupid thief quickly tore off the white stic film, and in an instant, the dazzling purple almost blinded their eyes. The boss shivered and pressed the gravel in his hand ¨C it fit perfectly, it was this piece! Damn it, the rough stone that has been looking for for a few days is actually dangling under their noses every day? Such a big piece¡­is it really used to dry vegetables?? A younger brotherined angrily: ¡°Not only do you dry vegetables, but you also dry salted fish!!¡± The thieves were all angry. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The thief boss was so angry that his voice changed his tone: ¡°Move quickly!Move it for me!¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s a big one!!¡± The thieves acted immediately one by one! At this moment, a voice sounded: ¡°What are you doing? Do you need help?¡± A bird didn¡¯t know when it was standing on top of the rough stone. It didn¡¯t know if it was because of the cold. One of its feet was still shrunk, its feathers were all raised, and it was looking at them with its neck curled up. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 552 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 552 Chapter 552 The Singing Bird 288 Vouchers Because the parrot is too green, it almost blends with the vegetables on it, so the thieves didn¡¯t notice it immediately. Alex twitched one foot and sang. Alex sang very affectionately, weeping blood every word, but almost didn¡¯t cry. ¡°Where did the birde from?¡± The thief boss frowned. sad songs while they were working, as if a person was celebrating her birthday and you went to cry in front of her. The thief boss was so annoyed that he grabbed a vegetable and threw it at Alex! Alex fluttered into the air and flew up the tree. The thieves can¡¯t care about what is not a bird. What can a bird do, is it important to have rough stones? He pressed the call button and called someone: ¡°Quick, bring the truck in!¡± The thieves destroyed the vegetables on the boulder in twos and twos, and the dried salted fish was also scattered all over the ground. Alex was extremely heartbroken: ¡°Ada is going to vomit blood!Ada is going to vomit blood!¡± ¡°Ada!Come on, Ada!Someone spoiled your food!¡± The thief boss¡¯ eyes went dark, damn it, it would be a bad thing to be woken up by this noisy bird. ¡°Beat it to death!It¡¯s too noisy.¡± The boss said coldly. Alex immediately flew up: ¡°Damn it!Another shot at the top bird!¡± The suppressed gun aimed at Alex, but unfortunately missed. Alex¡¯s ws caught a phone watch at some point, and the gun missed it, but hit the watch. A puff of ck smoke came out of the watch¡­ Alex flew higher and dialed 911. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a thief in my house! Catch the thief, catch the thief!¡± The stupid boyughed. He has only seen parrots learn to talk, but he has never seen a parrot call 911. No matter how smart the bird is, it will never call 911. What it holds in its paws is a pink watch that looks like a stic toy. Smoked. The thieves had no time to care about it. They were racking their brains to think about how to move the rough stone. Alex on the tree was racking his brains to describe the address: ¡°Murray family, Murray family!¡± The stupid thief listened, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. The thief boss was frowning: ¡°What the hell, I haven¡¯t brought the truck in for so long, you two go over and rush!¡± The rest were stuffing carrying bars under the boulder. No matter how heavy things are, just give them a lever. Oh sorry they can¡¯t curl up. As long as they are stuffed with chains for carrying, the boulder can still be moved by mechanical rolling. But I don¡¯t know why today is so unlucky. 17.32% 12:49 D Their chain was finally stuffed under the boulder, and suddenly it snapped! The little stupid thief who was struggling staggered, and the thing he was pulling flew out with a whoosh. A severed iron chain smashed on the head of the thief boss, smashing his head into a big bag. The pain made him furious, and it was another big fight on the head of the stupid boy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, boss, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± While apologizing, the younger brother bowed his head in fear to admit his mistake. He didn¡¯t know what he stepped on, slipped and fell, and mmed into the crotch of the thief boss. Two muffled groans sounded at the same time, and the thief boss fell to the ground and clutched his crotch, almost ascending to heaven in pain. ¡°You¡­¡± He was so angry that his fingers were trembling. At this time, the truck drove in, and the thief boss said fiercely: ¡°Go back and settle the score with you!¡± The stupid thief covered his head, always feeling that there was a cloud covering his head. Why are you so unlucky today? Several people walked towards the truck, ready to get new transport chains, and quickly moved the boulder away. Unexpectedly, just after opening the door of the truckpartment, she saw a female ghost in a red wedding dress standing quietly on it. The female ghost grinned and said, ¡°Hello, do you need my help?¡± The pupils of the thieves shrank suddenly, no matter how brave they were, they screamed in fright and ran to the back! Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he saw another female ghost standing behind him, dressed in white, expressionless, but bleeding from all orifices, and her mind was white. ¡°What are you doing in our house? Does your girlfriend know that you are doing shameful things in my house?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The thieves were speechless. They were horrified to find that ghosts popped up all around, and a hand suddenly stuck out from the ground in front of them. An extremely ugly female ghost crawled out and stretched out her hand ho ho ho ho. This group of thieves had stolen so many times, it was the first time they saw a ghost, they were scared out of their wits for a while, and there was no way out, they all huddled together. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± The thief boss barely calmed down: ¡°Ghosts are not real, they can¡¯t touch us!¡± As soon as the words fell, a male ghost viciously grabbed a little thief on the edge, and turned his head 90 degrees with a click! The little thief was not screwed to death, but he was almost scared to death. He only felt the adrenaline soaring, and his pupils shrank into pinholes. The foolish ghost sneered: ¡°You dare to steal our things!¡± He suddenly opened his bloody mouth, and bit the head of a thief fiercely. This frightened the thieves. They raised their guns in a panic and swept them in disorder. 12:50 But ghosts can twist their necks, but their bullets can¡¯t hit them! Now they didn¡¯t care about any boulders, they rushed out in fright, just wanting to leave this ce! But ya ghost, they grabbed their feet, and they climbed up bit by bit like a prank¡­ ¡°Help¡­ help!¡± the thieves screamed. The door of the truck opened suddenly, and a tall man stepped down from above and cast a cold nce. ¡°Don¡¯t have eyes? You dare to steal from the Murray family!¡± Kellen said in a cold voice, ¡°Be careful in your next life.¡± The thieves were shocked by his cold expression and calmed down a little. They subconsciously looked back, but they didn¡¯t see the shadow of the ghost, as if it was their illusion just now. The thieves turned back suspiciously, and when they turned around, they were stuck together with a few grimaces. A certain thief pinched his legs and peed in fright. They stole so many ces, and it was the first time they regretted stealing the Murray family, let alone such arge rough stone, even if all the gold in the world was piled here, they would not dare toe here! At this time, the siren sounded, and soon the police surrounded the Murray family, shouting: ¡°All hands up, don¡¯t move!¡± The thieves who ran away when they saw the police in the past, seemed to see a savior tonight, and rushed towards them like shit: ¡°Help!¡± ¡°I¡¯m guilty, catch me!¡± 78.47% 1249 ¡°Please take me away!¡± The police looked suspicious. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 553 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 553 18 288 Vouchers The thief cried and begged to be taken away, and the boss of the thief finally felt at ease when he saw the policeman-after all, he often dealt with each other, so he was regarded as an ¡®acquaintance¡¯, which was much better than a ghost! He turned his head in fear, the Murray family was brightly lit, and there were ghosts there. All the Murray family came back, following behind the policeman, a man with a cold face was talking to the policeman, and even looked in his direction. The thief boss¡¯s heart sank, and the song sung by the parrot just now couldn¡¯t help but sound in his mind. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over this time! Martin returned to Susie after taking notes, and na was nagging. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we met, and a thief came to steal our house! They also want to steal my stone!¡± This was given to her by Susie, it¡¯s not good to steal her treasure. na was angry, if Susie hadn¡¯t suddenly said that she woulde back early, they would have stolen it. ¡°Where is my frying pan?¡± The olddy rolled up her sleeves. Michael quickly pulled her back: ¡°Hey, Mom, it¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Martin said: ¡°Okay, take Susie back to the room first, I¡¯ll take care of the outside affairs.¡± Michael nodded: ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go!¡± He finally hugged Susie and walked inside like holding a treasure. He doesn¡¯t care about jade or not! He hid a piece anyway. The rest has nothing to do with him¡­ Susie suddenly looked at the thief boss: ¡°Your stone is in his hand.¡± Michael stopped instantly, with a fierce look on his face: ¡°Which one? Who took my stone?¡± Susie was speechless. The police took a picture of the stone in the hands of the thief boss and returned it to Michael. The furious Michael was happy now, and gave the thief boss a hard look. Susie frowned, and suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She looked at the gravel in Michael¡¯s hand, and felt that there was something hidden in it¡­ ¡°Michael, give me the gravel.¡± Susie held out her hand. At this moment, na was standing next to the boulder, reached out to touch it, and immediately smelled a vegetable smell mixed with salted fish. Susie was checking the gravel in her hand vigntly, Martin was cooperating with the police to deal with the follow-up, and Kellen was talking on the phone. No one noticed that the thieves boss who had been escorted into the police car quietly raised a gun. I don¡¯t know where he got this gun, but his eyeballs have turnedpletely ck, without even a trace of white. The gunshots exploded suddenly. 12:50 288 IVouchers Susie shook her hand, and the gravel in her hand immediately fell to the cobblestone road on the ground, breaking into two halves again. Everyone was also shocked from the bottom of their hearts, and looked quickly. na was stunned, and subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch the position of her heart, only to see that her hand was covered with blood. Her eyes darkened and she fell down. ¡°grandmother¨C!¡± ¡°mom¨C!¡± The Murray family fell into chaos, and the police quickly took control of the thieves boss, only to find that he died at some point. He held a gun in his hand, which was the weapon they had confiscated just now. The police were in a cold sweat, and someone was killed, and it was the olddy of the Murray family who had the ident! They have already confiscated all the weapons of the thieves, why is there a gun!? If they didn¡¯t check it out, it would be their serious dereliction of duty and they have hurt innocent people! ¡°No, I just took this gun away, as I remember, I did take it away¡­¡± Shocked and bewildered, one police officer was scratching his hair like crazy. He remembered correctly, but why did the guns that were confiscated go back to the thieves again! 38.32% 12:50 ¡°Take it away!Take it away!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Call the headquarters, call the headquarters¡­¡± na could no longer hear the sounds around her. Her eyelids are so heavy. She heard her little baby squatting beside her, crying in panic. na¡¯s heart ached so much, she tried very hard to open her eyes and tell Susie not to be afraid, but she couldn¡¯t open them no matter what. ¡°Susie¡­¡± na murmured silently,pletely plunged into darkness. Hospital. The Murray family walked back and forth anxiously. The bullet shot through the edge of na¡¯s heart, and the emergency room issued several critical illness notifications. Susie sat on the chair outside the emergency room with her whole body cold, staring nkly at her hands. She is totally avoidable. Why didn¡¯t she think of telling grandma a fortune just now? Obviously she felt something was wrong, but why was she paying attention to the gravel in her hand! Susie felt broken, she was almost there, if she was more vignt, grandma wouldn¡¯t be hurt, it¡¯s all her fault¡­. Susie covered her face and began to cry. 12:50 Kellen hugged her and keptforting her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s not your fault!¡± ¡°Your master often tells you not to do fortune-telling casually. None of us would have thought that something would happen to the olddy¡­¡± Susie choked up and said, ¡°But I obviously feel something is wrong.¡± The cowardly ghost floated aside, feeling distressed. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t do this, it¡¯s not your fault, I really don¡¯t me you.¡± He ignored Kellen, and hugged Susie closer: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry, I will feel bad.¡± Susie burst into tears, flustered. Although she is the King of Hell, she can¡¯t control a person¡¯s life now. She understood the truth of life and death a long time ago, so she also watched her mother leave and said goodbye to her mother. If grandma¡¯s life really ends here¡­ The more Susie thought about it, the more frightened she became, crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t help herself. At this moment, the corridor at the door of the emergency room suddenly became icy cold, and there was a ck air enveloped invisibly. The ghosts of so many dead people in the hospital all gathered at once, men and women, old and young, and even babies lying on the ground. They all smiled strangely, but the same voice came out of their mouths: ¡°Cry, cry hard.¡± ¡°It was you who killed your grandmother.¡± ¡°I will kill your beloved rtives one by one. She is the first one, and this is just the beginning¡­¡± 63.32% 12.50 ¡°You have to remember: I killed them because of you, and because of your existence, they suffered these disasters for no reason¡­ Hahaha!¡± Susie stared in astonishment at the many ghosts surrounding her. They came closer and closer, forcing her to breathe. The coward stopped in front of Susie, with fierce eyes: ¡°Go away!Don¡¯t Martin didn¡¯t notice anything wrong, but seeing Susie¡¯s pale face, he worriedly asked, ¡°Are you all right? Susie, don¡¯t me yourself¡­¡± Kellen felt something was wrong: ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± He looked around warily. Susie¡¯s little hands were clutching his clothes tightly, Kellen felt Susie¡¯s despair. ¡°Susie?¡± You must know that no matter what the little guy faces, even if it is King of Fairness, she has never been in such a state! With a wave of Mitch¡¯s hand, the ghosts around him dissipated! But so many people died in the hospital, soon a group of ghosts gathered around. ters Their eyes were strange, with enigmatic smiles, and their voices were low and deep, but they said the same sentence: ¡°Little King of Hell¡­haha, ridiculous, you are worthy of being King of Hell.¡± ¡°There is no equality between heaven and earth. Look at your cowardly appearance, how dare you control the life and death of the world!Is it fair!¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°You will definitely lose¡­I will kill all your cherished family and friends, one by one¡­¡± ¡°You can wait and see¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 554 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Susie Misses Grandma, Wants Grandma To Hug 288 (Vouchers Susie¡¯s hands trembled. Yes, she can¡¯t protect the whole family all the time. What should they do? Just because she is the little King of Hell, King of Fairness wants topete with her, so her family members are all revenged by him¡­ Mitch yelled again: ¡°Susie!¡± These ghosts in front of me are not the King of Fairness, even if they are killed, they will not be able to touch the King of Fairness at all! Mitch just finds it a bit tricky. Susie raised her eyes and looked at all the ghosts in front of her. Each of their faces is different, but they say the same sentence: ¡°However, if you want to keep them safe, you should end it yourself, and take the initiative to give me The Hell and the King of Hell throne. I promise, I will not touch the Murray family at all!¡± Susie looked at The Hell on her wrist, and subconsciously took it off¡­ The voice of the King of Fairness instantly suppressed the heat: ¡°Yes¡­give it to me, and your favorite grandma will be fine¡­¡± I saw Susie lifting The Hell, and in a distant ce, the King of Fairness who controlled the ghosts saw Susie¡¯s movements through the eyes of the ghosts. He couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic, The Hell¡­is his! However, he saw The Hell that Susie raised and smashed it fiercely in front of his eyes! King of Fairness was startled subconsciously, and hastily disconnected from the ghost. Although The Hell didn¡¯t hit him, it made him feel frightened! He contacted Yin Gui again and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know good from bad!¡± Susie¡¯s eyes were red, and she said viciously: ¡°I will definitely find you, just wait, I will definitely smash you into ashes!¡± A small person with a sweet voice, but those eyes made King of Fairness hesitate. He actually hesitated, at this moment he was really afraid that Susie woulde to his door and kill him. King of Fairness immediately became annoyed, the current Susie is not King of Hell, so many rtives and friends around her are all her ws and weaknesses! How could he be afraid of her? King of Fairness sneered: ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you toe to me! The next one is Huck, I want to see how many you can take care of?¡± Here, Susie was shocked from the bottom of her heart, and instantly panicked. Huck! Huck is not in LA, far away, and sometimes she doesn¡¯t even know where he is. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Huck!¡± Susie panicked, a ck vortex suddenly condensed behind her. Holding The Hell, she seemed to be looking at the ghosts in front of her, but she didn¡¯t focus on them, as if she was looking at a ce far, far away! The Hell smashed out! King of Fairnessughed, and was about to say, ¡®You can¡¯t do anything with me¡¯, but the next moment, a ck shadow pressed over from the void and hit him hard on the head! King of Fairness shrank his pupils sharply, backed away in fear, but was still hit by the ck shadow of The Hell! With a scream, he quickly broke off all control over Yin Gui, startled and angry! From such a distance, he could still be knocked off one shoulder by The Hell! ¡°damn it¡­¡­¡± The King of Fairness looked resentful and gritted his teeth: ¡°You wait, wait until I put Huck¡¯s head at the door of the Murray family, I will make you regret every word you said today¡­!¡± In the hospital, Susie clutched The Hell tightly, her eyes flushed. ¡°Where is Huck? Call him back quickly¡­¡± Susie said eagerly. Martin immediately went to call. Mitch breathed a sigh of relief, really thought she was going to send The Hell out just now. ¡°So Susie is leaving too?¡± Susie asked softly. Mitch shook his head: ¡°Will King of Fairness let Huck go if you leave?¡± It doesn¡¯t matter whether she leaves or not, even if she disappears to the 288 Vouchers ends of the earth and no one can find her, it won¡¯t help. The previous experience of King of Hell was to be alone, cold and cold, without any worries, just to see through the various states of beings in this world. But this time, Susie has a loving family, and many more, and she can¡¯t keep everyone safe. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Susie was at a loss, looked at the emergency room with tears in her eyes, and then at Mitch: ¡°Is grandma really going to die?¡± Mitch couldn¡¯t bear it, and subconsciously said, ¡°She ¡®s not at the end of her life¡­¡± He paused at this point, the book of life and death cannot be revealed but he subconsciously said it. But Susie was really crying very sadly, she didn¡¯t have this intention at all. Mitch sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡± Susie nestled quietly in her father¡¯s arins, and now she wished she could find King of Fairness and kill her. Likewise, Susie wants King of Fairness to regret what he did today! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kellen touched Susie¡¯s small head and whispered, ¡°Susie, you just asked what to do?¡± Susie nodded, crying: ¡°Father, that viin said he wanted to kill uncles one by one, what should we do!¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when his grandfather was exposed, his parents and grandma were all killed in revenge, and he kept running away as a child. His heart ached, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The only thing you can do to protect those around you is to make yourself strong.¡± So strong that the enemy will be terrified when they see you, and so strong that those treacherous and hypocritical people dare not move! Susie cried: ¡°But I¡¯m too weak now.¡± She can¡¯t beat King of Fairness. She had trained very hard, but she still couldn¡¯t beat King of Fairness, and just now, she let him run away again. He didn¡¯t know where he was hiding, quietly peeping at his grandparents, father, brother, sister and uncles. Kellenforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will apany you to find it.¡± The only way to protect your loved ones is to eliminate the source of threats to your loved ones. He used to do that. This time he¡¯ll be with his little one, sure! Susie took a deep breath, nodded and said, ¡°Well!Go now!¡± She jumped down anxiously, but she thought that grandma was still inside, if grandma woke up and didn¡¯t see her, wouldn¡¯t she be very worried? And she left, what if the cunning King of Fairnesses again, what if it¡¯s all in one pot? Susie is in a dilemma. At this time, Martin hung up the phone and came over, saying: ¡°Susie, Huck can¡¯t be reached, Martin found a few people, and only asked him that he was on a mission.¡± Susie became even more anxious. Kellen said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll look for it.¡± Martin really can¡¯t ask, it¡¯s not in the same system, but he can find it. Kellen put Susie in Martin¡¯s arms and went out to make a phone call. At this moment, the door of the rescue room opened, and na was pushed out. ¡°Where are the family members? Come here!¡± the doctor shouted. Craig hurried over, Susie broke free from Martin¡¯s arms, ran to the operating table, and looked at na hard with her feet on her feet. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Susie called urgently: ¡°Grandma, wake up¡­ The doctor was whispering to Martin: ¡°The bullet shot past the edge of the olddy¡¯s heart¡­ Now she is out of danger, but I don¡¯t know when I will wake up, maybe I won¡¯t wake up¡­¡± Ryan was on the side, nodding while writing down what the rescue doctor said. In the end, na was pushed back to the special ward for intensive care. Susie was lying beside her bed, tightly holding on to Grandma¡¯s hand. Grandma¡¯s hands were a little cold, not as warm as before. Susie¡¯s eyes were red, and she choked up and said, ¡°Grandma, are you getting up, please open your eyes.¡± ¡°Grandma, Susie misses grandma, wants grandma to hug¡­¡± Susie cried. na closed her eyes tightly, showing no sign of waking up. 12:51 woke up. She drew a circle and guarded grandma, no monsters could get close to grandma. She has been drawing hundreds of peace charms and amulets day and night¡­ The pockets and clothes of every uncle, brother, sister, and father are stuffed to the brim. She regretted why she didn¡¯t draw more amulets for her grandma, and regretted that her amulets were not powerful enough. So she began to use the piece of jade she brought back to cut out pieces the size of a big sea bowl, and she personally ground the beads one by one to make strings of jade beads for body protection. The purest jade can be made into primary Level 1 Jewel. There are very few Level 1 Jewels in the world, because Level 1 Jewels have high requirements for materials, such as extremely cold iron that has been frozen for thousands of years, or stones that will not melt under the burning rock, or a thousand-year-old tree before the Taoist temple. The root of the snake, the snake bone that has lived for thousands of years¡­. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 555 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 555 This piece of jade was brought back by her from the underground secret realm. It is so pure and thorough that there is no trace of impurities. It can barely be made into the lowest level of body protection, Level 1 Jewel, but it can only go so far. Susie gave everyone a bracelet. Martin looked at the pure purple jade bead on his wrist and asked, ¡°This is it?¡± Susie put her head down and continued making jade beads, while saying, ¡°This is a Level 1 Jewel for body protection, you have to take it well, and don¡¯t take it off when you take a shower or sleep.¡± Martin nodded solemnly: ¡°Martin remembered.¡± At this time, he keenly noticed that Susie¡¯s fingertips were trembling a little. ¡°Susie?¡± Martin frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you.¡± Susie raised her head, her lips trembling, trying to squeeze out a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Martin didn¡¯t think that was the case, and pressed her hand to prevent her from grinding the jade beads, only then did he notice her bloody fingers. It turns out that when Susie grinds these jade beads, not only her fingers are worn out, but because Level 1 Jewel needs to bless the hard work of the legal person, she also empties her mind. Fearing that Dad and Martin would find out, Susie hid her bloody fingers. Now she is too tired and really can¡¯t hold on anymore, that¡¯s why Martin knocked off the talisman. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Martin¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly grabbed her hand: ¡°Susie, don¡¯t do it!¡± Susie¡¯s face was pale, and Martin and the others saw that her lips were bloodless. She tried her best to squeeze out a smile that reassured them, and murmured: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he fell into Martin¡¯s arms. Before she passed out, she kept telling her: ¡°Susie drew a circle for grandma¡¯s ward¡­¡± ¡°The Murray family also drew circles¡­¡± ¡°Yourpany, car¡­ also circled¡­¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t take off the bracelet, please remember¡­¡± Everyone looked at the exhausted Susie and couldn¡¯t help their eyes flushing. Their little one did everything in his power to protect them. But they can¡¯t do anything. Sometimes they really want to do what Michael said, just die and be ghosts, maybe they can do something for Susie. But after thinking about it, if they really died, they might not be able to stay with Susie, just like ra¡­ eventually went to reincarnation. The first amulets and amulets made by Susie were for Kellen. After Kellen took them, she hurried to find Huck. Susie expended too much effort, and fell asleep for two days after passing out, and na didn¡¯t wake up for these two days. It was getting dark and the lights in the room were on. When Susie woke up, she was in a daze for a moment. She looked outside, then at the long light tubes on the ceiling, and covered her eyes with her hands. Martin walked in and said in surprise, ¡°Susie, are you awake?¡± The doctor said that she would not get up for two days, and it is best to turn on the lights to create a daytime environment in the environment, which will help her wake up. Susie was lethargic for two days without eating, and received nutritional injections for two days, but the first thing she said when she woke up was, ¡°Is grandma awake?¡± Martin couldn¡¯t bear it, but still shook his head. When they heard Susie wake up, Ryan and Michael, who hurried over, felt distressed when they heard this sentence. She herself had been in aa for two days, but she kept thinking about her grandma! Susie got out of bed and ran towards na staggeringly. Martin supported her without stopping. We are both in the same hospital and in the same ward, but this ward is bigger and has two beds. Susie quicklyy down next to na, calling softly: ¡°Grandma¡­¡± na didn¡¯t move. Susie sniffed, ttened her mouth, and said aggrievedly, ¡°Grandma, Susie is hungry¡­¡± Hearing such a sentence, the uncles couldn¡¯t help turning their faces away, tears almost falling down. However, what no one expected was that na¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Susie is hungry¡­?¡± Her voice was weak, even very low, but everyone heard it! Ryan and the others turned their heads in astonishment and looked at the hospital bed. Susie was also taken aback for a moment, and quickly said, ¡°Grandma? Grandma!¡± na¡¯s eyshes trembled, as if she had exhausted all her strength, she finally opened her eyes with great effort. ¡°Susie is hungry, I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you¡­¡± The corners of na¡¯s lips moved, and the voice was intermittent. Shey in bed for several days without food or water, and she also took nutrient solution. Although Ada, who takes care of her every day, often puts water on her lips, she is still thirsty, so her voice is unbelievably hoarse. She struggled, but she didn¡¯t realize what happened to her, she just thought she slept toote and didn¡¯t get up to cook for Susie, but she really remembered to cook for Susie¡­ Susie burst into tears immediately: ¡°Grandma-!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 556 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 556 Chapter 556 She Must Be Alive 288 vouchery The uncles were stunned. Susie said I¡¯m hungry¡±, which made the olddy open her eyes! For a while, the uncles couldn¡¯t tell what their mood was, but they couldn¡¯t suppress their surprise Michael went to the doctor in a panic. Ryan stepped forward and began to examine na. Martin hurriedly ordered someone to prepare food for the two of them. Craig grabbed na¡¯s other hand and held her down to keep her from getting up: ¡°Don¡¯t move!Lie down!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get up.¡± Ryan pressed na¡¯s shoulders, took a deep breath. and his voice slowed down: ¡°You are injured and can¡¯t get up.¡± na¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and she looked around slowly, only to realize that this is a hospital. Immediately, a sharp pain came from her heart, which made her frown and couldn¡¯t breathe. Enduring the pain, she took a breath carefully, even the simple act of breathing hurt. But she didn¡¯t forget, Susie said she was hungry. ¡°There are so many people¡­won¡¯t you cook food for the children¡­¡­.¡± na¡¯s voice was weak: ¡°Children are ignorant, adults are not sensible¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were hot, and he said warmly: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, Susie just went to y for too long, we have already prepared the food, and I will feed her now. He didn¡¯t dare to say that Susie was also in aa for two days, and the olddy had to blow up from the bed. na¡¯s cloudy eyes became moist. In fact, she was really scared. If she left like this, who would cook for her little baby in the future. There are many men in the family, and all of them are unreliable. The only daughter-inw, don¡¯t expect her to cook, as long as she can understand the food, it is good. As for Ada, although she is good, she is not as good as a pro- grandmother. Therefore, she must work hard to live and live well! Kellen was relieved to learn that na had woken up, and heard from Martin that Susie was exhausted and passed out in order to make a protective bracelet. After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t help touching the bracelet on his wrist. I thought it was a string of ordinary body protection bracelets, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be watered with Susie¡¯s mind. Kellen thought for a while, took a piece of gauze, wrapped his wrist carefully, and wrapped the bracelet inside. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At this time, a person who looked like a cadre came out and asked in surprise, ¡°Your hand was injured?¡± Kellen tied the gauze in a knot and didn¡¯t answer, but asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Huck?¡± The cadre looked respectful and solemn, and said, ¡°He has taken on a secret mission and is now in the west. I don¡¯t know any more information.¡± Kellen frowned: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him toe back?¡± 1253 He went out after speaking. The cadre looked at Kellen¡¯s back and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong just now, but now he just thinks his appearance is weird. His wrists were bandaged and he was wearing a k jacket that appeared to be stuffed with stuff. What puzzled him the most was that Kellen was still holding a tattered and tattered rag doll in his hand¡­ ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t understand!¡± The cadre shook his head and left. Kellen was holding the rag doll in his hand, and he pinned it to his belt- to be precise, it wasn¡¯t a belt, but a multifunctional belt that was originally worn around his waist to hold a gun. Kellen seemed to feel the restlessness of the doll, and reached out to pat it: ¡°Don¡¯t make noise.¡± Kellen ns to go west by himself first, see if he can find Huck, and then protect him toplete the task. Susie had just woken up, Kellen hesitated for a moment, and still nned to find Huck first, if he didn¡¯t find it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time for Susie toe. Kellen took the ne, and afternding, he took three buses and found a general direction based on the clues he had about the 0467 mission. This is a small, very backward county. Kellen stood on the hillside, overlooking the entire small county. Will Huck be here? At this time, Kellen felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at him from behind! Chapter 556 She Must Be Alive W 288 He put his hand on his waist calmly, grabbed the doll and suddenly threw it in one direction! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 557 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Network Management, Huck The doll was cursing inwardly, and bumped into something. A white-haired ghost who was about to attack Kellen from behind screamed and was swallowed by the doll. Another White-haired ghost pounced on Kellen, opened his mouth and bit, Kellen instinctively raised his hand¡­ The next moment, he saw a purple light flying from his wrist, knocking the white-haired ghost away! Just swallowed a white-haired ghost doll, turned around and swallowed this white-haired ghost again. Instantly killed two white-haired ghosts in one second, and the white- haired ghosts had no time to report. Kellen¡¯s heart sank. White-haired ghost is the General of ghost in the hands of King of Fairness. He had just arrived here, and he was being followed by a White-haired ghost? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Or did the other party follow him all the way, and he didn¡¯t notice? Kellen unwound the white gauze on his wrist, only to see a purple jade bead split in two, and it fell to the ground as the wrapped gauze was untied. The jade beads that Susie made for him are rtivelyrge. There are a total of 16 beads in a string of bracelets, and now one of them has been broken. Kellen picked up the jade bead, the purple color of the jade bead had faded, and it was as rough as an ordinary gravel. ¡°It would be great if I could be invisible.¡± Kellen touched the amulet on his body and said to himself regretfully. ** Kellen carefully searched the small county for a day, but couldn¡¯t find any clue of Huck. The county has a total poption of more than 400,000 (including townships), and the urban poption is about 100,000. Looking for a person who is more outstanding among the 100,000 people, Kellen couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°Huck is well hidden.¡± Kellen took a pen and drew on the paper: ¡°Still not in this county?¡± The county seat is on the edge of the west, has several exit ports, and is adjacent to several countries to the west. The geographical location is special. It seems thatpared with the development of the triangle economic zone, this ce can only be described as backward, but it is a very important military fortress, but the local people themselves may not know about it. It stands to reason that Huck is more likely to be hiding in the county seat. Kellen ns to look for it the next day, and if he still can¡¯t find it, he will go back to LA first. There are no high-end hotels in the county, and thergest hotel is not even a three-star hotel. Kellen booked a room and nned to rest after returning to the room at night. It¡¯s easy to see ghosts at night, and now that King of Fairness doesn¡¯t know where to hide, Kellen thinks it¡¯s better to be more cautious. Cautious Kellen ced the doll where the doortch had been. ¡°Watch the door!¡± Kellen said. At night, a certain Inte cafe in a small county town is full of young people or students who have stayed up all night. Some students came out of the wall, and the game of ¡°Brother Kill Me¡± was running on theputer. When they were excited, they couldn¡¯t help shouting. ¡°Network administrator! Here¡¯s a piece of bread!¡± Someone shouted. Awork administrator with ck eyes, messy hair, and a green beard on his chin held bread and ced it in front of a young man. ¡°Ten dors,¡± he said. The young man was surprised: ¡°So expensive?¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, thework manager said, ¡°Yeah.¡± The young man took out 10 dors speechlessly, muttering. ¡°Network administrator! Another pot of coffee.¡± With a cigarette in his mouth, thework manager saidzily, ¡°Order at thework management service!No need to call, I will deliver it to you when I see it.¡± The man said: ¡°I like to call.¡± Thework manager sneered, walked back to the front desk with the money, and clicked to check on theputer at the front desk. Just when 34 64% 12:53 someone was surfing the Inte, he skillfully stretched out his hand: ¡°ID card.¡± ¡°Recharge? It¡¯s 25 dors overnight, it¡¯s cheap.¡± Thework administrator was wearing a very ordinary T-shirt with a shirt jacket. It should have not been washed for two or three days. The customer opened the card, and the girlfriend next to him couldn¡¯t help but nce at thework administrator twice. She didn¡¯t see anything at a nce just now, but when she took a closer look, the male webmaster was actually a bit handsome, but the girl didn¡¯t look much, and was taken away by his boyfriend. After turning around, the girl quickly forgot the appearance of the webmaster. She thought it was a bit handsome just now, but it was a face that she forgot when she turned around. Thework administrator poured the coffee and brought it to the person just now. The one who called the coffee was also a young man who seemed to have nothing to do at first nce and was browsing the forum. He should be more interested in the military, and at the moment he is arguing fiercely with people on the Inte. Thework manager put one hand behind his chair, nced at his screen and said, ¡°I see you¡¯ve been arguing all night, so don¡¯t drink coffee when you¡¯re so angry.¡± The young man was speechless. He said angrily, ¡°No!Fucking idiots, how could someone say such stupid remarks.¡± He pointed at theputer: ¡°Anyone with a little bit of military 51.05% 12.53 288 Vouchers knowledge knows that, idiot!¡± Huck patted him on the shoulder, smiled and left. Military fan forum. In fact, whenizens are surfing the Inte, they oftene across some conclusions that destroy the Three Views and are outrageously wrong. For example, the young man in front of him, because he felt that the other party was stupid and unprofessional, scolded him while poprizingmon sense, and even listed the domestic military information he knew. The person behind the post collected a lot of information so easily. This type of people is called the Net Army. They lurk on social media ande in three main forms: The first one is to post heated discussions about military meteorological knowledge and other information, attractingizens withmon hobbies to participate in the discussion, so as to achieve the purpose of collecting information. The second type is that he will deliberately say something wrong, put forward opinions that are contrary to public perception, and argue withizens, and after arousing the emotions ofizens, letizens say useful information to them under excitement. Another way is to conduct purposeful public opinion guidance. Espionage is not what people imagine. The various spy war scenes in spy movies are sometimes around people. [What you think is irrelevant information can eventually form valuable intelligence. ] Espionage activities are not all those who listen to important and high- end information, and all aspects of life, as long as they can endanger national security, they should arouse vignce. Huck operated his fingers on the keyboard, theputer screen flickered, and a ck background with green characters appeared, shrinking at the bottom of the chat dialog box. By connecting to the IP of the young man just now, and then following hework cable to find the person who posted¡­ Sure enough, I couldn¡¯t find the ip, but if the other party is in the county, hey can also use short-range technical means¡­ At this time, someone came to the Inte again, and Huck took the ID card very naturally, no one could recognize the difference in him at all. ¡°Recharge? It¡¯s only 25 dors overnight.¡± He said. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 558 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 558 Holding the ID card, Huck frowned slightly, feeling a little wrong. 288 Vouchers The eyes of the person who is staying up all night in front of him are a bit dull¡­ Although people who often surf the Inte all night look a little dull, this person is a little different. ¡°Want to recharge?¡± Huck looked up and asked. As soon as he raised his head, he saw the person in front of him staring straight at him. Huck¡¯s startled reaction was natural, and he frowned in displeasure: ¡°Why?¡± The manughed and said, ¡°Recharge.¡± He handed over 25 dors. Huck had borrowed money, twenty dors a piece and five dors a piece, and after confirming that it was correct, he opened a card for him and handed it over. ¡°ne 97 over there.¡± The man still stared at Huck, took the card and left, his walking posture was a little strange. Huck stared at the man¡¯s back, what¡¯s so strange? A normal person walks steadily, one step at a time, but the person in front of him seems to be walking a little bit weakly¡­ Huck looked at his feet subconsciously, and found that he was walking with his feet in mind! Startled, he subconsciously nced down at his shirt pocket. Susie had given him the amulet and put it in his shirt pocket. The weirdness of the man in front of him made him subconsciously think of the word [abnormal person]. Huck held the amulet in his hand, and his sleeves were slightly lowered to cover it, and he felt a little more at ease. A new customer came soon, and Huck collected money as usual to refill it. When he saw the two bills in the drawer for change, he broke out in a cold sweat. I saw two counterfeit coins lying quietly in the drawer. Put these two pieces of money on top, which is the 25 dors he just received! He looked at it when he received it just now, and he was sure that what he saw was 25 dors. Huck took a deep breath, handed the change to the customer, quickly closed the change drawer, and nced at the amulet in his hand. It may be because of the amulet in hand, otherwise he must not have noticed that he received two fake money. When he was delivering tea to someone, he calmly observed machine No. 97. After the man sat down, he opened a horror movie. He sat quietly and could only see the top of the other person¡¯s head. Huck returned to the front desk of the Inte cafe, thought about it and decided to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything. The Inte cafe is open all night, and it seems normal for some non- human things toe in in the middle of the night. He still has his mission. Huck believes that Susie¡¯s amulet, the evil spirits will definitely not be able to get close, so he continues to track down Ip as if nothing happened. Unit 97. 288 (Vouchers The man sat on the seat with a dull expression, his eyes were out of focus, staring straight at the computer screen. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. No one saw it. There was a ghost sticking to his back, and he said with a smile, ¡°¡­I found it!¡± ¡°Look without notice.¡± ¡°Two General of ghosts are going to kill Kellen¡­ This time, she will kill two rtives at once!¡± This ghost never thought that the White-haired ghost would be counter- killed, after all, they were two General of ghosts. ¡°Huck¡¯s head¡­¡± The ghost floated in mid-air in the Inte cafe, staring at Huck. He wants his head. With fierce eyes, the ghost approached Huck quietly. Huck really didn¡¯t notice it, but he had a feeling of being watched. He looked around calmly, but found nothing unusual. The ghost smiled, screamed suddenly, and rushed towards Huck! A golden light shines! The ghost was immediately thrown out, fell to the side and screamed again and again. He looked at Huck suspiciously. ¡°He actually has an amulet, such a powerful amulet!¡± The ghost understands that he can¡¯t touch Huck anymore, and he¡¯s just a vile ghost: ¡°Go find the General of ghost¡­¡± 41.00% 1254 While talking, the ghost came back behind the man. The man put down his earphones numbly, and walked out on tiptoe. Huck watched his leaving back, not sure whether it was a human or a ghost for a moment. It was dawning soon. Kellen was about to go out, and picked up the doll that had been guarding the door all night. ¡°Good job.¡± Kellen praised: ¡°It¡¯s more effective than warding off evil spirits.¡± Kellen turned the doorknob and was about to open the door to go out when the door was ajar. At this moment, Kellen¡¯s heart rang out, he stopped his movements, held his breath, and looked out through the crack of the door. There were rustling footsteps outside the corridor. Soon a pale man appeared in the corridor, he was walking on tiptoe¡­ His eyeballs remained motionless, staring straight ahead. Kellen¡¯s heart tightened, this is definitely not a normal person, he saw the man passing by his door, and was about to close the door quietly. At this time, a face suddenly came to the door, and through the crack of the door, a pair of eyes were directly facing Kellen! Kellen was speechless. He quickly opened the door and squeezed the man in before he could react. The rag doll in his hand also fell on the man¡¯s head. 58 12% 1254 There seemed to be a scream in the empty corridor. 288 Vouchers The whole process took less than half a second, faster than lightning. The man in Kellen¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a bang, lifeless. ¡°dead?¡± Kellen looked at the doll: ¡°What did you just swallow?¡± The doll could not speak, and stared at him with a pair of dark eyes. Kellen was speechless. In another room, a man in ck was sitting on the edge of the bed with his eyes closed. Immediately he opened his eyes, frowned and said, ¡°Strange, I could sense it just now, why is it gone now?¡± The man in ck is exactly the human form of a trace of King of Fairness¡¯s soul. He brought the White-haired ghost to the county seat, and then released the White-haired ghost to investigate. At the same time, he collected materials locally, found a group of vile ghosts, and sent out to help him find Huck. He figured out that Huck was in the county seat, so he would have to cut off Huck¡¯s head and put it at the door of the Murray family. However, after the White-haired ghost went out, the sensor was quickly cut off. The other ghosts are still there, but just now a vile ghost came back. He was sensing the other party one second, but lost contact the next second. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man in ck frowned. Even if it was collected or killed, he could still feel it. 76 85% 1254D It only takes a second for him to sense the situation before the ¡®death¡¯ of the vile ghost. In this small county, it is impossible for such a powerful person to kill a vile ghost in a second. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 559 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 559 The man in ck felt it again, but he couldn¡¯t feel it anymore. He summoned the white-haired ghost, but he didn¡¯t call back. He just felt baffled. The white-haired ghost was refined by him himself, and he was closely rted to him. Even if he was really killed, he would be able to send a signal to him before his soul disappeared. The man in ck narrowed his eyes: ¡°Could it be that she is here too?¡± He no longer waited in the room, went out directly, and walked all the way through the corridor to sense. As long as there are ghosts, even in ces he can¡¯t see, he can perceive them. But along the way there was nothing. Kellen had already left the hotel. He chose a restaurant opposite the hotel, where the chef on the first floor was boiling the soup with a big fire. Hot, sunny ces are good for hiding, but the doll is a little ufortable. While eating, Kellen stared at the opposite hotel and said, ¡°This level of yang energy is nothing to you. Be quiet.¡± At this time, Kellen saw a man in cking out of the hotel. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and locked on to this person at a nce. This person was no different from other normal people, Kellen locked on to him only by his intuition. 288 (Vouchers It turned out that after the man fell down suddenly, Kellen immediately left the room and locked the door. While contacting the local police, in his capacity, it would not be difficult to suppress this matter quietly. And the man had already died, his own soul went somewhere, and then the vile ghost attached to him was swallowed by the doll-this made King of Fairness not feel abnormal. Kellen watched the man leave the hotel, walking slowly all the way, as if watching the scenery and feeling something. Seeing that he was about to disappear at the bridge, Kellen took out a very small drone. ¡°Science catches ghosts,¡± Kellen said. ¡°You¡¯re useless at times like this.¡± The drone, which is only the size of a mobile phone, is full of science fiction. It changes from a folded state to a drone state in a second, stretches out a few ¡®ws¡¯, and flies out of the window. It slowly followed behind the man in ck, and sent the picture back to Kellen¡¯s cell phone. After King of Fairness left the hotel, he took a closer look at his surroundings. There were a few ghosts on the side of the road, at the bridgehead, etc., but none of them were what he was looking for. He walked and sensed all the way, turning all wandering ghosts into his eyeliner and minions. Assuming his General of ghost is really killed, the opponent must be very powerful. Such a powerful person is either a ghost hunter or an expert who also has a fierce Ghost essory as his subordinate. 288 Vouchers King of Fairness is very confident that as long as he is a ghost or a ghost hunter, he will definitely find it. It¡¯s a pity that he has a lot of calctions, and he can¡¯t count Kellen, who catches ghosts scientifically, not ying cards ording tomon sense. The ace ¡®pilot¡¯ is flying 500 meters above his head, monitoring his every move¡­ ww Kellen ate leisurely while looking at the surveince screen in his hand. He saw him walk the streets and alleys with his own eyes, and he could see that some ces had been ruled out. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With his sweeping speed, the entire county could probably be searched in the dark. ¡°He¡¯s here. Huck must be here.¡± Kellen¡¯s head is bald, and his speed is definitely not as fast as this ck- clothed man who appeared out of nowhere. Judging by his temperament, maybe this ck-clothed man is King of Fairness me. Kellen frowned: ¡°If only Susie was here¡­¡± Suddenly, he looked at the doll in his hand: ¡°How about you go?¡± Kellen felt very reasonable. At this moment, a familiar and sweet voice sounded: ¡°Dad!¡± Kellen looked up in astonishment, only to see a small figure rushing over, it was Susie! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kellen quickly caught Susie and looked at her little Vouchers face carefully. Martin said on the phone that the little guy passed out and his face was pale. Kellen is looking for someone here by himself, looking calm, but actually misses Susie a lot, fearing that she won¡¯t be able to make up for her wasted mind. But looking at it now, her face is ruddy, her eyes are clean and clear, and there seems to be nothing wrong with her. Susie said, ¡°I came with Martin, Martin and Willow are behind.¡± As soon as the voice fell, Martin opened the door and walked in. He nced at Kellen and said. ¡°Is it so hot early in the morning?¡± Kellen: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make up for it.¡± Martin was speechless. Willow followed Martin, head out. She stared at the steaming pot and swallowed. Susie also raised her hand: ¡°I want to eat too!¡± Martin looked at the small restaurant, it couldn¡¯t be said that it was too clean. Kellen didn¡¯t mind, pulled out the chair, put the doll on the chair by the window, and let Susie sit down. There are always some delicacies hidden in the streets and alleys. The environment does not look good, but the ingredients are still fresh. He tried it and it tasted good, worth a try. na is far away in the sky, so I quickly took the opportunity to let her experience the vor of a small 12:55 county town. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Kellen held up the menu. 288 Vouchers Martin had no choice but to sit down and let the boss take the me again. Kellen shook his head: ¡°Huck has some skills, and it¡¯s pretty good at hiding.¡± He recounted what had happened in the past two days. Susie suddenly asked: ¡°Father, will the King of Fairness return to us?¡± Kellen shook his head: ¡°Not for the time being. I took a look at this person, and he is a bit arrogant. He just confirmed that there is no one he is looking for here, so he will note here again.¡± Kellen asked again: ¡°Is she okay? She agrees with youing here?¡± Martin said: ¡°Out of danger. Susie wants toe, she has nothing to disagree with.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 560 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 560 In a small street shop with a small area, two tall and eye-catching men were sitting. Next to the two men, sat a woman with extremely fair skin and a cute. little girl. ¡°Delicious!¡± Susie¡¯s little face was full of enjoyment. Willow also imitated Susie¡¯s appearance. ¡°Delicious!¡± she said too. Susieughed out loud, looking at the dishes in the spicy pot. ¡°Is it ready to eat?¡± The little guy stared at the hot pot without blinking his eyes. The arrival of Susie rxes the tense Kellen. The little baby is here, and he can also open the plug-in. As for where Huck is, there is no rush for now, let¡¯s talk about it after a meal. He scooped up the meat, then took out the meat: ¡°It¡¯s ready to eat.¡± Martin frowned: ¡°Cook it longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready to eat,¡± Kellen said. Martin was speechless. Kellen said, ¡°Really, why did you lie to me?¡± He has tasted all kinds of hardships before, including any street stalls. Martin silently held out his fork and pressed Kellen¡¯s fork back into the pot. 288 Vouchers Seeing what Kellen wanted to say, he said, ¡°Want to have your head chopped off by the olddy?¡± Kellen stopped short. Martin nced at Kellen, that look seemed to say: It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, don¡¯t hurt me, baby. Kellen was speechless. Susie bit her finger: ¡°So do you want to continue cooking?¡± The rice was so delicious that she couldn¡¯t hold back her saliva. Kellen finally said, ¡°Wait two more minutes, honey.¡± Willow¡¯s cheeks bulged from eating, and Susie couldn¡¯t help swallowing desperately while watching. Finally, when the ingredients were fully cooked, Martin scooped them up and put them in a Susie bowl. Susie followed Willow¡¯s example and stuffed it into her mouth immediately. Before Martin and Kellen could stop her, she was squirted hot. Susie stuck out her tongue, tears streaming down her face. Two big men, Martin and Kellen, were in a hurry. One fetched water, but found that the water was too hot, and hurried to the refrigerator to fetch milk for her. When Susie drank a bottle of ice milk, her lips were swollen from the heat. The two were funny and speechless, but luckily the olddy was not here, otherwise they would have been chopped off. 288 (Vouchers Susie saw her lips from the mirror on the wall, and asked with a sad face, ¡°Dad, will my lips be fine tomorrow?¡± Don¡¯t let grandma see it! When she said yesterday that she woulde out to find her father, grandma was not happy, but finally agreed. Before leaving, I kept telling her [eat well and be safe]. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sure enough, you must pay attention to safety when eating! Kellen also saw the man in ck walking around the main city of the county on the surveince screen. ¡°Susie, actually, you don¡¯t need toe here, just call and tell Dad where Huck is.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know where Huck is either.¡± Kellen snorted: ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at divination?¡± Susie said while eating: ¡°Dad, do you think you can calcte anytime and anywhere?¡± Kellen: ¡°Otherwise?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°This is the world¡¯s misunderstanding of fortune- telling. It seems that people who are good at fortune-telling think they can know everything.¡± Kellen became interested: ¡°How is that?¡± There are things that can be said but cannot be said. There are things that cannot be said but can reveal hints. ¡°Those who cannot be calcted in the north, but can be calcted in the south. There are also fortune- telling, all rely on, or ask the seeker to write a word, or let the seeker tell a word¡­¡± 40 55% 12.55 Kellen: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Susie paused and muttered, ¡°I just said Master¡¯s exnation¡­¡± She exined it in her own words: ¡°That is to say, fortune-telling must be relied on, and it cannot be calcted out of thin air.¡± Kellen: ¡°Um¡­¡± It really is a fascinating subject, and he ns to learn fortune-telling by himself next. Susie grabbed Kellen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dad, just say a number.¡± Without thinking, Kellen said casually: ¡°5.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!Huck is located in the north, on the main road of the main city. He is doing day and night reverse work, and there are many, many people.¡± When she said this, the man in ck stopped in front of an Inte cafe. Kellen, who was looking at the surveince screen, was full of doubts. North, main road. There are many people ¨C Inte cafes. Day and night turned upside down¡­ Network administrator? Kellen suddenly realized, and immediately stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go!Huck is in danger!¡± Susie let out a cry, quickly put two more mouthfuls of delicious food into her mouth, then stood up and ran out with her father. Kellen: ¡°Boss, check out!¡± The boss quickly chased him out with his notebook. 12:55 Kellen waved his hand without looking back: ¡°The handsome and rich man inside, he will give the money.¡± Martin was speechless. Willow swallowed what was in his mouth and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going?¡± Martin put another dish in her bowl and said, ¡°We can¡¯t help.¡± Willow nodded: ¡°You can¡¯t help¡­.I can.¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said boldly without changing his face: ¡°You need to guard me.¡± Willow looked suspicious. Martin: ¡°Just in case, don¡¯t mess with Susie.¡± Willow got it. He means, he is weak. If King of Fairness calls back suddenly and finds him, he will be arrested. In doing so, Susie was threatened. So she has to guard the rear and let Susie go out without worry. Willow nodded, understood. 6.99% Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 561 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Huck Was Targeted by the king of Faimess Huck stayed up all night, using the IP of the Inte cafe as a starting point, and sessfully locked a target IP He closed the backstage, cleared all traces, and then stood up and stretched. ¡°I¡¯m here, sorry for the traffic jam on the road!¡± Thework administrator who came to rece him hurriedly talked to Huck Huck smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just finished a game, don¡¯t worry!¡± The substitutework manager sighed and began to count and hand over. ¡°Hey, 25 dors is not right?¡± the substitutework manager said. Huck nodded: ¡°There is a guy who is crazy and took fake money to go online.¡± He pointed to the two fake money in the corner, and lowered his voice: ¡°Is there any abnormal person in our county recently? Or something that makes people feel abnormal just looking at it.¡± The substitute webmaster was really scared! ¡°It¡¯s nothing unusual¡­¡± The substitutework manager was nervous ¡°There was an olddy in the south who jumped off the building and died, isn¡¯t it normal. Was it the olddy who came onlinest night?¡± Huck: ¡°That can¡¯t be, it¡¯s just a normal young man. The substitutework manager thought for a while, and then said: ¡°I heard that a man was hit by a bicycle the day before yesterday and was sent to the hospital. The doctor said he couldn¡¯t be saved¡­ but he was nowhere to be seen the next day.¡± Huck: ¡°Come to our ce to surf the Inte?¡± Substitutework manager: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t find any abnormal people or things in the county town recently, Huck patted his colleague on the shoulder: ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Let¡¯s go.¡± The webmaster for the shift nodded, and while sending a voice message to his friend, he probably talked about the fact that the Inte cafe received fake money yesterday. Then at the end, I warned: Don¡¯t say it, otherwise our Inte cafe¡¯s business will not be good, and the boss will hack me to deathter. Huck went inside to get something, and when he came out, he found that the substitutework administrator was still making a voice: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid!Hey, why don¡¯t I just do the part-time job you mentioned yesterday, and I can earn 2,000 dors a month for taking pictures, which is only 500 less than being awork administrator, and it¡¯s still free.¡± There was a gleam in Huck¡¯s eyes, taking a photo? ¡°What kind of part-time job? There is a way to make money, and the boss will take me too!¡± Huck joked. The substitutework administrator said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. It is said that an environmental research unit needs to know about the biodiversity in the west, and I want to ask a few people to help take pictures.¡± Huck asked, ¡°Is it difficult to take a picture of what?¡± The substitutework manager shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to listen to. I just said that I¡¯m going to the Mountain to take pictures of some vegetation, the overall forest environment and so on.¡± 288 Vouchers. One Hundred Thousand Mountains is right there at the border. After climbing up, the other side of the mountain is Monkey Country. This mountain is densely forested, but there is also a road up the mountain. Usually, the surrounding residents will go up the mountain to collect herbs and mushrooms. People who travel around the county will also go there to climb the mountain. It is a lesser-known tourist attraction. Huck nodded: ¡°Okay, if you go, take me with you.¡± He didn¡¯t immediately ask for his contact information, he seemed too active and suspicious, so after talking about this matter, he got off work normally and prepared to leave. However, as soon as he went out, he met a man in ck with a sharp and somewhat sinister face who came in. Huck looked up just to meet his eyes. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly stopped, standing in the aisle slightly sideways, as if to let Huck go first, but his eyes were fixed on Huck, seeing Huck¡¯s inexplicable expression, he also showed a meaningful smile. If it was Huck himself, he would definitely go forward and grab him, and ask him what his background is, after all, this man is not normal at first sight! But he always remembered his current identity, just an ordinary Inte cafework manager, so Huck gave him a bewildered look, and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man in ckughed and raised his hand to scratch his neck. Huck walked over directly, and the moment his back was turned to the man in ck, his eyes instantly became sharp. There is definitely something wrong with this man, it looks like he is 10 58 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Could it be that his identity was exposed? Huck frowned, feeling very sensitively that the eyes behind him were following him all the time, he could only act as if he didn¡¯t notice anything, went to the breakfast shop for dinner, and bought a pack of cigarettes at the nearby convenience store. On the refracting mirror of the ss window, Huck found that the man in ck was like a ghost, standing silently across the road. Sure enough, it was aimed at him. Huck lowered his eyes, took a cigarette and lit one, ready to put the cigarette in his mouth as usual. At this time, a small hand suddenly stretched out. Susie poked her head out of a pile of plush toys and said, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t smoke!¡± Huck was startled, Susie? Why is she here! Behind Susie, Kellen was leaning on something, raised his hand and waved: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, he can¡¯t see us.¡± Huck quickly realized that the ¡®he¡¯ Kellen was talking about was the man in ck who was following him. Susie whispered: ¡°Huck, you keep going forward, what should you do!¡± Huck nodded slightly. Although he didn¡¯t know why Kellen was so sure that the man in ck couldn¡¯t find them, he still chose to believe Kellen. Kellen¡¯s ability is far above him. After Huck lit his cigarette, he walked towards his ce with a cigarette in his mouth. Thinking of the way Susie poked his head out and said seriously not to smoke just now¡­ Huck couldn¡¯t help but hooked his lips slightly. He¡¯s such a cute little guy. Having a cigarette in his mouth doesn¡¯t mean smoking. Thinking that there was a trash can right in front of him, he stubbed out the cigarette and threw it into the trash can. I don¡¯t know if Susie and Kellen have kept up. It¡¯s not that he doubts Kellen¡¯s level, but that he brought Susie¡­ Huck couldn¡¯t help it, and when the red light was on, he stopped and looked at the bank across the street calmly. The panoramic ss windows of the opposite bank allow you to see the reflection of the street behind you. As a result, at this nce, Huck was dumbfounded! Across the street, the man in ck was like a ghost, appearing at the intersection of the street or the door of the shop from time to time, followed closely behind. Then Kellen took Susie and followed directly behind the man in ck!! Huck looked suspicious. No, so tant? Could this be Kellen¡¯s method of stalking people? follow directly? Huck quickly looked away, feeling that he was stupid. When the green light came on, he continued to walk forward. After passing the green light, he walked two hundred meters and would turn into a small alley, but the man in ck would definitely find Kellen. Huck thought: Maybe Kellen ispletely sure that the man in ck doesn¡¯t know him? But the man in ck doesn¡¯t look like a fool. Huck couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell Kellen was doing and could only bite the bullet and believe it. By this time he had turned into an alley. The small alleys wind and go deep into the old residential areas in the main city. Commercial housing has been built one after another in the new area of the county seat, but this area is still the buildings built by the residents themselves. The arrangement is irregr and not very upright, so the alleys get more and more remote as you go in. Most people go to work during the day, and those who don¡¯t go to work go out to buy vegetables early. The alley was dead silent. Huck heard footsteps behind him, and finally turned around, and sure enough, he saw a ck figure standing not far away, looking straight at him. And behind him were Kellen and Susie, who also stopped, quietly hiding behind a corner of the wall. Huck choked, and the lines he was going to say almost got stuck in his throat. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. He pretended to nce back and forth, and asked displeasedly, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you following me?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 562 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 562 Just when he was thinking about what the man in ck would say. As a result, in a sh before his eyes, the man in ck came to him in an instant, and his face was almost pressed against his face! ¡°Huck.¡± He handed over Huck¡¯s name exactly. Huck¡¯s face changed suddenly, and his eyes were sharp: ¡°Who are you!¡± King of Fairnessughed out loud. Funny, so funny. Did he think that he was disguised so well that no one would recognize him! In front of him, the world is exactly like a child with no IQ. ¡°Who am I¡­¡± King of Fairness chuckled and twisted his neck: ¡°I¡¯m the one who came to take your head.¡± Huck quickly took two steps back, and then he saw Kellen and Susie move forward two steps furtively, as if he still felt that he was hiding well. Huck was speechless. What is this tracking? Even if you walk in an open and aboveboard manner, no one will suspect you! Huck was about to tell Kellen not toe over and take Susie away, but he saw the figure of the man in ck shing anding to him again. He grabbed his neck with one hand! Huck¡¯s pupils shrank. Reach out so fast! This person is not a normal human being! Huck couldn¡¯t speak, the man¡¯s hand pinched his neck so hard, Huck wondered if he wanted to wring his head off directly! King of Fairness felt that Huck¡¯s neck was already under his hands, and there was no suspense. He grinned and showed a cruel smile: ¡°Do you want to ask, why did you take your life?¡± ¡°If you want to me, me your niece-Susie!Remember after bing a ghost, it was Susie who killed you.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t kill you either.¡± King of Fairness sneered. Huck wanted to break the hand of the man in ck, but found that he couldn¡¯t do it at all. This was not a force he could resist. The only thing he could do was to look back, with anxious and desperate eyes, signaling Kellen to take Susie away quickly. The King of Fairness nced back suspiciously. Kellen and Susie stopped immediately. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The father and daughter are in sync, aiming at the body. Huck was speechless. People are looking at you like this, and you are still deceiving yourself! Huck wanted to scold someone, scolded Kellen for drinking fake wine today, burned his brain out, and brought Susie to do this kind of thing. but he saw the man in ck in front of him turn his head, his eyes full of suspicion. Wait, he didn¡¯t see Kellen and Susie??? What¡¯s the meaning! Could it be that in his eyes, Kellen and Susie are invisible? Huck was dumbfounded. In the eyes of the King of Fairness, this appearance is the appearance of hypoxia and suffocation, ready to die. ¡°I hope you die more painfully. So that when I put your head in front of Susie, she will be angry, heart- piercing, and desperate¡­¡± The King of Fairness¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t spread all over his face yet. He saw a huge The Hell, suddenly smashing towards him! The pupils of King of Fairness shrank sharply, before he could dodge in time, he was smashed into pieces! 10.590 Huck saw the blood red in front of his eyes. His soft and cute niece, who was powerless, held up a pcerger than the house, and smashed the man in ck who was pinching him into a bloody mist. He saw with his own eyes a living person evaporate in front of him, not a single piece of skin or flesh remained. Oh no, left a hand! Horrified, Huck tore off the arm that was still pinched around his neck, taking advantage of the other party¡¯s stiffness, otherwise he would not be able to pull it offter! ¡°Susie, you¡­¡± Huck was startled: ¡°You killed someone!¡± Susie blinked: ¡°He¡¯s not human!¡± Huck felt his heart pounding and his ears buzzing. He knew that Susie could catch ghosts, and that there were indeed ghosts in the world, but he could still tell if the person was in front of him just now, whether it was a human or a ghost! There is a shadow behind the man in ck, and his hands are warm. When he looks closely, he can still see the capiries on the other¡¯s face. How could he not be a human being! Ten thousand steps back, if it is not a human being, what is this arm in his hand? ¡°Susie, you and your dad go first!I¡¯m here to deal with the aftermath.¡± Huck understands that now is not the time to worry about whether the other party is human, Susie killed someone, and he needs to deal with the scene immediately. Remembering thew, Huck¡¯s first reaction was to deal with Susie¡¯s aftermath. If it counts as murder in the future, it will be med on himself, but Susie took the arm in his hand: ¡°Give it to me!¡± Susie grabbed her arm and threw it towards The Hell. The scene was clean, not a single drop of blood was left. ¡°One trick, let you meet the King of Hell directly!¡± Susie muttered. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 563 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Unexpectedly, | Found Your Lan a certain church. A cloud of ck air is hidden in a sculpture The real body of the King of Fairness is hidden here He closed his eyes, feeling his clone. Through the double¡¯s gaze, he could see himself grabbing Huck. strangling him ¡°When I put Huck¡¯s head in front of you, what expression will you have?¡± King of Fairness was already imagining the crying look on Susie¡¯s face What happened to Neon Indst time actually allowed them to escape a catastrophe. King of Fairness only felt that Ember was really useless But it is very difficult for Susie to deal with a child, he cannot give up easily, so now Ember has also be a ¡®messenger of the world¡¯, helping him catch ghosts. He needs men, lots and lots of men! The King of Fairness was distracted by this, staring ahead, his eyes through the void, through the eyes of his clone, on Huck¡¯s desperate face At this time, he saw Huck trying to look back, his eyes were full of anxiety. When the avatar looked back, King of Fairness also looked back, and there was nothing in his field of vision. King of Fairness wasn¡¯t his real soul at the scene, so he couldn¡¯t feel more. He felt that he was suspicious. However, the next moment, the huge The Hell suddenly appeared and mmed towards him! King of Fairness was startled, and immediately wanted to disconnect from the clone, but it was too late¡­ He was smashed again by The Hell, this time one arm was smashed into ashes! ¡°Damn it!¡± King of Fairness was still in shock. At this moment, he could no longer feel the connection between the clone and himself, which showed that the clone had been killed. ¡°Damn it!¡± King of Fairness was furious. He felt humiliated when his real body was destroyed twice by a little King of Hell who was still in the form of a human child! Suddenly there is a feeling of slicing myself and giving Susie the head! This feeling is too bad! King of Fairness had an urge to go out by himself and kill Susie! But if he went by himself, and something really happened¡­ wouldn¡¯t he have no leeway at all? ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m being careless!¡± King of Fairness said sternly: Since we can¡¯t do anything about you now, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± The King of Fairness decided to hide during this period of time and recover his real body. One shoulder was smashed off by The Hell a few days ago, and another arm was smashed off today. He needs the ghosts wandering in the world as a tonic, and he needs to recover first. Fortunately, although Susie escaped his pursuit several times, she still 16.13% 10:59 Hell suddenly appeared and mmed towards him! King of Fairness was startled, and immediately wanted to disconnect from the clone, but it was too late¡­.. He was smashed again by The Hell, this time one arm was smashed into ashes! ¡°Damn it!¡± King of Fairness was still in shock. At this moment, he could no longer feel the connection between the clone and himself, which showed that the clone had been killed. ¡°Damn it!¡± King of Fairness was furious. He felt humiliated when his real body was destroyed twice by a little King of Hell who was still in the form of a human child! Suddenly there is a feeling of slicing myself and giving Susie the head! This feeling is too bad! King of Fairness had an urge to go out by himself and kill Susie! But if he went by himself, and something really happened¡­ wouldn¡¯t he have no leeway at all? ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m being careless!¡± King of Fairness said sternly: Since we can¡¯t do anything about you now, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± The King of Fairness decided to hide during this period of time and recover his real body. One shoulder was smashed off by The Hell a few days ago, and another arm was smashed off today. He needs the ghosts wandering in the world as a tonic, and he needs to recover first. Fortunately, although Susie escaped his pursuit several times, she still Chapter 563 Unexpectedly, I Found Your Lair 288 Vouchers couldn¡¯t find him. As long as he doesn¡¯t go out, she has nothing to do with him! the other side. After Susie collected all the King of Fairness avatars into The Hell, she immediately took advantage of the fact that the King of Fairness avatars were still cold, and tracked down the whereabouts of the real King of Fairness. ¡°How?¡± Kellen couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw Susie sitting cross- legged on the side of the road with a serious face and nodding head. Susie suddenly heyed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ I found yourir!¡± ** The female ghost in red with Ember received an order from her master to collect as many wild ghosts as possible. So she began to take Ember out to catch ghosts. On the roof of a mansion about one kilometer away from the Murray family, the wealthy wife looked respectfully at the busy little figure in front of her. ¡°Just get rid of this!¡± Ember gave a CC smile. She immediately expressed gratitude: ¡°You not only saved my son, thank you so much!¡± Ember shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing!It¡¯s great if I can help you!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Consciously or unconsciously, she always imitated Susie¡¯s appearance. ¡°By the way, the house on the hillside over there looks like a castle, whose house is it?¡± Ember blinked curiously. 33.54% 10:59 No one knew about Josie and Ember¡¯s visit to the Murray family, Madam Sun said, ¡°It¡¯s the Murray family, but¡­¡± She whispered, ¡°It seems that something happened to na from the Murray family.¡± Ember froze for a moment, then asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡± Ember looked at the Murray family. Although the Murray family was veryrge, the buildings, trees, etc. were arranged ingeniously,pletely covering up the privacy, and she didn¡¯t even see the ugly boulder. Only half of theke, lush trees and a widewn beside theke can be seen. Mrs. Sun said: ¡°It seems that there was a thief a few days ago, and I was frightened.¡± Ember nodded with sympathy on his face: ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful!¡± She couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists, of course she knew something happened to her, but she couldn¡¯t get in! She wanted to go to the hospital, but was stopped, and she had no chanc¨¦ at all. ¡°Thank you so much, not only cured my son, but also helped us get rid of the filth. This is a little thank you¡­¡± She slipped a card to Ember. Ember came back to her senses, took the card, and said goodbye with a CC smile. Ember suddenly felt her heart swell. She had never been respected so much before. The female ghost¡¯s mother taught her all the things that made her respectable. Ember has been treating her more and more like her own mother. 10:59 The female ghost in red appeared and said, ¡°Set up another formation, and you canpletely monitor the Murray family.¡± Ember nodded, but a little casually. How can I go to the hospital to see na? Ember walked around with the ghost mother again before returning home. As soon as she got home, she saw her father Calvin sitting on the sofa with a cold face. Josie just went downstairs, and immediately went up when she saw this, and said softly, ¡°Why are you back!¡± Calvin stared at her: ¡°Have you guys gone to the Murray family again? How many times have I told you not to mess with the Murray family!Do you really think that just your blood rtionship can make Kellen recognize you!How big is your face?¡± Josie immediately said embarrassingly: ¡°Ember is his niece after all¡­ Something happened to na, so it¡¯s normal for us to go and have a look.¡± He doesn¡¯t need to recognize her as a cousin, just recognize Ember. Calvin warned: ¡°Don¡¯t get me into trouble! Stay at home and try to give me a son!This is your greatest value!¡± Josie lowered her head, feeling very upset in her heart. Calvin always monitors her and forces her to have a son, as if her only value is to have a son! But is it her problem that she can¡¯t give birth? She wanted to sneak one out, but he kept staring at her every day! Chapter 563 Unexpectedly, I Found Your Lair ¡°I see¡­¡± Josie said. 286 IVOUchers At this moment, Calvin¡¯s eyes fell on her wrist: ¡°Where is your bracelet?¡± Josie panicked and looked at Ember. Ember said obediently: ¡°A few days ago, Ember almost fell, and my mother identally broke the bracelet to protect Ember¡­¡± Calvin frowned: ¡°A few days ago? Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened a few days ago!Do you know how expensive this bracelet is?¡± Ember snuggled into Calvin¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, Ember knew she was wrong. Mom was afraid you would scold me. We really didn¡¯t mean not to tell Dad¡­¡± As she spoke, she took a ck object and pierced Calvin¡¯s neck. Calvin didn¡¯t feel any pain, but was about to scold the mother and daughter for being prodigal, but his anger suddenly subsided. He looked at Ember in his arms, and she looked at him eagerly¡­ Calvin¡¯s heart softened suddenly. ¡°Okay, forget it this time!¡± Ember closed her eyes, hiding the excitement in her eyes. Sure enough, what Mother Ghost taught her was good for her! In the future, she will definitely listen to Mother Ghost and help her with things! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 564 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Walking into the Abyss Step by Step Without Knowing i The ck needle that Ember stuck in Calvin¡¯s neck sank into Calvin¡¯s neck after seeing blood. Calvin only felt that his neck was a little tired, and couldn¡¯t help turning his neck. Ember immediately offered to massage him. As a result, the ck needle went deeper and deeper, and it was deeply stuck in Calvin¡¯s neck¡­ Ember asked obediently: ¡°Dad, what is birthday?¡± This is what the ghost mother asked her to ask, saying that she wanted to ask her father¡¯s birthday, so that he could make him like her more. Ember has also felt these days that her father has be more and more patient with her, and when she makes mistakes with her sister, her father will not only criticize her, but also her sister. Calvin was uncharacteristically, and answered patiently. Ember put on a dazed look, opened her eyes wide, tried to look innocent and innocent, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s dad¡¯s birthday?¡± Calvin said, ¡°Dad¡¯s birthday is¡­¡± On the one hand, Josie just felt strange, never seen Calvin so patient, he answered whatever Ember asked. Sure enough, it has to be her daughter. father and daughter are father and daughter after all¡­ Josie is happy to see the results. If Ember and Calvin have a good rtionship, it will be beneficial for her to be a mother. It seems that her daughter is enlightened¡­ Josie is very pleased. The female ghost in red left the Bishop family at some point and came to the bottom of a church cliff, floating through the cracks in the rocks at the bottom of the cliff¡­ before the King of Fairness. ¡°Master, the ck needle has been buried in Calvin¡¯s neck. It¡¯s his birthday.¡± King of Fairness unfolded a piece of yellow paper, quickly copied Calvin¡¯s birthday on the yellow paper, and then the green me lit up¡­ If Susie were here, she would be able to tell that this was a spell she was very familiar with: Borrowing Fate. King of Fairness took a deep breath, and the invisible ck air came from a distance, and the shoulder smashed by Susie slowly began to recover. ¡°Let¡¯s go, change to another ce.¡± King of Fairness said. The female ghost was confused: ¡°Didn¡¯t the master say that this is the best treasurend? Why are you leaving¡­¡± King of Fairness looked at her coldly: ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± The female ghost quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t dare!¡± King of Fairness snorted: ¡°I have absorbed all the luck of this ce, change to another ce!¡± It is absolutely impossible for him to tell others that his hiding ce has been discovered by Susie. Just now, when he was still confident that Susie couldn¡¯t find him anyway, a vision suddenly appeared in front of him, and Susie tilted her head and smiled harmlessly: I found you¡­ King of Fairness soon realized that Susie sensed him through his avatar! Unexpectedly, she could do this step! King of Fairness felt annoyed when he thought about it, why did he feel more and more like a joke as time went by. The King of Fairness fled overnight. Of course, he himself didn¡¯t think it was an escape, it was just a strategic shift to avoid danger. And Calvin, who was borrowed by him, after Ember¡¯s massage, Calvin felt quitefortable, but felt a little sleepy, and then went to sleep. As a result, when I got up, I felt that I couldn¡¯t lift my shoulders, and I didn¡¯t know what was going on, as if my hands were not my own. ¡°Cervical spondylosis?¡± Calvin said to himself, and went out to do business again. He¡¯ll never know, his ¡®good daughter¡¯ Ember has lent his life¡­ Ember was liked by her father at home, and she got a lot of money for catching ghosts. When her vicious sister beat her, she could still use little ghost to punish her sister. For a while, she also won the love of her family, and the love of many people¡­ I feel like I am standing at the pinnacle of my life! It turns out that the reason why Susie is favored by so many people is because of catching ghosts! So Ember is even more obedient to the ghost mother. ** Let¡¯s talk about Susie. After killing the clone of King of Fairness and destroying the corpse. Kellen dealt with the aftermath, and the nearby monitoring failed at the same time. Susie burned the ce where the clone of King of Fairness was destroyed,pletely burning away the disharmonious smell. Huck looked at the father and daughter who acted skillfully and cooperated tacitly, and were speechless. 11.00 How many times have I done this, so proficient¡­ Fifteen minutester. Martin never expected that his meal couldst from morning to afternoon, but he just changed a table and entered the box. He didn¡¯t eat any more, he just focused on feeding Susie and Willow. After a meal, Susie¡¯s stomach immediately ttened after eating, and she was still eating. Huck sat across from two foodies, with Martin, Willow, and Susie in front of him. On the left is Kellen¡­ and a rag doll¡­? He touched his neck, but he still couldn¡¯t recover. The scene of Susie holding up a ¡®big house¡¯ and smashing the living people into blood mist still haunts his mind. His cute and cute little niece suddenly changed in his impression! Huck wasn¡¯t home much and missed a lot of content. He didn¡¯t know much about what Susie did. It was only when he met his sister ra on July 15th that he realized that there were areas in the world that he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know that Susie could still be King of Hell! It¡¯s like you saw a little milk cat a long time ago, and when you saw her again in a blink of an eye, she has be a tiger, crying to you, and pping a big paw, bringing a bloody antelope to you¡­ ¡°Huck?¡± Susie reached out and waved in front of Huck curiously. 59.73% 11.00 D ¡°Susie, you guys are here¡­ are you going back today? Susie said it was to protect him. Now that King of Fairness clone has been taken by her, so she should go back, right? Huck was a little bit reluctant. Susie nodded: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going back!Grandma called to remind me.¡± She thought of something, and hurriedly took out from her small backpack, and took out a lot of amulets. The amulet was packed in a stic bag, which looked extremely unpretentious. ¡°Hey, Huck has to bring them all!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also this string of bracelets, which Susie made herself!Huck must wear them well, and don¡¯t take them off!¡± Susie grabbed Huck¡¯s hand and put it on for him herself. Huck didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and nodded, ¡°Huck must take it with you, don¡¯t take it off.¡± But how to carry such arge number of amulets? Carrying a stic bag every day? Susie immediately took out another vest from her bag: ¡°Hey, take it!¡± Huck looked suspicious. Susie said: ¡°Grandma sewed it. She said that when she hid money before, she hid it in the inteyer like this.¡± Huck subconsciously took the vest, only to realize that the vest was very 77.10% ||| O 11:00 useful. It was actually doubleyered, like a down jacket, with pockets packed one after another. It is simply a treasure that hides private money¡­ Huck¡¯s mouth twitched. Susie: ¡°Take it!Grandma asked Susie to tell Huck: It¡¯s still cold, put on more clothes, don¡¯t y prestige, don¡¯t ask for style or temperature!¡± Huck was speechless. ¡°Okay¡­¡± He took the vest, thought for a while, and handed it to Martin: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t eat now, why don¡¯t you help me put the amulet into the vest?¡± Martin was speechless. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. 11:00 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 565 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Give Huck Three Female Ghosts held a vest with an indifferent expression, and stuffed amulets one by one into the hidden pocket of the vest. In front of him, his brother, brother-inw, niece, and wife were eating happily Martin shook his vest, said with a cold face, ¡°Take it.¡± Huck nced at it, obviously seeing that his brother¡¯s movements were very slow and orderly, so he stuffed hundreds of talismans to ward off evil spirits. Ping An Fu. Susie: ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Martin was speechless. Ask him to do this kind of thing next time, he will definitely! All my brothers and sisters were thrown out! ¡°Are you full?¡± Martin, who was waiting to pay, crossed his arms and said coldly Susie blinked: ¡°Is it because we eat too much, and Martin cares about money?¡± Martin immediately said: ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Martin is happy to spend money for you. Do you want to eat anything else?¡± Huck and Kellen were speechless. Kellen took thest sip of his drink, nodded and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want to eat. Susie ordered too much, we can¡¯t waste it.¡± Huck followed suit and nodded: ¡°We¡¯re helping Susie eat.¡± Kellen: ¡°Boss, check out!¡± Huck pointed at Martin: ¡°My brother paid for it!¡± 11:00 Martin was speechless. Susie looked at her father, then at Huck and Martin. Huck went to the bathroom, changed the vest, put on the T-shirt just now, and put on the shirt he was wearing from the beginning. I wore an extra vest, but it felt heavy. Love from my niece. Can other people¡¯s nieces have this ability? cannot! Huck suddenly felt that he was not afraid of throwing him into the rain of bullets now. Huck felt warm from the bottom of his heart, opened his hands and smiled, ¡°Does it look good?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Martin nced at it, is it any different from before he just went in? Willow also looked up and downboriously, what happened when he went in just now, what happens when hees out now! Susie¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°You¡¯re so handsome!¡± Kellen observed carefully and saw that he was a little bit ¡®stronger¡¯, nodded and said: ¡°The vest made by the olddy is good.¡± I just don¡¯t know whether the olddy is talking about na or Martin. Martin picked up Susie¡¯s small backpack and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Huck¡¯s face suddenly showed reluctance, and when he left this private room, he should return to that young Inte administrator who ate instant noodles. 16.45% 11:00 D He didn¡¯t know when he would be able toplete the task and go home to apany his niece. It said that after the end of this mission, he would be given seven days off¡­ At this moment, Huck felt his trouser legs being pulled, looked down, and saw Susie beckoning him to come closer. ¡°Huck, say four words.¡± Huck was at a loss: ¡°What word?¡± Susie: ¡°Say whatever you want, quick!¡± Huck subconsciously said, ¡°Brother¡­sews a vest.¡± Martin was speechless. Susie nodded: ¡°There are seven people that Huck is looking for this time. Huck must not miss them.¡± Huck: ¡°??¡± How did you figure it out. But¡­ seven? All the information they have this time is six! Didn¡¯t expect there to be another one? Huck¡¯s face became serious. Susie said again: ¡°Huck, you will be very sessful. Remember, your lucky number is 2468, and you will definitely get something if you go southeast. Don¡¯t let the opportunity to make money go away. Your current colleagues will be God¡¯s helper. You can be confident and bold in whatever you want to do, you don¡¯t need to be too cautious!¡± 33.04% 11:00 Huck couldn¡¯t help but have a slight smile on his face, and said, ¡°Thank you Susie.¡± This little guy looked like a little adult when he got up, but his expression was inexplicably like the old lady at home. ¡°Also, Susie gave Huck some good things!¡± Susie waved her hand. The ya ghost, the ugly aunt, and the ghost in the wedding dress who were ying mahjong in the gourd all came out. The three female ghosts were full of doubts. What a ¡®good thing¡±! Susie said: ¡°This is ya ghost sister, this is ugly aunt, and this is wedding dress sister. They will help Huck, it is guaranteed to be better than high-tech!¡± As she spoke, she put another ck cord around Huck¡¯s wrist. After she left, Huck couldn¡¯t see ghosts without her influence, but with this ck rope, it was guaranteed that he could see everything. (Huck, whoter learned the truth, shed tears) Huck was speechless. . ya ghost understood, once he lost the domino in his hand, he didn¡¯t want it anymore. ¡°So it¡¯s a mission, are we going to follow him this time? Hello¡­¡± Huck was speechless. Susie grabbed her: ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me, Huck!¡± ya ghost: ¡°No, no!Isn¡¯t this a self-introduction? How could it hurt him? I really like this mission!¡± 48.27% 11:00 D The female ghost in the wedding dress: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she has no malicious intentions. Please rest assured that I will protect you during this time.¡± Huck was speechless. A slightly normal ugly aunt: ¡°Hi, handsome guy.¡± Huck was speechless. Susie raised a big smile: ¡°That¡¯s it, Huck,e on Susie turned around and bounced down the stairs. Huck faced the three female ghosts alone, like a dream. ya ghost: ¡°What do we need to do? The three together are fine.¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress: ¡°Be careful.¡± Aunt Ugly: ¡°Is it appropriate to say such things to a young man?¡± The wedding gown ghost was speechless. I¡¯m still too reserved, right? Huck was speechless. He leaned against the window, looking helplessly at Susie who left. She got into the car and waved at him through the window. The window wasn¡¯t rolled down, but Huck could still see clearly, and the little guy gave him a big smile. Huck was immediately discouraged, forget it, at least it was given by his little niece, can someone else¡¯s niece help the three ghosts? cannot! So he has to be content. 11:00 Huck waited for the boss to take away everything on the table, ordered another pot of tea and sat for half an hour before leaving. In the car, Martin sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car, and Willow sat in the co-pilot. Kellen and Susie sat in the back. Martin asked: ¡°Susie, why did you arrange three female ghosts for Huck?¡± Susie said: ¡°Because Dad said that Huck is a top-secret personnel, and if we help him, it will only cause trouble for him. So we can only give it to ghosts, and others can¡¯t see it. Huck will not be in trouble.¡± Dad said that Huck¡¯s task is his own task, and if other redundant people appear, he will report to his superiors in the end, and he may be severely criticized. Dad is also a special person, so it¡¯s okay to be around Huck once in a while, but not her. Martin said: ¡°Martin doesn¡¯t mean that. Martin remembers that you also have male ghosts in your gourd. Why don¡¯t you give Huck male ghosts?¡± Susie said nkly: ¡°Because it was said on TV that men and women are matched, and work is not tiring. So Susie gave Huck three ghost aunts.¡± She didn¡¯t want Huck to work so hard, so she could finish the task quickly and easily. Martin and Kellen were speechless. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the baby, the baby just doesn¡¯t want to make her Huck so tired. It¡¯s their grown-ups who haveplicated thoughts¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 566 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Wait, what happened to your lips? Kellen felt less personal this time. He asked, ¡°Susie, where is your master?¡± Susie said truthfully: ¡°Master said to go to Hell to find other Kings to capture King of Fairness back.¡± Kellen wondered: ¡°They wille?¡± For so long, he thought that those people below didn¡¯t care! Susie said: ¡°So Master has gone down!¡± With just one sentence, Kellen could hear the difficulty of Susie¡¯s situation. The meaning behind this sentence is, they are noting, so Mitch went down. He couldn¡¯t help wondering: what was Susie¡¯s status in Hell before, did those people really respect and awe her? Why did shee to the world to experience, is there other reasons. Otherwise, knowing that the King of Fairness rebelled, why would Mitch need to go down to beg for help in person. Kellen frowned. He knew that the Hell was in charge of these ten Kings. In the fairy tales, The Cow and The Horse, The ck and The White, and Death judge mentioned the most after death. These characters are all characters under King of Hell. In other words, other things rarely appear, and I don¡¯t know what to do or not to do. ¡°What happened to Hell now?¡± Kellen was suspicious. Susie shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Master said, she just needs to grow up. Those who shoulde wille, and those who should note will note. Kellen didn¡¯t ask any more questions. It¡¯s better to ask yourself than to ask others. ¡°Shall we go to the King of Fairness now?¡± Kellen asked. He didn¡¯t forget that Susie had found the hiding ce of the King of Fairness just now. Susie shook her head: ¡°He ran away.¡± Kellen: ¡°Run?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I ¡®see¡¯ him through his avatar, and he can also see me. Dad, when you know that you have been spotted by the enemy, will you run?¡± Kellen said silently, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Susie just said: ¡°But it¡¯s not in vain, at least I scared him!¡± Kellen was speechless. Susie added, ¡°I¡¯ll find him.¡± Just like when ants move, they leave a mark on the ground. Such a big King of Fairness would definitely leave behind ck air. After the car drove to the airport, the Murray family¡¯s private jet was already waiting. 11.09% 11.00 Chapter 566 Wait, what happened to your lips? 288 Vouchers Martin¡¯s car drove to the tail of the ne. People travel by car or by ne. The Murray family takes the car up to the sky by ne, and then drives when itnds. Back to the Murray family, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Susie called her grandmother who was in the hospital to report that she was safe, and after freshening up, she prepared to go to the hospital to apany her. Suddenly she looked up at the sky. Hey, why does the sky of the Murray family seem to be covered in a ss bowl? Susie¡¯s senses are sharp now. Now the Murray family manor is a pool of ¡®dead energy¡¯. If it was someone else, even Susie before, she would definitely not be able to feel this subtle difference. But now Susie can perceive it very clearly, and even when she looks up, she can see that the Murray family is covered by a stic wrap. Martin asked, ¡°Susie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She asked Kellen, ¡°Dad, do you feel that something is wrong?¡± Kellen felt it carefully, ¡°Not just now, when you say that, I always feel that something is not right.¡± He didn¡¯t perceive the ck air, nor did he feel any other dangerous things. Susie pointed over the Murray family: ¡°Our family is surrounded by others.¡± After a pause, she said again: ¡°I admire the other party¡¯s courage.¡± This sentence was learned from Alex, and I used it again. Martin, who was about to speak, choked on her words, and the words he wanted to say got stuck in his throat. ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Martin asked, ¡°Need help?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Susie: ¡°No, you just make good money!¡± Martin¡­¡­..well, he¡¯s an emotionless money machine, a walking leather wallet clip. Susie looked carefully for a while, pointed to the west direction and said: ¡°There is still an opening over there that has not been sealed, and the other party will definitelye to seal it, we just need to guard them!¡± Was it King of Fairness himself who made such a big deal? Susie began to look forward to it. But no matter how much she looks forward to, it is not as important as her own grandma. She went to the hospital with Martin first, and her grandma will not feel at ease until she sees her with her own eyes. So even though grandma told her not to go to the hospital on the phone, she still went. Kellen stayed behind, staring at everyone, cars, and things within a kilometer of the Murray family to the west. Hospital. Susie was thinking about her little feet, approached the ward lightly, and poked a little head in through the door. Chapter 566 Wait, what happened to your lips? She wants to see if grandma is asleep, and if she is asleep, she won¡¯t disturb grandma. | Who knew that it happened to be in line with grandma¡¯s eyes. 288 Vouchers na was lying on the bed. Although she knew that Susie was back, she still couldn¡¯t sleep with her eyes open. She was wondering if Susie had eaten, if she was hungry aftering back sote, and if she was tired. She went out yesterday and came back tonight, and she was outside all day. what did you eat. Then, as if telepathically, he subconsciously turned his head to look at the door, just in time to see Susie sneaking in. She chuckled and shouted, ¡°Susie!I see you!¡± Susie immediately ran in and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet!¡± na said: ¡°Just about to fall asleep, I didn¡¯t expect to see you just now.¡± Craig sneered at the side: ¡°Just about to fall asleep? I see your eyes are as big as brass bells. If you can¡¯t turn over and move, you must turn over and over.¡± The woman is really inexplicable. Even though Susie called to say she was home, she still couldn¡¯t sleep with her eyes open. Old straight Craig muttered. na stared, if she couldn¡¯t move, she would have to strike twice. Susie snuggled up to na¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma, are you missing me?¡± na¡¯s heart warmed. She nodded and said, ¡°Well, I miss Susie now. Susie has traveled so far. Grandma doesn¡¯t know if Susie is full¡­¡± Susie raised her head and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s full, it¡¯s delicious!¡± na was about to nod, when suddenly her eyes narrowed: ¡°Wait, what happened to your lips??¡± Susie¡¯s smile froze instantly. Martin¡¯s spine tightened. Susie quickly covered her lips. Oops, I forgot about this! But it¡¯s been a day, she doesn¡¯t feel her lips hurt anymore, she just took a shower and looked in the mirror, she didn¡¯t even notice it. na has sharp eyes, even a little bit, she can see it. Susie¡¯s lips seemed to be hot, probably swollen and notpletely healed. The knife in na¡¯s eye flew towards Martin. Martin was speechless. He coughed without changing his face: ¡°Kellen gave Susie spicy food, it might be too hot.¡± na was very angry, she is such a delicate and tender baby, what has be of this! Sure enough, what others said was right, fathers bring their babies, as long as they live! When there is no danger, dad is the greatest danger! ¡°Where¡¯s Kellen?¡± na¡¯s tone was ¡®gentle¡¯: ¡°Are you afraid that I would scold him, so you didn¡¯te? Actually, there¡¯s no need for it.¡± 60 06% 1101 Susie blinked, feeling that grandma was suddenly a little scary, what¡¯s wrong? Just as I was thinking, I saw my grandma looking at me again: ¡°Susie, are you wrong?¡± Susie was at a loss, but due to the suppression of her blood, she said at a loss: ¡°Wrong, wrong!¡± na: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susie: ¡°All wrong?¡± Martin was speechless. Craig was speechless. Why are these words so familiar¡­ This is not a coincidence, is it what he often said when he was young? Craig is relieved that if someone seeds him, Susie is now the same as he was back then, and he will definitely have great prospects in the future. Seeing that grandma was really angry, Susie hugged her arm and acted like a baby: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry!¡± na sighed: ¡°Grandma is not angry, grandma is just distressed.¡± Such a young child, who has to run around, must be exhausted, and even eat something that burns his mouth. She didn¡¯t believe the spicy food Martin said, it must have been taken care of badly, and it burned the child¡¯s mouth. Can she not be angry? Can you not feel bad? ¡°Susie, where are you going in the future? Take grandma. Grandma will cook for you with a pot.¡± na closed her eyes, maybe she waited too long and then rxed after seeing Susie, this time she was really tired. 71.33% 11.01 Martin went out to drive the ne and bring the car. In the future, grandma will bring pots and pans? ¡°Grandma?¡± Susie found that grandma was asleep, snoring slightly. Craig helped her tuck the quilt and said, ¡°Your grandma is too tired and hasn¡¯t slept all day.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Then what grandma said just now is true, or is it a dream?¡± Craig paused, and didn¡¯t know for a while whether what she said was true or not. It would be too exaggerated to really chase after Susie with a pot to cook. Craig said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with your grandma, she¡¯s just moji.¡± Susie quickly looked at grandma, and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, do you want your head?¡± Craig smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I hope your grandma gets better soon, otherwise grandpa won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡± Susie was about to nod, when she saw her grandpa lying down on the apanying bed beside her, and fell asleep. Susie was speechless. Hmm, she understood that grandpa must be exhausted too. Grandma can¡¯t sleep all day, and grandpa must have been up all day. It¡¯s her who made grandpa and grandma worry. Susie gently held na¡¯s hand, put her face on the back of her hand, and whispered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma. I made you worry¡­¡± 64.00% 11:01 The little guy soon fell asleep too. With gentle eyes, Martin gently picked up Susie and put him on the bed in the nursing room outside. He gently stroked Susie¡¯s soft hair, and his lowered voice was deep and pleasant: ¡°Good night, baby¡­ Thank you for your hard work.¡± One billion will be transferred to her ount tomorrow. As if there were only such trivial things left for him to do. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 567 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 567 Chapter 567 1 rely on food 288 Vouchers. If you ask na what the medical miracle is, it is definitely cooking. If I want to be more specific, it is to cook for my granddaughter. After a good night¡¯s sleep, that is, on the third day after waking up, na was able to sit up. ¡°Doctor, can I go home?¡± na asked. The doctor looked at the medical record and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s been a week since the operation, and there are noplications, and the recovery is very good!But normally it will take 10 days to leave the hospital, so don¡¯t worry!¡± na said: ¡°I have to go back and cook for my granddaughter¡­¡± The doctor was speechless for a while: ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, even if you leave the hospital in 10 days, you have to rest for at least a month after you go back. Do you still want to cook?¡± He was doing the movements of shaking the pot and shoveling the spat: ¡°Cooking will involve your chest. You are getting old. I personally suggest that you should not do this kind ofbor for three months.¡± na argued with an old child: ¡°How can cooking bebor?¡± Craig said: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not that there is no one at home to cook, you should be obedient, and don¡¯te back to the hospital when the wound ruptures, and suffer!¡± na red at him. After a few words of advice, the doctor left the ward. na leaned against the pillow with a look of lovelessness on her face. What kind of old-age life is an old-age life that cannot be fed to children to make them fat? The most basic quality of a qualified grandma/grandmother is to be able to feed her children and grandchildren. Susie is much thinner without seeing it! Ada said: ¡°Let me do it!I have been helping you all the time, and I still know how Miss Susie tastes.¡± na¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t speak. Ada said again: ¡°I¡¯m in charge of doing it, you are in charge of feeding it, it¡¯s still fat and white.¡± na sat up straight, nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right!Come on, get a pen and paper, and I¡¯ll make a menu for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s seven thirty in the morning¡­ Susie usually wakes up at nine if she doesn¡¯t go to school.¡± ¡°You steamed eggs for her first, and then two fried buns.¡± Craig was about to say, ¡°Is it enough to eat so much?¡± when the olddy said: ¡°This is an appetizer¡­ I have to make other breakfasts for the formal breakfast, so I can¡¯t eat too much greasy food. It¡¯s about the same¡­¡± Craig was speechless. na held a pen and paper, looked at the menu she had listed, and took inventory: ¡°Protein, vitamins, carbohydrates¡­ Well, let¡¯s add fresh milk at the end, it¡¯s almost there. ¡± Ada has long been used to it, and even maintains a highly consistent ideological policy with na in terms of feeding. ¡°Are you afraid of getting tired? How about adding yogurt with blueberry sauce.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. na nodded: ¡°Yeah, add them all!Complete nutrition!¡± Craig was speechless. When Susie got up, a hearty breakfast was ready. Since returning from The Hell Underground, Susie¡¯s appetite has increased significantly. Others ate fat. What Susie eats is transformed into strength, and eating can be transformed into her ¡®cultivation¡¯, so it is difficult to gain weight again. So feeding fat Susie will be na¡¯s obsession¡­ After dinner, Susie went back to the Murray family. Brothers and sisters are now hiring tutors. Susie is still in kindergarten, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry too much about her studies. In short, before the King of Fairness ispletely wiped out, everyone dare not be too careless, and life will not be able to fully return to normal. ¡°Dad, did you see any suspicious people?¡± Susie looked for Kellen as soon as he came back. Kellen stared at the surveince screen. Suspicious ghosts he couldn¡¯t see. Suspicious people can still be easily found. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this what it is?¡± Kellen pointed to a familiar figure in the picture. Susie snorted: ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ember?¡± She was a little disappointed, thinking it was King of Fairness. ouchers Ember always said she was her cousin, but Susie didn¡¯t want to recognize er as her cousin at all, not even the ordinary xx sister. Kellen nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± He stared coldly at Ember. Landon,¡± Kellen called out. Landon appeared with a whoosh: ¡°Here!¡± Kellen: ¡°In half an hour, find out all Ember¡¯s whereabouts and ces he has been to in the past month!¡± ¡®yes!¡± Half an hourter, not much, not too little. Landon held a USB sh drive: ¡°All the information is in there! There was nothing suspicious about her whereabouts in the first half month, but in the next half month, she went to the four houses respectively. ¡± Kellen opened the map and marked the locations of these families, plus she appeared in one today. Just a circle around the Murray family. Susie looked at the sky, and then at the circles on the map: ¡°That¡¯s right. it¡¯s this stic wrap!¡± Landon looked suspicious. What stic wrap? Need to buy stic wrap? Kellen asked, ¡°Is it important?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just destroy it, at worst, it¡¯s fine to pierce the sky!¡± 61 42% 11:01 It¡¯s not the stic wrap that King of Fairness personally clothed, it¡¯s very simple. The corner of Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said it was simple¡­ Susie ran back to the room to get the small backpack, and said, ¡°Go, Dad! We¡¯ll take her!¡± How dare she touch her family! Ember is happily heading to thest house. The ghost mother said that after catching the ghosts in this family, the Murray family will be enveloped by her blessings, and the Murray family will naturally have more and more affection for her. After today, her good days areing! The female ghost couldn¡¯t help but sneer. What a fool. Only Ember would believe this kind of nonsense to lie to children. Ember rang the doorbell, only to see his wifee out to greet her in person. She tilted her head and said in a lovely voice, ¡°Hi Ma¡¯am!I¡¯m Ember. You called me yesterday.¡± Madam said again and again: ¡°Pleasee in, pleasee in!¡± Madam lowered her voice and sighed, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s my son¡¯s turn to get sick! This time I have to work hard for Ember to help¡­¡± She just felt a little strange, why their families have been so unlucky recently, either the child fell ill for no reason, or saw ghosts floating by 78 37% 11010 Chapter 567 I rely on food 288 Voucheri the door in the middle of the night, or it was all kinds of bad luck, as if they were cursed. If she knew who was behind it, she would cut off his hands and feet! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 568 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 568 288 Vouchers Ember pretended to walk around her house. Then asked: ¡°Did you pick up anything outsidest week?¡± Madam was stunned, picking up something? She racked her brains to think, and suddenly realized: ¡°Oh yes, someone lost his wallet. I picked it up, but no one came to look for itter, so I handed it over to the police.¡± Ember said: ¡°There is something wrong with this wallet, you shouldn¡¯t have picked it up.¡± Could it be that good people and good deeds can¡¯t be done now? ¡°I picked it up and didn¡¯t keep it for myself. I handed it over to the police¡­¡± She felt weird, could there be something wrong? Ember looked up and stared at her with pure and innocent eyes: ¡°This is a good deed, and it shouldn¡¯t be punished, but the person who lost the wallet must have done it on purpose. You picked up his things, his bad luck or The ck energy will be passed on to you.¡± Madam was stunned: ¡°Then the police also took it?¡± She only took it for less than half an hour, and they still had it for a few days after handing it over to the police. Ember said: ¡°The police are full of righteousness and are not afraid of these crooked ways. But you are different. Ordinary people don¡¯t have that righteousness.¡± After some exnation, it seems to make sense. Vouchers When Ember did the trick again and epted the ghost, her son, who had been lying in bed for a week and couldn¡¯t eat any food but couldn¡¯t find any illnesses, suddenly turned over and was hungry, and her familypletely believed it. ¡°Thank you!¡± she cried with joy. Ember blinked, and said softly: ¡°You¡¯re wee, this is what I should do! But your housecks ayer of protection, and I can make up for it for you.¡± Madame was about to say hello. At this time, the servant came in and said that thedy from the Murray family was visiting, and she quickly told Ember to wait and ran out. Ember nodded obediently, but her face copsed after she left. Her little cousin is here? Are youing to steal her things again? Really annoying! After a while, Madam came in with an ugly face, and Susie followed behind her. Behind Susie is Kellen. When Ember saw Kellen, her eyes lit up immediately, and she said softly, ¡°Uncle!¡± Kellen didn¡¯t even look at her. Susie stared at the female ghost in red behind Ember, and said, ¡°Your son is not haunted by a ghost¡­¡± The female ghost in red took a step back anxiously. The coercion of being targeted by the King of Hell is not something ordinary ghosts can bear. Although her master will be the real King of Hell in the future, this damned little thing in front of her can still suppress her¡­ The female ghost in red immediately wanted to run away. Susie raised her hand: ¡°Hey!Call Dad!¡± The female ghost in red was full of doubts. Neuropathy! She was about to keep running, when she suddenly found out in shock that she couldn¡¯t run anymore, she was locked up with Ember! The female ghost in red was horrified, she obviously didn¡¯t see what Susie was doing! Why was she locked up! Not only was she locked up, she was also speechless! This unscientific! Hearing that Susie suddenly said ¡°Call Dad¡± in the middle of speaking, everyone was puzzled. Ember opened her mouth and asked strangely: ¡°Cousin Susie, what are you doing!He is indeed haunted by a ghost, I helped Madam get rid of it just now.¡± She specifically emphasized that she helped his wife get rid of the ghost. Beware of Susie taking credit for her. Who knew that Susie shook her head and said, ¡°He wasn¡¯t haunted by a ghost at all, you put the ghost on him!¡± Ember was taken aback, how is it possible! She already knew that Susie was bad, so she tampered with the book of life and death and robbed her of her life experience as Mother Ghost said, and now she is going to nder her! Ember¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked at Kellen aggrievedly: ¡°Ember didn¡¯t!¡± Looking at his wife again: ¡°This is me, Martin¡­ I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± She originally wanted to say something, but she was a little jealous of Kellen¨C Although Kellen doesn¡¯t get along with the original LA Morton family, but Ember is a child, what if he is an adult and doesn¡¯t care about children¡­ Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Kellen said coldly: ¡°How many times have you said, don¡¯t get involved with me, because you think I can¡¯t beat children?¡± Ember was speechless. On the one side, the child who had been sick for a week stood aside. Although he had eaten, he hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Susie doesn¡¯t want to argue so much, whoever has the strength will talk nonsense to you. So she pawed, pawed, and pulled violently on his body, and a little ghost came out! The little ghost was scorched ck all over, as if he had been burned to death, but his eyes were pale and pale, staring straight at everyone. Just now Ember said to collect ghosts, but thedy didn¡¯t see any ghosts, only saw her son suddenly get up and eat. Now Susie suddenly pulled out a little ghost, which made her scream and almost knocked over the vase. ¡°Really, there is a ghost!¡± she stepped back again and again, her pupils shrinking into needles. Ember was stunned for a moment, and immediately said: ¡°Yes, there is a ghost!It¡¯s strange, I just epted it, why is there another one?¡± She said, looking at Susie. That meaning seems to be saying that the little ghost was brought by Susie. Susie asked directly: ¡°You mean I let it go?¡± Ember immediately denied: ¡°Ember doesn¡¯t mean that!¡± Susie snorted: ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, this kind of little ghost is called ¡®Nie Zi¡¯, it is usually aborted fetus after the mother aborts it, and after it is burned and refined, it bes an obedient little ghost head, always by the mother¡¯s side.¡± ¡°He will recognize his mother. As long as you let him out, you will know who released him.¡± Ember didn¡¯t understand for a while after listening, but soon thought: Mother? She couldn¡¯t be little ghost¡¯s mother, she was only five years old. It is impossible for the little ghost to recognize her. Ember was instantly relieved. She nodded and said, ¡°Then you let it go, anyway, Ember has a clear conscience and is not afraid at all.¡± Susie thought to herself: You won¡¯t be able to say thatter. As soon as she let go, she let the little ghost go. 69.64% 11.02 Feeling the invisible coercion of the little King of Hell, the little ghost has long been terrified. As soon as Susie let him go, he sprinted towards Ember. Ember¡¯s eyes widened, and she said in disbelief: ¡°Cousin Susie, are you framing me¡­¡± As soon as the words fell, the little ghost rushed towards the air beside her. Ember¡¯s words were premature, and she choked. At this moment, a female ghost in red appeared beside Ember. She was wearing a red wedding dress, and the little ghost crawled into her arms with attachment. The key is that the female ghost in the red wedding dress looks anxious and desperately wants to speak. The instant she showed it, the words came out of her mouth: ¡°Ember, go!¡± The female ghost in red was dumbfounded. I can¡¯t make a sound early and can¡¯t make a soundter, but I can make a sound at this moment. What about ying with her? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 569 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Ghosts 288 Vouchers The female ghost in red wished she could bite off her tongue. She really wanted to escape, but she couldn¡¯t! Ember panicked and waved her hands again and again: ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not like that¡­it¡¯s Susie¡­yes, it¡¯s Susie who made the ghost!¡± Kellen saw a red-clothed female ghost suddenly appearing next to Ember. At first nce, he thought it was the wedding dress female ghost in Susie¡¯s gourd. He was wondering when his daughter would learn ¡°unconventional methods¡±¡­ It turned out that this wedding dress ghost was not that wedding dress ghost. She was startled, afraid and angry, ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s you!¡± She said it felt a little weird at first. It turned out that the ghost was set by her! She was out of breath, and sneered: ¡°Okay, very good!I¡¯ll call your father right now, and if I don¡¯t give an exnation today, this matter will never end!¡± Ember was also dumbfounded, as soon as she heard that she wanted to call her dad. She panicked subconsciously, and quickly said: ¡°No, I don¡¯t know this ghost mother¡­ No, I don¡¯t know this female ghost!¡± She was used to calling Ghost Mother, so she blurted out in a hurry. She sneered, she had already called and asked Calvin toe over immediately. Calvin happened to be nearby. Hearing that Kellen was also there, he quickly said that he would arrive in ten minutes. Ember¡¯s heart was half cold, she just felt that Susie was too vicious. He deliberately came here to frame her when she was catching ghosts! She really didn¡¯t put the ghost on my brother¡¯s body, no one will believe her now! Ember¡¯s eyes were flushed, tears fell down, and she choked up, ¡°It¡¯s not Ember, it¡¯s really not Ember!¡± What Mother Ghost taught her is to help others, and she is doing good for others. Why did Susie frame her like this! After the phone call, a trace of suspicion appeared on thedy¡¯s face. Ember¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying! Could it be that Susie really framed her on purpose? She couldn¡¯t help looking at Susie suspiciously. Ember cried and swore very firmly: ¡°It¡¯s really not me, I swear, if Ember does something bad, a bolt of lightning will strike Ember to death.¡± As soon as the words fell, there was a click in the sky, and a thunderbolt sounded from the blue sky. Susie shook her head and said, ¡°Look, don¡¯t swear indiscriminately!¡± Ember was speechless and wanted to swear, choking in her throat, and didn¡¯t dare to speak nonsense at all. But she burst into tears and looked at everyone aggrieved, as if she was really wronged. 11:02 Susie said: ¡°Do you think the evidence is not enough?¡± Dad said, don¡¯t give others a chance to bite back. Of course not without some evidence. She wants to convince everyone, lest Ember find an excuse to say that she was wronged when she goes outter. ¡°This talisman is called the Confession Talisman. After pasting it on, no matter whether it is a person or a ghost, it will obediently confess to you!¡± Can there be such a symbol??? Susie: ¡°In order to verify that this talisman is real, let¡¯s start the test with Madam.¡± Thedy was full of doubts. what¡­ what¡­. Then she saw an amulet stuck to her forehead, speechless. Seeing this, Kellen said without waiting for Susie to speak: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, since you don¡¯t believe me, then try it yourself, so as not to spread the word differently when you go out in the future.¡± His voice was cold and his eyes were indifferent. She didn¡¯t dare to say a word¡­ and couldn¡¯t say a word either. Kellen then looked at Susie and said, ¡°Ask.¡± Susie suddenly understood that her father was afraid that others would see her casually posting talismans, and in order to prevent others from thinking she was impolite, he stole her lines. With a warm heart, she held her father¡¯s finger with her little hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, Susie has a sense of proportion!¡± Susie looked at his wife: ¡°Susie just ask something harmless, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am, can you fart?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What a strange question! ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± But her mouth seemed to have her own thoughts, and she said honestly Susie: ¡°Will you secretly fart under the covers and suffocate uncle?¡± However, she couldn¡¯t control her mouth: ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± Hey, you call this an innocuous question? She just felt that her face was blushing, and there was nowhere to put her old face! Susie quickly revealed the talisman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!I wanted to ask how much private money you have, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to ask about private money!¡± But seeing Susie with a sincere face in front of him, he couldn¡¯t get angry Thinking about it, it¡¯s justifiable, who made her doubt Susie just now¡­ Speaking of which, if she went out like this today, she would really feel that there was something wrong with Susie afterwards, whether the female ghost was controlled by her. But now she is obedient and obedient, without any doubt, the matter of farting her husband in bed and stuffing him in¡­ Only she and her husband know. It turns out that there really is such a talisman in this world¡­ It¡¯s terrible! Susie held the talisman and approached Ember, Ember backed away in panic: ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯t stick to me¡­¡± The talisman was directly pasted on the foreheads of Ember and the female ghost in red. Ember opened her eyes wide, and the female ghost looked angry, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Susie asked the question, the female ghost couldn¡¯t control her mouth, and said everything in detail. She is responsible for following Ember, teaching her to catch ghosts, deceiving her that as long as she does well, others will like her, and let her go against the Murray family. The little ghosts were all ced by her, with the purpose of setting up formations for the Murray family, sealing the Murray family, and monitoring the Murray family. Ember couldn¡¯t catch ghosts at all in those two moves, and they were all secretly helped by her behind the scenes. Ember¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this. Mother Ghost actually lied to her¡­! No, not like that. During this period of time, Ember herself already believed that Susie stole her life, and couldn¡¯t ept the reality at all. After asking the female ghost, Susie wanted to ask Ember again, but Ember was not afraid, she was also deceived! No matter what you ask, she is also innocent. Unexpectedly, Susie didn¡¯t y the cards ording to the routine, and asked speechlessly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 570 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Offline Susie didn¡¯t follow the routine and asked, ¡°Are you trying to rob my father?¡± Ember was taken aback for a moment, and said honestly, ¡°Yes!¡± After she finished speaking, she was in a hurry! No, she can¡¯t say that! But she couldn¡¯t control her mouth! Susie asked again: ¡°Are you jealous that I have so many uncles?¡± Ember: ¡°¡­ Yes!¡± 288 Vouchers. She really wanted to say no, how could I be jealous of Cousin Susie. I only envy Cousin Susie that so many people like her, unlike Ember, who has nothing¡­ It¡¯s a pity that her mouth is very honest, and she admits everything that should be said and should not be said. Susie asked again: ¡°You acted like you like me, are you pretending right?¡± Ember cried, and said while crying, ¡°Yes.¡± Susie finally asked: ¡°You want to drive me away and rece me, right?¡± Ember: ¡°Yes¡­¡± Susie¡¯s face was calm: ¡°You still want me to die, and hope that I will nevere back.¡± Ember: ¡°Yes¡­¡± Kellen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. Ember couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. 0.00% Her uncle would like her! How could Susie do this! Susie obviously has so many uncles, but she only wants one¡­ Susie didn¡¯t give it to her, and made her look ugly! Hearing her answer, everyone was surprised. Just now, this kid didn¡¯t feel like this, but he is well-behaved and sensible! Unexpectedly, at such a young age, she actually learned from her mother, which is surprising¡­ At this moment, Calvin came in with an ugly face! Just now he ran over in such a hurry that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe well. so he leaned against the wall by the door to catch his breath. He hadn¡¯t arrived when Susie asked the female ghost in red, but he heard Susie¡¯s question to Ember and Ember¡¯s answer clearly. However, Calvin was still affected by the ck needle in his neck, and the first sentence he met was to intercede for Ember: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!I can¡¯t discipline you well, Ember is still young, she doesn¡¯t know anything¡­ I told her long ago not to bother you, hey, I didn¡¯t like it!¡± Susie stared at Calvin¡¯s arm, and suddenly asked, ¡°Is your arm numb recently, and you can¡¯t even lift it?¡± Calvin froze for a moment, wondering why Susie suddenly cared about his body. In the past few days, his arm has indeed been numb and he can¡¯t lift it up, and he has be more and more boring. 12.60% 11:02 I went to the doctor, and the doctor said it was fine. ¡°Thank you for your concern¡­ I am indeed unwell recently, probably due to cervical spondylosis.¡± Calvin said. Susie shook her head: ¡°Not only can you not lift your arms, but you also feel weak, and you are tired after walking two steps.¡± ¡°You are often woken up by nightmares at night, sweating profusely throughout the night. You can¡¯t even pee in the pit, and pour it on your legs.¡± Calvin was speechless. He looked at Susie in horror: ¡°No, how do you know?¡± These things are private and embarrassing, he didn¡¯t even tell the truth to the doctor! Susie said: ¡°You have been borrowed!¡± ¡°Do you know what borrowing your life is? It means that you could live to be 80 years old, but now you can only live to be 60 years old.¡± When Calvin heard that he only had four years to live, he was shocked and suspicious: ¡°What? No, it¡¯s impossible!Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± He admits that he can¡¯t do it, but he can¡¯t only live for four years, right? Four years! What can you do in four years? In order to make money and work hard, he didn¡¯t start a family until he was 40 years old. He had an eldest daughter at the age of 42. His first wife couldn¡¯t give birth to a son for a long time, so he found Josie. He waited for his second child at the age of more than half a century, but it was still a girl-Ember. Now his goal of having a son has not been achieved, how can four years be enough, he has not enjoyed enough yet! Susie didn¡¯t exin much, and asked her to bring a mirror, and then told Calvin to squat down, and put her little hand on the back of his neck. Calvin only felt a tingling pain in his neck, and then saw Susie pull out a ck needle from his neck! The needle is rtivelyrge, the size of the needle used to inject cattle. Calvin was in a cold sweat seeing it. ¡°How¡­how could there be such a thing in my body!¡± Susie said, ¡°Ask your daughter!¡± Calvin stared at Ember: ¡°You did it?¡± Ember¡¯s eyes were terrified, but her mouth admitted uncontrobly: ¡°Yes¡­¡± Calvin¡¯s face suddenly became ugly. Without the control of the ck needle, he has returned to his usual appearance, and he no longer has that inexplicable love for Ember. He remembered Ember giving him a massage the other day. From that day on, his arm started to go numb and he couldn¡¯t lift it up! ¡°Did you stick the needle in while you were giving me a massage?¡± Calvin raised his eyebrows and stared at Ember. Ember cried and admitted: ¡°Yes¡­¡± Calvin was furious, grabbed Ember¡¯s arm, and pped her across the face! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to be like your mother at a young age!¡± He gave her food, shelter, and raised her up, and that¡¯s how she repaid him! The talisman on Ember¡¯s head was taken back by Susie and burned. She was crying loudly, and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like this, I didn¡¯t mean it! Ember was also deceived by the ghost mother!¡± ¡°Ghost mother said to borrow her life, she can pay it back!Dad, she said she can pay it back¡­¡± Calvin looked at Susie. Susie shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t pay you back with my life.¡± Whether borrowing luck, borrowing life, or borrowing life, they are all dirty and dirty tricks. Calvin¡¯s life should have been borrowed by the King of Fairness to restore himself, so it took twenty years away at once. How could it be possible toe back? Calvin became even angrier, thinking about how embarrassing he had been in the past few days, and pped Ember on the face again. Ember burst into tears. Thedy next to her sneered: ¡°I thought she would harm other people¡¯s families, but I didn¡¯t expect that she could even kill her own father!I underestimated her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s affairs, but the matter of almost killing my son is endless!¡± Ember kept crying, saying that she was also deceived, by the ghost in red. At this time, how could she remember her joy when the ghost mother gave her a favor, and she pushed everything to the ghost mother in horror. The female ghost in red who was still stuck with the talisman was speechless. Sure enough, she was an unfamiliar little white-eyed wolf. If she could escape, she would be the first to im Ember¡¯s life tonight, and it would be useless to keep it anyway! But Susie didn¡¯t give her this chance. She raised her hand and patted her. The horror in the eyes of the female ghost in red shrieked and turned into ashes. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Kellen picked up Susie and left without looking back. Behind him, Ember¡¯s cry came¡­ I don¡¯t know if she will have her limbs cut off, but she will definitely be cut off by Calvin. Susie hugged her father¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Is she too pitiful?¡± Kellen said: ¡°A poor person must have something to hate. Her nature is like this. If you don¡¯t clean up when you are young, you will only harm more people when you grow up.¡± Everyone in the world says that human beings are inherently good. But Kellen is more willing to believe that people are inherently evil. There is a point of view that peoplee to the world to go through cmities, they are born evil, they grow up and gradually cleanse their sins, and finally be a good person. He believes that the vast majority of children do not distinguish between good and evil. When they were young, they were able to do things that abused small animals in ignorance. It was through the upbringing of their parents that they gradually realized what was right and what was wrong. Regardless of what others think, he just doesn¡¯t think Ember deserves sympathy, even though she¡¯s only 5 years old. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 571 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Help 18 Susie helped those families get rid of their bad luck by the way, and then returned to the Murray family with her father. She looked up, and the ¡®stic wrap¡¯ covering the Murray family was gone, and everything was back to normal. The breeze was gentle and the sun was not dry. Landon stepped into the Murray family with several tubes of stic wrap in his arms. ¡°Miss Susie, the stic wrap you want!¡± Landon stretched out his hand and handed over several tubes of stic wrap in his arms. Landon said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what size you want, I just bought all the models!Is it enough? I¡¯ll buy it again!¡± Although I am very puzzled why I suddenly bought stic wrap, but being able to understand the meaning of the superior and implement it in time is a professional aplishment that a subordinate should have! Landon looked at Susie confidently with a serious face. Looking at Landon who seemed to be waiting for praise, Kellen really didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only say silently: ¡°. Good job. Ada doesn¡¯t need to buy stic wrap these months.¡± Susie blinked her eyes. Although she didn¡¯t understand, she was greatly shocked, and followed her father to praise: ¡°Good job!¡± Landon was delighted. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After eating, Kellen took out the map and circled the ces that met the two conditions of ginkgo leaves and bells. na is awake now, and there are people taking care of her. Finding King of Fairness is Susie¡¯s top priority, so Kellen took Susie and set off towards the circled location the next day. Because those families were killed by Ember, Ember is well-known in the 0.00% 11.04 circle ofdies. Calvin was originally a cold-blooded and mean person. After this incident, Ember was beaten up, which left her with a psychological shadow all her life. Then she and her mother were abandoned by Calvin. Calvin directly divorced Josie, and Josie naturally didn¡¯t get much money, so she brought Ember back to her hometown in a small town in embarrassment. Before leaving, she left the title of ¡°the most failed junior in history¡±, and wasughed at as a joke. Know how many days. Ember didn¡¯t dare to take the lead anymore, but when she returned to the small county town, she found that the food and food she lived in was not as good as before. Every time I think about it. I feel ufortable. She also has a very powerful Martin, but why can¡¯t she be the second A Susie? It¡¯s not fair! ** Susie and her father searched for five days, looking for ces with ginkgo leaves and bells, and found a clue in a church. ¡°King of Fairness stayed here.¡± Susie squatted in front of a sculpture, like a little detective, with her index finger and thumb apart, resting on her chin. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s gone.¡± Kellen frowned: ¡°Can we still find him?¡± He looked up at the glittering golden sculpture in front of him, and suddenly had a feeling-King of Fairness chose the church on purpose. But why? King of Fairness is part of the Hell system, so it is considered a ghost anyway, so it should be a detour when it sees the church. I saw Susie took out Grandpa Turtle. ¡°Of course I can find it, I have to ask Grandpa Turtle!¡± Susie said, holding Grandpa Turtle in her hand, muttering in her mouth. However, the tortoise grandpa in her hand flew out andnded firmly on the ground. The tortoise landed on its back and spun like a spinning top. Grandpa Turtle retracted his limbs and head very calmly, and when he stopped turning, only one tail was still sticking out, pointing in one direction. Susie picked it up and said, ¡°West side!¡± Then he turned Grandpa Turtle up again, and said, ¡°South!¡± Turned around again, and finally said: ¡°Southwest!¡± Kellen was speechless. So which side is it? Susie took a twig and wrote and drew on the ground: ¡°Grandpa Turtle said, he went west first, then south, and finally southwest.¡± Grandpa Turtle was lying on the floor, slowly chewing the snack Susie gave him ¨C small shrimps. Kellen unfolds the map. While he can¡¯t be sure, Kellen has a gut feeling that the King of Fairness will again choose a ce simr to a cathedral. After screening in this way, three locations can be determined quickly, and they only need to be excluded one by one. ¡°We¡¯re going to the three churches¡­ but this time, quietly.¡± This time, he came directly because he knew that the King of Fairness 11:04 had escaped. If he really wanted to find someone, he had to pretend. After confirming several locations, Kellen took Susie back to the Murray family first. After five days out, na had already been discharged home, and Martin called and said that Huck had also returned. As soon as Huck saw Susie, he rushed over and picked her up, held her high and spun her around. He smiled brightly and eximed, ¡°Susie, you are amazing!¡± Susie was spun around a few times. The child liked twirling the most. She giggled happily, but was finally stopped by her grandma. ¡°Huck, have you finished your mission?¡± Susie asked. Huck nodded: ¡°The task waspleted very smoothly!¡± It¡¯s amazing to say the least. After Susie left, his colleague in the Inte cafe said that the employer was looking for some part-time jobs and asked him if he wanted to join them. Huck remembered what Susie said, and agreed without much hesitation. Then he and his colleagues went to Mountain with a camera on their shoulders and took photos as required. Sure enough, the shooting task given by the other party seemed normal, but Huck keenly noticed the difference. The ¡®biodiversity¡¯ specimens they need to photograph are all near a military garrison. A total of ten people were recruited for that part-time job, and each person asked to take a thousand photos, and the reward was 3,000 dors per person. In this era, a thousand photos is not easy? Any girl who goes on a trip, or 11:04 D even just goes for a walk in the park in front of her house, can take dozens of photos ande back. For everyone, the task of taking a thousand photos should not be too simple. It only takes two or three days to go into the mountains toplete the task. Huckbined and analyzed the photos of him and his colleagues. From the two thousand photos of him and his colleagues alone, we can roughly piece together the terrain, environment, precipitation and other information near the station. This information is crucial for military operations. Huck let the photo be handed in. With regard to the photo alone, he has identified two goals. The matter of raising an Inte army in the Inte cafe forum has determined two goals. Adding the two previously determined, there are six in total. ¡°If Susie hadn¡¯t reminded me, based on intelligence, I might have missed thest one.¡± Huck pinched Susie¡¯s face and said, ¡°Thest one is even more amazing. it¡¯s in the direction you said¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t find a clue that day, so he went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables and walked around. Coincidentally, he happened to see an old man buying vegetables, and he could tell at a nce that there was something wrong with that old man. Pay attention, in fact, they are not very old, at most forty or fifty years old. But the dress is deliberately ignored, the first impression is that of an old man For most people, an ordinary uncle is the least suspicious. ¡°I just tried it, so I went to his house to check it out, and found out that there was a safe hidden in his house.¡± This is different. Ordinary uncle, will there be a safe at home? Still hidden in the mezzanine of the wall! ¡°But the safe has abination, and guess what¡­¡± When Huck said this, Michael also came back from get off work and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did you guess the password right all at once?¡± man¨C For most people, an ordinary uncle is the least suspicious. ¡°I just tried it, so I went to his house to check it out, and found out that there was a safe hidden in his house.¡± This is different. Ordinary uncle, will there be a safe at home? Still hidden in the mezzanine of the wall! ¡°But the safe has abination, and guess what¡­¡± When Huck said this, Michael also came back from get off work and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did you guess the password right all at once?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 572 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Huck. I just don¡¯t know why I keep bumping into ghosts 288 Vouchers Huck said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Before leaving, Susie told me that my lucky number is 2468.¡± ¡°I pressed 2468 subconsciously, and the safe opened!¡± Michael was speechless. This is all right? When Huck said this, he couldn¡¯t help but lift Susie up and throw it. In the blink of an eye, he saw the olddy staring at him. ¡°As I said just now, children¡¯s brains are not yet fully developed, and spinning in circles and shaking are not good for children! You still throw it!¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t catch it and fall?¡± ¡°What if I catch it, but still hit my head?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t hit it, what if you identally shake your brain?¡± Regarding the matter of catching spies, I can¡¯t talk about Huck in more detail, and this topic will stop here. But he has another topic. That¡¯s the three ghosts that Susie gave him. The three ghosts helped Huck a lot. He was able to track the target so smoothly and find the evidence. In fact, it was the ya ghosts who helped him. For a living person, if you stalk too much, you will identally encounter a crisis, but if you are stalking a ghost, you don¡¯t have this trouble. Evidence is also needed, and spies are not stupid. A lot of evidence is well preserved, and some mechanisms smaller than a hair have been set Once someone touches it randomly, it will send an rm to the spy¡¯s mobile phone. But ghosts don¡¯t have to worry about these things. ya ghost looks unreliable, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the most measured one. Hearing this, ya ghost cupped his face: ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed that you praise me so much!¡± The female ghost in the wedding dress: ¡°It is my honor to be able to serve you!¡± Aunt Ugly was speechless. Is she too reserved this time? When Huck mentioned this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed: ¡°But then again, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of these three¡­cough, the reason for the three sisters, I always run into ghosts!¡± Huck was on the night shift at the Inte cafe as usual that day. There was a whistling sound of wind, and a gust of wind suddenly blew in from the stuffy Inte cafe. Huck thought someone turned on the air conditioner, and when he looked up, he saw a head resting on the counter. Two eyeballs stared straight at him. Huck¡¯s calf tightened with fright on the spot, and his heart rate soared to 180. ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll stay up all night to recharge the money.¡± The head said grimly. Huck was terrified, and turned on a machine for him, and as expected, he received two fake money. ¡°I thought it was just walking too much at night to avoid ghosts¡­ But as soon as I put away the fake money, I felt something tickle above my head.¡± Huck frowned and looked up, only to see a female ghost hanging upside down, floating above his head. Her drooping hair fluttered with the wind, flicking the tip of his hair again and again. Seeing him, the female ghost grinned and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m so lonely¡­you cane and apany me¡­¡± Susie widened her eyes, took a mouthful of watermelon, and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ya ghost giggled: ¡°Then I kicked her flying. What the hell. ¡± Huck asked: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I just met Susie? I¡¯ve been so unlucky for the past week or so.¡± Going to have a meal, he casually put his hat on a chair beside him, and an uncle sat on it without saying a word. He said, ¡®Uncle, get up, you are sitting on my hat¡¯. The uncle turned his head and looked straight at him, showing a weird smile: Can you see me? Only then did Huck realize that the other party was a ghost! There are too many things like this, crossing the road and seeing a tattered woman holding a little girl, and the little girl is staring at him. I was working on theputer in the living room, when suddenly the door creaked, and a female ghost in white clothes with long hair suddenly stood at the door. When he got up to go to the bathroom at night, just as he stepped on his slippers, a hand suddenly stretched out from the bottom of the bed and grabbed his ankle! ¡°Too unlucky.¡± Huck murmured, ¡°So Susie, quickly take your three female ghosts back!¡± Huck kept saying that he was too unlucky, h h, Susie was very confused. She didn¡¯t release Unlucky Uncle!How could it be unlucky? Susie shook her head, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, so don¡¯t think about it! The little guy had long forgotten the ck rope he tied to Huck, and Huck¡­ thought the ck rope was like an amulet or a bracelet, hidden in his sleeve, and he was wearing it well. Ever since, Huck said very gratefully: ¡°Susie, thank you for the bracelet and others. It saved my life by blocking a shot.¡± If it weren¡¯t for this, Huck wouldn¡¯t be so, so convinced of Susie. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you ¡®re going to work again in a few days, I ¡®ll make you two more bracelets!¡± Huck picked up Susie and kissed her, kissed her cheek, then rubbed her hair: ¡°Our Susie is the best!¡± At this time, with na¡¯s familiar voice: It¡¯s time to eat! It¡¯s time for grandma to feed again. Except for Huck who was away all the year round, the cheerful Susie, and Willow who couldn¡¯t get enough to eat¡­the others were not very positive. Even General and Star were lying far away. Hearing this, he got upzily, took two steps, andy back down again. Michael: ¡°I¡¯ll go up and change.¡± grabbed his ankle! ¡°Too unlucky.¡± Huck murmured, ¡°So Susie, quickly take your three female ghosts back!¡± Huck kept saying that he was too unlucky, h h, Susie was very confused. She didn¡¯t release Unlucky Uncle!How could it be unlucky? Susie shook her head, she couldn¡¯t figure it out, so don¡¯t think about it! The little guy had long forgotten the ck rope he tied to Huck, and Huck¡­ thought the ck rope was like an amulet or a bracelet, hidden in his sleeve, and he was wearing it well. Ever since. Huck said very gratefully: ¡°Susie, thank you for the bracelet and others. It saved my life by blocking a shot.¡± If it weren¡¯t for this, Huck wouldn¡¯t be so, so convinced of Susie. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you ¡®re going to work again in a few days, I¡¯ll make you two more bracelets!¡± Huck picked up Susie and kissed her, kissed her cheek, then rubbed her hair: ¡°Our Susie is the best!¡± At this time, with na¡¯s familiar voice: It¡¯s time to eat! It¡¯s time for grandma to feed again. Except for Huck who was away all the year round, the cheerful Susie, and Willow who couldn¡¯t get enough to eat¡­the others were not very positive. Even General and Star were lying far away. Hearing this, he got upzily, took two steps, andy back down again. Michael: ¡°I¡¯ll go up and change.¡± Ryan: ¡°Just got back from surgery¡­ not much appetite.¡± David was silent, but his expression showed that he didn¡¯t want to eat very much. Hamza, Wade sat down, but one was peeling shrimp for his sister, and the other was peeling crabs for his sister. Zion bit his fork in a daze, and Lucy propped his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to do homework, and it¡¯s hard to eat¡­¡± Huck was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± These brothers of his usually live too well, and they don¡¯t know how to cherish them at all! Huck looked at the delicious food on the table and moved his index finger. He has been out on missions all year round, and rarely eats such a sumptuous meal. Young people have a big appetite. After counting, as the seventh son, Huck is only 27 or 28 years old, and he eats as soon as he picks up vegetables. ¡°Let¡¯s Susie be good!¡± Huck said while eating, ¡°How old are they, and they have to be reminded to eat, they are not sensible at all, right!¡± Susie tilted her head and thought about it. Taking advantage of the time when grandma was picking up vegetables, she immediately whispered to Huck, ¡°You won¡¯t say that soon!¡± Huck was baffled. What happened to the meal. Isn¡¯t this a happy thing? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 573 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 573 Chapter 573 The Suddenly Worried Old Father 288 Vouchers Huck soon knew why Susie said this. After the meal was over, Huck put down the bowl and said contentedly, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± na raised her hand and grabbed a piece of chicken for him: ¡°The chicken is very fragrant today, you can eat another one.¡± Huck thought, eat another one, no problem. Although a bit full, the chicken is really delicious! na pushed the noodles over: ¡°This one was originally made for Susie. but she couldn¡¯t finish it after eating the others, you should eat it!¡± Huck rubbed his stomach, no problem, the noodles are delicious! Finally finished half a bowl of noodles, he was really full. na made a bowl of soup and put it in front of him: ¡°After eating so much, let¡¯s drink some soup.¡± Huck felt right, although he was really full, but he ate so much just now, and he wanted to drink the soup to relieve his greasy. na: ¡°Eat some fruit, it¡¯s fresh, you¡¯re busy with work and don¡¯t eat well, right? You¡¯ve lost weight!¡± Huck is sad: Let the old mother worry, eat! eating the fruit, na: ¡°This is Susie¡¯s yogurt. I bought a lot of it. It¡¯s a dessert after a meal to improve digestion.¡± Susie¡¯s. He was really a little curious to taste it. 11:08 After eating yogurt, na: ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock, let¡¯s have ate-night snack, Ada grilled oysters.¡± Huck was speechless. After eating oysters, ¡°The barbecue is a bit hot,e, have a sour plum soup.¡± Huck was speechless. Well, he knew why his brothers escaped faster than ghosts after eating. When Hucky down, he couldn¡¯t turn over, he spread his arms and legs and stared at the ceiling like this. While thinking about how much he ate today, he thought about Kellen taking Susie out again tomorrow, he is on vacation, should he follow? After finally going home, it seems that being with the olddy is more important. His parents are old, and he doesn¡¯t have much time at home¡­ the next day. After breakfast, Huck changed his mind, he should go out with Susie~ His stomach couldn¡¯t bear the ¡®heaviness¡¯ of maternal love. The old mother is apanied by the old father, and several brothers are usually at home, so he is not missing one! Ever since, Huck fled for his life and set off with Susie and Kellen. ¡°To Florida?¡± Huck, who became a driver, asked while driving, ¡°Why do you want to go there all of a sudden?¡± Kellen leaned on the seat, put one hand on the backrest, and saidzily: ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡± Huck didn¡¯t take it seriously, he had never seen any big storms, he had seen ghosts, and he couldn¡¯t ept anything else. Susie said: ¡°Huck, let¡¯s catch the King of Fairness!¡± Huck thought to himself: That¡¯s it? King of Fairness he knew, Susie and his elder brother had told him. Huck knew he couldn¡¯t be of much help, but, for him who had been seeing the devil for over a week, that was all there was to thinking about seeing the King of Fairness again. For this trip, Wade and Zion, the twobat analysts, did note. For safety, they still stayed with the Murray family The King of Fairness is always alive, so they stay at home all day, firstly for safety, and secondly, they are also worried about going to school, what if they hurt other teachers and ssmates. Kellen, Huck and Susie drove to the airport, parked the car and took the ne to Florida. ¡°Which one to go first?¡± Kellen looked at the map and took out his phone. When you can¡¯t be sure about something, findingmon ground is the most primitive way. Whether it is an ordinary person or a criminal, there are always some hobbies of their own, consciously or unconsciously. For example, people who like to be quiet are always used to choosing a corner by the window when they go to a coffee shop. Susie pointed to the church: ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to this.¡± Kellen nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Carrying arge long bag, Kellen first booked a hotel nearby. He opened the big bag: ¡°This is a different style of clothes from ours, this is a wig, and this is a hat.¡± Susie: ¡°Dad, I have a disguise charm.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need talismans to help us disguise this time. These are easy to expose in front of the King of Fairness.¡± ¡°Think about it, so many people are ordinary people, but when we appear, we have a different aura, which is exposed at the first sight.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of it, Dad is so smart!¡± Kellen was praised by his daughter for being smart, and he smiled shamelessly: ¡°Who is so smart?¡± Susie¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she said loudly, ¡°My dad!¡± The corner of Huck¡¯s mouth twitched. There was a smile in Kellen¡¯s eyes: ¡°Hmm.¡± Huck was speechless. The three put on disguises. These things Huck was familiar with. He can always change himself with limited materials, not to mention that Kellen¡¯s things are more professional. After a while he turned into an ordinary young man, looking only in his early twenties, sunny and cheerful, his personality changed with his temperament. Susie even thought his tone of voice sounded like a coward. Sure enough, she is professional, so she also has to imitate the little boy! Yes, Susie was wearing boy clothes and a cool ck peaked cap. As for the voice¡­ Anyway, the voices of children are simr, so don¡¯t worry about it. But who is better to learn from? Susie turned her eyes, and suddenly remembered the little brother who gave her sweets as soon as they met ¨C Ledger. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She put her hands in her pockets, her voice was t, even a little cold. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Huck was surprised, and Kellen couldn¡¯t help but look up. Susie frowned: ¡°What? Still not leaving?¡± The two professional yers were speechless. Kellen always felt that this kind of Susie was a bit familiar. Think about it carefully, good guy, isn¡¯t this the wolf cub¨CLedger? Susie actually learns from Ledger! Should I say it or not, it¡¯s really a big change in temperament, from that cute baby to a kid who needs to be beaten all of a sudden. Just thinking about it, I saw Susie raised her face and showed a big smile: ¡°How about it, Dad, do I look like it!¡± For a second, ¡®Ledger¡¯ changed back to Susie. Huck felt like all those years of training had been wasted. Kellen felt that his little cub was about to be tricked by wolf cubs. Until he went out and sat in the car, Kellen kept thinking: Why didn¡¯t she learn from the three in the family? Why suddenly learn Ledger? When did they be so familiar? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 574 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Church ¡± There are quite a lot of people near the church. Among them, there are two big ones and one small one. The older one is a young man, the sun ist shining brightly, and he is carrying a backpack. He should be a college student, His waist is slightly bent, and a coat is draped over his shoulders¡­ The most eye-catching thing is a little boy, he is wearing a ck peaked cap. ¡°I¡¯ll send you a little flower!¡± A little girl about 1 year old suddenly walked over and hugged Susie¡¯s thigh. She looked up, blinking at Susie, holding the little flower in her hand high. Grandpa Kellen chuckled, with a kind face on his face: ¡°Hey, how old are you?¡± If he had to be his daughter, she was still so cute dressed up as a boy! The little girl grinned, her face was clean, and she looked at Susie tteringly Susie: Although I really want to take over, but the image can¡¯t be broken! She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers.¡± said it, but she took it. Susie stared at the little girl. She was only 1 year old, and her vitality was at its peak. How could there be ck air surrounding her? The little girl was very happy, she stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Hug!I want to go with my brother!¡± Susie is a bit embarrassed, but this little doll is so cute. So Susie looked cold, picked up the little doll with one hand, and held it in her arms. The little girl¡¯s parents originally looked at their child jokingly, but they were surprised to see the cool little boy picking up their daughter with one hand. ¡°You are so strong!¡± The girl¡¯s mother sighed, and stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Coco,e quickly and hug me, my little brother can¡¯t hug you.¡± Coco hugged Susie¡¯s neck and refused to let go. ¡°I want my brother to hug me.¡± The girl¡¯s father also came over, with a look of embarrassment on his face: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, children are not sensible!Coco,e here quickly.¡± Susie thought for a while, what would he say if it was Ledger? Ever since, Susie kept his expressionless face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can hug you.¡± Coco¡¯s parents saw that Susie was only four or five years old, how could they have the nerve to let Susie carry Coco up the mountain. ¡°Coco said thank you little brother, but children, don¡¯t hold heavy objects. They are growing up, and it¡¯s not good to crush the waist.¡± Coco¡¯s mother said, and then hugged Coco over despite Coco¡¯s objection. Coco cries: ¡°Not heavy!Coco is not heavy!¡± Susie: ¡°Well, neither heavy nor heavy.¡± Realizing that her avatar almost copsed, Susie hurriedly turned cold again. Dad said, be careful along the way, if the ghost released by King of Fairness finds out, it will be bad. Coco¡¯s mother is attracted by Susie, a cool little boy who obviously likes his sister, but his face is calm and a bit arrogant. Because of Coco, people on both sides became familiar, and Coco¡¯s mother asked, ¡°Do you also go to church?¡± Huck nodded, showing a sunny smile: ¡°Yes, where are you from?¡± Coco¡¯s mother said: ¡°Wee from the north.¡± She looked at Coco and sighed: ¡°Since birth, this child has had sudden convulsions for a few days every month, with a persistent high fever. We have gone all over the country to all major hospitals but have not found the cause.¡± Coco¡¯s father was afraid that Coco¡¯s mother would be tired, so he took Coco and hugged her, and asked in a chatty manner, ¡°How about you? This is your grandpa, right? Grandpa is quite strong at such an age, and he can climb mountains!¡± Kellenughed: ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, it¡¯s all helped up by the younger generation!¡± After speaking, he stretched out his hand and caught Huck, with his whole weight hanging on him. he not easily climb the mountain like this? He is an old man, so he will naturally be taken care of by his younger generation. Huck smiled, but gritted his teeth secretly, wanting to kick Kellen out and watch him roll all the way down the hill. Here Susie suddenly asked: ¡°Is there anyone else in your family?¡± Coco¡¯s mother froze for a moment, and said, ¡°Yes, we have an older brother. Coco likes her very much, but her older brother doesn¡¯t like her.¡± 288 Vouchers Speaking of the family, Coco¡¯s mother restrained her smile and sighed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Susie nodded, understood. It seems to be rooted in Coco brother. She raised her hand and handed out a business card: ¡°When you get back, contact me!¡± Susie put one hand in his pocket, pressed the brim of his hat, and said lightly: ¡°There is no doctor who can cure Coco¡¯s illness, but my father can.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and went her own way, as cool as she wanted¡­ Kellen on the side was full of doubts. What is his little one doing? Coco¡¯s parents were full of doubts. This little boy is too cold, but he seems to care about Coco very much. It seems that he really likes Coco. Coco¡¯s mother carefully put the business card into her bag. From Coco¡¯s birth to now, they are really busy, but they will desperately seize any opportunity, and they have been cheated a lot of money. Now Coco¡¯s parents¡¯ mentality is [put it aside, just in case it is needed] but not easy to believe. After this pause, when I looked up again, I saw that handsome and cold little boy had already gone away, and even that one, with the support of the young man, had gone away in an instant. Coco¡¯s father said with emotion: ¡°This old man is quite awesome.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 575 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 575 Chapter 575 The most hypocritical ce in the world 288 (Your b After leaving the business card, Susie took the first step and arrived at the destination in half an hour. Susie was a little surprised when she came to church for the first time. Is this what the church looks like? At this time, a man who looked like a college student walked over and asked, ¡°How do you sell incense?¡± The man said, ¡°Pray for your family?¡± The girl nods. The man said: ¡°This incense has 299, 999, 1799, buy 1799 to pray for your family!¡± There was a trace of embarrassment on the girl¡¯s face: ¡°I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡± The man raised his eyes and nced at her, and took the 299 in his hand ¡°Then take this!¡± The girl was even more embarrassed, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cheaper one?¡± This time the man looked up and looked to the side: ¡°There, ten dors, take it yourself.¡± The girl quickly took the payment and left in a rather embarrassed state. Susie frowned and whispered to Kellen, ¡°Dad, this is not a real church. Susie originally thought about how much she should pay her respects since she came to here. But when she wanted to pay her respects, the other party seemed to treat her like an idiot. Kellen said, ¡°Come on, go in and have a look.¡± 11:08 After entering the church, Susie didn¡¯t see the precipitation and background behind it, but saw the secrity and money. Susie suddenly remembered the question Taylor asked: ¡¾Are they bad guys?¡¿ [Bad guys, why do gods still protect them?¡¿ She seemed to understand a little bit. What if the opposite side is not a real god? Kellen asked in a low voice, ¡°Susie, can you find him?¡± Susie said: ¡°Not sure, let¡¯s see again.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Susie was amazed, this is not a church, this is a business. After turning around outside, there was still no trace of King of Fairness. Susie held a coin in his hand and nced at it from time to time. ¡°Not out there,¡± she said. Kellen said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± They were wandering around the church just now, they just nced in at the door, and didn¡¯t really step in. Susie nodded. When she walked into a room, she felt a little different here. After Susie walked in, she always felt that behind every Buddha¡¯s smile, there was a terrifying gaze. No matter from which angle, its eyes are staring at you. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Susie quietly tugged at Kellen¡¯s clothes. She stared at one of the pictures. The sculpture squatted, with a kind smile on her face, and her lowered eyes were quietly looking at her. Susie sensed that this person was abnormal. Kellen nodded, no need to say anything to understand. he found a staff ¡°This way, please.¡± Kellen asked, ¡°How much?¡± The man looked at him very displeasedly, and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need money, just leave respectfully.¡± Kellen was surprised at the bottom of his heart, is there any money in this church? Kellen created opportunities and time for Susie. Unexpectedly, after following a set of procedures, he really achieved his goal. But another pointed to a donation box on a table. So far, Kellen has fully understood the problems that he couldn¡¯t figure out before. Why did the King of Fairness hide in the church? He obviously belonged to evil, but he dared to hide in such a golden ce. It turned out that the church he chose was not a real church at all. Looking for him ording to normal thinking, I really would not have thought that he would hide in the church! Kellen said lightly: ¡°Suddenly I don¡¯t want to invite you anymore.¡± The eyes of the people next to him showed astonishment. Kellen asked, ¡°Where is your business license, which department is in charge of it, and have you paid taxes every year? Have the prices here been reported to the Price Bureau, and have you obtained permission for all transactions?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± the staff asked with a frown. Kellen: ¡°It¡¯s from the Market Supervision Bureau! Where¡¯s your pastor, tell him toe out!¡± Susie was speechless. Dad has many identities! ¡°Go, Susie.¡± Taking advantage of Kellen¡¯s ¡®monitoring¡¯, Huck immediately took Susie inside. There was a cloud of ck air under the table inside. The King of Fairness sat cross-legged, with his eyes closed, absorbing the evil energy gathered around him. After a long time, he opened his eyes, feeling the strengthening of his body, and there was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°The world is really interesting.¡± This ce is really the most hypocritical ce in the world¡­ People¡¯s admiration for religion will turn into a power of belief, which is called the power of will. But when the nature of the vows changes, like this church, what gathers is naturally not the vows, but evil spirits. He likes this kind of thing the most, and it¡¯s impossible for Susie to recover her strength by hiding here! Just when I thought of this, I only heard a bang¡­ + Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 576 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Battle against the King of Taimess a big hole was smashed into the table where he was hiding! A golden light came in, very dazzling. King of Fairness subconsciously raised his hand to cover his eyes, only to be hit on the head by something hard. He couldn¡¯t help covering his head and knelt down, only to see the thing that hit him fall at his feet ¨C a shiny golden bread¡­ ¡°Who!¡± King of Fairness was furious! A small head poked its head at the entrance of the bright hole: ¡°Hey!¡± In thest second, her expression was extremely soft and cute, with crooked smiling eyes. In the next second, her face copsed, and she became cold and cold. She raised her hand and drew her bow, and a cold arrow flew towards him! Susie¡¯s eyes were cold and firm, and she said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s your ancestor!¡± The King of Fairness felt the wrath. Yes, he has been hiding, but it doesn¡¯t mean he is really afraid! He just wants to outsmart, but it doesn¡¯t mean he has no strength! Not to mention, the current King of Hell is not King of Hell at all, at best it is just a little more powerful mortal child. How arrogant is she toe to her door by herself? King of Fairness gave himself a meal of PUA, KTV, and KFC in his heart. Then he pulled out a huge long sword from his back and shed at Susie fiercely! Today, she is dead! Susie was standing on the shoulder of the statue, her ck peaked cap had long since fallen off, and the hunting wind lifted the broken bangs on her forehead, and her eyes were really tinged with a bit of coldness. Childishness is still there, but there is already a stern coercion. The King of Fairness was standing below, and she had to look up to see her. It was very ufortable to see! Three hundred years ago, he was defeated by a woman and had to bow down and look up. Now that this woman has turned into a baby girl, he is still crushed? Why is she? Just a child, who gave her courage! ¡°die!¡± King of Fairness shouted, raised his long sword, and shed at Susie! The ck giant sword seemed to break through the sky and the earth, the surrounding air seemed to copse, and a violent wind blew up, sweeping all the statues into it. Susie grabbed the sculpture¡¯s ears with one hand, took out the hammer with the other, and stood firm as a pine in the wild hunting wind. She is very sober and understands that she is far from being an opponent of King of Fairness now, but it doesn¡¯t hinder her training! She has already arranged the way out¡­ The ck giant sword splits the sky and the earth, carrying a terrifying coercion, which is chilling. Susie grabbed the hammer and jumped down. With the help of the gravity of the jump, the hammer hit King of Fairness hard on the head! She shouted loudly, and the hammer instantly turned into half the size of a house, covering the entire King of Fairness and his giant sword under the hammer! There was a burst of sparks, like lightning and thunder. The hammer blocked the bloodthirsty ck sword! Although he failed to fight back, he hammered the opponent into the mud like a whacking a mole. But Susie feels that she has already seeded. Dad said that one must be content in life, and training must be done step by step! Today¡¯s training goal: block the attack and survive. Today¡¯s training sandbag: King of Fairness. King of Fairness froze for a moment, unexpectedly his move was blocked by Susie. He immediately grabbed the huge sword that was thrown back quickly, and secretly said happily: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a bit strong, but that¡¯s all!¡± He was just probing, and only exerted five points of strength. To save the remaining five points of strength, it is necessary to run away immediately if the situation is not right. Who knew that Susie¡¯s blow made him see the essence clearly! I saw Susie falling to one side and half kneeling, holding on to the countertop and panting. His blow only took five points of strength, but she tried her best. The King of Fairness stopped thinking about running away for a moment, grinned, and said calmly: ¡°Where¡¯s your master? No longer guarding you? A child is indeed a child. In the next life, I will learn more from your master¡¯s prudence and wisdom.¡± Back then when he was running underground, Mitch stopped Susie from chasing after him, so he knew they couldn¡¯t hurt him even if they tried heir best, right? It¡¯s a pity, Mitch is not here, she was so stupid toe to him, really thought she could kill him? King of Fairness showed a cruel smile, grasping the hilt of the sword with both hands, ck air was released from his bodyyer byyer, forming a ck vortex. He stood in the vortex, like a god descending into the world, with something on his body. The giant sword shed down again, this time the surrounding void was distorted, and the half of the statue¡¯s face was distorted into a hideous shape. The air was cut through, causing a sonic boom, and before the giant sword hit Susie¡¯s head, the surrounding things had already been swept up in it, turning them all into dust. Susie raised the hammer horizontally, but this time she didn¡¯t stop it, and was thrown out with a bang, hitting the sculpture hard. No matter how powerful the sculpture was, it was nothing more than a y sculpture. It copsed under the impact, and the falling debris buried Susie under the ground. King of Fairnessughed aloud, and walked to the ruins step by step with the giant sword in his hand, his eyes showing a littlecency. The shame of three hundred years ago will finally be washed away today! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Idiot.¡± He sneered, ¡°Dare to challenge your enemies one-on-one before you have no strength. This is not called bravery, but stupidity.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after killing you, you won¡¯t be alone¡­ Soon, I will send your family down, and I won¡¯t even miss a dog from the Murray family!¡± King of Fairness raised the ck giant sword, preparing for the final kill, crushing everything in ce, including Susie who was buried under the ruins! However, at this moment, there was a tter from the ruins, and a huge gourd suddenly soared into the sky, like a giant dragon in the clouds, sucking in all the ck air around King of Fairness in one gulp! ¡°Do you know what a saying is called? Tell the viin to die by talking too much!¡± Susie¡¯s sweet voice sounded, with a majesty that didn¡¯t match her age. She got up from under the ruins, with several bloodstains on her small face and bloodstains on her arms. But this did not affect her momentum, she drew her bow and arrows full. Her ck hair moved with the wind, and her ck eyes seemed to sink into rivers of stars, sharp and ethereal. The Yin Arrow made a sharp piercing sound, and shot towards the King of Fairness! King of Fairness was startled, this little thing is quite tenacious, so it won¡¯t die? He hastily raised his giant sword, blocking the swiftly approaching arrows. King of Fairness looked at the huge gourd in mid-air with taboo, and now he was more afraid of this gourd than. Cbash is one of the three jewels of King of Hell. It is a small world of its own. In its heyday, it even has its own rules and another world. His ck energy was absorbed by the gourd, and he couldn¡¯t stop it at all! King of Fairness could only gather his aura aggrievedly, and gathered it within one arm of his side. Susie stared at the King of Fairness. The ck air emanating from King of Fairness is simr to the field of King of ghost. His ckness is not contained, and within his own field, she can only be beaten. But she has a gourd, and she also has a King of little ghost! ¡°Go!¡± Susie raised her hand and threw King of ghost. The opponent came from Hell, a King of Hell level existence! ¡°Damn it, you tricked me!¡± Taylor yelled. There are so many ghosts in the gourd, why doesn¡¯t she throw them away, just throw her! ya ghosts, cowardly ghosts, and unlucky ghosts poked their heads out and shouted: ¡°King of ghost, come on!King of ghost is mighty!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 577 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Fighting King of Fairnessughed out loud, he thought Susie had some unique skills to suppress the bottom of the box, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a King of ghost? King of ghost is powerful, but in front of him, he is nothing! King of Fairness shed out with a sword, splitting King of ghost in half instantly The little girl Taylor couldn¡¯t help screaming, and the two halves of her body rolled to the ground, writhing in pain. That is, when King of Fairness shot. Susie drew the bow and arrow again, and the Yin arrow, which was thicker than her arm, shot away with a whoosh! The ck Yin arrow pierced through the void, the speed was too fast, the air made a sting sound, and it came to the King of Fairness in an instant. The pupils of King of Fairness shrank, this arrow is really powerful! It turned out that she threw the King of ghost to create opportunities for herself to shoot cold arrows? She¡¯s smart, but not enough. Just an arrow like this, but he can¡¯t do it! King of Fairness raised the first gear of the huge sword, and chopped the Hell aside with a bang. The the Hell with a thick arm was like a small stick that could easily break in front of him, and it was split in two in an instant. King of Fairness sneered: ¡°That¡¯s it¡­uh!¡± Before he finishedughing, he felt something pass through his left eye! After passing through King of Fairness¡¯s eyes, a dark arrow exuding ck air finally revealed his true body, nailing to the iron wall behind him! One eyeball was nailed to the Hell. The eyeballs exuded ck air, and soon they werepletely absorbed by the gourd with a sound like a sand table copsing. There was a burst of purple light from the gourd, and even a faint belch was heard. King of Fairness screamed, covered his left eye in shock and anger, and said in shock: ¡°You!¡± Holding a bow and arrow, Susie¡¯s small body stood in the ruins, letting the strong wind blow her clothes, her small face was stern. What can be seen by the enemy is not called the Hell! ¡°You¡¯re so insidious at such a young age!¡± King of Fairness gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You really deserve to be the King of Hell!¡± Before Susie could speak, the coward said very displeasedly: ¡°Oh, you are resourceful when you are insidious, and our baby is insidious when you shoot back. Why is your face so big?¡± The King of Fairness looked at the coward with murderous intent, and said coldly, ¡°What are you? I ¡®m talking, and it¡¯s your turn to intervene?¡± ya ghost waved the g and yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, we don¡¯t interrupt!If you insert anything, you won¡¯t interrupt!!¡± The coward was speechless. The unlucky ghost subconsciously pped ya ghost on the head, and said angrily: ¡°Shut up!¡± ya ghost was furious: ¡°You are amazing, you dare to hit your sister!¡± The unlucky ghost shrank his neck. The King of Fairness was annoyed, a bunch of evil ghosts, who dared to be so disrespectful in front of him, still in the mood to make jokes at this time, didn¡¯t he take him seriously? ¡°Go to hell!¡± He was angry, his ck energy soared, and he was really irritated! This sword cuts off the world, it is so terrifying! Susie grabbed the bow and arrow, turned around and ran: ¡°Run!¡± The little guy flies ahead. A few evil ghosts followed closely behind, and the King of ghost who was split in half ran wildly holding his other half, and thest one was Lucy. If you look carefully, you can see that the huge gourd is blocking Susie intentionally or unintentionally. The cowards and the others stood behind Susie in an iparably tacit understanding. Even if the sword of King of Fairness strikes, they will die first, which can buy more opportunities for Susie to escape. But King of Fairness has no chance. A vortex appeared out of thin air, sucking Susie and others out. With a snap, Susie mmed the door of The Hell shut. The sword of King of Fairness shed at the unknown copper wall and iron wall. This iron wall was not simple, all the attacks that hit it bounced back, and hit King of Fairness again. King of Fairness: I kill myself. He was sent flying by the powerful attack, and rolled down on the icy ground. At this moment, he felt the world shaking, and the ruins of the sculpture in front of him disappeared in an instant. Only then did he realize-he was imprisoned in The Hell! The Hell has two floors. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The outeryer is the ce where all sentient beings see The Hell after death, and the King of Hell is judged. The invisible inneryer is the real strength of The Jewel, The Hell, locked here, no one can rescue him. ¡°Damn it!Let me out!¡± King of Fairness was angry and vomited blood. He was severely shed by his sword with all his strength. It can be said that his strength was directly reduced by half, and there is no condition to restore his real body here. I can only watch helplessly as my strength is sucked away like a silk thread. ¡°Damn¡­!Damn!¡± King of Fairness gritted his teeth and kicked the iron wall of The Hell angrily to vent his anger. He was actually plotted by a little girl! Before today, if anyone told him that Susie could put him in The Hell, he would definitelyugh! The Hell is indeed powerful, but with his strength, it is absolutely impossible for Susie to lock him in. But it turned out that The Hell had beenid out the moment Susie smashed the sculpture. Immediately afterwards, she started to attack, and then he felt that Susie¡¯s strength was no more than that, and wanted to kill her with one blow, and then when she shot a negative arrow, he was enraged¡­ There was no unnecessary movement during this whole process, The Hell never appeared, and he didn¡¯t find anything wrong! ¡°Scheming, insidious and cunning!¡± King of Fairness cursed: ¡°You have such scheming at such a young age, you are not worthy of being King of Hell!¡± But no matter how much he scolded, it was useless. Outside The Hell. Susie sat down on the ground, panting uncontrobly, her chest heaving. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Susie wiped off her sweat and said happily, ¡°You are amazing! You won!¡± The coward held Susie in his arms distressedly, and said, ¡°Susie is amazing, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Susie raised her face and showed a big smile: ¡°Who said that? You told me!¡± She doesn¡¯t have a field, but she has The Hell. In The Hell, it¡¯s kind of her field. It was the coward who told her to put The Hell outside the room, and then hide The Hell¡¯s breath, leaving a way for herself to survive. Even if he is really hunted down by King of Fairness in the end, he can escape for his life. It¡¯s a pity that her strength is still too weak, otherwise she would want to trap the King of Fairness in her own territory. ¡°From a side view, King of Fairness is really powerful. Susie has nothing to do with him in her own The Hell. She can only run for her life.¡± ya ghost felt lingering fear. Today they used everything they could to lock the King of Fairness in The Hell. But she wanted to kill him, but there was still no way. The coward disapproved, ¡°Who said there is nothing Susie can do about him? Didn¡¯t this shoot King of Fairness in one eye?¡± He gently stroked Susie¡¯s hair, brushing the messy strands from her forehead behind her ears. His treasure is the most powerful in the world, even if he is not powerful now, he is the most powerful among the not so powerful, and he does not ept rebuttals Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 578 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Fight 288 Vouchers After the cowardly ghost finished speaking, Cbash happened to burp again, as if echoing: That¡¯s it. Susie looked at the King of ghost who was holding her significant other, and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I caused you to be split in half.¡± The little girl Taylor stared at her. snorted for a while and turned her head away, and said, ¡°Say ahead next time!¡± She put her body together vigorously, put her hands on her hips and pushed hard, the assembly was completed, and she returned to aplete Taylor. ¡°Okay, take The Hell!¡± said the coward. Susie nodded. At this point The Hell is still looming outside the church room. Kellen was yelling at the staff and the pastor. Huck stood in front of the church room, preventing visitors from entering Just now, he was thrown out of the church room by Susie. He was about to step in immediately, but it seemed as if he had stepped into a void, he could only stay where he was, and there was no way to enter. This kind of thing, of course, cannot be discovered by people! He looked up, and in front of him was still the church room, with a tall sculpture standing in the hall. I don¡¯t know what happened to Susie? Huck was worried. Some staff members rushed over when they heard that the church room was blocked from entering. ¡°What do you mean?¡± the staff asked. Huck raised a smiling face: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, I just think there¡¯s something wrong with your ce, if people enter it, they may suffer bad luck, so just don¡¯t enter.¡± Several staff members looked displeased. ¡°This statement is absolutely not true, please don¡¯t make a joke!¡± Hearing that Huck was disrespectful to Buddha, several staff started to teach him a lesson. They had no idea who Huck was. For a person who values national security more than his life, the goal of his life is to secure the country and the people. If even Huck has too deep a rtionship with evil and too small a heart, then all living beings will not be able to pick out someone without a rtionship with evil. There was a sunny smile on Huck¡¯s face, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you kindly, it¡¯s up to you whether you listen or not.¡± After a pause, he said again: ¡°Who is so petty? I just reminded you, but you keep ming me. I can only say that I have learned a lot.¡± Kellen, the pastor, and seven or eight staff members who followed the pastor, a group of people came roaring. The pastor heard that someone was making trouble. Kellen was worried about Susie, so for a while, everyone gathered in front of the church room. Kellen squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I think this sculpture has been in disrepair for a long time and is about to copse. It¡¯s for your own good that I remind you, lest people die, and your church can¡¯t afford it.¡± A staff member should be rtively young and vigorous, and said angrily: ¡°Our sculptures are newly repaired every year, and we spend several million each year¡­¡± The priest cuts off what the staff has to say. The staff member suddenly shut up, and just insisted on saying: ¡°This is our church hall, don¡¯t bother you to worry about it!¡± Kellen had a half-smile: ¡°Oh? This means that the church is so poor, howe there are still millions of repaired sculptures.¡± The pastor immediately said: ¡°Actually, it has not been repaired for a long time.¡± Kellen gave a meaningful oh. ¡°That is to say, even if it copses, it¡¯s your problem?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The pastor nodded reverently: ¡°Yes. But I, Buddha, is merciful and willing to bless, so how could the church copse so easily.¡± The small staff didn¡¯t know how they got to the top of the copse, it was really inexplicable. If your house copses, our church will not copse either! He looked left and right displeased, and said: ¡°Everyone in our church is devout, don¡¯t bother you to worry about copse or not!So don¡¯t bother you to stop in front of the church room!But you, where is your child? The child is naughty, But take care of it!¡± The implication is that your brat should be careful not to damage our things. The pastor yelled again, and the little staff member shut up. Kellen smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my child is very well-behaved, and it is impossible to damage your things.¡± As soon as the words fell, Susie was seen stepping out of the church room. She flew over happily: ¡°Dad!¡± The ck cap on Susie¡¯s body was gone, and she didn¡¯t know where it fell. There were bloodstains all over his body, and there were a few shocking bloodstains on his face! Kellen and Huck startled, but the next moment- As Susie stepped out of the chapel room, the room behind her copsed into a heap of ruins. Kellen was speechless. Huck was speechless. It turned out that Susie took back The Hell. When The Hell was still shrouded outside the church room, what was seen outside was only an illusion of the church room. The real church room has long been turned into a pile of dregs under the great battle between Susie and King of Fairness. Everyone was dumbfounded. Kellen said one second that his children would not cause damage, and the next second the entire church room copsed. Sure enough, she doesn¡¯t know how to destroy¡­ This is destroying! 11:11 But how could Kellen admit that Susie did it? At this moment, he was still dressed as a grandfather, and he hugged Susie tightly into his arms with a shocked face, and said in shock: ¡°It was really hit by your brother!This is not only the sculpture that has been in disrepair for a long time, but the things inside are also in disrepair!¡± Huck was speechless. Kellen: ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit my little one!Otherwise, I will definitely pursue this matter to the end!!¡± The pastor was speechless. This is not only a refusal to admit it, but also a posture of extorting money. The corner of Huck¡¯s mouth twitched, really convinced. The believers and tourists who were stopped by Huck all looked scared, but luckily they didn¡¯t go in! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be under the pressure now? The staff were already dumbfounded. The pastor was stunned, his head buzzing. No, the rooms and sculptures are newly built this year! It is absolutely impossible to copse after overhaul and maintenance! The little staff yelled: ¡°It¡¯s you! You broke it!¡± He looked at Susie, and felt that Susie was the most suspicious, why didn¡¯t the treasure hall copse when she came out, but it copsed as soon as she came out! The tourists were suddenly speechless. ¡°Can a child destroy such arge sculpture and the entire pce? Isn¡¯t that a bit rash?¡± ¡°Yeah, this kid is only four or five years old, sweet, maybe he can¡¯t lift a single chair, how could he destroy the entire church room.¡± ¡°The church room ispletely copsed! It¡¯s too much for you to say that the children did it. ¡°I was in awe when I first came in, but now I suddenly feel that this ce¡­is not as noble as I thought!¡± The little staff member blushed. The pastor reprimanded with a straight face: ¡°Go back and reflect!¡± The little staff left unwillingly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 579 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 579 She flew over happily: ¡°Dad!¡± The ck cap on Susie¡¯s body was gone, and she didn¡¯t know where it fell. There were bloodstains all over his body, and there were a few shocking bloodstains on his face! Kellen and Huck startled, but the next moment- As Susie stepped out of the chapel room, the room behind her copsed into a heap of ruins. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kellen was speechless. Huck was speechless. It turned out that Susie took back The Hell. When The Hell was still shrouded outside the church room, what was seen outside was only an illusion of the church room. The real church room has long been turned into a pile of dregs under the great battle between Susie and King of Fairness. Everyone was dumbfounded. Kellen said one second that his children would not cause damage, and the next second the entire church room copsed. Sure enough, she doesn¡¯t know how to destroy¡­ This is destroying! 11:11 But how could Kellen admit that Susie did it? At this moment, he was still dressed as a grandfather, and he hugged Susie tightly into his arms with a shocked face, and said in shock: ¡°It was really hit by your brother!This is not only the sculpture that has been in disrepair for a long time, but the things inside are also in disrepair!¡± Huck was speechless. Kellen: ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit my little one!Otherwise, I will definitely pursue this matter to the end!!¡± The pastor was speechless. This is not only a refusal to admit it, but also a posture of extorting money. The corner of Huck¡¯s mouth twitched, really convinced. The believers and tourists who were stopped by Huck all looked scared, but luckily they didn¡¯t go in! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be under the pressure now? The staff were already dumbfounded. The pastor was stunned, his head buzzing. No, the rooms and sculptures are newly built this year! It is absolutely impossible to copse after overhaul and maintenance! The little staff yelled: ¡°It¡¯s you! You broke it!¡± He looked at Susie, and felt that Susie was the most suspicious, why didn¡¯t the treasure hall copse when she came out, but it copsed as soon as she came out! The tourists were suddenly speechless. ¡°Can a child destroy such arge sculpture and the entire pce? Isn¡¯t that a bit rash?¡± ¡°Yeah, this kid is only four or five years old, sweet, maybe he can¡¯t lift a single chair, how could he destroy the entire church room.¡± ¡°The church room ispletely copsed! It¡¯s too much for you to say that the children did it. ¡°I was in awe when I first came in, but now I suddenly feel that this ce¡­is not as noble as I thought!¡± The little staff member blushed. The pastor reprimanded with a straight face: ¡°Go back and reflect!¡± The little staff left unwillingly. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 580 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 580 Chapter 580 No one can stand up 288 Vouchers Coco¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t recover for a long time, they were confused by Susie¡¯s 100,000 why questions. They have never thought about these problems, or they have never thought about these problems, but they are just seeking psychologicalfort. Coco always has convulsions and fever several times a month. This year, they searched for specialist hospitals and even went to churches when they passed by. However. Coco showed no signs of improvement at all, but became more and more serious as time went by. Originally, it happened once or twice a month, but now it has reached the frequency of once a week. In fact, they also understand that it is useless to enter so many churches. It¡¯s just that when a person is desperate and has no other choice, he can only believe in illusory gods. Coco¡¯s father looked gloomy, forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you, kid.¡± Coco¡¯s mother took Coco, and the couple looked sad. Kellen said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If you don¡¯t treat the wound anymore, what should you do if the wound bes infected. If the olddy found out, she would chase them for three blocks with a frying pan. Susie was picked up again by Huck, looking at Coco who started to cry, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Goodbye, Coco, we will see you again soon!¡± Coco bit her finger and looked at her brother who was walking further and further away. ¡°Brother¡­¡± she said aggrievedly. Coco¡¯s mother eoaxed: ¡°Hey, we will go back soon, brother is waiting for us at home.¡± Coco kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯t speak. Coco¡¯s father stared at Kellen¡¯s back and said with emotion: ¡°This old man is really healthy. I have never seen such an old man.¡± Hospital. Susie sat on the chair, closed her eyes and raised her head, allowing the doctor and aunt to help her check. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The doctorforted: ¡°It¡¯s just a little scratch.¡± She took off Susie¡¯s shirt, checked it carefully, and found that there was a wound on her arm. However, the wound on the arm is much deeper than the one on the face. Judging from the location of the wound, the arm should be blocking something. ¡°How did you do it?¡± the doctor asked in surprise. Susie thought about it, she couldn¡¯t say that she was buried by such a big pce copse, and she could sit here with nothing to do. Not very reasonable. She would say a smaller house. So Susie said: ¡°I wanted to catch a chicken for grandma when I went back, and the chicken ran too fast in the chicken coop, and then the chicken coop copsed somehow, and I was scratched by the tiles. ¡± Doctor: ¡°em m¡­¡± She babbled and said, ¡°Are those two outside your family members? That 21.07% 11:11 young one is your brother, right? Why don¡¯t you let him catch him?¡± Susie: ¡°My brother can¡¯t do it!¡± The doctor was speechless. The doctor carefully helped Susie clean up the wound, making sure that there were no remaining gravel fragments in the wound, and then applied a hemostatic medicine, and then wrapped a bandage, and only rubbed the medicine on the scratches on his face. When Susie came out of the consultation room, there were three or four obvious scars on her pretty little face. Huck and Kellen¡¯s hearts sank, and they thought at the same time. It¡¯s over. Shouldn¡¯t na hack his head this time around? Kellen thought: ¡°I still have something to do, I¡¯ll take Susie back in a few days. You go back first!¡± Huck nced at Kellen, and said tacitly, ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t go back for now.¡± Susie blinked, frankly and bluntly: ¡°Dad, Huck, are you afraid of being beaten by grandma?¡± Kellen: What a nonsense. ¡°Nothing.¡± Kellen said, ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t even afraid of ghosts. Would he be afraid of your grandma?¡± Susie snorted: ¡°Dad, does that mean that grandma is scarier than ghosts?¡± With a smile in his eyes, Huck said, ¡°Susie, your father is not afraid of anything but your grandma.¡± Thinking of this, his eyes narrowed slightly, Kellen is fine, if only ra was still there. He knew that Kellen wasn¡¯t really afraid of na, he just followed the old man¡¯s lead. Susie asked, ¡°Is Huck afraid of grandma?¡± Huck shook his head: ¡°Not afraid.¡± Susie¡¯s eyes were puzzled, it was strange, why didn¡¯t she dare to go home even if she was not afraid of grandma. ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Huck: ¡°My business is the same as your father¡¯s business!¡± Susie looked at Dad. Kellen was speechless. He pressed his fist to his lips, pretending to be serious and coughed: ¡°Go save people.¡± ¡°Coco we met on the road, is there something unclean on him?¡± Sure enough, Susie¡¯s attention was drawn back, she nodded and said: ¡°Well, there is ck energy on her body. It¡¯s not from her body, it should be contaminated by someone close to her.¡± She hugged Coco twice to help her get rid of the ck energy on her body, but it didn¡¯t work. The ck energy on her body was connected with her brother¡¯s side. Huck asked, ¡°Is it her parents?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°There are no ghosts on uncles and aunts.¡± Kellen had already removed the disguise, he hugged Susie, and murmured: N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Coco¡¯s parents said that there is another possibility in their family that the ghost is on that brother.¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I think so too!¡± Huck: Got it. What they have to do is to catch ghosts for Coco¡¯s brother. As soon as the three of them walked to the lobby on the first floor, they heard crying from the emergency room: ¡°Coco¡­my Coco!¡± It looked like a mess from a distance, but it could be clearly seen that it was indeed Coco and her parents whom they met just now. ¡°Quick, Dad, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± In the emergency room. Coco was lying on a bed and was hurriedly pushed into the emergency room. Coco¡¯s father paced back and forth anxiously, and Coco¡¯s mother kept wiping away tears. Coco, who was still alive and kicking just now, now has a pale face, purple lips, and his body is bent back at an abnormal angle, twitching constantly. The doctors in the emergency room hurriedly rescued Coco, stuffed a tongue depressor into Coco¡¯s mouth to prevent her from biting her tongue, and then held her down with several people, brought her various medical equipment to check her heart rate, and drew blood. Coco¡¯s spasms became more and more severe, and her eyes began to roll white. ¡°Let mee!¡± Susie yelled, but how could the medical staff let a child in, treating her as a troublemaker, and yelling at adults to take the child away. In regr hospitals, it is impossible to allow non-medical personnel to participate in medical activities. Susie was stopped outside the emergency room just like that. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 581 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Bonus H 288 Vouchers Coco¡¯s convulsions were too severe, and his body was bent backwards, which is called opisthotonos in medicine. But the arc of the opisthotonus is so unbelievable that the doctors are afraid when they see it. If this continues, even if the person does not die, the spine may be broken due to excessive opisthotonus, and in severe cases, it will cause paralysis¡­ Here Susie is eagerly persuading Coco¡¯s parents: ¡°Uncle and aunt, Coco is not sick, but has been possessed by evil spirits. I¡­ This is my father!My father can be cured! Tell the doctor to take Coco out.¡± Coco¡¯s father looked at Kellen suspiciously. This person looks familiar, a bit like the old man just now. The old man went back so soon? Herees Susie¡¯s dad again? Coco¡¯s father just felt that it was strange that he couldn¡¯t tell, he hesitated for a while, and didn¡¯t dare to agree easily. Coco¡¯s mother kept crying, messing up her share, and didn¡¯t dare to let Kellen, who had just met, treat her casually. A doctor came out and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your daughter¡¯s illness is now. After we discussed it, it means that it is treated as epilepsy for emergency treatment. The risk is that if it is not epilepsy, drug seque may ur¡­or you can be transferred to another hospital. Go to a more professional hospital¡­¡± ¡°This is the informed consent form. If you agree, we will treat epilepsy as an emergency treatment. If you disagree, we will take the child to another hospital.¡± Susie pulled Coco¡¯s father¡¯s trouser leg: ¡°Uncle!¡± Coco¡¯s parents hesitated¡­ With firm eyes, Susie said, ¡°You trust my dad!¡± The doctor finally looked at Susie squarely, and asked cautiously, ¡°Is your father also a doctor? Which hospital¡¯s doctor is he? Is it an expert professor in this field?¡± Susie hesitated for a moment, do you want to lie? Or do you want to say that Dad is a great ghost hunter? Hearing Kellen¡¯s serious face: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m Ryan, the deputy chief doctor of the Department of Encephalopathy at LA No. 1 Hospital. You can check it out.¡± Seeing her father holding out her mobile phone, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my work permit, so I¡¯ll just look at it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the system. ¡°1 The national medical system will have a registry of doctors. Twitching a bit and temporarily recing Ryan¡¯s photo with his is a small cass for Kellen. Unexpectedly, Ryan was famous, and the emergency department heard it and said quickly, ¡°It turned out to be Dr. Murray!¡± Ryan and the others know it, the youngest and most powerful brain expert! He is the deputy chief physician at a young age. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the deputy chief physician can only be admitted to the chief physician after five years, he must be the youngest expert in the country now. Kellen took Susie into the emergency room smoothly. Huck and Coco¡¯s parents were waiting outside, and they kept asking: ¡°When we were on the mountain, Susie said that her father could cure him. It turns out that Susie¡¯s father is also a doctor!¡± Huck: ¡°Well, yes.¡± Coco¡¯s mother: ¡°Great, thank you, thank you!¡± ording to what the emergency doctor said just now, Susie¡¯s father is also a doctor, the most powerful brain disease expert in the country. Coco¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help holding Huck¡¯s hand and thanking her desperately. Huck: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± In the emergency room. Kellen held his hands behind his back, looking professional like an old expert pushing reading sses. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this disease before, bring a needle!¡± The nurse hurried to get the needle. Kellen held the needle, and Susie quietly pressed the soles of Coco¡¯s feet. ¡°This disease has to be cured in this way.¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t know where to stab, but Susie¡¯s eves were full of encouragement, which meant that he wanted to stab directly? So Kellen directly stuck a needle in the sole of Coco¡¯s foot, without any rules. But under his cover, the father and daughter cooperated tacitly ¨C Susie put a talisman on Coco. After the amulet was attached to Coco¡¯s body, a green me burned immediately and disappeared in an instant. Coco, who was opisthotonos and twitching, suddenly calmed down, his tense muscles rxed, and slowly returned to normal form, curled up on 10:46 the bed. She opened her eyes and looked at this, then at that, and burst into tears. Susie lifted Coco into her arms with one hand, andforted: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry!¡± Coco hugged Susie¡¯s neck tightly. The doctors were already shocked. I was deeply impressed by the medical skills of ¡®Dr. Murray¡¯! ¡°Dr. Murray, you are amazing!¡± ¡°Dr. Murray is amazing! You are our role model, you are our idol!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Are you free tonight? Our department treats you to dinner!¡± Kellen waved his hands calmly: ¡°No need. I want to take my niece back, and the old mother at home is worried.¡± Everyone was ttering again, and as for his insistence on bringing Susie in just now, he understood, probably because Dr. Murray is not good at coaxing children, so let his niece help coaxing him. Although it is a bit unreasonable, but the genius doctor is more or less weird, so I think it is more understandable. Coco¡¯s parents were waiting outside anxiously, when they suddenly heard Coco crying. They quickly stood up, anxious: ¡°Coco!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The door of the emergency room suddenly opened. Susie walked out with Coco in her arms. Coco¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she hugged Susie tightly, as if she was very scared. Coco¡¯s mother was so distressed, she wiped her tears and wanted to hug Coco, but who knew that she hugged Susie tightly and refused to let go. Still crying: ¡°I want my brother!¡± The deputy director of the emergency department expressed emotion and said: ¡°You are so lucky this time, you met Dr. Murray who came to visit in LA, otherwise the child would not be able to wake up so soon.¡± Coco¡¯s twitching like that just now is really terrifying, a bit like a ghost with distorted limbs in horror movies, anyone would be shocked to see it. The deputy director of the emergency department asked himself, he was not even sure that he could save Coco! Coco¡¯s mother cried so much that she bent her knees and was about to kneel down for Kellen. Kellen quickly exhausted his wrist and pulled Coco¡¯s mother up with a whoosh. Coco¡¯s mother was stunned for a moment, but she still said: ¡°Dr. Murray, how can we thank you! You are our Coco¡¯s lifesaver!¡± Coco¡¯s father quickly said: ¡°Hurry up, take out your phone and transfer money to Dr. Murray!¡± Hearing the transfer of money, Susie subconsciously pricked up her ears. No, she can¡¯t do this. Coco is so cute, how can she collect money? Susie kept her eyes fixed and serious. Kellen saw it all, and couldn¡¯t help chuckling. 288 (Vouchers ¡°No need, the doctor is kind.¡± Kellen said, ¡°But Coco¡¯s disease is very rare. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go back with you and help the child take a look.¡± Coco¡¯s parents are ecstatic, do you mind? The hesitation and suspicion just now were put aside long ago, and he nodded again and again: ¡°Thank you very much, thank you very much!¡± The surrounding doctors and patients are very emotional, Dr. Murray is really a good person! Dr. Murray of LA First Hospital, um, remember!! Coco¡¯s father also remembered, and wrote a thank you letter to LA No. 1 Hospital overnight. When he woke up in the morning for a morning meeting, Ryan was full of doubts when suddenly the hospital leader came to the department to praise him and give him a bonus. People sit at home, and bonusese from heaven. And such a good thing? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 582 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Ada, buy more pans ande back 288 (Vouchers Susie followed the Coco family and came to Georgia. Florida is adjacent to Georgia, and it takes one or two hours to get there by ne. When they arrived in Georgia, Kellen and Huck took Susie and found a hotel to stay. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡± Susiey prone in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the room. After careful calction, this is her first time traveling abroad. The hotel Kellen booked is in the central area with the most pleasant scenery. It is now March and April, when spring flowers are blooming. When parting with Coco, Susie gave Coco a talisman, so Kellen is not in a hurry. When Coco¡¯s parents invited them to eat at home, they refused, and they only said that they would go there tomorrow. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kellen hugged Susie, and Huck followed, taking pictures of the two of them from time to time. Susie was very happy, there were flower shops everywhere, and the flowers were still very cheap, and the flowers were still fresh and beautiful, and soon Susie¡¯s arms were full of flowers, ¡°I want to take a picture here!¡± Susie waved excitedly. After Susie finished filming, Huck immediately picked up Susie and gave Kellen the phone for him to take pictures. Kellen took the mobile phone, retreated to the side of the road, and said with a deadpan expression on his stern face: ¡°1¡­ that¡¯s it.¡± Huck looked suspicious. 1, 2, 3 you just said 1? Men don¡¯t take pictures like women, taking seven or eight pictures in a row. Huck took the phone suspiciously, wondering what good photos he could get by taking such a photo. Who knew that in the photo, he was hugging Susie, both of them smiled naturally and brightly, Susie raised her head slightly, smiling happily. Too beautiful! Huck subconsciously sent to his family members: Huck: [Travel!] However, at the next moment, Kellen pped over: ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw!¡± Huck realized what was happening and quickly withdrew. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Mom didn¡¯t see¡­¡¯ Who knows the next second¡­ na sent an emoji of a 40-meter long knife in the family group, and another emoji with burning eyes. ¡¾Say, what happened to Susie¡¯s face!¡¿ Huck swallowed. [Mom, the phone is out of battery, I¡¯ll talk about itter!] The next second, Kellen¡¯s cell phone rang. Kellen was speechless. Given the nature of Huck¡¯s work, it shouldn¡¯t be!How could he make such a stupid mistake? This wave of emergency hedging was in vain. Kellen handed the phone to Susie. He is not cowardly. Susie picked up the phone and said softly, ¡°Hi, grandma~~~¡± When na on the phone heard Susie¡¯s voice, most of her anger disappeared in an instant. ¡°Susie, where is your dad, tell him to listen to the phone.¡± na said. Susie looked confused, and lied obediently: ¡°Dad, he went to the toilet¡­¡± na: ¡°Where¡¯s Huck?¡± Susie: ¡°Huck¡­ went to the toilet too!¡± On one side, Huck and Kellen were shocked. Sure enough, the next second, the voice of the olddy gnashing her teeth came, which could be heard without turning on the loudspeaker: ¡°Are you outside now? Your dad and Huck left you on the road, and they both went to the bathroom?¡± Susie was stunned for a moment. She looked to Kellen, asking for help with her eyes. There are two big ones and one small one, none of them dare to talk to na properly. Kellen bit the bullet and answered the phone: ¡°Susie is just kidding, I¡¯ve been by the side all the time. It¡¯s Huck who went to the bathroom.¡± na sneered: ¡°So what happened to Susie¡¯s face?¡± Kellen: ¡°You may not believe it when you say it.¡± ¡°We were going back today, and when we passed by a farmer, Susie saw their chickens were bright and lively, so she said she wanted to catch one for her grandma.¡± na: ¡°You keep making it up (smiles).¡± Sure enough, Kellen continued to make up: ¡°Then Susie identally fell and scratched her face.¡± Anyway, the olddy couldn¡¯t see the wound on Susie¡¯s arm, just the face. na¡¯s gentle smile came from the phone, creepy: ¡°Really? Remember to bring the chicken back when youe back, I¡¯ll roast it for you to eat.¡± Kellen immediately called Susie. He gave Huck a nk look. Huck rubbed his nose. He has never made such a big mistake, and today¡­ Susie was holding the phone, acting coquettishly and cutely: ¡°Grandma, have you eaten yet?¡± na: ¡°Yes, Susie, did you really catch the chicken?¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah!It¡¯s such a big chicken, I want to catch it for my grandma!¡± na was suspicious: ¡°Really?¡± They don¡¯t go to church, how can there be chickens. Susie said again: ¡°There are a lot of flowers here, I will go back and bring a cart full of flowers to grandma!¡± na smiled instantly: ¡°It¡¯s still grandma¡¯s little baby!¡± The two chatted on the phone, and Susie didn¡¯t remember the lie anymore, and kept describing to her grandma that she saw a flower here, and a sea of flowers there, and the trees here had no leaves, but were full of flowers. After hanging up the phone, na had already calmed down. She took out her mobile phone, opened the short video, and was about to scan the scenery of this season and that, and synchronize with Susie. Who knew she brushed a piece of news: The main nave of a Florida church copsed suddenly. Take a closer look, isn¡¯t the little girl standing in front of the ruins exactly Susie! She was covered in blood, and her face was covered in blood! na was speechless. She raised her head and put down her sses: ¡°Ada, go and buy some more pans tomorrow.¡± Ada was full of doubts. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 583 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Humble Mitch 288 Vouchers Kellen and Huck had no idea they were exposed. Seeing that na didn¡¯t call again, I thought it was a fool. When the timees back home, the injury on Susie¡¯s arm should be better, and the olddy won¡¯t be so angry. They walked around and ate some local delicacies. They ate everything they didn¡¯t have at home, but Susie returned to the hotel with diarrhea. When a man brings a baby, you say he is unreliable, and sometimes he can give the child an unforgettable time. Although Susie had diarrhea, when she was lying on the bed and fell asleep, there was still a CC smile on the corner of her mouth. where the King of Cycle lived in The tenth hall. He had been waiting for the King of Cycle here for a long time. Finally, King of Cycle appeared and sighed: ¡°Why are you bothering? We can¡¯t interfere with King of Hell¡¯s cmity. I already know what you want to say, but I won¡¯t participate.¡± Mitch stared at him: ¡°Now it¡¯s the King of Fairness who rebelled, fled to the world, and broke the rules of the world!It has nothing to do with her cmity!¡± King of Cycle frowned: ¡°That¡¯s also rted to her cmity, we don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± Mitch was very disappointed. Mitch found other Kings, but he knew very well that some of them didn¡¯t want to control them, some didn¡¯t dare to control them, and some wanted the King of Fairness to kill the King of Hell, and then capture the King of Fairness from the perspective of justice. With that, the position of King of Hell is also vacant! Thest one, Mitch found the King of Urban in The eighth hall. King of Urban is not so hypocritical. When they saw Mitch, they just sneered: ¡°The one who was too proud to bow to others back then didn¡¯t even bow to us, why is he humbly begging me today!¡± Mitch pursed her lips and said, ¡°She¡¯s in trouble, I hope you can help her!¡± King of Urban said: ¡°Okay, if you can get down on your knees here, I¡¯d consider lending a hand!¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to?¡± Mitch gritted his teeth, his spine, which had never been bent before, finally bent this time. He slowly raised his hand, picked up his robe, and knelt deeply: ¡°I beg my lord to save her!¡± King of Urban suddenly burst outughing. ¡°You can actually do this for your Lord Yan, how loyal you are!¡± ¡°But why should I help?¡± ¡°If she has the ability, she can solve it by herself. Isn¡¯t she amazing and talented? Then she will grab a King of Fairness for me to see.¡± King of Urban looked down at Mitch with disdain on his face: ¡°But should I say it, you are really a good dog.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After speaking, he turned and left directly. Mitch was severely humiliated and couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. He had already asked for everything he could ask for, and he didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. It¡¯s been a long time since he came down, and he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Susie in the world. Although he could find the other two kings, but these two kings happened to be not in Hell, and it was toote to find them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯te to beg these people! Mitch stood up on his knees. He really should go back, two days have passed in the world, Susie should find the King of Fairness. He wants to be by her side to make sure she doesn¡¯t get impulsive. Even if there is no way to take the King of Fairness away, he can still save his life. At worst, he thought of a way to destroy the spirit of King of Fairness bit by bit. The process was long and boundless, but it was better than being killed. Mitch leaves Hell in a hurry. After he left, King of Urban and King of Cycle stood upstairs,ughing and disdainful. ¡°This time it¡¯s over for this woman.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will get through the difficulties and settle ounts with uster? That woman is very stingy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she is just a little doll now!Just wait, the King of Fairness will seed in rebelling in a few days. At that time, we will be the first to go to the world to capture King of Fairness.¡± King of Cycle nodded. ** Mitch returned to the world, ording to the coordinates of the gourd¡­ he found that Susie was in Georgia. He was very surprised, did not find the King of Fairness in Florida? Howe here. The morning light came in through the window, Susie woke up naturally and opened her eyes. She got up and rubbed her eyes in a daze: ¡°Master? When did youe back!¡± Mitch¡¯s face was rxed, and he muttered: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Master was afraid that you would run into King of Fairness and be impulsive, so he came back quickly.¡± Mitch said again: ¡°This time, Master failed to find the king who helped us. It¡¯s okay for the rest to not mention it!¡± Susie: ¡°Hmm¡­. Mitch asked again: ¡°Have you found the whereabouts of King of Fairness?¡± Susie nodded, yawned and said, ¡°I found it.¡± Mitch hummed, frowned and thought: ¡°Let¡¯s see if there is a chance to lure him out bit by bit¡­¡± Susie hesitated to speak: ¡°Master¡­..¡± Mitch said again: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid, we don¡¯t need to kill him 10% once.¡± Susie: ¡°I caught him in The Hell¡­¡± Mitch nodded: ¡°You have a good idea. When master thinks about it, how can we trick King of Fairness into The Hell. As long as we can lock him in, our crisis will be resolved!¡± Even if you can¡¯t kill him now, you can keep him closed, and it won¡¯t be toote to kill him when you have the strength! Susie: ¡°I mean the King of Fairness is locked up in The Hell!¡± Mitch: ¡°King of Fairness¡­ what?¡± He froze and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Susie said: ¡°Yesterday, my dad, Huck and I found the King of Fairness, and he was hiding under the sculpture!¡± ¡°The base of the sculpture is empty, and he hides in it to absorb evil spirits. Master, let me tell you, that church is not a formal church, and they are all fake workers. They take money and do nothing, and they have no professional ethics¡­¡± Mitch¡¯s ears were ringing. ¡°You said you took King of Fairness? Locked in The Hell? The Hell, this The Hell, are you sure?¡± Mitch pointed to The Hell on Susie¡¯s wrist. The little The Hell pendant, hanging from a red string, one piece was tied around Susie¡¯s fleshy wrist. There is no way to tell that there is a King of Fairness inside! Susie nodded: ¡°Yes!I caught him!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 584 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 584 Chapter 584 The Rebellious Brother ? Seeing that Mitch didn¡¯t believe it, Susie called him over in a low voice. ¡°Come on, look.¡± Like thieves, the two sneaked into The Hell. King of Fairness was cursing inside: ¡°King of Hell!Come out!Fight me again if you have the ability!¡± ¡°Sinister and cunning!Garbage!¡± Susie frowned, and said displeasedly: ¡°Spitting anywhere is fined 50 dors!¡± She took out a small notebook and wrote it down. King of Fairness was swearing, when Susie¡¯s voice was suddenly heard 50 dors fine for spitting. Immediately, he suddenly rolled up like clothes in a drum washing machine, and his face wiped the ground clean. King of Fairness: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a hook of Susie¡¯s little finger, the small door of The Hell mmed shut ¡°If you can¡¯t catch me, if you can¡¯t catch me, you¡¯ll be mad at me!¡± Susie made a grimace. Mitch was speechless. My brain is buzzing. The angry King of Fairness in The Hell, the cute little apprentice in front of him. With such a strong contrast, King of Fairness was really captured by her and locked up in The Hell! Seeing that Mitch didn¡¯t believe it, Susie called him over in a low voice: ¡°Come on, look.¡± Like thieves, the two sneaked into The Hell. King of Fairness was cursing inside: ¡°King of Hell!Come out!Fight me again if you have the ability!¡± ¡°Sinister and cunning!Garbage!¡± Susie frowned, and said displeasedly: ¡°Spitting anywhere is fined 50 dors!¡± She took out a small notebook and wrote it down. King of Fairness was swearing, when Susie¡¯s voice was suddenly heard: 50 dors fine for spitting. Immediately, he suddenly rolled up like clothes in a drum washing machine, and his face wiped the ground clean. King of Fairness: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With a hook of Susie¡¯s little finger, the small door of The Hell mmed shut. ¡°If you can¡¯t catch me, if you can¡¯t catch me, you¡¯ll be mad at me!¡± Susie made a grimace. Mitch was speechless. My brain is buzzing. The angry King of Fairness in The Hell, the cute little apprentice in front of him. With such a strong contrast, King of Fairness was really captured by her and locked up in The Hell! he kneel in vain yesterday? Mitch wanted to look up to the sky and cry, and there was an indescribable feeling of wanting to cry. If he knew this earlier, why would he ask for it! ** Coco¡¯s parents are working in the kitchen, and Coco is sitting on the carpet in the living room, ying with toys. A 13-year-old boy was sitting on the sofa with his feet on the coffee table, ying games intensely. He was wearing earphones, immersed in his own world, kicking his feet unconsciously when he was excited. At this time, Coco was just standing up with the coffee table, when her brother was so excited that he kicked the cup off the table. The ss hit Coco¡¯s head, and Coco cried out in pain. Coco¡¯s mother heard the sound and got angry: ¡°Luka, what are you doing! Didn¡¯t you tell you to see your sister, what are you doing!¡± Angrily, she snatched the phone from Luka¡¯s hand, ripped off his earplugs, and smashed them all on the sofa. ¡°Let me see you ying games again, I¡¯ll smash your phone!¡± Luka was immersed in the game when his mother suddenly snatched his mobile phone. The woman in front of him had a fierce look on his face, looking at him like an enemy. He stood up: ¡°Smash it! The phone is here, smash it for you!¡± Luka threw the phone on the ground and pointed at the phone: ¡°Every day you talk about smashing my phone, if you have the ability, you do what you say, smash it!¡± Coco was so frightened that she burst into tears and looked at her mother in shock. ¡°Mom, hug¡­¡± Coco was at a loss. Luka gave her a hard look and said, ¡°Cry, I know how to cry every day, whether it¡¯s annoying or not!¡± She was the one who dropped the cup herself, so it¡¯s none of his business! Luka kicked Coco¡¯s toy away, went back to the room and mmed the door hard. Coco¡¯s mother hurriedly picked up Coco, only to see that there was a big swelling on her head, and the cup fell on the carpet, but nothing happened. Coco¡¯s father came out of the kitchen and saw Coco¡¯s head was swollen and his face was gloomy. He opened the door of Luka¡¯s room directly. ¡°Luka,e out!Apologize to your sister!¡± he snapped. Luka was sitting at the table, and when she heard this, she mmed the pencil case on the table: ¡°Why should I apologize to her!She yed and cried by herself, what does it have to do with me!¡± Coco¡¯s mother said angrily: ¡°It has nothing to do with you? Then tell me, how did the bag on your sister¡¯s heade out!¡± Luka didn¡¯t know that he kicked the cup away. Just now he waspletely immersed in the game with his headphones on, without any reaction to the outside world. I vaguely remember that it was Coco who grabbed the coffee table and stood up and then fell down. He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s at fault. On the contrary, it was his parents¡¯ attitude of criticizing him as soon as something happened, which made him extremely unhappy. This happens every time. As long as my sister cries, it¡¯s all his fault. Luka sneered: ¡°I smashed the bag on her head, okay? Are you satisfied?¡± After he said that, he closed the door, no matter how much his father knocked, he would not open it. Coco¡¯s parents are going to die of anger. Coco¡¯s father scolded loudly, the soup boiling in the kitchen boiled and spilled The house is a mess. After finally coaxing Coco, the kitchen was cleaned up, and Coco¡¯s father was so angry that he didn¡¯t say a word, and the faucet was running to wash the vegetables. Before the guests came, the atmosphere at home had reached a critical point. At this time, the doorbell rang, and Coco¡¯s mother calmed down, forced a smile, and hurried to open the door. Susie is holding a bouquet of flowers, Huck is carrying a few bags of fruit, and Kellen is carrying a carton of milk. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Susie held up the flowers in her hand: ¡°Auntie, send you flowers!¡± Coco¡¯s mother was taken aback, the anger in her heart dissipated half in an instant, and she quickly took it over and said, ¡°Thank you, Susie!¡± ¡°Come in quickly!Oh, you just came here, and you have so many things! How dare you!¡± Coco¡¯s mother put Coco down and let Coco call someone. Coco hugged Susie¡¯s thigh in a childish voice, and still shouted: ¡°Brother!¡± This is the first impression that has long been fixed and cannot be changed. Susie touched Coco¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let¡¯se in. Do you need to change your shoes?¡± The little guy is too polite. When Coco¡¯s mother thinks of the rebellious kid in her family, she feels that there is such a big gap between people. ¡°No need to change shoes, nothing, juste in.¡± Susie entered the door, looked up and saw the ck air lingering on the ceiling. Living in such a family, the emotions of family members are easily affected. ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s Coco¡¯s brother?¡± Susie asked curiously. Looking along the darkest ce, her eyes fell on the door of a room. Coco¡¯s mother said: ¡°Coco¡¯s brother is in the room¡­¡± They didn¡¯t want outsiders to see the joke and act like everything was fine. Coco¡¯s father knocked on the door: ¡°Luka,e out, there are guestsing!¡± Luka is in the room, flipping through a book. If you look carefully, you can see that he is reading a textbook, a math book. He shouted impatiently: ¡°Come here, you are not my guest, so don¡¯t bother me!¡± He had already locked the room, so what¡¯s going on outside. The door lock turned, and Coco¡¯s father suppressed his anger and sounded beside the door: ¡°Luka, I¡¯ll give you half a minute! Don¡¯t challenge my bottom line!¡± Luka angrily threw the textbook on the table and mmed the door open. He saw a tall man standing in the living room, his eyes were sharp, he just nced over lightly, Luka didn¡¯t know what was going on, and the words in his mouth were stuck in his throat. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kellen put on a half-smile: ¡°This is Coco¡¯s brother, right?¡± Although he didn¡¯t see the ghost, he felt it. Huck was putting the fruit on the coffee table, when he looked up, he saw a 13-year-old boy standing in front of him, his back was slightly bent, and a terrifying ghosty behind him. The ghost was also a boy, covered in blood and flesh, he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the nose and the mouth, and there were two eyeballs hanging on his face, staring straight at him. Luka stood where he was, looking at the guests in the living room. The rebellion in his heart is moring: Don¡¯t pay attention to them! What kind of guest has anything to do with him! Just close the door and enter the room, or take things and go out directly, but just looking at Kellen who just stands there makes people feel oppressed¡­ Luka greeted subconsciously Kellen hooked his lips, ¡°Isn¡¯t this pretty good?¡± Coco¡¯s parents were also surprised, they had never seen such a well- behaved Luka. ¡°Go and pour tea for the guests.¡± Coco¡¯s mother said, ¡°Take care of your sister, your father and I are busy¡­¡± The couple said sorry, and then hurried into the kitchen to cook. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 585 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 585 The original n was that the dishes would be served just after the guests came, so that the guests would not have to wait too long, but it has been dyed now. Luka remained silent, picked up the kettle on the tea table and put it in front of the automatic water heater, pressed the power button, then went to the cupboard to get tea, and threw it into the teapot. Kellen takes a look. Luka¡¯s movements became subconsciously cautious, sealed the tea leaves, and put them back in ce. Cocoy on the other side of the coffee table, watching Susie peel the grapes. Huck stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can help.¡± Sitting on the sofa, with the ghost behind Luka staring at him like this, Huck felt numb. The voice of Coco¡¯s parents came from the kitchen: No need to help! Then came Huck¡¯s voice: My sister is a picky eater, so I will cook two dishes for her. Coco¡¯s illness has not been cured, except for Susie, the identities of Huck and Kellen have not been revealed yet. In the living room, Susie and Kellen stared at Luka in the same pose. Luka finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡± Kellen nced at Coco: ¡°You still love your sister.¡± Luka was taken aback for a moment, and thenughed out loud: ¡°My sister is the most annoying creature in the world, and I still ¡®love¡¯ her? Ugh!¡± He rolled his eyes, and stroked the goose bumps on his arms with a cold expression. Susie said: ¡°Luka, you don¡¯t need to hide it, I¡¯ve found out.¡± She saw that Luka wasn¡¯t that bad, he must have been a good brother before. Luka was speechless, toozy to exin. He poured the boiling water into the teapot, swished roughly, then poured out the first cup of tea, and then poured in the second round of boiling water. The tea that came out this time was only served to the guests. Kellen watched his movements and felt that the boy was still very careful. As soon as he thought about it, he said to Coco rudely: ¡°Go aside! You will be scalded with boiling waterter, so don¡¯t say I did it!¡± Coco simply fell into Susie¡¯s arms. After making tea, Luka sat on the sofa on one side, put the earphones in his ears, and turned on the game. The sound was so loud that even Kellen, who was sitting on the other side, could hear it. He sealed himself in his own world and was unwilling tomunicate with the outside world at all. Kellen asked in a low voice: ¡°Susie, is there a ghost behind him? What kind of ghost?¡± Mitch, who was sitting cross-legged on one side, was about to answer habitually, but Susie said first, ¡°It¡¯s a traitor.¡± Mitch was speechless. It wasn¡¯t like this before, it should be him who said it! In the past, Susie could only recognize whether it was an evil ghost or a vile ghost, but she couldn¡¯t recognize what kind of ghost it was, but now she can say it all at once! So his encyclopedia is useless? Just thinking about this, Susie turned her head and asked: ¡°The traitor ghost is just an ordinary evil ghost. He is obviously attached to Luka, so why can he affect Coco?¡± Mitch felt the relief of being needed and said, ¡°Remember when Coco¡¯s mother said, when Coco started getting sick?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Remember, Auntie said that Coco was sick from birth.¡± Mitch said: ¡°Well, so if Master guessed correctly, the rebel ghost came to Luka at that time.¡± ¡°And Luka¡¯s rebellion should have started when Coco was born. That is to say, the reason why the evil ghost can find him is because of Coco¡¯s rtionship. So the evil ghost on him can naturally implicate Coco.¡± Susie suddenly realized, and boasted: ¡°Master knows so much!¡± Mitch looked solemn, but secretly proud in his heart: Of course! Susie repeated what Master said to Dad. Almost without guessing, Kellen knew what was going on, that he must have been snubbed after Coco was born. But what exactly happened at that time, only Luka himself understood. Susie looked at the traitorous ghost behind Luka: ¡°I ask you, how did you find Luka?¡± The rebel snorted coldly and turned his head. You ask me to answer? ¡°Just take it!¡± Kellen said. Susie nodded, took off her shoes and crawled over the sofa, grabbed the rebel by the head. ¡°Come out ~ ¡°Susie forcefully said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to 3!¡± Kellen, who was about to take the amulet, was dumbfounded. So simple and rude?? The rebel ghost naturally refused to leave Luka¡¯s back, and roared angrily! ¡°Get out!¡± he said angrily. Even a brat dares to catch him! The rebel ghost struggled desperately, Susie wanted to grab it even tighter, but identally grabbed Luka¡¯s hair¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± She tugged hard. Luka suddenly tilted his head back and said in surprise, ¡°What are you doing!Let go!¡± Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t let go!¡± Coco seemed to think it was amused, threw herself into Luka¡¯s arms, hung it around his neck, and pulled her brother¡¯s hair like Susie did. It was only then that Susie realized that she was grabbing a handful of other people¡¯s hair, and immediately let go. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± She waved her hands again and again: ¡°Mistake!¡± Coco giggled, let go of her hand, and imitated Susie and said, ¡°Mistake!¡± Luka scolded, rubbed his scalp, and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me! Go away!¡± Coco hugged him, waving her hands wildly: ¡°y!Coco ys too!¡± As she spoke, she burrowed into Luka¡¯s arms, wanting to look at his phone together. Luka turned off the phone, picked up Coco abruptly, and threw it to the side of the sofa. ¡°Annoying?¡± He red at Coco. Coco was stunned for a moment, her eyes flushed and she began to cry. Luka rolled his eyes, and there it was again. Sure enough, the next second, his mother came out of the kitchen, frowned and said, ¡°Luka! What are you doing with your sister? You didn¡¯tExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. want you to take a good look at her. How old you are, you know how to make your sister cry every day!¡± Luka was speechless. He kicked Coco¡¯s shoes aside, picked up his phone and earbuds, and went straight into the room. This time he didn¡¯t even exin, leaving only a back view that annoyed his mother, and the sound of the door mming shut. Coco¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help being excited, and said angrily: ¡°I can¡¯t say a word about you, or I will talk back to you, or I will be cold and violent! Did I owe you in my previous life!¡± This home is once again in freezing point. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 586 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Don¡¯t Make Me Kneel Down and Beg You 1288 Vouchers Susie looked around the house. When my aunt is outside, she doesn¡¯t lose her temper so easily, but in this home she is easily impatient. She has already got rid of the ck air, but it still needs a little time to adapt. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not good for you to criticize Luka directly without asking anything.¡± Susie said. Coco¡¯s mother paused, and then sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t know Luka, he is just like this, he is very impatient with his sister, and used to grab things from his sister. He is twelve or thirteen years old, how old is his sister?¡±, do you think it is interesting for him to grab something from a baby?¡± Susie thought for a while and said. ¡°My grandma often said that loving children should be fair. Every child needs attention. If they don¡¯t get attention, there will be problems.¡± ¡°My brother is like this too. His mother only likes his sister and doesn¡¯t like him. Although Zion doesn¡¯t steal things, he doesn¡¯t want anything from others, but Susie feels that Luka and Zion are the same¡­ Especially just now when he was sitting on the sofa and turning up the earphones to the loudest, Susie felt that he was lonely. Susie is like a grown-up, and her analysis is clear and logical. Coco¡¯s mother hugged Coco and fell silent after hearing this. She smiled disappointedly: ¡°You are right. Well, let¡¯s not talk about this, and prepare to wash your hands and eat!¡± She put Coco down, and Susie led Coco to wash his hands, ¡°Then Coco and I will call Luka!¡± Coco¡¯s mother nagged: ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him!He wille out to eat by himself when he is hungry. Can you starve him to death? It¡¯s useless if you call him. That¡¯s how he is. He closes the door when he loses his temper. His father doesn¡¯t even care about him.¡± Method.¡± Susie said: ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Seeing that she really went to knock on the door, Coco¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t help but shook her head, it was impossible for Luka toe out, she knew him too well. Susie took Coco and knocked on the door. Susie: ¡°Luka, open the door!¡± Coco: ¡°Open the door!¡± Susie: ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m Susie!¡± Coco: ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m Coco!¡± Susieughed, and leaned against the door: ¡°Luka is out to eat!I heard your stomach growling.¡± Coco was also lying at the door, shouting excitedly: ¡°Brother is cooing!¡± Luka stood at the door, staring at the two of them: ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!I don¡¯t want to eat, so don¡¯t bother me again!Knock on the door again and I¡¯ll knock your heads off.¡± After he finished speaking, he wanted to close the door again. Who knew that Susie stretched out a hand, put it on the door with a p, and put one hand on his hip: ¡°I advise you not to force me to kneel down and beg you!¡± Coco: ¡°Kneel down and beg people in front of him speechlessly, he couldn¡¯t even get angry. Even the mood that had just hit the bottom of the valley unexpectedly improved miraculously. ¡°Don¡¯t eat, don¡¯te again.¡± He said and wanted to close the door, but found that he couldn¡¯t move. Luka secretly exerted force, but the door was still motionless, he was very surprised, Susie has so much strength? But he saw a shadow cast in front of him, Kellen didn¡¯t know when he stood at the door. Oh, it turned out that this person was holding it. Kellen lowered his eyes, looked at him condescendingly, and said lightly: ¡°Come out to eat, don¡¯t force me to force you to kneel down and beg me.¡± Luka snorted and reluctantly came out to eat. When he served the rice, he was still careless, making the dishes very loud. Coco¡¯s father looked ugly: ¡°It¡¯s delicious to eat, if you don¡¯t eat, go back to your room!¡± Luka¡¯s originally improved mood suddenly sank: ¡°You think I want to eat! Didn¡¯t you call me out if you wanted to die?¡± He took the fork and tried to throw it on the table. Kellen nced at him. Luka shook his hand and squeezed the fork tightly, not to mention falling, he didn¡¯t dare to drop it. He just felt so angry, what is this man, who is he? Is it his turn to take care of his family? But he was ndering in his heart, and Luka didn¡¯t dare to show it. For some reason, he always felt that Kellen would sh him if he got really angry. Obviously it was just the first time we met, but he was always subconsciously afraid. Coco¡¯s mother said: ¡°Let¡¯s eat!Eat first, eat first!¡± He pulled Coco¡¯s dad a bit. Coco¡¯s father lowered his head and simply stopped talking. The table lineup of Coco¡¯s family is not as luxurious as that of the Murray family, and they are all home- cooked dishes. But if you look closely, you can find that each dish is fried with a small portion of chili, and they are all ced in front of Luka. Huck knew what was going on, when Coco¡¯s mother asked them if they ate spicy food when they were cooking, he replied that he, Susie and Kellen didn¡¯t eat spicy food. So Coco¡¯s mother only took out a little bit of each ingredient, and fried it separately to make it spicy, but there was only a little bit of each¡­ Huck asked why, she said that she and Coco¡¯s father don¡¯t eat spicy food, but Luka likes to eat it, and if you cook too much, you can¡¯t finish it, so you only cook a little. ¡¾Luka doesn¡¯t like anything spicy, he won¡¯t eat anything that isn¡¯t spicy] In the kitchen, when Coco¡¯s mother was cooking, she almost subconsciously mentioned what Luka liked to eat and what she didn¡¯t like to eat. Even because Luka doesn¡¯t eat chopped green onion, she picked out some fish and made a chili sauce dish to top it. Huck nced at Luka, and saw that he had a stinky face and was eating unhappily, but what he picked up was indeed the dishes that were ced in front of him. Maybe he didn¡¯t pay attention to it, his mother made it for him specially, or maybe he knew it, but he was used to it? Luka was eating with his head down, when suddenly a pair of forks stretched out and snatched away the bamboo shoots he was going to pick He froze for a moment. All along, no one would put anything on the te in front of him when eating at home. Luka looked up and saw it was Susie. While shrugging, she put the spicy bamboo shoots into her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Auntie¡¯s skill is really good!¡± Coco¡¯s mother quickly said: ¡°Susie, there are non-spicy ones here, you¡­¡± Susie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I like spicy food too!¡± As she spoke, she picked up another fork of bamboo shoots. Luka frowned, and pretended to nce across the table casually, only to realize that there were all non-spicy dishes there, and all the dishes he liked were in front of him. He pursed his lips and stretched out his fork silently to get the spicy fish. Unexpectedly, Susie also stretched out her fork and snatched the fish in front of him. ¡°Wow, this fish is delicious too! There are no spines!¡± It was only then that Luka realized that the fish he picked out in front of him had no spines. He used to think that her mother always picked out the fish for his younger sister to eat, and then put the rest in his bowl, and at most sprinkled chili sauce to perfuse him. Luka was even more silent, not saying a word. Coco¡¯s mother said, ¡°Thank you very much this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, Coco might not be able to survive this time.¡± Coco¡¯s father said: ¡°Yeah, she really scared us this time. It never happened before. I was mentally prepared yesterday. ¡± The couple were terrified, and Coco¡¯s mother subconsciously hugged Coco tightly in her arms. Luka¡¯s fork stopped abruptly. Coco fell ill again yesterday? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 587 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 587 Chapter 587 So Rebellious 288 Vouchers Coco is innocent and carefree, holding a small spoon, reaching out to her brother: ¡°I want chili!¡± Luka pushed her spoon aside with a fork, and said angrily, ¡°What do you want? Can you eat the spicy one? It won¡¯t kill you if it¡¯s spicy.¡± Coco snorted and bit the small spoon. The meal was so harmonious that Luka couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had eaten without being scolded. Coco¡¯s mother was also a little ufortable. She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been. The eldest son ate quietly without breaking the bowl. T After the meal, several adults sat on the sofa and chatted, probably talking about some homely things. Coco¡¯s father mentioned that it is not easy to buy a house here. There are not many good junior high schools in Georgia. Luka¡¯s elementary school graduation exam is not very good, although It¡¯s not bad, but ording to the process, I can only go to the previous junior high school that was not very good. In order for Luka to go to a better school, the couple gritted their teeth and bought a house in the school district here. The elementary school here is not very good. If Coco goes to elementary school in the future, he will go to it¡­ ¡°As parents, we have done everything we can, but this child doesn¡¯t know how to cherish it at all. He ys games every day when hees back, but he has never read a book!¡± Coco¡¯s father said. Coco¡¯s mother sighed: ¡°Coco¡¯s health is not good, he often has convulsions and fever, and I can¡¯t control him too much¡­ Negligence must be negligent, but what can be done¡­¡± She was really tired, and she was immersed in the anxiety and fear of Coco¡¯s onset every day. Huck nodded and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡± Coco¡¯s mother said: ¡°Yes¡­¡± Luka didn¡¯t close the door this time, but heard these conversations. Hisplexion is not good, is he begging them to buy a house? They came here to buy a house on their own initiative, and then it was very hard to pay off the mortgage and me him. Do you think he is willing? So in the end it was his fault again, did he implicate them? Luka threw the book on the bed, got out of bed barefoot, and was about to close the door, but saw two small figures standing at the door. Susie held the door with one hand. She poked her head in and asked, ¡°Luka, can Ie in?¡± Coco also asked, ¡°Shall Ie in?¡± Luka snorted, turned around and went in withoutpeting with her. Susie and Coco followed in, Luka didn¡¯t look back and said, ¡°Close the door!¡± Susie: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will shut it down!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She not only closed the door, but locked it. Luka looked suspicious. 1 ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Luka asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to treat my sister, why are you staring at me over and over again?¡± Susie said: ¡°Only you can cure Coco¡¯s disease.¡± Luka was speechless. Oh, see, another lobbyist. ¡°If you came to persuade me to be obedient, to be nice to my sister, or to persuade me to go out and apologize to my parents, then you can get out now.¡± Luka didn¡¯t appreciate it at all, and went straight under the desk in front of the desk, with one foot on the desk, flipping through a book in the room casually. Susie looked at the physics book in his hand. Luka is still working hard. But he didn¡¯t want his parents to know the real him at all. This in the end is why? Susie has always had a good rtionship with her family, and she couldn¡¯t understand the mentality of Luka and his parents. Obviously he loves his parents and his sister very much, but he refuses to care about him, and even quarrels and throws things. Obviously, uncles and aunts also love Luka very much, but they always curse when they speak. Coco was sitting on Luka¡¯s bed, ying with toys, and Susie realized that there were also Coco¡¯s toys in Luka¡¯s room. Susie said: ¡°When Luka¡¯s aunt scolded you just now, you can exin it, why didn¡¯t you say it?¡± Luka sneered, ¡°Why should I exin?¡± Distraught, he threw away his physics book, too. Susie said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it can be exined.¡± I don¡¯t understand why misunderstandingse and go, you don¡¯t understand me and I don¡¯t understand you, hurting each other. Luka suddenly narrowed his eyes, stared at Susie, and said coldly, ¡°Do you know Churchill?¡± Susie: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Churchill has a famous saying that if someone uses you of stealing something, don¡¯t cut open his stomach to prove it to him. You should goug his eyeballs and swallow it, and let him see in his stomach.¡± Susie was speechless. Luka threatened Susie sullenly: ¡°This is my creed in life!¡± He wanted to scare Susie into tears, so he sneered: ¡°So don¡¯te and talk to me about being sensible, and if you mess with me, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!¡± He looked at the dumbfounded Susie, thinking that she was frightened, so he couldn¡¯t help but sneered. In the next second, Susie looked puzzled: ¡°Why do you have to goug someone¡¯s eyes?¡± Luka said coldly: ¡°Otherwise, do you want me to dissect my stomach to prove it?¡± Susie: ¡°You can shit to prove it.¡± Luka never expected Susie to say this, and choked for a moment. Susie added: ¡°The big deal is to beat him to the ground and eat shit. Why use violence when things can be resolved in a civilized manner?¡± Luka was speechless. You have put people on their heads and eaten shit, are you still civilized? Coco looked up, suddenly excited: ¡°Eat shit, eat shit!¡± Mitch on the other side is full of thoughts of ¡®eating shit with his head¡¯¡­ No, isn¡¯t he here to catch ghosts? Why did we talk about eating shit by pressing our heads??? Susie said again: ¡°But they are your parents, so they can¡¯t eat shit on their heads. Luka, Auntie must criticize you because she wants you to be better, and you can prove it well.¡± Luka put his feet on the table, leaned his hands on the back of his head, and said coldly: ¡°Let them take care of it? I like it.¡± He is an independent free man, not a tool of their upbringing. I told him every day that I worked so hard to buy a house in the school district, and wanted him to be grateful, and then studied hard to fulfill their wish. He has his own mind, not a puppet that can be manipted at will! Mitch on the side sneered: ¡°It really is a child in the rebellious period.¡± If parents are wronged and don¡¯t exin, they just have to be stubborn. To be precise, on the one hand, he is stubborn, feeling that no one else understands him. On the other hand, it is more or less due to the introverted emotions of the Chinese people. Even if they want to say something, they can¡¯t say it, and they feel hypocritical, so they just use all kinds of famous sayings and tricks to disguise themselves. Susie shook her head: ¡°Luka, you are too rebellious!¡± Luka sneered: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m rebellious!¡± ¡°King of Hell wants me to die, so I will go down early. I am so rebellious! What happened?¡± Mitch was speechless. 1 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 588 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Jump Up and p You 288 Vouchers Luka rested his head on his arms, feeling very upset. They all said he was a rebel. Did he rebel? He has his own thoughts, and if they can¡¯t ept it, they say he is rebellious. If he retorts a few words, they will teach him as someone who has experienced it. Why? Luka was not happy to talk to Susie. Susie kindly persuaded: ¡°Luka, I advise you not to be too rebellious, or you will go to hell!¡± ¡°Once upon a time there was a child, he was too rebellious, and then he was found by the rebellious ghost, and finally ate him!¡± Susie threatened softly. Luka tilted his head and looked at her sneeringly: ¡°I can¡¯t be persuaded to start scaring me? Let me tell you, I was scared too much. I watch ghost movies as if I were watching news!Don¡¯t scare me with ghosts, it¡¯s useless!¡± Susie: ¡°Emm¡­ Luka, do you dare to open the cab?¡± Luka sneered, and really took his feet back from the table, stood up and walked towards the cab. ¡°What, you want to say that there are ghosts in my closet?¡± When he opened it, there was a ghost hanging on the clothes rack, right! Are you bored? Don¡¯t say that there are no ghosts in reality, even if there are, they can¡¯t scare him. ¡°As long as it scares me to take a step back, I will immediately go out and apologize to my mother¡­¡± Luka opened the door of the cab, and there was nothing but his clothes on the drying rack. Luka was about to sneer when he suddenly felt something moving in the mirror beside him¡­ The full-length mirror in Luka¡¯s room is installed inside the cab, that is. behind the cab door. Some people say that the mirror should not be exposed, so many people install the mirror behind the cab door, and the cab in Luka¡¯s room is no exception. At this time, Luka, who opened the cab door, was standing next to the mirror. He subconsciously turned his head, only to see a bloody ¡®person¡¯ lying on his shoulder, with a head protruding from his shoulder and sticking to his face. Seeing him, this ¡®person¡¯ also turned his face away, and looked at him in the mirror, with protruding eyes staring straight into his eyes. Luka¡¯s pupils shrank in fright, and he jumped back with a big step, retreating again and again. Luka stepped on the weighing scale on the floor, and the screen of the weighing scale was instantly smashed Susic: ¡°Look, just say you can¡¯t swear indiscriminately.¡± Luka: ¡°Help!Get him away!¡± Susie stared at the rebel ghost above Luka¡¯s head. As long as the traitor is captured, Luka can be better, right? But she¡¯s not sure. Because the rebellious ghost possessed him, it must be that Luka was also rebellious, otherwise he would not be able to attract the rebellious ghost. Still have to solve the problem from the root! Susie said: ¡°Catch it, grab it now!¡± Susie ran over, ready to grab the rebel ghost and pull him down. At the same time, she asked, ¡°What happened to Luka before? Auntie said that Coco has been sick since birth. There must be some reason for the rebellious ghost to find you.¡± Luka¡¯s face was pale, and when he heard Susie¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about the past. His rebellious spirit came up again, he pushed down the things around him, and said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t want to catch it!Get out!¡± At this moment, the dark energy rolled out from the rebel ghost, wrapping Luka in it! Luka became irritable and even more uncooperative: ¡°You are all the same. Say anything to help me!Love me is conditional!¡± ¡°My mother said she loves me, but the condition is that I take good care of my sister!¡± ¡°My dad said he loves me, but the condition is that I study hard and get an A+ in the exam!¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t do it, they will immediately turn their backs. Is this called loving me?¡± The adults are really hypocritical, they are selfish and they still have to be superior, what they say about love is all fake! Luka went to the bed and dropped the Coco toy. ¡°Everything belongs to my sister, everything is my sister¡¯s right!Even you want to take care of me now and ask me to go out and apologize to them?¡± ¡°Go away!I don¡¯t need you to pity me, how about ghosts on my head!Does anyone else have them? No!I just love ghosts on my head!¡± ¡°I just like being with ghosts!¡± The rebellious ghost stared at Susie sullenly, chattering andughing: ¡°See? We¡¯re all lost. Don¡¯te to save us either.¡± He wrapped around Luka tightly, with a weird voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s all go!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t catch me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve be one with him. The rebel tightly strangled Luka, his bloody body was embedded in Luka¡¯s body¡­ Susie suddenly reached out and pinched him down! ¡°So much nonsense!¡± She said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t catch you just now, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t catch you now!I¡¯m full now!¡± Susie tore off the traitor just like tearing off wallpaper from a wall. The rebel ghost was full of doubts. Susie not only tore the rebel ghost off, but also rolled into a ball and smashed it hard on the ground. The rebel ghost bounced like a ball in the room¡­ 10:50 He was furious: ¡°Let go of me!¡± Susie: ¡°Aren¡¯t you amazing? Keep going!¡± She grabbed the rebel ghost and smashed it to the ground even harder. Ever since, the rebel ghost was bouncing back and forth in the room. Although the rebel ghost was torn off, Luka was still affected by the ck air and became more and more terrifying. ¡°Hypocrisy!Go to hell!¡± he yelled. Coco had been petrified for a long time, clutching the toy, her little hands trembling. Luka stared at her suddenly with red eyes. The toy in Coco¡¯s hand fell off. Luka grabbed her and dragged her out the door. ¡°Get out!Don¡¯te to my room again!¡± Coco cried out in fright: ¡°No, brother, don¡¯t!!¡± Susie ran over and snatched Coco back with all her strength. Luka was still irritable, and kept saying that she was conditional in helping him, Susie regretted and med herself, she should have caught the ghost first and then asked, she was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luka!¡± Susie apologized sincerely. Luka pped her, Susie subconsciously looked away, his nails scratched the scar on her face, and then he pped Coco on the face. Coco was stunned, and blood was oozing from the wound on Susie¡¯s face. 288 Vouchers Mitch¡¯s face turned cold! But before he could speak, he saw Susie jump up with an assist, and then pped Luka on the face. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Luka, wake up!¡± The p was so loud and crisp that Mitch froze for a moment. Luka¡¯s eyes regained a trace of rity, and he was stunned for a moment. Who hit him? Susie hit him? Susie jumped up and hit him?? How did she jump up and hit him??? 1 Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 589 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 589 Chapter 589 He used to be full of expectations After pping Luka, Susic put Coco on his shoulder, turned and ran. Coco hadn¡¯t even reacted yet. She was about to cry after being pped by her brother, but Susie¡¯s operation made her forget to cry. Susie put Coco on the bed, stopped in front of her, and said, ¡°Luka, are you awake?¡± I¡¯m afraid that if he is not awake, he will goug her eyeballs. It doesn¡¯t matter if you goug her eyeballs, you can¡¯t do it anyway, but it would be bad if you gouged Coco¡¯s eyeballs. It¡¯s no wonder that Susie thought so, Luka, who just went crazy, actually pped Coco, and with the famous words he said, Susie was very vignt against him like a thief. So Susie hurriedly threw out another seven or eight charms, one of which stuck to Luka¡¯s forehead. The mes blew up, and it felt like it was going to burn him into a bald head. He was so frightened that he jumped on the spot and rushed into the bathroom. The sound of the shower sounded, and Luka waspletely soaked. After soaking through, he waspletely back to his senses. His brain was buzzing, and he remembered, just now he opened the cab door, and saw a ghost, that ghost was riding on his shoulder¡­ Luka was terrified, and kept pulling his shoulders: ¡°Go down, go down!¡± Susie stood at the door of the bathroom, covered her eyes, probed and said, ¡°Luka, you didn¡¯t take off your clothes, did you?¡± She opened her fingers and saw Luka tugging at her shoulder. ¡°Luka you don¡¯t have ghosts on your shoulders!¡± Still in shock, Luka took a deep breath and looked in the bathroom mirror. There is nothing in the mirror. There are really no more ghosts. He breathed a sigh of relief, his feet went limp, and if he hadn¡¯t supported the sink quickly, he would have copsed on the ground. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s fake¡­¡± Susie suddenly reached out and handed over a ball: ¡°No, he¡¯s here.¡± Luka was in a trance, seeing Susie reaching out to hand something over, he thought it was a towel, subconsciously took it, and then was about to wipe his face, when he took it, he saw a face in his hand. His eyeballs are protruding, a little familiar, isn¡¯t this the ghost just now¡­¡­ Luka threw the ball in his hand, and he ran out of the bathroom with a whoosh, opened the door of the room and rushed out. ¡°Mom!There are ghosts!¡± Luka was dumbfounded and frightened. The first reaction of a person after being frightened is to find his mother. Coco¡¯s mother was sitting on the sofa when she suddenly saw the door m open, and a person hid behind her. She was taken aback, only to find out that this ¡®crazy¡¯ was her eldest son¡­ She subconsciously hugged his shoulder, patted him, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luka looked around in horror. His father was holding a cup of tea, and his mother¡¯s face was full of surprise. The other two guests¡­ Kellen raised his eyebrows, there was a hint of mischief in his eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of Huck¡¯s lips, and he calmly put the teacup in his hand on the coffee table. Luka was speechless. He felt like a clown¡­ Luka couldn¡¯t help blushing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Coco¡¯s mother was still holding Luka¡¯s hand, and she turned her head to see that in Luka¡¯s room, Coco poked out a head, and Susie¡¯s head was stacked on top of Coco¡¯s head. Susie shouted: ¡°Auntie, I said I want to apologize to you!¡± Luka was annoyed, but suddenly saw Susie lift a ball and throw it over. The ball was about to hit him on the head, Luka waved subconsciously. The rebel ghost that was balled flew towards Huck, and Huck instinctively raised his hand to catch the ¡®ball¡¯. Susie leaned on the door frame, smiling eyes: ¡°Luka, didn¡¯t you say you want to apologize?¡± Whenever he was scared and took a step back, he immediately came out and apologized to his aunt ¨C this is what he said himself. And not just a step back! Luka had an unnatural look on his face, the corners of his lips twitched, and he took a step back unconsciously. He bit his lip and said reluctantly, ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately ran to the room and closed the door. Coco¡¯s parents were full of doubts. Huck at this moment: Save me, save me! He looked at Kellen. Kellen leaned on the back of the sofa in a leisurely manner, put one hand on the sofa, and his deep and pleasant voice sounded very unbearable at the moment: ¡°Brother.¡± in the room. Luka¡¯s calf was weak, and he sat down on the chair slumped. Susie withdrew her smiling face, pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Luka, are you okay?¡± Luka snorted, looking unwilling to talk to her. Susie apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry!I shouldn¡¯t have scared you with ghosts. But Luka, you really have ghosts in you.¡± Luka instinctively wanted to give her a few words, but in the end he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I forgive you,¡± Luka said. He seemed to have just pped her to make it even. Luka nced at Susie and said, ¡°Come here.¡± He opened the drawer and took out a pack of cotton swabs, povidone iodine, and band-aids in the drawer. Susie walked over obediently. Luka¡¯s room was rtively small, and the desk was next to the bed. He grabbed Susie¡¯s shoulders on both sides, lifted her to the bed, and let her sit on the edge of the bed. Then he stretched his long legs and leaned slightly to look at her face. ¡°Head up,¡± he said. Susie looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little blood.¡± Luka snorted, took a cotton swab, and gently wiped off the blood on her face, then changed to a new cotton swab, dipped in povidone iodine and wiped it carefully, and finally sprinkled a little hemostatic powder¡­ band Aid. Coco tilted her head, crawled on the bed and watched curiously. Seeing her brother put a Band-Aid on Susie¡¯s face, she immediately pointed to her own face: ¡°Coco wants too!Stick it!¡± Luka silently tore off another band-aid, and gently stuck it on her small face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He asked casually. Coco shook his head, his eyes sparkled with excitement: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt!It doesn¡¯t hurt if you stick it!¡± Luka only raised his hand to hook the tip of her nose, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡± Coco happily continued to y with toys. Susie said: ¡°Luka, you actually don¡¯t hate Coco, do you?¡± Luka was silent, and then hummed after a while. If you don¡¯t hate it, why would you hate it? 10:51 In a daze, Luka remembered the time when he first knew he was about to have a younger sister. When my mother came back from the hospital that day, she hesitated and asked him: She was pregnant with a second child and asked him if he wanted to stay. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Would he like to have multiple brothers or sisters? He was stunned, never thought that he could have a younger brother or younger sister, and said happily: Yes. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 590 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Luka, you have worked hard Luka said silently: ¡°I was eleven years old when my mother was pregnant with my sister, and I was just in fifth grade.¡± It seemed so long ago that Luka could barely remember. He only remembered running up and down happily, carrying things for his mother, shopping for vegetables with his mother, and discussing whether to have a younger brother or a younger sister, what the younger brother¡¯s name would be, and what the younger sister¡¯s name would be ¡°I chose the name Coco.¡± Luka looked at Coco silently. He even secretly prepared a gift for his sister. ¡°The day my mother gave birth to my younger sister, everyone was in a panic. My dad rushed to the hospital with his things in a hurry, and I rushed to the hospital after school. As soon as I arrived at the hospital. Coco happened to be sent out from the delivery room.¡± ¡°I was the first to hug her.¡± At that time, Luka was overjoyed. His mother asked him whether he liked a younger brother or a younger sister. He said it was fine, but he actually wanted a younger sister in his heart. I didn¡¯t expect it was really my sister ¡°She¡¯s like a kitten, so small!¡± Luka raised her hand and gestured: ¡°I reached out to touch her face, and she grabbed my finger¡± Luka will never forget the surprise when his sister grabbed her finger for the first time. Next, Dad ran back and forth between home and the hospital to deliver meals to Mom. The mother is an older mother, and there were someplications after giving birth. The reason for the need for medication was that the younger sister couldn¡¯t eat milk, so he learned to make milk for the younger sister After a busy week like this, my mother and sister finally came back from the hospital. ¡°A lot of rtives came to the house, and they hugged their younger sisters happily. My mother talked to them, and my father was very busy.¡± Everyone is very busy. Wave after wave of people came to the house, and every time the older aunt came, they snatched my sister from his arms, saying that he couldn¡¯t hug her, and was careful not to hit her. The house was very lively, rtives were sitting around, and parents hugged their sister and chatted andughed with them. He stood behind the door alone, and they didn¡¯t think of him for half an hour. ¡°That was the first time I felt lost.¡± Luka said: ¡°My dad suddenly looked up and saw me standing, so he said, what are you doing standing up, wash fruit for everyone.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Luka smiled, Susie didn¡¯t know what kind of mood he was washing the fruit at that time, I¡¯m really sorry, she couldn¡¯t feel it. ¡°Then what?¡± Luka scooped up a handful of his own hair, and said tly, ¡°Then my sister got sick for the first time.¡± The jaundice persisted, and her parents began to notice that her stomach was bulging like that of a little frog. She had only been discharged from the hospital for a week, and she began to cry all night and all night. She couldn¡¯t stop for a day, and asionally slept for a while during the day. She was taken to the hospital and said it was tulence. The cause of the tulence was breast milk intolerance, that is to say, she could not drink breast milk and would have diarrhea, and arge amount of gas umted in the intestinal tract. 10:51 Chapter 590 Luka, you have worked hard 288 Vouchers There is no way but milk powder. But Coco is also very stubborn. After breastfeeding, she refuses to take a bottle, and then cries. Crying too much makes her tulence worse. She has no choice but to breastfeed her¡­ such a vicious circle. At that time, Luka pressed lightly, and other people¡¯s stomachs were soft, but my sister¡¯s stomach was bulging and still hard. ¡°As a result, when I pressed it, my sister suddenly cried, crying so hard that her lips turned purple.¡± ¡°That was the first time my mother got angry with me after having a younger sister.¡± Unable to sleep all night, Coco cried all night again. His mother¡¯s face became terrified. ¡°My mother looked at me like an enemy, yelling and asking me why I made my sister cry.¡± Luka himself was also terrified, after all, his sister was still so young, so he cried after pressing her belly. Parents didn¡¯t have time to take care of his emotions, because Coco was really in a bad situation and her face turned purple. Everyone rushed her to the hospital, where she was intubated for exhaust, and it took a long time before she went home. When he got home, he wanted to help, but his mother said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you, you should go to sleep now.¡± His father also said that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it, just don¡¯t make trouble. Every day that followed, Coco ran to the hospital every three days, and he waspletely ignored. Every time my sister cries, it is when he is disgusted, either because the water is not boiled, or the bottle is not cleaned, or when the sister vomits, he rushes to wipe the sister with a tissue, and the mother yells No need for him. Again and again until he waspletely heartbroken. ¡°I understand that they are devastated by their sister¡¯s illness, but do they understand me?¡± Luka sneered: ¡°I¡¯m just redundant.¡± Susie opened her mouth, not knowing how tofort her. Mitch was on the side, and said: ¡°One of the torture methods is that the prisoner is not allowed to sleep. It only takes three days, and no matter how tough the prisoner is, he will confess.¡± ¡°There is no way for people not to sleep. Some scientists have done experiments to prevent people from sleeping, and they havee to a creepy and terrifying conclusion: not only will they be delirious and hysterical, but they will also bite and hollow out people like monsters. body of.¡± For the sleep deprivation experiment, no matter who searched for it so far, their scalp would tingle when they saw those pictures, and even just reading the description between the lines¡­ felt horrible. But everyone in the world knows that sleep deprivation is cruel and terrible, but no one pays attention to sleep deprived mothers. Coco¡¯s mother became agitated. In addition to her inability to fall asleep all night, it was also rted to Coco¡¯s illness, and she was tortured to the point of emaciation. This is a double torture, both physical and psychological. She must not have done it on purpose, but she can¡¯t control herself, she has already fallen into these tortures. It is easy for people to understand others whoin to themselves, but 10:51 it is difficult to empathize with what mothers have endured¡­ Susie listened quietly, Mitch didn¡¯t let Luka see, he couldn¡¯t see naturally, the room fell into silence for a while. Susie looked up at Luka. Master said that, in fact, she can understand Coco¡¯s mother. But she didn¡¯t feel the need to say that to Luka right now. Because what he needs is not a cold exnation, even if it is exined by a horror experiment, the argument is credible and powerful. But that¡¯s not what he wanted. Susie jumped out of bed and hugged Luka gently. Luka was taken aback. Susie patted him on the back andforted him softly: ¡°Luka, you are great.¡± ¡°You are not redundant at all.¡± ¡°You are the best, best brother in the world.¡± ¡°Luka, you¡¯ve worked hard¡­¡± Luka couldn¡¯t help but a lump in his throat. The eye sockets couldn¡¯t help but flushed, blurring all the scenery in front of me, only Susie¡¯s words remained in my ears: You are right, you worked hard¡­ You are great, you are the best brother in the world. Luka hugged Susie tightly silently, the tears swirling in his eyes finally 34.80% 10:51 Chapter 590 Luka, you have worked hard couldn¡¯t be held back and fell down. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 591 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 591 Chapter 591 How many people can¡¯t wait for a word of Coco sat on the bed nkly, not knowing what was wrong. But she saw her brother crying. She hurriedly crawled to the bedside table to get a tissue, climbed out of bed, stood on tiptoe next to Luka, and held the tissue awkwardly ¡°Brother, don¡¯t cry!¡± Coco¡¯s face was a little anxious. Luka turned his face away, holding back even though he was crying. without making a sound. Coco had no choice but to hug her brother¡¯s leg, with her face pressed against his leg. After a long time, Luka let go of Susie with a hoarse voice: ¡°Thank you. Susie took Coco¡¯s hand, smiling eyes crookedly: ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She picked up Coco with one hand and hugged her in her arms. ¡°Coco, say thank you brother!¡± Coco didn¡¯t understand, but was very obedient, and said in a childlike voice, ¡°Thank you brother!¡± Susie: ¡°Tell me, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Coco: ¡°Tell me, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Susie¡¯s small face was tangled: ¡°Get rid of you.¡± Coco: ¡°Remove two words!¡± Susie was speechless. Chapter 591 How many people can¡¯t wait for a word of thanks and¡­ Luka chuckled, and soon scowled again. 288 Vouchers Susie took the rebel ghost into the gourd. In order to cure Coco and get rid of thest remaining ck energy, she woulde to y with Coco every day in the next few days. In the garden below themunity, Luka put his hands in his pockets, leaned on the fitness equipment, and watched Susie and Coco y with wooden figures. ¡°One, two, three¡­ wooden people!¡± Susie and Coco froze at the same time, making various funny poses. While ying, the twopeted to see who got to the elder brother¡¯s side first, but in thest round Coco smiled and rushed into Luka¡¯s arms. ¡°You lost!¡± Susie shouted after her. Coco¡¯s silver bell-likeughter spread across the garden. ¡°Wooden man!¡± She hugged her brother¡¯s leg and raised her head to shout. Luka raised his hand and made a freeze motion, Coco smiled even more happily, Luka raised his hand to catch her, and easily carried her in his arms. ¡°Go, go home,¡± he said. Coco protested: ¡°Still ying!Don¡¯t go home!¡± Luka hugged her and walked away: ¡°No y.¡± Coco was struggling in his arms, and Luka suddenly scratched her from behind: ¡°Crack, creak, creak!¡± Cocoughed wildly, and Susie couldn¡¯t helpughing too. not far away. Coco¡¯s mother stood, staring nkly at the elder son and the younger daughter. She¡¯d never seen Luka get along so well with his sister¡­ Coco¡¯s mother was in a daze, and suddenly remembered that when Coco was just born, Luka was walking back and forth in the ward with Coco in his arms, softly coaxing her. She woke up to catch up on sleep during the day and saw Coco lying on the sofa and Luka lying on one side, teasing her with a bell. Andter¡­ both she and Coco¡¯s father thought he hated his sister, because the sister annoyed him, so she and Coco¡¯s father would try their best to take Coco away¡­ When something happens, try to avoid him as much as possible. When did this start? Coco¡¯s mother covered her mouth and suddenly burst into tears. It¡¯s her bad. She is not a qualified mother. She thought she could be a good mother of two children and bnce the rtionship well. But everything was messed up by her. Coco¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stop crying, her heart was throbbing in pain, she wanted to cry out loud but she had to consider the impact, so she hurriedly turned around and walked quickly towards the corridor. 10:59 Suddenly a voice, stopped her: ¡°Mom?¡± Coco¡¯s mother turned her head and tried to force a smile, but the tears fell for no reason, she quickly wiped them away, and said with a smile: ¡°The wind blows sand into your eyes¡­¡± She smiled and wiped away her tears as if nothing happened. Luka hugged Coco and looked at her silently. After all, Coco¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t hold back and cried bitterly. ¡°Luka, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I ignored you.¡±, ¡°Really sorry¡­ Coco¡¯s mother cried and squatted on the ground. This is also the eldest son she grew up with and loved all the way. Why did it be like this, mother and child are like enemies. Once upon a time, she also hugged him and stayed up all night, wishing to beat him up but reluctant to do so. Once upon a time, her eyes were always on him, watching him ten times a step at a time, watching him staggeringly learn to walk and run¡­.. Then, it ran farther and farther. ¡°sorry¡­¡­¡± Luka¡¯s eyes were red, he turned his head to look aside, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Hurry up, people will see itter and think I made you cry again.¡± Holding Coco in his arms, he walked quickly to the entrance of the 10:53 corridor, swiped his card and opened the door. Then he pushed against the door and urged, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Coco¡¯s mother stood up quickly, walked a few steps and suddenly remembered something, looked back¡­ Where is the shadow of Susie? ¡°Where¡¯s Susie?¡± she asked in astonishment. Luka said: ¡°Just went back.¡± Coco¡¯s mother silently followed Luka into the door. The boy was already taller than his mother. He stood in front of the elevator with his sister in his arms. When the elevator dinged, he said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Coco¡¯s mother was full of doubts. Luka weighed Coco and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The elevator doors closed, and the faces of the three disappeared. Susie was lying between the railings on the viaduct, swinging a flower leisurely around. Mitch said with emotion, ¡°How many parents are waiting for their children to say thank you, but children are waiting for their parents to say sorry¡­but most of them can¡¯t wait.¡± Families with two children are destined to never be equal. This is the test of every two-child family. The best and most enviable brothers and sisters on the short video tform will have their faces and competition behind them. Only mutual understanding is the antidote, the cure¡­ 65.75% 10:53 D At this time, Kellen¡¯s cell phone rang, and na requested a video call. Kellen stared at the phone. A few days ago, the olddy made a video call. At that time, Susie had a Band-Aid on his face, and then he was scolded. Two days ago, the olddy called again. At that time, the Band-Aid on Susie¡¯s face was torn off, but there were still red marks on Susie¡¯s face, which looked terrible, and then Huck was scolded. today¡­¡­ ¡°Susie, your grandma is looking for you,¡± he said. Susie quickly stood up, took the phone and swipe the answer button, and raised a big smile: ¡°Hey, grandma!I miss you!¡± Susie wanted to understand something today. The Murray family has several children, she has three older brothers and one older sister. Maybe because it¡¯s not the same parents, but because they live together in the Murray family. Susie suddenly felt that she was very lucky to have such a good brother and sister from the beginning- no, her brother and sister didn¡¯t like her at first. But it doesn¡¯t matter, she will cherish it very much! na stared at the screen, looking at Susie¡¯s face. ¡°What is Susie doing?¡± the olddy asked with a smile. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 592 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Travel ¡± Susie said: ¡°Grandma, we are traveling!¡± She turned the phone. Georgia is a sea of flowers, with a panoramic view. Several children ran across the park, holding a de of grass, ying ogether. ¡®Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Susie asked, ¡°Grandma, did you see it?¡± na nodded: ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Susie said again: ¡°Youe here to y sometime, Georgia is really beautiful, Huck said that there is a beautiful sea one hundred kilometers to the west, and you can row a boat on it!¡± na looked fascinated: ¡°That¡¯s it. Susie: ¡°Let me tell you, Luka and Coco cleared up the misunderstanding Luka is actually very happy, but he deliberately kept a straight face.¡± na listened carefully, and chatted like this for an hour. Kellen and Huck took Susie and walked back to the hotel unconsciously ¡®We¡¯re here!Dad said he¡¯s going to eat, we¡¯ll talk tonight.¡± na nodded: ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Kellen and Huck, who were on tenterhooks all the way, breathed a sigh of relief. Dodged a bullet today, cause for celebration! Kellen picked up Susie and carried it on his shoulder: ¡°Go, go eat something delicious today!¡± Susie excitedly: ¡°Yeah!I want to drink flower wine!¡± It is made from flowers. Georgia has a lot of flowers. Two days ago, Kellen identally mentioned it once, but Susie remembered it¡­ the other side. After na hung up the phone, her eyes were full of thoughts. It¡¯s the fifth day that the little one is away from home, I miss her! ¡°Quickly, book a ticket.¡± na said suddenly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Georgia!¡± Craig looked suspicious. So hasty, just leave? na said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, it can¡¯t be done! We are all old, and we still have a few days to live, so we should arrange a trip if we want to go!¡± Craig said: ¡°You have just been discharged from the hospital!I have never seen anyone running around within half a month after the disembowelment operation.¡± na said, ¡°What¡¯s up with the disembowelling operation!¡± Craig: ¡°Evisceration is not allowed on nes.¡± na was speechless. Craig added: ¡°After the ne takes off, there will be an air pressure, and the wounds will copse for you!¡± na was speechless. Seeing the displeasure written all over the old woman¡¯s face, Craig couldn¡¯t bear it, pondered for a moment and said, ¡°But we can take the 14.90% 10:53 train!¡± na immediately smiled: ¡°Yes, you can take the train!¡± She took a high-tech multifunctional folding bed and slept all the way to Georgia! Just do it, na immediately urged Craig to book the ticket, and then asked Ada to prepare the luggage. Craig was confused: ¡°Let¡¯s go now? Go now, it happens to be two or three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, you can go tomorrow, or go at night, go and sleep at night and arrive tomorrow morning.¡± na: ¡°I don¡¯t!I¡¯m going now.¡± Craig didn¡¯t hold it for two seconds: ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°Bring a frying pan.¡± na said again suddenly. Ada was full of doubts. na: ¡°Going to y for a while during this time, you can book a hotel where you can cook¡­I want to cook for Susie!¡± Ada was speechless. I¡¯m afraid you are not cooking for thedy, you are going to beat them! Kellen took Susie to the bistro. It¡¯s very lively here, especially at night. The owner of the tavern was sitting at the door of the shop, with a table in front of him, on which was the flower wine he made himself, and several dishes of snacks. He beat the drum leisurely, and the unique music and rhythm added a unique charm to the ancient city. Huck said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Kellen hasn¡¯t been so leisurely for a long time. He satzily and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, sit for a while.¡± Huck looked at the time: ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock.¡± There are also some bars that are still open next to it. Although they don¡¯t go to the bar, they sit on the second floor of the small wooden building, leaning against the window, and asionally sip flower wine. This kind of night makes peoplezy and don¡¯t want to move. Susie took a sip of the barley milk and almost got drunk. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± She raised her ss and said, ¡°Cheers!¡± Downstairs, the boss¡¯s drumbeat became more and more cheerful, and several tourists suddenly jumped up and down, holding hands. More and more people joined, and everyoneughed andughed. Susie leaned against the window and said excitedly, ¡°I want to y too!¡± Kellen picked up Susie: ¡°Go!¡± Huck subconsciously stood up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kellen said: ¡°Don¡¯t move, sit down, otherwise people will think we are gone and take away the things.¡± Huck was speechless. Kellen was tall and carried Susie downstairs. Susie upied the highest position and attracted countless eyes as soon as she stepped out of the tavern. Here, no matter men or women, there will always be impulsive love at first sight in such a romantic atmosphere. Many girls stepped forward to strike up a conversation. ¡°Hi, add me as a friend!¡± Kellen: ¡°No, my daughter is five years old.¡± The girl left disappointed. Another girl came over: ¡°Handsome guy, let¡¯s have a chat, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± Kellen expressionless: ¡°No drink, my daughter is five years old.¡± The girl returned disappointed. ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Kellen: ¡°Go away, my daughter is five years old.¡± Susie asked curiously: ¡°Dad, why can¡¯t you add friends and drink when I¡¯m five years old?¡± Kellen raised his eyebrows: ¡°Even if you were five years old without you, I would be like this.¡± He never thought about finding a stepmother for Susie, never thought about it before, never thought about it now, and never will in the future. Susie has so many family members, enough, there is nock of a mother¡¯s love. The father and daughter yed downstairs for a long time, and Huck was almost irritable when he was osted, leaning against the window and shouting: ¡°Come up!¡± A group of girls ran up. Huck was speechless. Kellen went up with Susie and finally squeezed into his seat. Huck gritted his teeth: ¡°It¡¯s only half past one to y again!¡± In the middle of the night, Susie has to sleep even if he doesn¡¯t sleep! Kellen nced at Susie, who was still not satisfied, and said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s rare toe here, Susie has never experienced such an ancient city, so it¡¯s okay to go backter.¡± Huck was speechless: ¡°You still n to stay upte today!¡± Kellen: ¡°No?¡± Anyway, the olddy is thousands of miles away. She had just had surgery and couldn¡¯t fly. She couldn¡¯te by train overnight and give him a frying pan. Huck was speechless. After Kellen sat down and took Susie with him, fewer girls came to strike up a conversation. However, more boys were approached. At first Huck and Kellen didn¡¯t pay attention to it, butter they found something was wrong. In the end, both of their faces turned ck. Susie was tired from ying and fell asleep in Kellen¡¯s arms. It was already early three o¡¯clock at night, Kellen hugged Su?ie, Huck walked beside, and the two walked back to the hotel slowly. As soon as they arrived at the hotel entrance, they suddenly saw a familiar figure walking past. Huck froze for a moment: ¡°Did I read it wrong, why do I feel like I saw my mother?¡± Kellen: ¡°No, the olddy is still in LA most of the night. Even if she came overnight, she must arrive during the day.¡± The old man will never let the olddy be willful. Just thinking about it, I heard a cold voice: ¡°Kellen!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 593 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 593 Chapte 593 Huck¡¯s imminent Critical Attack 10 Kellen shuddered, holding Susie in his arms and striding forward, he arrived in front of the elevator in two or three steps. ¡°Go, hell!¡± he whispered Huck grabbed Kellen. Don¡¯t run away, the enemy army has reached the battlefield. Kellen bit the bullet and said in surprise, ¡°Why are you here!¡± na sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I don¡¯te, how dare you drink with Susie!¡± Both Kellen and Huck drank. Although it is flower and fruit wine, it still has the smell of wine, and na smelled it immediately. Huck quickly said, ¡°Mom, listen to my exnation!¡± na: ¡°Ada, bring me the pan!¡± No, really thousands of miles to bring a frying pan?? Exaggerated it! Kellen coughed: ¡°It¡¯s just that we drank wine, Susie didn¡¯t drink it!She drank milk.¡± na: ¡°Are you going to drink and bring your kids?¡± Kellen, Huck was speechless. No matter what they say, they are wrong! Kellen: ¡°I¡¯ll take Susie back first, Susie is tired!¡± na couldn¡¯t bear it, and said, ¡°You still know that Susie is tired!¡± Look how thin she is! During the days when she was away, the child must not have eaten well. How careful can men expect them to be with their babies? ¡°Hold it back!¡± na suppressed her anger and lowered her voice: ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up, baby!¡± Kellen heaved a sigh of relief, as expected, the Susie shield was easy to use. He hugged Susie and walked away first, Huck who stayed where he was was speechless. Huck put on a smile: ¡°Mom¡­¡± The olddy came over with her bare hands. Just after the operation, she doesn¡¯t have much strength, and na has sense of proportion. Except for the real attack on the old man, everyone else is just pretending to hit. Huck touched his head and pulled her suitcase: ¡°Have you booked a room? I¡¯ll take the luggage.¡± na snorted and said. ¡°It¡¯s booked.¡± She handed over the key card, and Huck looked at it, and found that it was actually across from their room. the next day. Susie didn¡¯t open her eyes until after ten o¡¯clock. She yawned, got out of bed with bare feet, opened the door subconsciously and went out, shouting: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry.¡± She fell asleep, thinking she was still in the Murray family. 16.00% 10:54 After she finished speaking, she also realized that this is in a hotel, where did the grandmae from? Susie touched her hair and suddenly smelled a good fragrance. She lived in a suite with her father and Huck, and the living room was the living room when the door was opened, and the living room used to be the kitchte. Susie was stunned for a moment, Dad cooking? But na came out, holding a small te with a small bread on it. ¡°Susie, are you up? Come on, brush your teeth, wash your face and eat!¡± Susie looked bewildered. ¡°Did you run into my dream?¡± She thought she was dreaming. na smiled dotingly, walked over slowly and squeezed her face: ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, I¡¯m here too.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Susie say that she wanted to see flowers with me? So here I am.¡± She hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the surgery, otherwise she would have hugged Susie and kissed her. Susie finally came back to her senses, and hugged na happily: ¡°You are so kind!Susie is going to brush her teeth, Susie is hungry!¡± Like a cheerful bird, she quickly ran to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then when I came back, I hadn¡¯t eaten the meal made by my grandma for a long time, and I just thought it was very delicious. Seeing this scene in na¡¯s arms made her feel even more distressed, feeling that Susie hadn¡¯t eaten well these days when she was away from home. 10 54 na chatted casually, subconsciously asked: ¡°Susie, where did you go with your dad and Huck yesterday?¡± With puffed cheeks, Susie mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s go drink!¡± Kellen and Huck just came out and heard Susie¡¯s words¡­ ¡°Mom, listen to me!¡± Huck replied.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I don¡¯t know what the noise was. After a while, Kellen Huck sat at the dining table like a baby. Kellen: ¡°The breakfast you made is still delicious!These days I specially asked the chef to cook breakfast and deliver it, and it can¡¯tpare to your craftsmanship.¡± Huck: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± na smiled: ¡°Yeah, which chef?¡± Kellen mumbled with something in his mouth. na didn¡¯t pursue it any further. Sometimes, it is enough to say what should be said, and it is meaningless to keep chasing and scolding. ¡°Are you going to work tomorrow?¡± na asked. Huck nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± na wanted to ask where he was going this time, but when he thought of the nature of his job, his heart suddenly felt a little sour, so he didn¡¯t ask again, but said, ¡°Be careful and eat well.¡± Huck nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± cold in some ces. Keep warm and bring an extra coat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot in the south, especially near the southwestern border, you have to wear short sleeves!¡± Huck understood that she seemed to mention the weather in various ces unintentionally, but she was actually reminding him: If you go to the north, you should dress warmly, and if you go to the southwest, don¡¯t get too hot and suffer from heat stroke. And the nature of his work, there is really no way to give her an exact location. If his parents are not traveling far, he must travel well, and he can¡¯t do it. ¡°I see, Mom.¡± Huck said, ¡°You should also pay attention to your body.¡± Craig asked: ¡°Go back to the Murray family?¡± na also said: ¡°It¡¯s rare to go home all year round, you are always in a hurry.¡± Huck felt warm in his heart, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll start from here, and I have nothing to bring at home.¡± Seeing his parents with gray hair, Huck felt a little ufortable. Suddenly, a scene of two old people waving goodbye to him appeared in his mind. Turning around, the two old people quietly wiped their tears¡­ In a ce that he can¡¯t see, the two old people must be very concerned¡­ Huck thought about it, his throat choked slightly, but the olddy nodded: ¡°Well, you go by yourself, we will take Susie to yter, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Susie seemed to think of something, and suddenly raised her head: ¡°That¡¯s right, Huck, where is the ck bracelet I gave you~¡± Huck didn¡¯t know what critical blow he was about to face, so he raised his hand and said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ve been carrying it well, don¡¯t worry!¡± Still his Susie cares about him! Susie froze for a moment, staring at the ck rope on Huck¡¯s wrist, her face was tangled. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 594 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Just Let Me Hit N 18 Susie looked at the ck rope on Huck¡¯s wrist and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you untie this ck rope and give it to me¡­ Huck asked strangely, ¡°Why?¡± Susie: ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡± Huck thought she was saying that the ck rope was not good-looking, so he smiled and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, ck bracelets are good for boys It doesn¡¯t matter if it looks good or not, as long as it is useful.¡± Susie was even more confused. Well, it does work, very usefully. Looking at Susie¡¯s face, Kellen suddenly felt something understood. He. a ¡®trained¡¯ ghost hunter, couldn¡¯t see ghosts, just by intuition, but Huck could. Judging by his performance at Luka¡¯s house, he can indeed see hell. It¡¯s also with Susie, it doesn¡¯t make sense that Huck can go to hell, but he can¡¯t. So it can only be said that there is something on Huck¡¯s body that he can see Then there is only one truth. Kellen looked down at the ck rope around Huck¡¯s wrist. There is such a good thing? His little treasure wouldn¡¯t give him such a good thing? Kellen raised his hand and grabbed Huck¡¯s wrist, and the ck rope was in Kellen¡¯s hand in the next second. ¡°Back it back!¡± Huck immediately went to grab it. Kellen hooked his lips: ¡°Trust me, you won¡¯t want it.¡± Huck sneered. What do you mean he doesn¡¯t want it. Whatever Susie gave him, even if it was a piece of shit, he wanted it. Kellen has already put the ck rope on his wrist, it is impossible for Huck to grab something from Kellen¡¯s hand, no one has ever been able to grab something from Kellen¡¯s hand. ¡°Bandits!¡± Huck gasped. Susie said: ¡°Huck, Susie will make you another one!¡± Huck shook his head immediately: ¡°No need.¡± The eldest brother said that the body protection bracelet made by Susie consumes a lot of effort, and she fainted and passed out for this. So Huck looked at Kellen and stretched out his hand: ¡°Bring it back!¡± Kellen: ¡°Not yet.¡± Huck immediately looked at na: ¡°Mom, he robbed me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat Susie, ignore them.¡± na added more food to Susie, Seeing that she liked it, na gave her another pinch, and when she couldn¡¯t eat anything else, she brought her another cup of milk. Guessing that he was indeed full, if he ate any more, his stomach would swell. na nodded and pointed to the leftovers: ¡°You guys have to finish these, don¡¯t waste them.¡± Huck and Kellen, who were ¡®arguing¡¯, were speechless. 10:54 D after dinner. Taking advantage of grandma¡¯s absence, Susie said to Huck, ¡°Huck, you better not take the ck rope back, the purpose of this ck rope is to hell¡­¡± Huck: ¡°What?¡± Susie bit the yogurt straw, and said weakly: ¡°Huck can¡¯t talk to hell, and can¡¯tmunicate with ya ghost and the others, so I gave Huck this ck bracelet¡­¡± Do you think he can see hell, is that how he came here? He also regards this ck rope as a treasure, and he has to double check whether it is still in his hand when he sleeps. Day and night, use it as a protective rope. Didn¡¯t expect it to be such a rope! Kellen joked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± Huck looked at Susie resentfully. At the beginning, she didn¡¯t say that if you wear this bracelet, you can go to hell? Susie obediently admitted her mistake: ¡°Huck, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Huck looked at her sincere little face, the little milk was chubby, and he couldn¡¯t get angry even if he wanted to pretend to be angry. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Huck pinched Susie¡¯s face: ¡°Next time, let me know in advance!¡± Susie tilted her head: ¡°Does Huck want another time?¡± Huck was speechless. 10:55 Susie rolled her eyes, hugged Huck and said, ¡°Get ready to go. I wish you a bright future, get promoted, get rich and marry a wife!¡± ¡°That¡¯s called setting off, not going on the road.¡± He paused, and then said, ¡°Who taught you to get promoted, get rich and marry a wife?¡± Susie looked at the air beside him: ¡°Master!¡± Huck: Oh, the guy with the paler face than his uncle who¡¯s been dead for three days. Kellen nced over. The ck rope is really easy to use, and it opens the third eye directly after wearing it. He saw Mitch floating cross-legged quietly, flipping through a booklet in his hand. ¡°So it¡¯s your master.¡± Kellen made a pun. Kellen shook the ck rope on his wrist and asked, ¡°Susie, how is this ck rope made?¡± Susie picked up what he just said to Huck verbatim: ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t want to know!¡± Kellen was speechless. Suddenly, I felt that the ck rope on my wrist was not fragrant. He really didn¡¯t ask any more, but changed the subject and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the traitor caught on Luka?¡± Huck caught the rebel ghost that day, he subdued it by instinct, and suddenly wanted to see what the ghost he caught looked like. Susie pulled the traitor out. 288 Vouchers As soon as the rebel ghost came out, he cursed: ¡°Just because you want me to bow my head?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name, rebel, where did youe from, and how did you die?¡± The coward came out of the gourd at some point and leaned aside. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Susie call the rebel ghost ¡®brother¡¯, the boy¡¯s face was ugly, and the rebel ghost was not pleasing to the eye. ¡°His name is Hunter, 13 years old, male, he was hit and killed by a car.¡± The coward said. Susie snorted: ¡°How do you know?¡± The coward smiled softly: ¡°Convincing people with reasoning, I got it by asking.¡± The rebel ghost sneered. What convinces people with reason? It was obviously asked after a beating. But he didn¡¯t talk about such a shameful thing. The rebellious ghost turned his face and looked like a little ancestor: ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t give you the current person!¡± Susie: ¡°Is that so¡­¡± She turned to Kellen and asked, ¡°Dad, what should I do?¡± Kellen twisted his wrist: ¡°Children are probably used to being disobedient, just beat them up.¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Susie nodded and immediately took out the hammer. ¡°Rebel, you just let me take it down!¡± The rebel ghost was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 595 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Fight? The traitor looked at the hammer in Susie¡¯s hand. You call this a fight? ¡°Besides beating people, what else can you do!¡± He was angry, and he didn¡¯t know what to think of, and said in a hateful voice: ¡°If you don¡¯t obey me, beat people. do you have any other tricks? If I¡¯m not as good as you, it¡¯s up to you to pay me back.¡± Can educate me!¡± ya ghost and the unlucky ghost poked their heads and shook their heads when they heard the words: ¡°This child is hopeless.¡± He was really stubborn. They asked him hard in the gourd and beat him. up for a few days. They tried everything, but they still couldn¡¯t make him let go. Susie thought for a while: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t beat me up. I still have a disobedient ghost, you go in and stay with him for five minutes, as long as you canst five minutes. I will let you go.¡± Just stay for five minutes and let him go? So simple? In this world, the evil ghost is the most powerful, and the rebel feels that even if he is not the most powerful among the evil ghosts, it is only five minutes, and it ispletely fine. The rebellious ghost narrowed his eyes: ¡°You mean what you say?¡± Susie nodded affirmatively: ¡°It counts!¡± Rebel ghost: ¡°Okay!It¡¯s a deal!¡± Susie warned: ¡°Remember, if you can¡¯t hold on anymore, call for help.¡± 288 IVouchers The rebellious ghost sneered, there¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t hold back! The other party is the General of ghost King of ghost! The rebel was full of confidence, Susie caught him and threw him into The Hell. King of Fairness scolded to exhaustion in The Hell, from the irritable and violent at the beginning to the resentment and unwillingness now. An iron chain protruded from The Hell and was buckled around his ankle, which made him feel very humiliated. It is impossible for him to just admit defeat like this, as long as he restores one-third of his strength, he will definitely be able to overthrow The Hell. But there was nothing in the empty The Hell, not even a little bit of dead energy, and it was a luxury for him to slowly recover from the dead energy. If only there was a ghost for him to devour at this time. Just as King of Fairness was thinking, an evil ghost was thrown in! King of Fairness¡¯s eyes lit up, like a crocodile about to hunt, staring at the rebel ghost! The rebel ghost hadn¡¯t adapted to the surrounding environment yet, only to find that he was being followed by a pair of vicious eyes! Before he could react, the thing roared and rushed towards him! The rebel ghost was startled, ¡°What!¡± Why did he feel like he was being watched by the god of death? The rebel ghost ran away in fright! The King of Faimess was bound by iron chains, so he couldn¡¯t kill with 10:55 288 Vouchers one hit like before, but it took minutes to catch the rebel ghost! ¡°Come here!I promise to swallow you in one bite, so that you won¡¯t suffer any pain!¡± King of Fairness sneered. He rushed over again, stretched out his hand ¨C this time grabbed the rebel ghost¡¯s ankle, and without hesitation, opened his mouth to bite! The rebel ghost was almost scared to death. This is different from the violent beatings of ya ghosts! The rebel ghost can actually be clearly distinguished. ya ghost they pressed him and beat him, but they didn¡¯t want to kill him. The inhuman thing in front of him is really going to eat him! ¡°Help¡­¡­¡± How could the rebel ghost remember the five-minute bet. It didn¡¯t hold up for five seconds. Following his words of help, he was sucked out by a ck vortex with a whoosh! King of Fairness took a breath of air with his open mouth, almost knocking out his upper and lower teeth. What about ying with him? King of Fairness roared angrily! The rebel ghost stood outside in shock, listening to the roar of the King of Fairness. very scary! Almost gone! 35.61% 10:55 The coward sneered: ¡°Five minutes is too much to overestimate him, five seconds are not up yet.¡± ya ghost shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be a second man.¡± The ghosts were speechless. Kellen, who can now be seen and heard, is speechless. The rebel ghosts haven¡¯t recovered yet, and they haven¡¯t heard ya ghost¡¯s sarcasm at all. His face was pale, ¡°What is he¡­¡± Susie replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing~ I just locked him in The Hell, a rebellious King of Hell.¡± The rebel ghost was full of doubts. Locked up in The Hell by her ¨C who is she then? How could there be The Hell? A rebellious King of Hell-boy, can she even capture the King of Hell? The rebel ghost asked in surprise, ¡°Who are you?¡± Susie smiled and said, ¡°An ordinary little ghost-catcher!¡± Rebel Ghost¡­. Susie asked again: ¡°Can you say it now? If you don¡¯t, then I can only imprison you in The Hell. It is impossible to let you go.¡± The rebellious ghost was speechless, remembering the five minutes he swore to say just now¡­ He said aggrievedly, ¡°I said¡­¡± There was a yful look in Kellen¡¯s eyes, rebellious¡­ 10:55 He knew deep down in his heart that everyone would not do anything to him, so he was not afraid. But if it is really a matter of life and death, how dare you rebel? The rebel ghost said: ¡°My name is Hunter. I learned to y games from my ssmates when I started elementary school.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, when smart phones were just poprized, everyone with good family conditions could only use touch-screen mobile phones, and mobile games were the freshest, most fun, and most attractive. Hunter¡¯s deskmate is the best in the ss. He became addicted to ying games with him, and when he returned home, he begged his parents to buy him a mobile phone. ¡°At that time, a touch-screen mobile phone cost one or two thousand dors¡­¡± His parents¡¯bined monthly sry is more than 2,000 dors. He thinks it ispletely affordable, but his parents don¡¯t want to buy it. ¡°I was very angry, so I didn¡¯t eat. I went to his house with my ssmates every day, but I just didn¡¯t go home.¡± Susie interjected and asked, ¡°What game is so fun?¡± As for the money, Susie is quite clear now. It costs more than 2,000 dors a month, and a mobile phone is 2,000 dors. If you buy a mobile phone, you will have no money to buy food! What game can make him so obsessed? There was a hint of excitement in Hunter¡¯s eyes, and he said, ¡°Cool run!¡± Everyone was speechless. The coward couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°Just for such a small game, spend a 10.55 288 Vouchers whole month¡¯s ie at home to buy a mobile phone?¡± Hunter took it for granted: ¡°Two thousand, it¡¯s not like there is no two thousand, why not!¡± Cool running is so much fun, you can also eat gold coins. He has never yed such a new and interesting game! Simply the most fun game in the world! Susie doesn¡¯t know this game, is it fun? ¡°And then?¡± she asked. The rebellious ghost said: ¡°Then I stayed at my ssmate¡¯s house all the time, and my parents felt embarrassed. If they want to take me back, they must buy me a mobile phone.¡±. His parents had no choice but to buy it anyway. Hunter couldn¡¯t be happier to get a new phone! I hold my mobile phone in my hand every day, ying in ss, after ss, and after school. At a young age, I started staying up all night just to y cool running. Kellen¡¯s mouth twitched, speechless. This game is actually very simple, just keep running and running, and then hit the highest score, constantly refreshing your own score. Susie asked: ¡°So you stayed upte ying games at a young age, did you die?¡± The rebel ghost is full of ck lines: ¡°Of course not!I was 13 years old when I died, and I was 7 years old when I started ying games in elementary school!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 596 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 596 Chapter 596 The Rebellious Boy 288 Vouchers If people don¡¯t want to say something, they just keep holding it in. When they hold it in for a long time and suddenly have a vent, they can¡¯t stop talking. The rebellious ghost continued to say, ¡°I bought a mobile phone, and I have been ying it all the time, not to mention going to and from ss, sleeping time at night, even ying while eating and taking a shower¡­ Susie was full of doubts. The coward helped her and asked, ¡°How do you y in the shower, won¡¯t the phone get wet?¡± Rebel ghost: ¡°Just turn on the water and just wash your butt.¡± The ghosts were speechless. That image suddenly appeared in Susie and Kellen¡¯s mind. ¡°Then what?¡± The rebellious ghost¡¯s eyes were full of resentment: ¡°One day I will break through the highest score in my game!But at this moment, my dad snatched the phone!¡± His eyes were red and he screamed angrily ¡®what are you doing!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. His dad gave him a big p directly. His face was swollen, and one of his teeth was missing, which shows how cruel the p was. ¡°I was a little scared at first, because my dad¡¯s eyes seemed to kill me, but my mother came to pull my dad away at this time, and saw that I lost a tooth, and the two even quarreled.¡± His father said that it¡¯s fine to beat him to death, but his mother said that he had something to say, how could he be so cruel to the child? ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m their child, not their puppet. Why do you want to scold me and beat me if you want? Is he still human? Is he worthy of being a father!¡± ¡°I was instantly angry and mmed the door to leave.¡± ¡°I was walking on the street at night and had nowhere to go. At this time, I found an Inte cafe.¡± ¡°That night I spent the night in the Inte cafe for the first time. From then on, I moved from mobile games to the Inte cafe. All this is thanks to my dad!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be wandering the streetste at night, I wouldn¡¯t see Inte cafes, and I wouldn¡¯t be addicted to online games!¡± The rebel ghost said, with a natural look on his face. Kellen sneered when he heard this: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself so noble, if your father really dared to beat you to death that day, would you still dare to be so arrogant?¡± He just knew that his parents didn¡¯t dare, even if his father beat him, the worst one would knock out a tooth, what else could he do? So he has nothing to fear. The rebel ghost snorted, but did not speak. The coward folded his arms and said lightly: ¡°That¡¯s right, we beat him up for a few days and he was dishonest. We just threw him to feed the King of Fairness. Isn¡¯t that honest? After all, don¡¯t you know that others won¡¯t want you?¡± Life.¡± Ruthlessly exposing his old background made the face of the rebellious ghost turn red. He didn¡¯t turn red when he died, his face was extremely ugly. The coward snorted: ¡°Continue.¡± The rebellious ghost red at him, wondering why this ghost keeps targeting him. He continued: ¡°Year after year passed like this. I spent all five years of elementary school in Inte cafes.¡± At that time, there was only fifth grade in elementary school, and his ssmates were all in good junior high schools. Even if their grades were not good, the family could afford tens of thousands of ¡°school construction fees¡± to give away. There are also some who simply bought a house in the school district and live in front of the junior high school, of course they can also go to school. But his grades are so bad that he can even make mistakes in addition and subtraction within 10. Their house is not in the school district, and there is only a very low-level junior high school nearby. This junior high school is very chaotic, fights aremon, climbing the wall and surfing the Inte, and absenteeism are even moremon. ¡°In the mid-term exam of the first semester, I got an F in all the subjectsbined¡­¡± The coward who also went to junior high school couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°How much?¡± ¡°F!¡± The rebel roared angrily, ¡°You want to ask how you passed the exam, right? My dad asked the same question, how else could I pass the exam? Those teachers don¡¯t care about me in ss. What can I do? I don¡¯t know how, either. If they don¡¯t teach me, what can I do? I¡¯ll just write indiscriminately, and stop writing if I can¡¯t get over it!¡± The coward was speechless: ¡°Seven test papers for all subjects, if you give a dog a foot on each paper, the dog can get a higher grade than F. The rebellious ghost kept a straight face and said nothing. His dad also said the same thing, that¡¯s why his dad was so angry that he was really going to beat him to death. ¡°How old am I, and he still beats me? I¡¯m already an independent person. Why should he control me? He gave birth to me, it¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°From childhood to adulthood, if things go wrong, he would hit me. Who does he think he is!Why does he dictate my destiny!I can do whatever I want. My grades are not good, but if I apply it to adults, does he just Is it very powerful, very powerful?¡± ¡°He himself has no ability. It¡¯s amazing that he directly paid me to go to a good junior high school!Look at other people¡¯s parents. They spend money to send their children to a good junior high school. Can my dad do it?¡± ¡°If someone can buy a house in the school district, can my dad?¡± ¡°If I can get into a good junior high school with good teachers, can I get an F?¡± ¡°He¡¯s ipetent himself and takes it out on me! He¡¯s a coward, trash!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in such a bad environment, is it my fault that I didn¡¯t study well? Why doesn¡¯t my dad reflect on himself, he only beats me!¡± ¡°In such an environment, everyone goes to the Inte and you can¡¯t not go, right? You will be rejected by others!Brother is in trouble, you have to take action, right? Then how can I mess around!¡± Everyone was stunned. Is this what a rebellious child thinks? ¡°So how did you die?¡± At first everyone thought that he was beaten to death by his father, thinking that he had revealed that he was hit by a car, and thought that he was hit by a car when he ran out with his family, but now it seems not to be the case. The rebel ghost said: ¡°In the darkest time of my life, I met a brother who understood me best! He was 10 years older than me, but he understood me very well.¡± ¡°I spent the whole night surfing the Inte at an Inte cafe and had no money for breakfast, so he bought me breakfast.¡± ¡°I said I was angry with my parents and didn¡¯t want to go home, and he even found me a ce to live.¡± ya ghost was speechless. ¡°There is nothing good without a reason in this world, you are not afraid of other people¡¯s schemes.¡± Thinking of something, the rebel ghostughed and said, ¡°My mother said the same thing about me.¡± ¡°She came to ask me to go home, but if I didn¡¯t return, I would follow this brother. My mother lied to you by saying why he treats you so well.¡± But he didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that he was penniless, how else could he lie? And people don¡¯t care about him being so down and out, they will lend a helping hand when he needs help, give him food and give him a ce to live. ¡°I said my mother¡¯s heart is too dark to see me well.¡± The rebellious ghost said: ¡°I also said that my brother was abandoned by his family and school just like me, so he treats me so well now that he sees me.¡± ¡°My brother and I are sympathetic and have the same personality. We are sympathetic to each other.¡± 76 253 ya ghost propped his chin: ¡°Naive!It¡¯s like a man suddenly courting a woman. Would you believe that he didn¡¯t have the idea of taking off his pants?¡± Kellen grabbed a teacup on the table, stuck a talisman on it, and threw it on ya ghost¡¯s forehead. ya ghost called out. # Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 597 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Temperament 288 Vouchers- Susie snorted, looked at her father, then at ya ghost. ¡°Father, why are you hitting ya ghost?¡± she asked. Kellen¡¯s face was light: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, remind her to speak civilly.¡± Susie: ¡°¡­Emm.¡± ya ghost patted his forehead, this is called a reminder¡­Crack. She had no choice but to put on a serious look and asked, ¡°Then, I bet a lollipop that you were definitely killed by that brother of yours.¡± The rebel opened his mouth, subconsciously wanting to refute something. but he had nothing to say. ¡°Yes, he killed me.¡± As the old saying goes, being courteous for nothing is either rape or stealing, and his brother didn¡¯t treat him well for no reason. He is the little leader of the gangsters in that area, and he is to be epted as a younger brother. When he confessed to him, what did the rebel think it was? He even had the passionate plots of Young and Dangerous in his mind, and felt that he was about to make a big career. But the reality is never as good as the TV show, and he is not the protagonist. He is a scapegoat. ¡°That day my brother asked me to pack up my things and go to deliver goods with him. I immediately thought of the young, promising and courageous protagonists on TV. I felt that I was trusted by my elder brother, and I was very moved.¡± Immediately packed up his things and prepared to leave. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After his mother learned about it, she blocked him in every way, and even cried and knelt down to beg him. In a fit of anger, his father picked up theundry pole at home and threw it at him, saying that he should just be killed, so as not to hurt the family by doing anything outside in the future. Heughed endlessly, feeling that his parents didn¡¯t care about him at all. they were only afraid that he would hurt them. As if he was acting in a TV series, he endured more than a dozen blunt blows, and finally stood up and said coldly: [This beating is considered as my repayment of your kindness in nurturing!From now on, I will sever ties with you, and whatever I do has nothing to do with you!¡¿ Then he left without looking back. His task is to safely escort the handbag given by his elder brother to the neighboring state As a result, the rm went off when he passed the security check. When he saw the crowd, his eldest brother lowered the brim of his hat, turned around and left. Only then did he realize that something had happened, and instinctively turned around and ran away. The police chased after him, and he chased after his elder brother. The eldest brother got into the car and fled without looking back. He chased after him, and in the chaos, the car that his elder brother was 10:56 sitting in hit him straight, knocking him ten meters away. Due to the speed of the car and the impact was too hard, his head and body were almost separated, leaving only ayer of skin connected, and his whole body was bloody. ¡°In thest scene before closing my eyes, I actually saw my parents.¡± ¡°They clearly said they didn¡¯t care about me, but they still came after me.¡± ¡°They were desperate, and then they were caught by the police. My dad, the man who was so fierce as if he wanted to eat people when he beat me¡­the humble man was pressed to the ground, with his face on the ground¡­¡± It was at this moment that the rebel ghost realized that he was wrong. He was in so much pain, he wanted to cry and call his parents, so he regretted all the stupidity he committed, and the bold words he told his parents before seemed so ridiculous. But it was toote, a person¡¯s life was only once, so he came to the end like this. He heard his mother¡¯s heart-piercing cries, the anger of being betrayed, the regret for what he had done, and the fear of the moment, all entangled his soul and bound him to the ce of death, day by day He was tortured day and night until resentment and ckness filled the sky. That¡¯s how he became a rebel. He thought that his thinking was different and that his parents were old- fashioned and pedantic and didn¡¯t understand him¡­ He didn¡¯t expect him to be naive and ridiculous¡­ Susic sighed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will suffer a loss if I don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s words!¡± 10:57 was wrong. This was different from the gourd space he was in before. This seemed to be the stomach of a real gourd? He felt like his head was going to be digested! ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± the rebel ghost yelled, ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Cbash didn¡¯t intend to let go of him. Susie¡¯s voice came from outside, and she shouted childishly: ¡°Hunter gourd wants to hear you say: I am a mallet!¡± The rebel ghost wanted to cry, but shouted: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a stick!¡± In the next second, he was spit out by the gourd. The rebellious ghost returned his head to his neck, wiped the strange, sticky substance that was like cotton wool on his face, and dared not talk nonsense anymore! The coward kicked his ass: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± All the ghosts went back to the gourd. Kellen froze in ce, staring at the ck rope on his wrist¡­ and the thing that had just been wiped by the rebel ghost and dropped to the ground. [What is the ck rope made of? ¡¿ ¡¾Dad, you don¡¯t want to know. ¡¿ Kellen was speechless. Suddenly felt that the ck rope on the wrist became a bit prickly¡­ During a journey, there will always be people who get out of the car and leave halfway. When it was time for Huck to return, everyone sent him to the airport. Huck held Susie in his arms and a backpack on his back. His luggage was just that, two sets of clothes, a bottle of water, and he hurried to where he was needed in the mothend. Huck was reluctant to let go of Susie, and told him: ¡°Susie, listen to grandma at home, I ¡®m not at home often, help me take good care of grandma¡­¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Huck wanted to say that he remembered to call his uncle often, but he couldn¡¯t do such a simple thing. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 598 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 598 The nature of his work does not allow him to answer his family¡¯s calls at any time, and he has to completely cut off contact with his family when necessary. If others are homesick, they can call their parents and ask if they are in good health. If he misses home, he can only look at the bright moon under the same sky. ¡°Take care.¡± Huck touched Susie¡¯s head, a little sad: ¡°The next time I see Susie, Susie may grow up.¡± It was his regret that he could not grow up with her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget me.¡± Huck said half-jokingly. Susie nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget, you can go on the road at ease¡­ No, you can go at ease!¡± 11.010 288 Vouchers Heughed and rubbed Susie¡¯s hair, and said dotingly, ¡°Ghost elves.¡± Susie hugged Huck¡¯s neck, and kissed him on the cheek: ¡°I wish you peace and sess, your wishes come true, everything goes well, Gong Xi Fa Cai!¡± No matter how reluctant time is, the time passes quietly. na was carrying a bag of food, and muttered, ¡°Okay, hurry up, it will be toote¡­ These are the eggs I made for you this morning. Cooked food needs to be vacuum-packed before boarding the ne, and I packed them all.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bring drinks on the ne, so if you¡¯re thirsty, ask the flight attendant to get it for you.¡± Huck¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled slightly, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, pay attention to your body.¡± na has silver hair and a slightly bent back. She raised her hand and made a let¡¯s go gesture: ¡°Go.¡± Huck turned around, all the reluctance hidden in the reddish eye sockets. From the time he chose to give everything for the mothend, he was doomed to find it difficult to be filial in front of his parents. Fortunately, there are seven brothers in the family. Otherwise, only the old parents are at home and no one is around, and he will feel guilty all his life. Huck passed the gate, turned around and wanted to wave goodbye to everyone onest time. As a result, there was no one in the drop-off hall. Everyone has reached the gate of the airport, Kellen is riding Susie on his shoulders,ughing and laughing. After a long time, he smiled and shook his head, turned and left. Outside the airport, everyone got into the car, and Kellen was the driver. He tacitly did not drive away directly, and slowly drove along the ring road outside the airport where few people walked. na pretended to nce casually and saw a ne take off. She sighed insignificantly, with reluctance and worry in her eyes, which were buried in her heart silently in the end. Susie leaned on the car window, waving at the big ne, but at this moment, Huck also saw the ck car outside the airport, driving very slowly¡­ He froze for a moment, even though his family couldn¡¯t see him. he waved his hand. + ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susie sat back in her seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sea!¡± The original n was to go by car, but it took four hours to drive, so it was temporarily changed to a train. The whole family sits in the business ss. The business ss of the high-speed rail train is almost the same as the first ss of an airne. There are only three seats in a row, and the entire business ss has only three rows. The seats can be adjusted to a 180-degree t position. Each business seat is equipped with an independent electronic disy, reading lights, disposable slippers and small snacks, spacious and luxurious. This time, there are five people in total, na, Craig, Kellen, Susie and Ada, on a walk-and-go tour. I booked five seats. I originally wanted to book the entire business ss. After thinking about it, I felt that it was too wasteful of high-speed rail resources to set a bad example for children, so there was no private room. ¡°Susie, you can¡¯t chase and fight in the car, run around, and don¡¯t make 11:01 loud noises, as it will disturb others¡¯ rest.¡± She has always traveled by charter ne, taking her own ne, and taking her own car. This is the first time for Susie to take a high-speed train. She nodded and said, ¡°I see, can you speak in a low voice?¡± She lowered her voice and said quietly. na was amused and said, ¡°Of course you can. If you don¡¯t disturb others, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t do anything.¡± Susie nodded, understood and learned again. It was the first time for her to ride a high-speed train, and she sat down in her own seat curiously and excitedly. Her little hands dishonestly adjusted the seat to 180 degrees, and then adjusted it back to the original curvature. Eyes full of surprise. Mitch floated aside, gave her a look with a smile, and went back to his brochure. The beauty of the flowers along the way, the blue sky, is so clean that there is no trace of impurities. na and Craig has free time, Susie is more free, and a good kindergarten has be open, but Kellen is a bit unfree. In the car, Kellen answered a phone call. He lowered his voice and said in a deep voice, ¡°A meeting? No time.¡± In less than half an hour, another phone call: ¡°No, I have already resigned, and it is out of my control.¡± After another half hour: ¡°You look for Zachary.¡± After another half an hour¡­the phone vibrated. Kellen simply turned the phone to silent. Kellen didn¡¯t answer the phone, but a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the back seat, sullen in her voice: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let people rest? You answered the phone all the way in the car. Is this your home?¡± Kellen frowned. Susie turned her head to look, and saw a stylishly dressed woman taking off her sunsses with an angry look on her face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She frowned and said, ¡°Auntie, my dad¡¯s phone is set to vibrate, and I can¡¯t hear it when I sit next to him. My dad also lowered his voice when calling. My grandma slept in the next seat and didn¡¯t wake up, so my dad answered it.¡± Three phone calls, one sentence per phone call!I don¡¯t think my dad bothered everyone.¡± Apologize when it¡¯s time to apologize, but this time it¡¯s clearly not Dad¡¯s fault. Little Susie resolutely defends her papa. The woman sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I have a nervous breakdown? If there is any movement in my sleep, I will be woken up!¡± Susie replied sincerely: ¡°I don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t know you, how could we know that you have a nervous breakdown?¡± ¡°And this is not your home. You can sleep, and we can make phone calls. Shouldn¡¯t you have a nervous breakdown, so we will let you?¡± Before getting in the car, my grandma told her that you can¡¯t make loud noises in the car, chase and fight, it will disturb other people¡¯s rest, but you can also do your own things. The woman is annoyed. She thought that the family sitting in front was an ordinary rich family. When he first got on the bus, the child looked like he had never seen the world, and it was the first time he was willing to spend money to fly in business ss. Who has no money, she is also a rich person, and she still makes money by her own ability, earning millions a year, and thinks she has the courage to fight against all injustices. ¡°It¡¯s really unqualified!This is a public ce, not your home! You make a phone call every few minutes, the voice is so loud, and you talk back!It¡¯s really unlucky to meet you!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t set a good example with children. What kind of parents have what kind of children. I really feel sad for your children. I don¡¯t know what kind of outrageous, unreasonable and unqualified social scum you will be when you grow up!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 599 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Let You See What Real Unlucky is 288 (Vouchers Susie was at a loss, how did she be a social scum? She is a good baby of the mothend, she learns from her elder brother, behaves politely, and can memorize the eight honors and eight disgraces firmly. When I grow up, I will love my mothend like my father and Huck. But this appearance made the ghosts who came out temporarily to watch the excitement feel distressed. ya ghost: ¡°This woman deserves a beating? Unlucky ghost, get her!¡± Bad luck, right? Let her see what real bad luck is! The unlucky ghost rushed forward with a cry. Susie wanted to grab him before it was toote¡­ Kellen stood up with a cold face. ¡°Apologize to my daughter.¡± He said coldly. He is tall and tall, and he has an imposing manner when he stands up. The spacious business ss looks cramped. His eyes are dark and cold, like a leopard staring at its prey, staring at the woman in the back row. na didn¡¯t wake up from the movement just now, but was suddenly awakened by the threatening cold. The woman in the back row suddenly lost her voice. She was always eloquent, but for some reason, she was inexplicably frightened and unable to make a sound. ¡°Why do you apologize!¡± She muttered, but she didn¡¯t dare to be as loud as before. Kellen stared at her coldly like this, the woman subconsciously lowered her head to avoid, but soon realized that she had been cowarded, and was even more annoyed. What did she say wrong and ask her to apologize? The scum who bullies others may be a nouveau riche, and nouveau riche is the most unqualified. Usually, he may cheat on many innocent girls with his own skin, bah! na frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Craig: ¡°No idea, I just woke up too.¡± na was speechless. Ada came over from the solo position, and whispered what happened just now. na sneered: ¡°I said what¡¯s going on, I almost thought our child did something outrageous! You also know that this car is not your own, and others will let you?¡± ¡°After receiving three calls, you said that you made a call all the way, and you said that you said a word in one call, and you said that you kept talking!¡± ¡°The two passengers next to me were not woken up, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°My child will definitely not be a social scum, but you, who look alike!I can¡¯t be calm, do you want to apologize?¡± She even said that she is a scum of society. Even though the olddy was angry, she still controlled her voice, taking Property ? N?velDrama.Org. 11.01 care of the two resting passengers in the middle row. The two passengers with earphones had no idea what was going on, they closed their eyes, wore blindfolds, and were sound asleep. The woman nced at na angrily, seeing that she was dressed in an ordinary way, but she actually had a bit of temperament¡­ What a pity, such an olddy is also unreasonable! She felt that she was being bullied. She only said a few words to them, but they were so numerous that they bullied her as a girl! The woman raised her head to fight back, but she saw Kellen¡¯s eyes were cold, the olddy narrowed her eyes slightly, the old man next to her looked unfriendly, and even the rough woman dressed like a rural aunt stared at her. Kellen squeezed his fist, his knuckles crackling. The woman finally couldn¡¯t hold back, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s go!¡± Angrily, she reached for water, ready to drink some water to cool off her anger. Unexpectedly, the water ss fell off because it was not held firmly. The ss was full of water, sshing her to the drenched body, she hurriedly stood up, but the water ss fell to the ground with a bang. It wasn¡¯t over yet, the luggage rack opened somehow, and the box on it suddenly fell, hitting her head, and then her toes. The woman was wearing disposable slippers, and she couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain from the impact: ¡°Ah¡­¡± One of her small satchels fell on the passenger next to her. Unlucky Ghost: ¡°Sorry!I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± The mold is too strong, identally affecting others. The passenger next to her was woken up, took off the blindfold and frowned at her, but still handed her the satchel on her body. The woman was extremely embarrassed, angry and angry, and had nowhere to vent. Instead, she red at the passenger and grabbed her satchel. The passenger was also a woman, but she felt baffled, and couldn¡¯t help but cursed in a low voice: ¡°Things without quality.¡± The woman said angrily: ¡°Who are you talking about! Who has no quality? You apologize to me!¡± The female passenger didn¡¯t bother to argue with her, so she patted the husband next to her. When her husband woke up, he took off the blindfold, revealing the tattoo on his arm and the scar next to his eyes. Looking back, I used the idiom of fierce and evil to the extreme. She didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, and when she saw the flight attendant who had just arrived, she took her anger out on the flight attendant¡¯s head: ¡°What are you doing? You just arrived? The deluxe business ss is equipped with two flight attendants at any time. Are you leaving without authorization? ¡± The flight attendant exined that she just went for a routine inspection, but the woman refused to let her go, saying that she wouldin to them. Susic shook her head: ¡°This aunt will bully people who are weaker than her.¡± If she meets someone who is unreasonable and tougher than her, she will not dare to speak up. na suddenly raised her phone, her voice was calm, like a narrator: ¡°Look, everyone, I¡¯m broadcasting live for you now, this woman woke up others, and threw things on them, and she was not happy when someone said something to her.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t dare to bully others, so she vented her anger on the flight attendants. There are everyone, what kind of social scum, tsk tsk.¡± Susie nced curiously, but saw that the screen of grandma¡¯s phone was ck. It turned out to be a lie! But the woman seemed to be very afraid of being exposed, so she cursed. then quickly lowered her head and sat back in her seat. na snorted, the whole Murray family, from the president to General, Star, Bell, she can cure them all, but can¡¯t she? When it¡¯s over, I still don¡¯t forget to tell Susie: ¡°Susie, don¡¯t learn this bad behavior, remember?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°I remember.¡± She quietly called the unlucky ghost back. Rebellious hapless ghost: I don¡¯t! The maneuvering space on the bullet train is limited, and he hasn¡¯t made her unlucky yet, so he is determined not to go back. The stylishly dressed woman sat like this all the way, her clothes were so wet that she felt ufortable, she wanted to go to the toilet to change, but for some reason she refused to get up. 288 (Vouchers Finally arrived at the station, with a dark face, she ordered the flight attendant to help her take down her luggage, pack it up for her, and then stepped on her high heels and walked outside. As a result, as soon as I got out of the car, my high heels sprained. The thing in her hand flew out in an instant, and a toad hit the ground so violently that its nose was crooked. She got up in a panic, but the high heel on the other side was also sprained, and shey on the ground again with a p. Two lines of blood flowed from the nose, the teeth were also bleeding, and the forehead was injured. The unlucky ghost pped his hands and said lightly, ¡°This is called unlucky.¡± ¡°You should be thankful that you only cursed once. If it¡¯s something else, it wouldn¡¯t be a matter of falling twice!¡± The unlucky ghost who is stingy and short-sighted has returned to the gourd. The woman wanted to cry, but when she looked up, she saw na and the othersing out with Susie, nced at her and left. He didn¡¯t evene to help her! Sure enough, he is an upstart with no quality! The woman cursed in a low voice: ¡°I wish them a swim in theke and overturn the boat, and take them all away. It is the kind of people in the country that will lower the overall quality of the people¡­¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 600 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Have You Finished Your Homework? Susie took na¡¯s hand and bounced all the way. After leaving the station, the MPV that Kellen called in advance was already waiting. MPV is a multi-purpose vehicle, which can take 7-8 people and go directly to the seaside. 288 Vouchers Kellen booked a homestay where you can see seagulls when you open the door. ¡°I¡¯ll share a room with Susie this time!¡± na was carrying a small satchel, with Kellen pulling the luggage behind him. Kellen is pulling two suitcases, carrying a backpack, and hanging a cute little strawberry bag around his neck ¨C Susie¡¯s. Kellen said silently: ¡°Olddy, you can¡¯t let the old man live by himself.¡± Craig sped his hands behind his back, walked slowly and said, ¡°The two of us live with Susie.¡± Kellen: ¡°There¡¯s only one bed in that room.¡± na: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he sleeps on the sofa.¡± Craig looked suspicious. The smile froze on his face. Kellen had no choice but to temporarily increase the money and change to a bigger room. The owner of the homestay said with a smile: ¡°You guys are lucky, the guest who happened to book that big room canceled the reservation, and it¡¯s also a seagull room.¡± Susie was curious: ¡°What is a seagull room?¡± The boss saw that she was cute, so he couldn¡¯t help pinching her hair, she was very cute. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go in!¡± The boss said and opened the door. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Susie¡¯s eyes widened, her small face was full of surprises: ¡°Wow!¡± The room is veryrge. When you open the door, you can see arge sliding ss door. The ss door upies the entire wall and faces the sea. Open the ss door, there are two swimming pools stacked high and low, and then there is a viewing tform outside, where groups of seagulls fly on the sea. Susie opened the door, and as soon as she stretched out her hand, she was able to have zero- distance contact with the seagulls. The seagulls who were already familiar with tourists saw someone open the ss door and flew over screaming. The boss Wen Xiao reminded: ¡°Seagulls are not afraid of people, but you can¡¯t feed seagulls. Food and feces will increase the sea pollution load, and the red-billed gulls that are ustomed to artificial feeding will develop inertia and reduce their natural predation ability.¡± Susie nodded. The boss said a word to wish you a pleasant journey and left. Susie sat by the pool and happily took out her mobile phone to make video calls to her brothers and sisters. ¡°Look, seagull!¡± Susie held up her phone. Lucy was about to cry with envy, and nagged aggrievedly: ¡°It¡¯s not fair, why can¡¯t you be absent from elementary school, but you can be absent from kindergarten!I want to go too!¡± David¡¯s voice sounded beside him: ¡°Tomorrow is Monday, where are we going? Have you finished your homework?¡± Lucy is silent. King of Fairness caught it, Wade and the others resumed their normal study life and went to school. Susieforted: ¡°Lucy, bring you here next time!Our whole family wille together!¡± Lucy just gave up, and said eagerly: ¡°Bring me some special products.¡± Susie asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Lucy: ¡°I don¡¯t need much, just a seagull!¡± Susie was speechless. Wade reached out and pped Lucy aside: ¡°You still want seagulls, why don¡¯t you go to heaven!¡± Wade¡¯s face appeared on the screen and asked, ¡°Susie, are you still catching ghostster?¡± Susie nodded: ¡°Catch it, I caught a traitor ghost!¡± Siblings have endless things to say. After a long time. Wade shouted, ¡°Brother, do you want to talk to Susie?¡± Hamza said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯te back, no need!¡± Wade: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡± Hamza was speechless. The video really hangs up. 36.49% On Hamza¡¯s mobile phone, group online learning is ying. Ledger¡¯s cold voice came: ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Hamza snorted softly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my sister went to y and was calling them.¡± There was a pause on the opposite side, and there was no sound for a long time. Susie yed with the seagulls in the room for an hour, and then went out to find a ce to eat. Unexpectedly, as soon as I arrived at the hotel lobby, I saw a familiar woman. The woman was dressed in fashion, wearing a pair of sunsses, she was the same woman I met on the train. At this time, the woman was losing her temper: ¡°I obviously booked the room, but you told me to give it to someone else?¡± The owner of the homestay said: ¡°You just unsubscribed on the app, of course I will give it to someone else.¡± The woman pped the thing on the front desk and said angrily: ¡°Although I unsubscribed on the app, you didn¡¯t call me to confirm, did you? I identally clicked on it by mistake, and I didn¡¯t even know I unsubscribed.¡±!¡± The boss was speechless. ¡°It is impossible to make a mistake. After unsubscribing, the tform has double confirmation. The customer must click ¡®confirm¡¯ and enter the payment password to unsubscribe.¡± The woman said angrily: ¡°You mean I lied? I cheated? Well, even if I unsubscribe, it¡¯s only been an hour. I don¡¯t believe that the room will be gone in this time!¡± She had seen that room on the Inte, it was very big, with arge bedroom, a two-story swimming pool and arge terrace with a sea view, which was very suitable for shooting blockbuster travel blogs. But it is also very expensive, more than 8,000 a night, and most people can¡¯t afford it. She saw that there was also a sea-view room not far away, and the pictures on the Inte were also very good. It was only more than a thousand, and she thought that there should be little difference, as you could see seagulls¡­ Unexpectedly, after the past, I found that the side that wanted to make a blockbuster film was not high enough. That¡¯s why I went back there and came back again, but I didn¡¯t expect that the room she had reserved was gone. The boss has received all kinds of tourists, everyone, so he is not used to He said directly: ¡°If you cancel the subscription, you will cancel the subscription. Now you can book another room, and there are other rooms.¡± The woman insisted: ¡°Who made it? You tell them, give me the room! Anyway, I just moved in, and I canpensate them a hundred dors!¡± The boss was speechless. The family can afford a room of 8,000 dors, and she is short of a hundred dors? Just as he was talking, the boss saw Susie and the othersing out, and said with a smile, ¡°Go out to eat!¡± na nodded. The woman suddenly said: ¡°Could it be that they lived in my room?¡± The boss couldn¡¯t take it anymore: ¡°He is checking in normally, not your room.¡± The woman was very angry, and it turned out to be this upstart family again! There are them everywhere, it¡¯s fine to disturb her sleep without quality on the train, and now they rob her room! ¡°I booked that room first, I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t make excuses for me!Either you find a way to negotiate with them to return the room to me, or I will call andin to you!¡± The boss said directly, ¡°Whatever you want, it¡¯s your right toin, and I have nothing to do with it.¡± The woman was furious: ¡°What is your attitude? This is your attitude towards customers? How do you do business?¡± She is a high-ie group, an elite who contributes the most to society, and a high-quality customer. The owner of the homestay should meet her request first! On the contrary, the upstart family, do they understand how to live in such a high-end room with such an artistic conception? Blind a room in vain. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 601 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Twist Her Backhand On The Ground Susie is breathtaking. It was exactly as my father said. If you don¡¯te out for a walk, you have no idea that there are such people in this world. Kellen whispered: ¡°Wait for me.¡± He walked to the front desk. Susie and grandma stood in ce and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s not unreasonable at all, is this the giant baby that the Inte talks about?¡± na hummed, with a different focus: ¡°When did you watch it online¡± Of course. Susie can¡¯t be said to have been swiped by dad¡¯s phone. When she was racking her brains and couldn¡¯t think of an excuse, the woman came over and said coldly: ¡°Speaking ill of others behind their backs at a young age, did your family teach you that?¡± The woman¡¯s name is Amelia, and she¡¯s having an emotional explosion today. Last night, she edited the video until early in the morning. She didn¡¯t have a good rest, and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep on the train It is not smooth to book a homestay now, and I can¡¯t bear it when I think of the aggrieved journey along the way. Susie shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t speak ill of you behind your back, I spoke face to face.¡± Amelia choked, and almost suffocated to death with a breath in her chest. ¡°Take care of your children! What quality, you talk like this at a young age!¡± She red at Ada. This woman is the most honest-looking woman in the family, she looks like a country woman, and she wears pretty good clothes, which really fits the characteristics of the nouveau riche. Ada was puzzled: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our child, you can¡¯t lose your temper with us even if you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Amelia pointed at her nose: ¡°Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I will expose you and see who theizens will speak for!¡± Ada: Great job! Still want to expose their littledy? Ada raised his hand and pped him directly. The hand pointing to her nose was pped aside. The back of Amelia¡¯s hand was pped red, and she was about to go crazy with anger. Who would do it just because she was wrong? ¡°you¡­¡­¡± Ada: ¡°What are you? Every day you say that people are unqualified, I think you are the most unqualified, your mother never taught you not to point at others, it is very impolite!Point at me again, and I will p you the next time face!¡± Amelia was speechless. Ada snorted and said to Susie, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± It turns out that Ada is also very good! 15.59% 10 52 At this time Kellen came back from the front desk and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± They left without even giving Amelia a look. Amelia had nowhere to vent her anger, and couldn¡¯t book a room, so she could only get angry with her boss. ¡°Are they going to leave tomorrow? Tomorrow they are leaving and give me the room!I won¡¯t argue with you today, just book me a room at will, hurry up!¡± The boss was expressionless: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, they stayed for three days, and the room fee has already been paid.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t expect this upstart to be so willing, so she could only say: ¡°Okay, you can open me another room first, I want a sea view room! Choose the best one for me.¡± The boss continued with a nk expression: ¡°Sorry, there are no other rooms.¡± Amelia was furious: ¡°Are you targeting me on purpose?¡± The boss nced at her: ¡°Just now they booked all the remaining rooms, and they booked them for three days.¡± Obviously, people don¡¯t want to see her for these three days, and they don¡¯t even want to live in the same hotel with her. Ameliaughed angrily, pulled the suitcase and rushed out angrily, stopping Susie and the others. ¡°Did you do it on purpose? What do you mean by booking all the rooms? Can you live in so many? How many people are in your family? How many people upy the entire homestay? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s shameful to waste it? How much money is it?¡± She vowed to defend her rights. 10 52 Kellen¡¯s face was.cold: ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Amelia is really terrified of Kellen, just inexplicably terrified. She gritted her teeth, raised her head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t rify this matter today¡­ah!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was twisted by Kellen¡¯s backhand, and her arms were twisted behind her. ¡°Let me go!¡± Amelia was sweating in pain, feeling like her arm was about to be wrenched off! Kellen changed her position, cut her hands behind her back, and stepped on her wrists. He took out his phone and dialed a number: ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ well, there¡¯s someone here looking for trouble, come and deal with it.¡± Amelia couldn¡¯t move, she was stepped on the ground, her face was on the ground, she was extremely humiliated.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I want to expose you! You wait for me¡­¡± Kellen exerted a little force on his feet, and Amelia screamed, too painful to speak. After a while, two police officers came in a hurry, and Amelia yelled, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s still relevant, just wait, you won¡¯t be able to do it for long.¡± Kellen said lightly: ¡°What rtionship ount? I just call the police normally.¡± He pointed to the camera not far away: ¡°We were staying in a hotel normally, but for some reason, you were looking for trouble for nothing, and the camera took pictures.¡± na said leisurely: ¡°Exposure? Okay, when the timees, we will 52.81% 10:52 expose it together with the monitoring, and see who theizens will speak for.¡± 1 Amelia choked, and wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t refute. Netizens don¡¯t care about the truth. If they see that she is pestering at the front desk of the hotel, pointing at Ada, and then chasing them out to stop them¡­ they will only say it¡¯s her problem! But it¡¯s obviously a matter of the hotel¡¯s unfair treatment and bullying of a girl like her! Amelia was taken away directly. I didn¡¯t get the amodation, I didn¡¯t eat any food, and I went to squat for a few hours to take notes¡­ I was so angry¡­ She wanted to cry but sat on a public chair by the sea. The wind made her a little cold. She had no choice but to go to the other side, hide behind a cluster ofndscape trees, and kept checking her phone, looking for a hotel¡­ I really knew this early on, so why bother. Susie and the others had enough to eat and drink, and they walked leisurely by the beach, feeling the evening breeze and listening to unique music, which made them veryfortable. ¡°Hey, what is that old man going to do?¡± Susie asked a figure by the water in the distance. Kellen squinted: ¡°What¡¯s lying on his head?¡± Susie ran over: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about lying on your stomach, save someone quickly!¡± Kellen went down quickly and pulled the old man back just as he was about to jump into the sea! 71.70% 10 59 na and Craig arrived, looked at the old man who was the same age as themselves, and asked in surprise: ¡°Old man, what are you doing? It¡¯s not easy to live at such a young age, why can¡¯t you think about it?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy, and he gave na a sad look. ¡°What¡¯s the use of living such an old age alone¡­¡± He sighed and walked back slowly. The old man was hunched over, extremely lonely. Susie chased after him, nced at the evil ghost on his back, and reached out to gently hold the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa¡­you miss grandma very much, don¡¯t you?¡± The old man lying on his back is an infatuated ghost. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 602 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 602 Chapter 602 The infatuated Old Man and the Impetuous World The old man paused, and the look on his face was even more lonely. Susie looked at the old man¡¯s hand, only to see that his fingers were missing a section, and the fingertips were bald. She still clenched tightly and led the old man away. The old man let Susie hold his hand, and when he regained consciousness, he was already sitting on a public chair by the sea. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Susie asked. The old man¡¯s cloudy eyes were covered with ayer of wet mist, ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± ¡°I miss my wife very much. It¡¯s meaningless to live alone every day.¡± Susieforted: ¡°But if grandma is still here, she definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± The old man sighed sadly: ¡°Yes, but what does it matter, she must have waited too long. I don¡¯t want her to wait too long.¡± na and Craig sat on the side, Kellen leaned on the fence by the sea. turned his head and looked into the distance, blowing the sea breeze. Susie saw that there was no desire to live in his eyes, he was really lifeless, without any vitality. She thought for a while and said, ¡°I can help you and let you see grandma.¡± ¡°But you have to tell me what my grandma¡¯s name is and where she is from¡­¡± The old man nced at her, suddenly lost and smiled. ¡°Are you here to listen to the story?¡± Susie was puzzled,e to listen to the story! The old man said to himself: ¡°In the past two years, there have been countless people¡­¡± ¡°But if you want to hear it, I can also tell you onest time¡­¡± It¡¯s thest time, and after this time, there¡¯s no need to say it again. The old man looked at the sea, and it was like this every time. It was painful to recall every time, but after being mentioned, he couldn¡¯t help but say it. Because thinking of her, not speaking out, is even more painful. ¡°Her name is Liam.¡± The old man said quietly. ¡°We were very in love when we were young, and we often met to go boating by theke. She likes the lake very much.¡± ¡°I promised her before that I will definitely take her to the most beautiful andrgestke to row a boat, y in the water together, and watch the seagulls fly.¡± ¡°In that year, our two families got engaged. In another year, when the new house in our hometown is built, we will go back¡­to live with our parents¡­to do something in the vige.¡± ¡°For this reason, we all worked hard, saved money, and imagined the life after marriage in the future. Although it was very hard, thinking about it this way gave us hope again.¡± But no one expected that a sudden earthquake destroyed the entire city. ¡°Liam is buried below¡­¡± He was crazy, calling her name, digging desperately into the ruins, his ten fingers were bald and dripping with blood, but he still couldn¡¯t dig her 10:53 out. Hearing this, Susie subconsciously looked at the old man¡¯s hand. All ten of his fingers are bald. ¡°We separated like this. When we found her again, she was pressed under the reinforced concrete and had been dead for a long time.¡± Since then, he has been alone, supporting both parents until the end of his life. He has never married again, and has no children. He lives alone, and the older he gets, the harder it is to bear missing him. ¡°One day, a young man passing by heard about my story and came to me and asked if I could make this story into a short story and post it online, and I agreed.¡± Although she died, he hoped that she would always live in the world. At least don¡¯t go away in such an unknown way, no one knows her. Both her parents had passed away, and after he died of old age, no one would know that she had ever been in this world. Unexpectedly, after the short story was filmed on the Inte, it unexpectedly became popr. For a while, many people from all over the country came to interview him, asking him to tell the same story over and over again, and finally leave with a sigh, or wipe a few tears during filming, and start again when he finds that the lens is not good. Susie couldn¡¯t help but tightened her hands, and said softly, ¡°You can refuse.¡± The old man smiled, his eyes were cloudy and empty, ¡°I would like to tell them over and over again, so that they can remember Liam¡¯s name over and over again. People say that if a persones to the world and no one remembers it at the end, then She is really dead, disappearing between heaven and earth. I don¡¯t want her to disappear.¡± I hope she never came and made him lonely in this life. He also hated that she hadn¡¯t been here, and missed the prosperity of this life. ¡°Later, everyone left, and after the bustle and bustle, it was empty, and it repeated every day.¡± He suddenly couldn¡¯t bear such emptiness, so he chose to leave quietly, leaving the original ce. When I came to the sea, I originally wanted to rx, but I couldn¡¯t bear the longing. The old man smiled lonely: ¡°I really miss her so much¡­¡± I really thought about it so much that I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He wanted to just jump into the sea like this, even if he was med by her in the past, he would be satisfied. Susie held the grandfather¡¯s hand tightly, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma will definitely be waiting for you.¡± Susie was about to say that she took him to see grandma, but at this moment a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s you!So you¡¯re here!¡± Amelia held her phone and said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Let¡¯s go over there and sit down!¡± It turned out that Amelia was sitting behind thendscape tree. She was looking for a hotel on her mobile phone, but she suddenly heard a very familiar story. Once this touching story was very popr, it was made into various versions of small videos, and even a song was widely circted, but then the old man disappeared. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There are still manyizens asking online, where did the old man go? There are also many people who shoot videos and stories, and keep looking for him. Amelia thinks she¡¯s lucky! I didn¡¯t expect to meet this old man. If it is posted on the Inte, won¡¯t the old man whoizens care about have a follow-up? Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 603 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Go? 288 Vouchers Amelia pulled the suitcase and pulled the old man when she came over. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s sit over there.¡± She had a strong attitude, as if it was only natural for the old man to follow her. Susie stood up and said angrily, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to go, why do you forcefully take Grandpa away!¡± Amelia looked at Susie as if she was watching a joke. ¡°Who said the old man is unwilling, do you? When can you speak for him?¡± She rolled her eyes. She is allowed to pull the old man to listen to the story by herself, what if she wants to invite the old man? Amelia pushed Susie away rudely and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Susie staggered and stood up quickly so as not to fall. and Craig who were sitting on one side, Ada on the other side of the chair, and Kellen who was leaning on the fence by the sea all stood up! Their eyes were extremely cold, and Kellen came over in an instant, raising his hand to grab Amelia. However, before his hand touched Amelia, he saw Amelia flying across the air and nted in the flower garden! Susie snorted, ¡°If anyone offends me, I will cut the grass and root it out!¡± But soon Susie regretted that she didn¡¯t aim and threw it on the flowers and nts. It should be thrown into the trash can far away! Kellen was dumbfounded. Who did you learn this from? Amelia fluttered and pulled herself out of the flowerbed, her hair was messed up like a crazy woman, in fact she was going crazy! ¡°How dare you hit someone¡­¡± She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Susie put her hips on her hips, raised her chin arrogantly: ¡°You were the one who hit! What!Anyway, you are not allowed to interview the old man!¡± Kellen stopped in front of Susie. Of course Amelia didn¡¯t think she was thrown away by Susie. First, she didn¡¯t see clearly, and second, she didn¡¯t believe it, so she stared at Kellen fiercely. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You can interview the old man yourself, but I can¡¯t? You are hooligans!¡± Susie frowned: ¡°We are not interviewing! You are, you are exposing the old man¡¯s scars.¡± Ameliaughed angrily. Oh, if they go to the old man to listen to the story, isn¡¯t that exposing his scars? Just interview her? Besides, she is not interviewing, she is just sitting and chatting with the old man. For so long, there are netizens who are concerned about the whereabouts of the old man. After she posted the follow-up on the Inte, it can be regarded as an exnation to theizens, so as not to let everyone worry about it. Her starting point is good, it is to reassure theizens, and it will not cause any trouble to the elderly, so why kidnap her morally! Amelia angrily took off the leaves from her head, threw them on the ground, and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s just that state officials are only allowed to set fires and not allow people to lightmps!Besides, it¡¯s up to him. whether the old man is willing or not. Who are you? Who is qualified to decide for him? You are so selfish!How right do you think you are doing? Are you moving yourself?¡± I have to say that her mouth is very powerful. The old man sighed softly and stood up tremblingly. He didn¡¯t want the young people to quarrel, anyway, he didn¡¯t have much time, so it didn¡¯t matter if he promised another one. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He touched Susie¡¯s head: ¡°Thank you.¡± He is very grateful, because there are countless peopleing and going. interviewing him and chatting with him, some for money, some to satisfy their own curiosity. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But only she really loved and cared about him, and said she would let him see his wife. The old man knew it was impossible, but he was really grateful for her kindness. ¡°Just a moment, it doesn¡¯t hurt to say it again.¡± This is just in Susie¡¯s ears, and it doesn¡¯t matter to be angry again. ¡°No.¡± She stubbornly stopped, holding the old man¡¯s hand: ¡°Let¡¯s leave her alone.¡± On the side, na handed the phone to Craig and said in a low voice, ¡°Take a picture of me!¡± Don¡¯t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case, guard against this woman first. Craig folded his arms and held the mobile phone familiarly, and he couldn¡¯t find that he was holding the mobile phone unless he looked carefully. na walked over and dissuaded: ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her. Come with us, some people¡¯s rude requests can be ignored.¡± Amelia agreed to see the old man, but the upstart was thwarted. She refused to admit defeat and came up again, rushing to grab the other hand of the old man. Susie pulled out a hapless ghost with her backhand and smashed it on her head. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Kellen looked cold and pushed Amelia away. Originally, he wanted to throw her into the trash can, but when he saw the old man holding the phone, the unlucky ghost came out again. Of course, you don¡¯t need to do it yourself, so that if you really make a fuss on the Inte, you can beat someone by yourself and lose ground. Amelia is not Kellen¡¯s opponent at all. Kellen seems to push lightly, but in fact it is very strong. She is caught off guard and twists her feet¨C When a person is about to fall, he will subconsciously stretch out his other foot to make amends. Unexpectedly, just as Amelia¡¯s other foot was stretched out to stand firm, this foot was also twisted! Like a big crab running amok, she staggered and flew out by herself, bumped into the trash can urately, and stuck her head down into the trash can. After Amelia stuck her head in, she quickly grabbed the sides of the trash can and wanted to get up, but she didn¡¯t expect her center of gravity to be wrong, and she fell into it. Craig, holding the phone, was speechless. He looked puzzled, why did this woman fall into the trash can by herself? He could see clearly when he shot, she didn¡¯t fall when Kellen pushed her away! na said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kellen said: ¡°Go to the pier, I have already booked the boat ticket.¡± The homestay they lived in was more than 40 kilometers away by car, but it was very close by boat. Kellen raised his hand, supported the old man steadily, and brought him directly into the boat. The old man, whose feet were almost in the air, was full of doubts. On the boat, Craig looked at the old woman and saw that she had no intention of telling him to stop, so he continued to pat. na sighed: ¡°Why are you talking to her? She wants to pull you to sit down when shees up, and you really go.¡± The old man felt a little dazed after getting on the boat, remembering his promise to his wife. He murmured: ¡°What does it matter? Anyway, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I can do something before I die¡­Even if she wants to make money, it¡¯s good to help her earn a dor¡­¡­.¡± Susie said: ¡°Don¡¯t say that again, you have to live well and see the olddy well.¡± The evening breeze was cool, and the old man did not speak for a long time. Why lie to him. For a moment, he really believed it, and his heart beat violently, feeling inexplicably excited. But when he calmed down again, only the vicissitudes of life remained in his eyes. People cannot be resurrected. How could it be possible to see it, and how could it be possible to see it. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 604 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Trash can The trash can next to the flower garden is arge trash can. After Amelia fell into the trash can, her clothes were hooked to the lid of the trash can. and she shut herself inside with a snap. Amelia was struggling in the trash can, which had everything in it since it was near the pier. The leftover lunch box garbage, the vomit of some seasick people vomited in garbage bags, the baby¡¯s poop-filled diapers¡­ Amelia threw up and rolled her eyes, but for some reason, she crawled several times, but she didn¡¯t even get up! When she was finally exhausted, the entire trash can was dumped down. and she got up in a panic, and crawled towards the seaside while vomiting. It killed her, she just wanted to wash her face quickly. Seeing the boat going away, she was so angry that she cursed again and again: ¡°This whole family capsized and fell into the sea!Drowned! All drowned!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you doing!¡± a cleaner yelled, ¡°No littering on the beach!¡± I couldn¡¯t see clearly in the dark, and the cleaner thought the lump was rubbish. Amelia scolded: ¡°That eye of yours saw me throwing garbage? I just wash it!¡± Cleaner: ¡°I can¡¯t even wash it!Come up to me!¡± Amelia was speechless. She didn¡¯t care about the cleaner and wanted to wash her hands and face. by force, but the cleaner had alreadye down, so she grabbed her and dragged her up. Amelia was watched like this, and there were still a lot of tourists holding up their mobile phones to take videos¡­ After she was done, she was dragged ashore, washed at the garbage recycling station, scolded by old men and women passing by, and reprimanded by the cleaners¡­ By the time she was wet and found a homestay where she could stay, it was already after twelve o¡¯clock in the middle of the night¡­ I thought that I would not be so unlucky when I entered the hotel, but I didn¡¯t expect this to be just the beginning. If the password for swiping the card is entered incorrectly four times in a row, the card will be frozen directly. After finally entering the room, I went to take a shower immediately, but I fell down and bumped my head. Blow dry hair, hair was curled in by the blow dryer. I hated the dirty toilet and wanted to step on it to squat, but the toilet was smashed, my hands and feet were scratched and bleeding, and I even lost the money for a toilet. Exhausted, he was finally able to sit down safely, when there was a knock on the door. It turned out that a man had just caught up with the condom she had dropped out of. Amelia didn¡¯t want to meet such a wretched man, so she immediately cursed, but it turned out that the man brought his wife and lived next door, and wanted to have a thrill while his wife was asleep. Unexpectedly, being caught by his wife, the wretched man immediately said that it was Amelia who seduced him, but Amelia was beaten by the shrew. 10 541 It was noisy until midnight, and everyone knew about it, and then gradually quieted down. The unlucky ghost pped his hands and snorted: ¡°You need Susie to clean up your trash? Next time I see you, I¡¯ll fuck you.¡± The unlucky ghost went back to collect the candy with his military exploits. Amelia wanted to cry but had no tears. It was all the fault of that upstart family. She wants to expose them! If she had booked that homestay early, how could she be so unluckyter? Maliciously booked all the rooms, don¡¯t let her live in it! Tomorrow, she will take her mobile phone and expose them! Taking advantage of her exhaustion, Amelia turned on the camera and said: ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m director Amelia. I¡¯m sorry that the project has been put on hold. It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. I want to talk to you about the tourist bully I encountered¡­¡± ** The old man was taken back to Susie¡¯s homestay where they were. Kellen booked a lot of rooms, so he randomly chose a room for the old man to live in. Susie is staying in the old man¡¯s room, looking for Liam¡¯s whereabouts. The old man sat on the sofa and said helplessly, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless.¡± 43.39% 10 54 He finally found out, it turned out that the family called him here to call his soul. Call Liam¡¯s spirit to meet him. Although people are a bit superstitious when they are old, the old man knows that this is impossible. Susie: ¡°Don¡¯t talk~ just wait!¡± The old man had no choice but to let her torment. The sofa was facing the sea outside, and he sat on the sofa looking at the scenery outside, a little lost in thought. If you jump off the sea, can you find Liam after you die? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It seems that people whomit suicide belong to the category of ¡®evil¡¯ and need to go to hell for trial? What if you can¡¯t find her? The old man was thinking wildly in his mind, maybe he was too tired, so he leaned his head on the sofa and fell asleep without knowing it. Susiey on Mitch¡¯sp, flipping through the shiny golden brochure with her little hands. ¡°Can you do it?¡± The little guy opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Mitch: ¡°You can do what you want.¡± He babbled: ¡°You think it¡¯s easy, Liam has been dead for more than thirty years, and there are too many people who died on the same day¡­¡± Susie flipped through it casually: ¡°Here!¡± Mitch: ¡°And if she goes to reincarnation¡­.¡± 10.54 There you have it!? He took a closer look suspiciously, only to find that the birthday, life, death, and ce all matched up¡­ I really found it! Mitch was dumbfounded, and just flipped through it, and found it? He was about to say something, but immediately reacted with something even more shocking: ¡°Can you see the words on the booklet?¡± Susie blinked: ¡°Yes, it was possible a long time ago.¡± Mitch was speechless. Susie pointed to the brochure: ¡°You go and pick her up?¡± Mitch: ¡°Okay.¡± The old man was soundly asleep. He dreamed that he and Liam were boating by theke,ughing andughing¡­ At this time, a voice whispered in his ear: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± He was pushed. The old man opened his eyes nkly, saw Susie for the first time, sat up on the sofa with difficulty, and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, what¡¯s the matter, kid.¡± Susie said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± The old man smiled and patted her head kindly: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± There is no such thing as a long wait or a short wait for things that can¡¯t be waited for in this life. No expectations, so no disappointment. The old man said kindly: ¡°Can¡¯t you find it? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll find her after I go down.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°No, look!¡± The old man looked in the direction of her finger, and when he saw a familiar figure in front of him, he was suddenly stunned. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 605 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 605 Chapter 605 She grew up quickly, and he didn¡¯t spend much time wi 288 Vouchers Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The old man couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, and rubbed his eyes like a child! Liam? Is he dreaming? Or did you not wake up from the dream just now? Then this dream is too real! The old man pinched his thigh hard, it hurt! The old man stood up involuntarily, his stooped back trembling slightly: ¡°Liam¡­?¡± Liam is still the same as when she was young, she sat quietly on the chair. clutching the corners of her clothes tightly with both hands. Hearing the familiar voice, she still couldn¡¯t help it, her eyes filled with tears! He is old and his hair is all white. But she still recognized him at a nce. Susie said that he was never married, had no son or daughter, and said that his parents who supported her died and waited for her¡­ The ghost town is huge, she died identally, and she didn¡¯t obey the rules, she didn¡¯t go to reincarnation, so the ce she stayed in was naturally different. Her parents died naturally, so she didn¡¯t see her rtives, or even a familiar person, in the ghost town. She didn¡¯t even know that he had really waited for her all his life¡­ Liam choked up, crying so hard he couldn¡¯t help himself. The old man¡¯s back trembled, is it really her? 1054 She is really in front of his eyes, isn¡¯t it a dream? Liam cried and said, ¡°Why are you so stupid! Why have you lived your whole life by yourself, how hard it is¡­¡± The old man¡¯s tears suddenly blurred his vision, and he quickly wiped away the tears, for fear that he would lose sight of her. ¡°Then what about you¡­¡± He said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Why are you still waiting for me?¡± The two looked at each other for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help crying andughing. How could there really be such a person in this world? He really didn¡¯t know how to change things¡­ The old man walked over tremblingly, and Liam also stood up, but he didn¡¯t know how to express the moment they finally met, and he didn¡¯t dare to hold her hand. ¡°You are still the same as before, and you are still so beautiful.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were cloudy and his voice was sad. Liamughed, ¡°But you¡¯re old.¡± The old man felt disappointed: ¡°Yes¡­¡± But I heard her say: ¡°It¡¯s what I imagined¡­¡± She reached out and hugged the old man. The old man¡¯s tears started to fall like rain, and he couldn¡¯t stop no matter what. Susie closed the door. Standing in the corridor, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh and stretched herself. ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯s always a joy to meet each other, wow, don¡¯t you think so!¡± Kellen hummed: ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Susie: ¡°Okay!But grandma should be asleep, I¡¯ll be with dad tonight~¡± Kellen picked her up: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± The father and daughter went back to the room and closed the door. The room on the other side. na stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching the night outside. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± she murmured. Old, he is still around, it is really a blessing in the world. na¡¯s eyes softened, and she turned to look at Craig on the bed. Craig, who was soundly asleep, kicked his legs and lifted the quilt away, snoring loudly. na was speechless. The next day Susie got up very early, she secretly opened the door to look around. I saw the old man and Liam sitting on the sofa, cuddling together and watching the sunrise outside. Didn¡¯t sleep all night. The old man¡¯s voice came in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I promised to take 33.09% 10:54 you to the sea for rafting, but it can¡¯t be realized.¡± Liam smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s already good.¡± Susie thought for a while, pushed the door in and said, ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± The old man looked over in surprise. Susie said: ¡°I¡¯ll ask the boss for a ck umbre!¡± After she finished speaking, she ran out and came in with an umbre after a while. ¡°Just take this!¡± The old man worriedly asked: ¡°It¡¯s dawn, is it okay if Liam doesn¡¯t go back?¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The old man said again; ¡°I heard that Hell is very strict, if the King of Hell finds out¡­¡± Susie said that she is the King of Hell. ¡°I said it¡¯s fine, so it¡¯s fine!¡± She stuffed the ck umbre into the old man¡¯s hand: ¡°Take Liam to y, you can go outside all day today. But you can¡¯t tip the umbre down, but you can close the umbre.¡± ¡°When closing the umbre, the tip of the umbre should face up, don¡¯t let someone take the umbre!¡± and than nut The old man was stunned. Is it really possible? The regret of a lifetime has actuallye true. He looked at Susie, moved by the vicissitudes of his wrinkled face, and didn¡¯t know how to thank Susie. Susie didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, so she opened the umbre when she got to the door. ¡°Go, go!Be careful!¡± The old man subconsciously took the ck umbre, and Liam stood under the umbre, looking back at Susie. Then he bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Susie smiled and waved at them, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She watched the old man go away holding an umbre. The boss came out at some point, and said with emotion: ¡°Hey, an old man is alone¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t see Liam¡¯s ghost, only the old man holding an umbre alone. When Kellen just booked a boat with him, he also exined the reason, saying that the old man came alone to fulfill the promise he made to his lover when he was young. ¡°I hope he can feel more at ease when hees back,¡± the boss said. Susie nodded: ¡°Yes!¡± From a distance, she watched the old man get on the boat, holding a ck umbre, and Liam was leaning on his shoulder. 10.54 Mitch sighed, ¡°He¡¯s dying too.¡± Susie: ¡°Yeah.¡± So she asked Liam toe and pick him up and go with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, do you want to go back to sleep?¡± Kellen hugged Susie. Susie said: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m five years old, I can walk by myself.¡± Kellen hummed, but didn¡¯t let her go. He knew that she was five years old, so there were not many times when he could carry her away. When she was six or seven years old, went to elementary school, and had ssmates and friends of her own, if she carried her away like this, she would beughed at by her ssmates. Even older, twelve, thirteen¡­ As a father, it would be difficult to hug her. His little one will eventually grow up too. And he will grow old and pass away like this old man. At that time, he will also kick Hell¡¯s rules, stay and wait for her, at least see her sit safely in the King of Hell¡¯s position before leaving. In a short life, it passed like this. And in such a short life, there will be someone who will seize his time with her in the future. Thinking of this, Kellen couldn¡¯t help hugging Susie even tighter. At this moment, a little brat¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°¡­Susie.¡± Susie snorted and looked up to see two people standing outside the door of the hotel. 10:54 The big one is Lottie. The small one is Ledger. ¡°Ledger! Wow, you guys are here to travel too?¡± Susie said happily. Ledger nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡± Kellen was speechless. 10:54 97 62% Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 606 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 606 Chapter 606 All Come Kellen squinted at Ledger, before he could speak, he heard a series of voices: ¡°Susie, here Ie!¡± ¡°Susie, I¡¯ming too!¡± Wade and Lucye running. Lottie stood in front of the B&B inn, still confused. She was suddenly packed by her son, was taken onto the ne suddenly, and finally stood here. Not only that, after she got off the ne, she gathered with Martin, Willow, Hamza. Wade and the others¡­ Now Martin and the others are parking outside, picking up the luggage. Delh¨Cthe first time she saw this child, the old girly child of the Wright family, she just felt that this child was cold¡­ Wade was excited: ¡°I brought Alex here for you!¡± And Lucy¡¯s voice leaping into the sky: ¡°The sea!My mother!¡± Alex¡¯s voice followed closely: ¡°Be careful it¡¯s a stepmother!¡± Susie struggled out of Kellen¡¯s arms and said excitedly, ¡°Brother!Lucy!¡± Alex yelled: ¡°Oh my god, my baby! You¡¯ve lost weight!Otherwise, why haven¡¯t I felt your existence for so long!¡± The sea was much warmer than LA, Alex couldn¡¯t wait to fly over,nded on Susie¡¯s shoulder, tilted his head to rub against her. Susie giggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not skinny!¡± Alex said affirmatively: ¡°Slim!I miss you so much that I can¡¯t bear to be so thin!¡± Hamza was speechless, Zion was still flipping through his notes. Susie eximed: ¡°Why are you here?¡± Delh said with a nk face: ¡°It¡¯s not because of you that I came to catch up with the performance.¡± Susie was speechless. A few children are like cheerful little sparrows, talking non-stop with their heads together. It was also mixed with Alex¡¯s voice, and Willow followed behind them, interjecting a sentence from time to time, which was quite lively. Ledger was carrying a small backpack, with one hand in his pocket, and followed coolly beside him. Kellen who was left out in the cold: Displeased! Martin pulled a few suitcases and gave Kellen two: ¡°Carry.¡± Kellen: ¡°Why did I mention it?¡± Martin smiled: ¡°I suddenly received a bill yesterday for seventy-two thousand.¡± Kellen was speechless. He casually took the suitcase, and saidzily: ¡°Isn¡¯t it 72,000, the handsome and wealthy CEO earns more than 72,000 in one breath.¡± Martin was speechless. Lottie followed Susie and the others, it¡¯s so nice to be a group of children together, the joy of childhood. Even her son, who doesn¡¯t like to y with others, followed behind. She smiled, her eyes suddenly fell on Kellen, and said with a smile: ¡°So you are here!Our family is so busy that he doesn¡¯te home once¡­ You should take it easy!¡± Kellen unterally resigned, and Rocky had to take his ce, and is now helping him with a meeting thousands of miles away. Oh, and brought some kind of mysterious squad. I heard that I went to the other side of the mountain today, and I probably won¡¯te back for a month or two. The ¡®culprit¡¯ turns out to be here. Kellen was speechless. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Young people need to exercise more,¡± Kellen said. Lottie¡¯s mouth twitched. There is not much difference in age between the two, even Rocky is two years older than him. Just open his eyes and talk nonsense! na was dumbfounded when she got up, seeing a group of viins in front of her. There are theirs, and there are others. ¡°Why are you here?¡± na asked Martin strangely. Martin said: ¡°Hamza proposed toe together, saying that only the younger sister cane to travel, Lucy may have some ideas.¡± Lucy just heard it and shook her head violently: ¡°I have no idea!¡± na was speechless: ¡°Not going to ss anymore? One by one!¡± Lucy waved her hand: ¡°Grandma, it doesn¡¯t matter if I get up or not, it doesn¡¯t matter if Zion gets up or not, and it doesn¡¯t matter if Hamza and Wade get up or not.¡± The first two are scumbags, and they are all so scumbags. Thest two are top students, and they are all top students if they can¡¯t get It really doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s up or down¡­ na was speechless for a moment. The boss led the way and helped carry the luggage, and said, ¡°Oh, let me tell you why you booked seven or eight rooms at once yesterday. It turns out that the whole family hase!¡± The room that Kellen booked yesterday happened to be fully upied. The homestay suddenly became lively. na was very experienced, and rushed to the room one by one, packed up, and gathered at the door for dinner at eight o¡¯clock on time. The olddy even wanted to borrow the kitchen from the boss and cook for herself, but was stopped by Martin. After the children entered the room, the homestay became quiet. Amelia came here at this time, and seeing the quietness, she felt that her timing was right. She came here so early on purpose to let everyone see how this upstart upies public resources! ¡°It¡¯s so early in the live broadcast, there are so few people, everyone didn¡¯t get up!¡± Amelia said: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I will record and broadcast.¡± ¡°Last night, I also said that I encountered a series of bullying incidents during my travels, and this arrogant and unreasonable family lived in this homestay.¡± ¡°I also booked this homestay, but they took my room. I was willing to give money to them to compensate them and not return the room to me. I endured it and thought about booking another room. I didn¡¯t expect them to take the whole homestay. The rooms are all booked!¡± ¡°They just targeted me and bullied me on purpose. Now is the time when the flowers bloom the most beautifully. As a girl, I can¡¯t find a ce to live in the middle of the night. I only encounter idents when I walk outside¡­¡± ¡°In case someone doesn¡¯t believe me, I came here early on purpose, because usually there are no guests to check in this early, and the booked room will not be canceled.¡± Having said that, Amelia stood at the front desk and asked, ¡°Boss, is there any room left?¡± The boss saw that it was her again, so it made sense to hold a mobile phone! He said nkly, ¡°No!¡± Amelia said: ¡°Look, I just said that their family has booked all the rooms!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 607 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Bad night 288 (Vouchers Amelia had a bad night, and the more she thought about it, the more angry she became, but how could she just swallow it like this. So I came to the live broadcast early in the morning, so that everyone can see how extravagant and wasteful that upstart is, bullying and bullying her, a girl! ¡°You need an ID card to check in, right?¡± Amelia held up her mobile phone and sneered at the boss: ¡°Yesterday, that person robbed my room, so forget it if you don¡¯t speak for me and say I unsubscribed myself!How dare you put Can you show us your check-in information?¡± The boss said speechlessly: ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll take advantage just by holding up a mobile phone? The guest¡¯s check-in information is personal privacy, how can it be shown to you?¡± Amelia held up her mobile phone and patted the boss¡¯s face: ¡°Don¡¯t dare, you¡¯re guilty, right?¡± The boss really annoyed this woman, and asked: ¡°Then let me ask you, if your check-in information is registered with me, and then someone wants to check your information and I show it to him, can you give it to me? You Do you have to turn around and sue me for leaking your personal privacy?¡± The check-in information includes personal ID, name and phone number, and most people have no right to check it when theye, let alone she broadcast it live to the wholework. Unexpectedly, Amelia said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!If it were me, I would just show it to prove my innocence!¡± She didn¡¯t live here anyway, so what the hell. Amelia speaks righteously and swears that she will never get rid of her boss. ¡°Get out!¡± The boss immediately chased him away: ¡°Slut.¡± Amelia instantly frowned: ¡°Who are you calling a shrew? You can see, the boss has this quality, and the attitude of opening the door to do business!If youe to Shanghai for tourism in the future, please don¡¯te to his house!His homestay is called¡­¡± Amelia took a picture of the mobile phone at the signboard of the hotel. After all, the boss couldn¡¯t hold back his hands and pushed her out. Amelia grasped this point even more, proving that the boss was too guilty to check for her, and then called 911 live, and confidently called the police. That nouveau riche was uneducated, so he thought it would be good to spend money to upy all the other rooms, right? You must know that you need to register your ID card for amodation now. When the police officer came, she wanted to take a picture of the ugly face of the upstart. Most people like to watch the excitement. When Amelia and the boss were arguing and shoving, many people entered the live broadcast room, asking what happened. Soon the police officer came. Amelia described the cause and effect: ¡°I came to stay yesterday, and I had already booked a room. The boss canceled my order without authorization and said that I refunded it myself!Then there were a few guests here who targeted me and deliberately booked all the rooms. As a result, I didn¡¯t have a room to check in, and I encountered an ident while walking on the road in the middle of the night.¡± She stretched out her battered and swollen face to the camera. Amelia¡¯s face was really miserable. She was punished by the unlucky ghost, and then beaten up by the wretched man¡¯s wife. She didn¡¯t even recognize her mother when she came. 10 551 Netizens were outraged. The police officer saw that the matter was getting serious, so he could only check ording to the regtions. When he saw Amelia holding up her mobile phone and wanted toe over to take pictures, she sternly reprimanded: ¡°Stand over there!¡± Amelia was immediately upset, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to take pictures of me? Speaking of which, you know that man, right? Are you protecting them?¡± The officer nced at Amelia. Another police officer was checking check-in information. There are a total of seven rooms, and each room has check-in information. including how many children or how many people are staying. ¡°No problem,¡± said the officer. Amelia heard it, sure enough! ¡°How could there be no problem? They are four adults and one child, even if they register with the ID cards of the four adults, how about three rooms?¡± ¡°Are these three rooms also registering their own ID cards and registering repeatedly? Then can I suspect that they are doing something ulterior and criminal by opening so many more rooms?¡± The police officer nced at her again and warned, ¡°Speak well and don¡¯t nder others! The other three rooms are registered with other ID cards!¡± Amelia: ¡°Ha, I see, that means borrowing someone else¡¯s ID card! Who knows who lives in this room? Is he doing something shameful? If we don¡¯t check it out today, we won¡¯t give us an exnation! Then What rtionship do you have with them, and whether you, as public servants of the people, collect money and collude with some evil forces, I will definitely investigate this to the end!¡± 10:55 The officer was speechless. The police officer sneered: ¡°Then we will conduct a routine rounds, but I warn you that without our permission, as an individual, you have no right to enter other people¡¯s rooms to take pictures, otherwise I will detain you in ordance with relevant regtions!¡± Amelia doesn¡¯t care, as long as she checks it anyway, she will follow behind to take pictures, it must be what she said. The police officer walked in front and checked the rooms one by one ording to the information on the registration form. The first room was thergest one. The police knocked on the door: ¡°Open the door, routine inspection!¡± Craig opened the door, frowning strangely: ¡°Ward rounds?¡± The police showed their ID. There were only two old people in the room, and na was packing up. Susie¡¯s water cup, you can drink water when you are thirsty on the way to dinner, bring seven bottles of yogurt, children can eat itter on the way, bring seven boxes of fruit, it will take some time by boat, and you can eat while waiting. When I looked up, I saw the police officer rounding the ward, I just felt strange¡­the ward was rounded early in the morning. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Then I saw Amelia behind, oh!Understood! ¡°Where¡¯s the phone?¡± na immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow suit!¡± Craig was speechless. The officer was speechless. Very good, the ward round team has grown again. But they are not surprised, they often encounter all kinds of people when they are on duty, and some even hold up their mobile phones while taking pictures of them and touching them. In the second room, Kellen opened the door. Kellen took care of some things in the room, and waited for Susie and the others by the way, only to see the lineup outside. He raised his eyebrows. When the police officer went out, he leaned against the door and watched. In the third room, Ada opened the door, and Ada looked nk. Amelia sneered: ¡°Okay, these four people are here, let¡¯s look at other rooms next! They are definitely empty, or if they are empty, they are definitely doing something shameful.¡± In the fourth room, the police officer knocked on the door for a long time and there was no response. Amelia had such an expression. ¡°Look, I said no one!Even if one person opens a few rooms without breaking thew, it also proves one thing, that is, they maliciously upy the room, drive me away, and bully me, a girl!¡± Amelia was talking, the door of the room opened suddenly. Lottie stood at the door, looked outside, and asked strangely, ¡°What is it?¡± Amelia froze. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 608 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Attitude W Amelia never expected that there was someone in the room. Could it be that after she left, the boss booked the room again? Impossible, she saw the man book the room with her own eyes, and the boss said he booked it for three days! The police officer checked Lottie¡¯s ID card, ¡°it is consistent with the check-in information.¡± Amelia¡¯s face darkened! In the fifth room. Martin opened the door. He should have just washed his face, and the hair on his forehead was still dripping with water. When Amelia saw Martin, her heart beat wildly. This is the man she wanted to have an affair with¡­ Her tone was involuntarily gentler, and she asked, ¡°Are you a resident here? Do you know that person?¡± Martin said coldly, ¡°I know.¡± Amelia was very unwilling, and said, ¡°He gave you money toe here to help him cheat?¡± Martin¡¯s face was frosty: ¡°My own money.¡± During the conversation, the police officer checked Martin¡¯s ID card, and there was no problem. Amelia was starting to feel angry. Impossible, impossible! It¡¯s only been one night, so it¡¯s possible that their whole family rushed over overnight! They didn¡¯t know that she woulde to the live broadcast! The officer took another look at Amelia. Amelia pointed to the sixth room: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, they must have found someone to impersonate! There must be something wrong with this room!¡± The sixth room, Willow who opened the door. Behind Willow, there was a group of children¡¯s voices. A green parrot flew out, stood on Willow¡¯s shoulder, and shouted loudly: ¡°The shrew ising!The shrew ising!¡± Wade and the others came out, looking at Amelia outside. Wade said: ¡°Oh, that rude woman who canceled the room herself and said she would give us a hundred dors to let us get the room out!¡± Lucy sneered: ¡°If a hundred dors falls on the ground, our dog will not even look at it when passing by!¡± Susie: ¡°Why is she here again! Always pestering us! She¡¯s such a rascal!¡± Amelia was speechless. Police officer: ¡°Hi, ward rounds. ¡± Willow is deadpan, ID? She looks at Susie. Hamza had already taken out his ID card. Naturally, there is no problem. There was only thest room left, and Amelia couldn¡¯t help sweating her palms. When the door opened, there was only a little girl with a cold face standing. ¡°Where¡¯s your lord? You live alone?¡± The police officer was taken aback. Delh looked around and her eyes fell on Craig. She lives by herself, and this room is opened with na¡¯s ID card. She raised her hand, pointing at Craig. Craig subconsciously took out na¡¯s ID card. OK, no problem. Amelia exploded, how could it be, how could it be like this! ¡°Who is he to you? What can you prove that you are together!¡± She asked aggressively. Delh didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, just ignored her. Amelia was about to die of anger, and said loudly, ¡°Speak up! Are you dumb?¡± The police officer sternly said: ¡°This lesbian, pay attention!Don¡¯t make trouble again!¡± Ameliaughed angrily, why is she making trouble! It was obvious that these people united to bully her! ¡°There is definitely a problem. How could there be six more children in one night!I know, these children are definitely abducted. Look at this little girl who can¡¯t speak!¡± Delh was speechless. She said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to talk, get out!¡± Amelia is on the top, she doesn¡¯t believe it at all, there must be something wrong, there must be some hidden secret hidden in the room, she can¡¯t believe that there are so many people in one night, and they are all a family, how could it be such a coincidence? 38.16% 10 55 Chapter 608 Attitude Property ? N?velDrama.Org. 288 Vouchers She couldn¡¯t help but rushed into the room, vowing to find something. The police officer immediately went to stop her, and Amelia was furious: ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!Let go! You are obscene!I will sue you!¡± Taking advantage of the police officer¡¯s hesitation, Amelia rushed out immediately and rushed to Lottie and Willow¡¯s room, but naturally there was nothing. ¡°What do you have to prove that you are a family!¡± Amelia yelled, ¡°This upstart family definitely has a problem, any family can have six or seven children!¡± na¡¯s voice came: ¡°I can really prove it.¡± na ignored them and said, ¡°This is my granddaughter, and the others are my grandchildren.¡± Lottie said, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t speak is my son.¡± Delh was about to say that she came by herself, but Craig said first, ¡°This is our granddaughter too.¡± Delh¡¯s father knew him well, at worst, he would say that he recognized his granddaughter, and the recognized granddaughter was also a granddaughter! Amelia didn¡¯t believe it, she wanted to take a picture of the Murray family¡¯s ount book with her mobile phone. The police officer finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and twisted her up with a backhand! ¡°I¡¯ve warned you three times already!¡± He said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re justified by holding up a mobile phone!¡± Amelia feels humiliated, these people are united to bully her! 10:55 Chapter 608 Attitude 288 Vouchers She yelled and kept saying bad things about the Murray family. They robbed the room she reserved over and over again. In order to drive her out, they also booked the entire homestay room, causing her to be stared at by bad guys on the way to find other homestays. Beat up. Kellen came over, holding the phone: ¡°We didn¡¯t rob her room.¡± He took out the background information given by the boss: ¡°This shows that she unsubscribed by herself. To unsubscribe on the app, you need to enter the password to confirm. This app is a third-party tform, and the boss has no permission to cancel.¡± After finishing speaking, without waiting for Amelia to quibble, he took out another video surveince: ¡°The video surveince of the hotel, the surveince showed that when she was booking a room, the condom fell out of her wallet and was watched by someone.¡± ¡°That is to say, it¡¯s her own reason that she was being targeted.¡± ¡°Because of this incident, she was chased and beaten by the other party¡¯s wife, which means that the matter of her being beaten has nothing to do with us, but we didn¡¯t do anything at all.¡± Amelia didn¡¯t expect that he even got surveince cameras! ¡°You vited my privacy!¡± Amelia yelled angrily, ¡°I want to sue you!¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 609 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Step On The Sewing Machine Hearing Amelia¡¯s words, the boss on the side interrupted and said: 288 Vouchers ¡°I¡¯m really convinced. When you just held up your mobile phone to take pictures of someone¡¯s identity information, you didn¡¯t vite other people¡¯s privacy. Now that they provide video surveince in public ces, is it an invasion of your privacy?¡± na gave the final fatal blow: ¡°Officer, this woman has been pestering us all the time. We arew- abiding and good citizens, and we are determined not to add chaos to society, so we have been patient. I didn¡¯t expect her to push her forward.¡± ¡°This is the surveince during check-in. In the surveince, she admitted that she canceled the room.¡± Before Amelia¡¯s live broadcast was closed, a clear voice came: [Okay, even if I unsubscribe, it¡¯s only been an hour¡­] [Either you find a way to negotiate with them to return the room to me, or I will call you toin¡­] Then Amelia scolded other children, and pointed at a middle-aged Woman. They ignored her, and she chased her out to pester her, but Kellen pushed her back to the ground, and finally the police officers came and took her away. From these few videos alone, it can be seen that Amelia has been pestering and lying. She was taken away by the police officer for making trouble, but she said that she was robbed of her room in the middle of the night and had to leave the hotel in an ident. Netizens are outraged. This woman, dare to be more shameless? Amelia¡¯s live broadcast was originally intended to makeizens scold the 1055 Chapter 609 Step On The Sewing Machine Murray family to death. Unexpectedly, now, the bullet screens are flying, and they are all scolding her: [I¡¯ll go, if the country uses her face as a bulletproof vest, it will definitely be invulnerable. ¡¿ [Hurry up and write me in and let me scold her a few words, if you can¡¯t beat me in the dead book. ¡¿ Amelia was scolded miserably. With so much evidence in front of her, she still didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong. People, when you lose your mind, is when your IQ drops to the lowest. ¡°They ndered me! They poured dirty water on me!Not only did they beat me, they threw me in the trash! They are not human!¡± Amelia was so angry that she wanted to grab na¡¯s mobile phone, and said that the police officer was with them. The police officer stopped her, and she beat the police officer. This directly gave the police officer a reason for the seizure! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Be honest!¡± A few police officers held Amelia down and handed out a silver bracelet! na said: ¡°There¡¯s more, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Take advantage of her live broadcast to expose her! The olddy seized the time and said: ¡°Last night we met an old man who wanted tomit suicide outside. We stopped him, but we didn¡¯t expect this woman to obstruct it.¡± na released thest video. This video shows Amelia pulling an old man and insisting on taking him away. Several people from the Murray family stopped him and took the old man away. During the pull, Kellen gently pulled her away, but she twisted all the way and jumped into the trash can. From the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t see anyone beat her or throw her into the trash can as she said. ¡¾Isn¡¯t this the old man in the little story that was very popr on the Inte¡­ Oh my god, he¡¯s here, and he¡¯s actually going tomit suicide¡­] [This woman is going to expose her scars, and also interviews. If you want to tellizens about the follow-up, just say that you met an old man on the road. ¡¿ [Am I the only one who pays attention to the trash can? We didn¡¯t see anything, we just saw that someone gave her a little push, and she jumped into the trash can by herself. ¡¿ [What a good trash can, it was polluted by her like this!¡¿ [Hahaha forgive me forughing!) Amelia¡¯s reputation ispletely rotten. At the beginning, I checked out the room by myself, and said that someone robbed her room. The whole family lived in a B&B, and she ndered them for taking over the B&B and drove her away. Even when she fell into the trash can, she said that someone else did it, and she was going to make trouble after the old man was rescued, and 10 55 now the matter is revealed and she is crazy. Amelia¡¯s professional identity ount and everything have been stripped away. This time, she must have lost her job, and her career has also been ruined. Not to mention earning millions a year, making troubles and attacking the police will probably end up in jail. Before Amelia was taken away, she was still yelling unwillingly, and kept saying that the upstart bought the police officer. The owner of the homestay shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s true that everyone has it!¡± na: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? This is the real nouveau riche. I made some money through my own efforts, and then I really feel that I am great, and I am getting stronger and stronger. Everything must revolve around her. ¡± Craig: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her, do you want to shoot?¡± He was also holding his phone. na was speechless. ¡°Stop taking pictures!¡± She took the phone speechlessly, and then said to a group of viins: ¡°Are you all ready? I just asked you to go back to your room to get your things, have you taken them?¡± Susie raised her hand: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve got it!I¡¯ll take Alex!¡± Wade also said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve got it too!¡± He had his own small backpack on his left, and Susie¡¯s little strawberry satchel on his right. Lucy was excited: ¡°Let¡¯s go!I brought everything I should bring, and I didn¡¯t bring anything I shouldn¡¯t. Let¡¯s go y!¡± Hamza was very calm, he only brought a small sports satchel, which contained several hair ropes of Susie and a smallb. 10.56 Susie¡¯s hair is short now, and it¡¯s easy to mess up when she¡¯s ying crazy, so she tied her hair with it for convenience. Zion: ¡°Take it, add ten more points to my sister¡¯s defense¡­¡± Ledger, who was at the end, clenched his little hand tightly, and there was a candy inside. He hesitated to nce at Susie who was walking in the middle, and finally did not take it to her. Lottie asked strangely: ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡± Ledger put his hands in his trouser pockets and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chapter 670 A Family & Happy Time The B&B is on the other side of the sea, it is rtively quiet, and the bustling area is still in the ancient city opposite Everyone was still taking a boat, but Amelia made such a fuss, the sun had risen to a high altitude in the morning, the sun was shining brightly. and the sky was so blue that it was refreshing. Even if the sun is very strong on this side of the sea, it will not be too hot. and it is the mostfortable temperature. Susie was lying on the deck of the boat. Kellen held her in one hand, and she stretched out her hands to the surface of the water, feeling the rity of the sea water. The weather is good, and surrounded by the favorite family. The little guy sighedfortably: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Ledger was originally sitting on his mother¡¯s left, watching Susie ying in the water, pretending to be lying on the side of the boat to watch, and then took advantage of the opportunity to sit on his mother¡¯s right. A little closer to Susie. Kellen nced at it, and there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: ¡°Ledger?¡± With his back straightened, Ledger nodded lightly: ¡°Yes.¡± Kellen: ¡°I heard that you booked the tickets by yourself, and you have good autonomy. How did you come to the sea to y?¡± Ledger turned his head to look at the seagull, and said very coolly: ¡°Come whenever you want, no reason is needed.¡± Mr. Morton flicked his finger, and a longan flew out, right on Ledger¡¯s forehead. Ledger was a child after all, subconsciously covered his forehead with his hands and stared. Who hit him? He looked suspiciously at Kellen, but saw that he was turning his head to watch Susie ying with the water, as if he hadn¡¯t done anything. Ledger was speechless. Susie looked at Ledger curiously, and then at her father. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, why are you ying Ledger?¡± Kellen also whispered: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just now a seagull flew over and pulled a pile of shit, which was about to fall on the boy¡¯s head, and Dad bounced it away for him.¡± Susie suddenly realized: ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Susie looked at another Delh who was also silent, and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 610 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 610 Delh¡¯s pretty little face was also full of coldness, and she said lightly: ¡°I was close to a tear of infatuation, I¡¯lle and look for it.¡± Susie gave a thumbs up and praised: ¡°You are getting better and better! How do you know that there are fools here!¡± Delh was speechless. When she came, she happened to see the old man leaving with his wife under an umbre¡­ Lying behind the old man is the infatuated ghost. But of course Delh would not say, she turned her face away and snorted: ¡°Of course.¡± 10:56 288 Vouchers Susie asked again: ¡°You just said that there is still a tear of infatuation, so have you collected the tears yet?¡± She gave Susie an annoyed look. Susie: ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Delh: ¡°Shut up!¡± na looked at the two little girls amusedly. Her baby has always been very good, but for some reason, when she was with Delh, Susie liked to mess with her. na shook her head. Arge group of people went to eat breakfast in a mighty way, and then walked around the ancient city. When they came out, Susie had several beautiful hair clips on her hair, and various very distinctive nes around her neck. The sea is very big, and there are more than 100 kilometers in one circle. It is impossible to walk around it. Walking half a circle is awesome, so many people rent bicycles by the sea. There are two rounds and three rounds, there are single riders and there are also two or four riders. Martin rented a couple of four-person rides, and Kellen deserved it¡­ riding with two old people. Willow¡¯s eyes were bright, and she insisted on riding one. She took three children with her. Lottie and Ledger rode a tandem. The rest were all scrambling to be with Susie, every child in the car had to be apanied by an adult, so Martin naturally apanied Susie. 44 30% whe 10.56 BO IVouchers Ada herself. Ada was full of doubts. She chose to ride a tram. Everyone is riding a bicycle. Willow¡¯s eyes light up as he rides a bike for the first time. Willow was tireless, and his bicycle chain was stomped to sparks. na and Craig were sitting, and the olddy kept saying, ¡°Slow down, slow down.¡± Willow flew over with Hamza and Zion. Kellen shouted in a low voice, ¡°Sit still!¡± na quickly grabbed the armrest, and the old man quickly hugged na. Mr. Morton chased after this car with two old people. Ada followed behind on a small electric donkey: ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Ledger, who fell at the end, was speechless. He was thest? Ledger ran after him with all his might. Alex was flying in the air, flying to this car for a while, then to that car, croaking all the way: ¡°Willow!The chain is sparkling!It¡¯s on fire!¡± ¡°Go up!Go up! You¡¯rest. ¡± 288 Vouchers By the sea, tourists are very rxed andfortable, walking leisurely. Then I saw the road on the side, and a few bicycles flew past, and everyone was stunned. The bike can go so fast! After an unknown amount of time, everyone stopped panting-except for Susie and Willow, everyone was panting like a dog. Martiny down and won the whole way. Susie was hanging on the fence by the sea, looking at a small ck dot from a distance: ¡°Come on!Come on!¡± Ledger finally caught up with the main force, his mind was buzzing. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kellen raised his hand to check the time, boy, it¡¯s not bad. At this age, he was only five minutes behind. Lottie was also surprised: ¡°Amazing!I have never seen him work so hard.¡± It really is the strange desire to win and lose among children! After this mming, everyone had already reached the less crowded side, Susie ran over with a bottle of water, and asked concerned: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Wade squatted aside, looking at his face: ¡°I see your face is pale, are you okay?¡± Hamza sneered: ¡°It¡¯s so weak.¡± Ledger looked up: ¡°If you have the ability, you ride a bicycle.¡± Hamza, like his father, also won, and said directly: ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 611 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 611 Chapter 611 The ck Umbre Falls 288 (Vouchers Away from the hustle and bustle of the tourist crowd, the Murray family, Lottie Ledger and Delh all stopped, and na and Ada started to get things out of their bags. ¡°Yogurt¡­ fruit¡­, Ada, where is the bread?¡± Ada raised her voice: ¡°Here.¡± Willow crouched in front of the bike, looking at the bike chain inexplicably. She pointed to the chain and said to Martin, ¡°It¡¯s broken!¡± The corner of Martin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Martin said silently, ¡°I¡¯ll call them to change the car.¡± After a while, the people from the bicycle rental shop drove along the road and pushed three new four- person bicycles down to the beach. They saw three ¡®stranded¡¯ bicycles. One of them, the bicycle chain broke. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The other two lost their chains. They looked at the scrapped bicycle chain and asked in bewilderment, ¡°What happened?¡± Kellen folded his arms and said lightly: ¡°Whoever is faster in thepetition, I fell down, so I lost the chain.¡± Kellen: ¡°How much is the repair? We¡¯ll pay.¡± Anyway, the handsome and rich Martin is not short of money. The owner of the bicycle rental said in embarrassment: ¡°This time, three cars broke down. The maintenance fee includes the cost of our manual pulling back¡­ That will cost three hundred!¡± Kellen: ¡°OK.¡± I regret it, they paid so simply, I always feel like I shouted less¡­ The boss took three scrapped bicycles and left. Before he left, he said: ¡°Don¡¯t break it again, or you will pay three hundred and five.¡± Kellen: ¡°You can be bold.¡± The boss looked suspicious. So he¡¯s still too reserved, isn¡¯t he? Susie suddenly leaned on the railing and waved happily: ¡°It¡¯s Grandpa and Liam-¡± Kellen rented a small boat for two old people, with a boatman. The old man was holding a ck umbre, and the boatman chatted with the old man. He heard that he lost his lover in the early years, and now he came here to fulfill the agreement with his lover, and he felt a little emotional in his heart. The boatman was at the bow, and the old man was a little closer to the stern. The boatman always heard him talking to himself in a low voice from time to time, and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. Seeing someone on the shore greeting him, he asked, ¡°Do you want to dock?¡± The old man took Liam to y all morning, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to go ashore?¡± Liam nods. He said, ¡°Go to shore, please.¡± The boatman said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter! We¡¯re going to stop at the port of that scenic spot over there.¡± He pointed to a stop in the distance. After seeing the old man nodding his head, he enthusiastically shouted to the shore: ¡°We must dock there!¡± Susie made a ¡®received¡¯ gesture and stepped on the bicycle pedal again: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ledger, who had just taken a breath, was full of doubts. Bicycles ride along the coast, and boats glide leisurely towards the shore. Turning a bay, a gust of wind came oing. The old man who was holding the ck umbre only felt that the wind picked up, and the ck umbre flew up with a whistling sound! His face changed, and he quickly grabbed the handle of the umbre. The boatman hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, let go of the umbre, the wind will not stop for a while!¡± The old man held onto the umbre tightly and did not intend to let go. The boat shook, and the ck umbre was lifted by the wind. The old man was pulled to stand up, staggering, and was about to fall into theke. Liam said anxiously: ¡°You let go, let go quickly!¡± The old man¡¯s cloudy eyes were full of determination: ¡°I won¡¯t let it go.¡± He grabbed the lower te of the umbre handle and tried to close the umbre. But the wind was too strong, and he stood staggeringly on the edge of the boat. He fought against the wind, but his old body was obviouslycking in physical strength. He grabbed the umbre bone and tried to pull it down, and his finger was cut open. Liam was in a hurry: ¡°Let go, please! Let go¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes are full of stubbornness. That year, she was crushed under the reinforced concrete, and he couldn¡¯t do anything. Now, how could he let go? ¡°I won¡¯t let it go, ¡°he said through gritted teeth, ¡°I will never let it go.¡± Liam cried, ¡°What are you doing? The boatman was so frightened that he quickly put down his oars and wanted to go over to help. At this moment, another gust of wind blew up, and the ck umbre flew out all at once. ¡°Liam!¡± The old man was about to fall into theke, but now that the ck umbre was blown away, he jumped into theke regardless of anything! The boatman was so frightened that he jumped down to save others. The old man only had the ck umbre blown away by the wind in his eyes. The ck umbre spun a few times on theke, and was blown farther and farther by the wind¡­ ¡°Liam¡­!¡± He was anxious and sad: ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± He¡¯s going to lose track. 288 Vouchers All his life, he never caught up. The old man was ups and downs in theke, and was picked up by the boatman from behind. The boatman said anxiously, ¡°What are you doing! It¡¯s just a ck umbre. If you don¡¯t have it, you won¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll buy it for you when yound, okay? ¡± The old man suddenly cried out: ¡°Liam!¡± In the distance, the umbre has stopped, but the umbre is tipped up and is slowly being soaked by theke water¡­ Liam, who was originally in the ck umbre, has long since disappeared. As Susie said, the ck umbre cannot tip over. He¡¯s useless, he can¡¯t even do such a simple thing well! Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 612 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Help 288 Vouchers The boatman held the old man with one hand and tried his best to get closer to the boat. Just now the old man was still struggling, but now he is motionless. He even thought that something happened to him, but when he turned around, he was stunned, his face ashen, and the boatman was startled. ¡°If you want to open it, just an umbre¡­..¡± The old man choked up: ¡°That¡¯s not an ordinary umbre.¡± The boatman was distressed and helpless, and said, ¡°So when I got on the boat. I told you to close the umbre¡­¡± The old man¡¯s eyes were clouded with tears, and he murmured. ¡°When you close it, she won¡¯t be able to see¡­¡± If they can¡¯t be together, let him also die in this sea. If he dies faster, will he be able to catch up with her if he chases after her? The boatman didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. After finally grabbing the edge of the boat. I dared not go up. No one was pressing the boat, and climbing the boat by force would cause the boat to tip over. Holding the edge of the boat, you can slowly return to the shore. If the boat capsizes, the boatman feels that he does not have the strength to swim back with the old man. ¡°Hold on to the edge of the boat, I¡¯m pushing the boat, let¡¯s go back to the shore, hold on!¡± The boatman put the old man¡¯s hand on the edge of the boat, and tied his hands with something worried, then swam to the stern and pushed the boat forward. At this moment, he heard the old man say: ¡°Thank you, thank you very much.¡± The boatman struggled to push the boat, panted and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be so stupid when you go back.¡± ¡°That ck umbre may be special to you, but no matter how special it is, it doesn¡¯t matter how important it is, right?¡± ¡°This time we are considered a life-and-death friendship. When we go back. I will invite you home for a drink, and we will go shopping in the ancient city together.¡± ¡°There are many unique umbres in the ancient city, and I will buy them for you when the time comes!¡± The boatman said a few words and saw no one responded, his heart tightened, and he swam back to the side of the boat to have a look. I saw the old man unknowingly let go of the things that bound his hands and sank into theke! The boatman¡¯s eyelids twitched in fright, and he looked around anxiously The sparklingke, no one responded¡­ Just when the boatman was anxious and frantically looking for it on theke. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Suddenly there was a crashing sound, and a man with a stern face came up from the bottom of the water, carrying something on his shoulders¡­ It is the old man! It turned out that Susie had seen it when the wind blew the ck umbre, and she was too anxious at that time, so she threw out the gourd and the ghost in the gourd without saying a word. The ugly aunt who can¡¯t see the sun flew back with a cry. The wedding dress ghost and Daisy belonged to vile ghosts, and they couldn¡¯t walk under the sun, so they hurried back. ya ghost and coward were the first to bear the brunt, flying towards the ck umbre. The coward¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he aimed at Liam, who was about to lose his wits, and threw her into the gourd. ya ghost said: ¡°It¡¯s so handsome. ¡± At the same time, Kellen jumped off his bicycle, jumped into the sea before the old man fell into the lake, and swam towards the boat. He showed a speed faster than the Olympic champion, but still saw the old man sinking into theke by himself. Fortunately, he caught up, and the old man sank for a few seconds before he scooped him up. The old man sprouted the will to die, and at this moment he was motionless. Kellen raised his hand and threw him into the boat, leaving the boatman stunned. What kind of strong man is this, who can throw an old man who weighs at least a hundred pounds into the boat in the water? Before he could react, he was also thrown up. ¡°Hold the boat!¡± Kellen said. The boatman quickly pressed down on the other side of the boat, and Kellen got on the boat as soon as he turned over. He immediately helped the old man up, put his knee on his stomach, and pped him a few times. The old man simply fell into the water not long ago, and after spitting out a few sips of water with a wow sound, he woke up leisurely. He stared nkly in front of him, looked around with difficulty, and was immediately disappointed when he saw that he was still alive. Kellen said, ¡°Don¡¯t justmit suicide.¡± The old man sighed: ¡°I have caused you trouble.¡± Kellen exhaled and leaned against the side of the boat, resting one hand on the side of the boat, while with the other he picked up a handful of wet hair and shook it. He pointed to Susie who cared about the elderly on the shore, and said, ¡°No trouble, your Liam, Susie was caught by you.¡± The old man was at a loss for a moment. Take it back? Kellen said: ¡°So don¡¯t hurry, it¡¯s not a day or two.¡± The old man didn¡¯t understand what he said for a while, but suddenly excitedly said: ¡°You mean Liam is fine?¡± Kellen replied. Fortunately, they met by chance, otherwise today would be a tragedy, the old man would not have caught up with his Liam if he jumped into theke and died, because Liam must have lost his soul when the ck umbre flew away. The old man wept with joy, but immediately felt extremely guilty, and kept apologizing: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble¡­¡± The boatman regained hisposure, shook his head and said, ¡°I said, why are you so stupid.¡± 10-5 He didn¡¯t understand what they meant about Liam, and based on his guess, he felt that the ck umbre should have been left by the old man¡¯s lover, and the old man regarded it as his lover. An umbre is just an umbre. The boatman really doesn¡¯t understand that hemitted suicide for an umbre. But after all, he didn¡¯t say anything, and silently shook the oars. Soon the boat docked, Susie had been waiting for a long time, and asked concerned: ¡°Are you okay?¡± But he saw that his forehead had turned ck and his face was haggard, which was different from when he went out in the morning. It turned out that Master said that his lifespan was only two days, and this was the reason. Susie is a little sad. Mitch sighed slightly, although she was the King of Hell, she couldn¡¯t just keep whoever she wanted. Her whole life is destined to see peopleing and going. Isn¡¯t this another kind of loneliness¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 613 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 613 Chapter 6131 Will Find You In The Next Life Martin paid ten times the fee to the boatman. The boatman was ttered and said no, but was finally sent away by na while persuading him. Leaving the old man alone. Susie shook the gourd and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liam is inside, but we have to go back before she cane out.¡± Because of a sudden ident, everyone returned early. The owner of the rental bicycle came again, and this time he not only took a few empty bicycles back, but also took a whole group of people back, and everyone sat behind the truck. The blue sky was still so blue, but everyone felt a little heavy in their hearts. Looking at the old man wrapped in a nket after changing his clothes nearby, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Susie looked at the receding scenery by the roadside, her clear and bright eyes were filled with confusion, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. When they arrived at there, Martin chartered a boat back to their homestay. After the old man returned to his room, the boss made him some ginger tea, and the old man saw his lover as he wished. Liam cried and med: ¡°What are you doing, really, how much trouble you are causing others¡­¡± The old man smiled: ¡°I was wrong.¡± Everyone was speechless. Craig shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much!It¡¯s not troublesome at all. Our son-inw is physically fit, but we can¡¯t guarantee that we can be rescued in time every time. Don¡¯t be stupid again, you know?¡± na tugged at him and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Craig: ¡°Huh?¡± He wasn¡¯t done yet. But was forcibly pulled away by na. Seeing this, Lottie also took Ledger away. Wade takes Lucy away, Hamza takes Zion away, Martin takes Willow away¡­ In the end, only Kellen, Susie and Delh were left in the room, and the ghosts floating around. No matter in ancient times or modern times, it is really hard to find an infatuated person who canst a lifetime. Susie sat on the edge of the bed, propped her chin with her small hands, and said hesitantly, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry¡­ Your time is limited.¡± Liam was taken aback and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Susie said: ¡°Grandpa¡¯s life ising to an end, and he will pass away at four o¡¯clock in the morning tonight.¡± ¡°When your lifespan is not up to the end, you can¡¯t die even if youmit suicide. ¡± She nced at the infatuated ghost on the old man¡¯s head. From the beginning to the end, this smitten ghost was quiet, Susie pretended not to see him, and all the ghosts also ignored him tacitly. Liam couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he heard that he was going to die, and grabbed his hand tightly. But the old man felt relieved and said with a hearty smile, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He didn¡¯t have to keep her waiting any longer. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If they can reincarnate together, he will be with her hand in hand. If they can¡¯t reincarnate together, he will wait for her. If the King of Hell said that Liammitted suicide and could not be reincarnated, then he would apany her forever. Liamughed and cried, and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes burst out with brilliance, and he seemed to have regained his original toughness in an instant. The imminent death was thest news for him in these years, he could even sit up on his back, looking forward to and getting ready to go on the road. ¡°You can¡¯t die here¡­¡± He babbled, ¡°The boss is open for business, so dying here won¡¯t affect him well, so I¡¯ll go out at night¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take someone else¡¯s car. From here to our hometown, we will definitely not be able to arrive at four o¡¯clock in the morning after going around. Don¡¯t die in the car and cause trouble for others.¡± Delh turned her face away unnaturally, Susie¡¯s eyes were hot, and she wanted to cry for some reason. Someone is going to die no matter what, he knows he is going to die, but what he wants is not to cause trouble for others¡­ Susie blushed and asked, ¡°Do you have any family members?¡± The old man shook his head: ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one in the family. My rtives and friends are also busy, and I don¡¯t have much contact with them. Don¡¯t bother them.¡± He smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go directly to the funeral home, I still have a little savings, when the timees, I will ask the staff to help me send me back to my hometown, and I have a few distant rtives, give them all the money, and find a ce to pick me up.¡± Just bury it.¡± The old man really doesn¡¯t care. How many people can know so clearly that they are going to die of old age and arrange their own funeral? He didn¡¯t have any cards to pay attention to, his only thought was to walk with Liam. Kellen stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready.¡± Martin stood outside the door, saw Kellene out, and the two whispered a few words. Later, a few cars came outside the door, and the boss looked nk: ¡°Are you going back now? How many children have just arrived!¡± Only yed for a day. Kellen said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway,e whenever you want, not bad for a few days.¡± The boss said: ¡°Then there is one more day and I will give you a refund and settle the bill.¡± Kellen waved his hand, ready to say no. But I saw Martin just walking out. He coughed, ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you.¡± The boss looked suspicious. He thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, let¡¯s have dinner with us tonight. I bought a sheep and roasted the whole sheep.¡± ¡°At first, I thought I couldn¡¯t finish roasting one, so I put the remaining half in the refrigerator. It just happened to be together. The mutton won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s frozen.¡± Martin pondered for a moment, then nodded: ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, the room fee doesn¡¯t need to be refunded.¡± The boss was shocked: ¡°How can that be done! We all do business ording to our duty¡­¡± Martin said: ¡°Please cook, the food of a few children may need to be more troublesome.¡± Kellen patted the boss on the shoulder: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, there are so many of us, and we have to pay for meals.¡± The boss couldn¡¯t help it, and finally went to buy a lot of vegetables. night. A bonfire was lit in the yard, and a barbecue grill was set up next to it. The proprietress rolled out two soup pots. Roasted wholemb is ced on the fire, and the boss skillfully sprinkles cumin, pepper, and chili noodles on it in a professional way. He and two friends nearby also came over. The friend beat the African drum, and the melodious singing was carried out with the warmth of the campfire, and the smell of roastedmb. Susie and the others were ying in the yard, there was a swing, Wade pushed Susie, and it was Lucy¡¯s turn after a while, the yard was full ofughter. The old man sat on a sofa chair with a nket on his knees, looking at everything in front of him cheerfully. Lonely for half his life, he did not expect to feel the happiness of his children and grandchildren before he died. Although these children were not his children, he was really content. Chapt ending the Old Man Away 10 ¡°I will find you in my next life, and we will have seven or eight children by then¡­¡± Liam was ashamed, and said speechlessly: ¡°What¡¯s going on in my head¡­ It¡¯s hard to say about the reincarnation. The sentence given by the King of Hell before said that Imitted suicide¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going to be reincarnated at that time. I won¡¯t be a good family anyway. Life may be difficult¡­¡± The old man nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will take care of you when the timees, no matter how hard life is, as long as you can earn a bite to eat, not matter how hard it is, how hard it can be.¡± Liam thought for a while and said, ¡°What if I farm thend all my life?¡± The old man smiled: ¡°We are farmers in this life, but we went to the city to work when we were young. In the next life, we will not go to the city. and we will live well in the vige.¡± Liam nodded: ¡°Well, when the timees, we will nt some vegetables in front of our yard, if the conditions are good, we can raise a few chickens¡­¡± The two chatted about their next life. Liam asked suddenly: ¡°Then what if you can¡¯t find me? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find you either¡­¡± The old man thought for a while and said, ¡°Then you nt a camphor tree in front of the courtyard. When you grow up and the camphor tree grows taller, I will find the camphor tree and find you¡­¡± Liam chuckled: ¡°What if I forget?¡± The old man said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will find you too.¡± Liam snuggled up beside him, and the two looked contentedly at the children and young people in the yard. After ying for a while, Susie ran to the charcoal fire and squatted aside to watch the boss roast the sheep. The boss smiled: ¡°Susie, do you want to eat spicy food?¡± The roasted wholemb is sprinkled with spicy on one side and not on the other. The boss is very careful. But I heard Susie say: ¡°I want spicy food!¡± The boss teased her: ¡°You can eat spicy food, hot girl?¡± Susie: ¡°What do you mean hot girl?¡± The proprietress said on the side: ¡°It means a little girl who can eat spicy food.¡± Friend The friend of the bossughed. Lucy was curious about the djembe. Susie watched the boss roast the wholemb for a while, then rolled up her sleeves and wanted to go to battle, and sprinkled chili noodles with the boss. Wearing disposable gloves, she grabbed a handful of chili noodles: ¡°This one belongs to Dad!¡± ¡°This one belongs to Martin!¡± ¡°This one belongs to Willow!¡± Eyeing the roastmb, Willow grabbed a handful of peppers and sprinkled it too. Boss: ¡°There are many, many!¡± Martin, Kellen was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 614 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Sending the Old Man Away Finally, the roasted wholemb is roasted, very fragrant, but a bit spicy. Willow ate it, and Susie stuck out her tongue while eating it. It was spicy and delicious. na was dissuading, but notpletely dissuading. Seeing Susie happily eating, she couldn¡¯t bear it, so she prepared to make herbal tea. Susie tore off the mutton and distributed it to several brothers and Lucy, and tore off the non-spicy ones for grandma, grandpa, and aunt. When it was Ledger¡¯s turn, she asked, ¡°Ledger, do you eat spicy food?¡± Ledger nodded: ¡°Eat.¡± Lottie, who was about to speak, was full of doubts. When did her son eat spicy food? This night was unforgettable, the bonfire was warm, family and friends toasted together, ate meat and drank wine¡­ The children are gulping milk. After ying until midnight, everyone packed up their things and got in the car. The boss sent them to the door and said. ¡°Come and y next time when you have time.¡± na nodded: ¡°Thank you.¡± The boss waved his hand and watched several cars leave in the night. The proprietress sighed, ¡°If you leave this time, the old man will never see you again!¡± She also saw the short stories on the Inte, but she didn¡¯t expect to be able to take a short journey with the old man this time. They didn¡¯t dare to ask too much, but they knew something in their hearts. Susie and the others went back overnight in such a hurry, presumably it was because the old man was running out of time. The boss said: ¡°This family is really kind. The old man has no family members. It seems that they are going to help him deal with the aftermath.¡± The proprietress nodded, and the two went in. In the car, the old man looked excitedly at the night flying by outside the window. He is dying! Originally, at this time, an old man should have rested. He couldn¡¯t sleep at all, but he still felt refreshed. The car traveled for a while, changed nes, got off the ne, and changed cars. In the middle of the night, the children were all asleep. Lottie was going to go back at the airport, but Ledger insisted on going with the children, so she came along. She was still looking at the old man, but she didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. It was very quiet in the luxurious RV. Kellen drove silently in front, listening to the old man¡¯s chatter, gradually lost his voice. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He raised his hand and looked at the time, it was three fifty in the morning. The old man couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. 11:00 He held Liam¡¯s hand tightly and murmured, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Liam hummed and smiled quietly. Susie suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Susie walked to the front of the car and called softly. Kellen: ¡°Huh? Why are you up?¡± It seems that every time at this time, Susie always wakes up automatically¡­ Susie said, ¡°I¡¯ll get up and see off Grandpa.¡± Kellen nodded. The old man was already lying on his bed, which was specially made by Martin, and it could be unloaded and pulled away when it arrived. Susie walked back to the carriage and took out a handful of flowers from her small bag. She cut this with the proprietress when she was in the yard at night. There are flowers nted in the yard of the proprietress, many and many hydrangeas. She said that the flowernguage of hydrangea is reunion after a long absence, and Susie thinks it is very suitable to send it to wish him a good journey. The pointer reached four o¡¯clock, and within a minute or a second, the old man opened his eyes again and sat up abruptly! His soul returned to what it was when he was young. ¡°Liam!¡± he yelled in panic. Liam was lying on the old man¡¯s body, waiting quietly with his eyes closed, and opened his eyes upon hearing this. ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± She smiled, ¡°Well, you¡¯re here.¡± He squeezed her hand tightly and hugged Liam tightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Liam smiled beautifully and shook his head: ¡°Not long at all.¡± As long as it¡¯s waiting for you, it won¡¯t be long at all. Susie gave them hydrangeas: ¡°For you, I wish you a long-awaited reunion.¡± Liam reached out to touch it, thinking he couldn¡¯t touch it, but identally did. She held up the bouquet in surprise and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She took out a little red badge. Susie said: ¡°Hold out your hand and make a stamp. Grandpa will find Liam in his next life.¡± He couldn¡¯t helpughing, of course he didn¡¯t think stamping would leave a mark in the next life, but he was willing to y with Susie, a child¡¯s game. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± At this time, neither of them knew that the soft and cute girl standing in front of them was King of Hell. 11.00 Watching Susie stamp the backs of their hands. Susie snorted: ¡°Why is it half covered¡­¡± He looked at a five-pointed star on the back of his hand, and then saw that there was also a five- pointed star on the back of Liam¡¯s hand. Liam said: ¡°That¡¯s good too, it looks good.¡± Susie received the red stamp, ¡°You are so good¡± that cannot be stamped, let it pass. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Susie waved her hand, ¡°Go all the way.¡± He held Liam¡¯s hand, and the two said goodbye to Susie: ¡°Goodbye.¡± The two floated out, and gradually drifted away in the thick night until they disappeared. Susie turned her head and looked at the shell of the old man lying on the bed. There was also an infatuated ghost lying on top of it, and seeing that his soul was out of his body, he really didn¡¯t swallow it. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll give you a stamp,¡± Susie said. The infatuated ghost floated over silently and stretched out his hand. Susie let out a sigh of relief and printed it this time. On the back of the infatuated ghost¡¯s hand, there was a line of red words: [You¡¯re great!) This line is followed by a thumbs up and a star. The infatuated ghost stared at the back of his hand and remained silent for a long time. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 615 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Story The infatuated ghost looked at the [You are awesome] in his hand and remained silent for a long time. ¡°Is it really great?¡± He whispered, a little crying in his voice. He¡¯s not good at all, he¡¯s just a joke, he can¡¯t find her when he looks for her, and he misses her even though he¡¯s been away for a long time, fate is a joke. Thinking of his own life, the infatuated ghost¡¯s face became even more bitter. Kellen nced at him from the rearview mirror, and saw that he had a bitter face, it was just a seal but he was about to cry, and he was a little bit self-deprecating when he wanted to cry. So this seal reminded him of some sad past. Kellen put his hands on the steering wheel, casually and lightly: ¡°Tell Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. your story.¡± This sentence is a bit familiar¡­ ya ghost didn¡¯t know when he was sitting in the passenger seat, and he let out a haha: ¡°We really have a good understanding, I was just about to say this.¡± With a sudden word, Kellen¡¯s fingertips clenched. If it weren¡¯t for the calmness he had trained for many years, she would have been so frightened that the steering wheel would have been tilted. When did ya ghoste out, and he didn¡¯t even see it? It turns out that evil ghosts can also be invisible at will and appear out of thin air? In the back seat, Susie isforting the infatuated ghost patiently. She touched the head of the infatuated ghost, and said, ¡°Although you put it on the old man¡¯s head, you didn¡¯t hurt him. I will reward you.¡± She handed him a lollipop. The infatuated ghost subconsciously opened it and ate it, but suddenly burst into tears, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This candy is bitter.¡± I heard from Susie earlier that the old man¡¯s lifespan ends at four o¡¯clock in the morning, and all the ghosts guessed that there is a ¡®ghost¡¯ story to listen to! One by one came out and waited a long time ago, ory on the ss window, or slumped on the seat, or floated on the roof of the car¡­ Hearing this, all the ghosts who were quietly watching the y suddenly frowned: ¡°How is that possible!¡± The coward said: ¡°The candy Susie gave is sweet, the sweetest candy in the world.¡± Crying ghost said: ¡°It¡¯s not bitter, your mouth is bitter! Your mouth is bitter, so everything you eat is bitter.¡± The unlucky ghost said: ¡°Even if the sugar is hot or sour, it can¡¯t be bitter!¡± ya ghost sighed: ¡°Did you suffer in life?¡± The infatuated ghost remained silent. After a long time, he said in a low voice: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very bitter, really bitter.¡± It was so bitter that when he thought about it, he still couldn¡¯t squeeze out a smile, and it was so bitter that he hadn¡¯t smiled again for a whole hundred years after his death. Susie sat down on a chair beside her, propped her chin, ya ghost: ¡°Come on, tell your story.¡± Delh didn¡¯t know when she woke up, lying quietly on the bed, staring at the roof of the car. The infatuated ghost smiled wryly, and said: ¡°There is no story, it¡¯s just a joke¡­ Fate makes people, the fate that God arranges for everyone is a joke.¡± Susie asked softly, ¡°Did the person you like die too?¡± The infatuated ghost shook his head, then nodded again. Susie¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of confusion, and she asked again, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go find her?¡± The infatuated ghost said: ¡°In those days, the transportation was not as developed as it is now, and the information was also very convenient. It might take a lifetime to find someone¡­¡± Those years were indeed very bitter¡­ Love in the Republic of China is always sad. Susie asked again: ¡°Then she got lost?¡± The infatuated ghost nodded, then shook his head again. This time everyone was confused, dead and notpletely dead? Lost or notpletely lost? What do you mean, this ghost is suffering and confused. The confused ghost was on the side in a daze: ¡°I didn¡¯t get on him either, it made me confused.¡± The infatuated ghost didn¡¯t speak at first, but maybe it was too long, the silence was too long, or maybe it was influenced by this couple, the infatuated ghost slowly ate the candy, and slowly said the things that were dusty in his heart. He let out a long sigh, wrinkled his face together, and said slowly: ¡°That period was when the invaders were raging. Lynn and I were in the same vige. We grew up ying together when we were young., and we got married after discussing it.¡± ¡°We had our first child after we got married.¡± The infatuated ghost finally smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a little boy.¡± ¡°At that time, there was less food to eat and Lynn produced less milk, so I went to the river a few kilometers away to catch fish.¡± In the era ofck of supplies, even the river was clean. After finally touching two small fish, he rushed back to make a bowl of fish soup for the child¡¯s mother. ¡°When we arrived at the vige, we found that our vige was upied by invaders.¡± Those years happened to be the years when the aggressors implemented the three-all policy, burning, robbing, and killing. ¡°The invaders¡¯ territory is too small to support the war for a long time. In order to support the war with war, they almost wiped out every vige they upied, and women, children and children would not be spared.¡± ¡°From far away, I saw a few people hanging on the tree at the head of the vige, and there were fireworks everywhere in the vige.¡± The infatuated ghost¡¯s heart thumped, and his head buzzed instantly. He hurried to the vige, but he didn¡¯t dare to enter the vige, and looked around anxiously. ¡°Fortunately, I heard from people who escaped that Lynn took the child and my mother and fled to the back mountain. Several invaders also chased after them. I hurried to the back mountain.¡± Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, he quickly found the cave where everyone was hiding, including several young and old women in the vige. ¡°But at this time the child was crying, and I heard it was my son as soon as I heard it.¡± As soon as the child cries, it attracts the attention of the aggressor, and the infatuated ghost hurriedly exposes its position and attracts the aggressor away. But the aggressors are also smart. The team of six or seven people divided into three people to chase him, and the rest continued to search in the direction of the child¡¯s cry. ¡°For the sake of the child, Lynn, and the old mother, I used the terrain to forcefully kill the three invaders.¡± For the sake of the child and Lynn, he really worked hard, feeling that he had exhausted his life¡¯s wisdom and courage. There were still four invaders left, and he, together with a few lonely men in the vige, fought bloody and desperately, and killed them too. ¡°Although we won, the gunshots attracted other invaders. We hurried up the cave and prepared to shift our position.¡± But when he saw Lynn, Lynn was in a daze, holding the child nkly¡­ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 616 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 616 Chapter 616 The biggest regret is not not finding it, but passing by The infatuated ghost smiled bitterly: ¡°Because Lynn has no milk and my son is hungry, he is only a two- month-old child, and he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± He didn¡¯t get any milk, and cried even harder. When he cried, everyone would be exposed. Lynn hugged the child tightly like this, covering him to prevent him from crying, and forcibly smothering the child to death. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to grieve, so I carried my old mother on my back and dragged Lynn, and continued to flee.¡± I can¡¯t count how many times I was hunted down by invaders on the road. and I can¡¯t count how many nights I didn¡¯t sleep well. Both his father and Lynn¡¯s parents were killed in the vige, as was his elderly mother while fleeing. Lynn was shot in the leg, and he ran for hundreds of kilometers with her on his back. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat, and I¡¯m dizzy from hunger.¡± The infatuated ghost said: ¡°Lynn hit me and told me to leave her, I won¡¯t do it.¡± The infatuated ghost didn¡¯t go into too many details, but just a short sentence, but it expressed the helpless and dazed hardships at that time. Finally, when the invaders retreated, they returned to the vige one after another. ¡°No matter how hard it is, we have to live on. We buried our loved ones, nted crops in the devastated fields, and gnawed on the roots of the trees. After another two or three years, our second child was born.¡± This time it was better, the child didn¡¯t eat much, and Lynn gradually recovered from the pain of bereavement. But unexpectedly, the second wave of invaders came again, and this time the invaders were even more brutal. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how many cruel things can¡¯t be recorded in textbooks.¡± His second child died again, boiled by the invaders. Lynn couldn¡¯t stand the blow, and wanted to fight the invaders, but was pushed to the ground¡­ ¡°She was dying, and my hands and feet were picked off. But how can my mother-inw let go.¡± What he recalled in his mind were the days when he went up the mountain with her to pick wild fruits when he was a child. Once trapped in the mountains under heavy rain, she cried all the way back, and he carried her all the way back, how could he let her die helplessly. ¡°I took advantage of the aggressor¡¯s sleep and carried her on my back.¡± ya ghost was stunned: ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t have your hands and feet cut off, how could you carry her behind your back?¡± The infatuated ghost smiled wryly: ¡°Climb if you can¡¯t walk, even if you do, you have to take her out.¡± His Lynn has suffered too much, he has no ability, he can only watch her being defiled, watching her heartbreak, he can no longer let her lie on the ground and die. Crawling and crawling, hiding, Lynn cried and begged him to leave her behind. ¡°I didn¡¯t listen.¡± The infatuated ghost still only said three short words, summarizing their struggle for life and death back then. 11.01 In the end, of course, he couldn¡¯t escape, he passed out, and since then he has lost Lynn¡¯s whereabouts. When he woke up again, there was no one in the vige. In the era of war, no one can guarantee that they can survive, let alone drag their families with them. I don¡¯t know how many families have been destroyed. In many cases, when a family is broken, it is broken, and when a person dies, he dies. The vast majority of people have no energy to find, and can only survive numbly and instinctively. ¡°But I was not reconciled. I asked the survivors and they said Lynn was taken away.¡± Even though his hands and feet were cut off, he chased him out, crawling all the way, eating grass roots and dirt when he was hungry, and drinking in a puddle when he was thirsty. Later, he was rescued by the guerris. When he inquired again, he learned that Lynn was also rescued, but he was taken to other ces with therge army. ¡°After a period of recuperation, I was able to walk on my feet. I left the small team and started after the big team that took Lynn away.¡± The unlucky ghost sighed: ¡°Is it necessary to find it? At that time, no matter where you look for it, you will not be afraid of encountering the invaders again.¡± The infatuated ghost said: ¡°How can we forget it? She is so timid and afraid of the rain. Even if she is rescued by others, she has nothing to rely on alone. What should she do?¡± What to do if you encounter invaders again in the vige. What if you can¡¯t find food when you enter the city? 11.01 ¡°When I arrived in the city, I heard that therge army hade here. I found out that therge army did save a woman, but when therge army was about to go north, the woman followed them.¡± The infatuated ghost continued on his way, passing through one city after another, asking for bits and pieces of news about her, and in the end, there was no news of her. ¡°I went back to the previous vige. I was afraid that she would not find me when she came back, so I carved a symbol on the stone in front of the vige, a symbol that only the two of us know.¡± There are no people in the vige anymore. Everyone went to the next vige and merged to get a little more people. The vige was empty, and only asionally people came back. After engraving the symbol, the infatuated ghost continued to set off again, traveling through one city after another during the years of continuous war, tirelessly asking about Lynn¡¯s whereabouts. He could always hear about Lynn¡¯s whereabouts, but there were too many such women in that era, and he couldn¡¯t be sure if the woman they were talking about was Lynn. In this way, I searched for year after year, avoided the invaders again and again, struggled and survived from thirst and starvation again and again, and finally waited for the news that the invaders were driven out of the country. The whole country cheered, and he returned to the vige again. He couldn¡¯t wait for anyone and couldn¡¯t find anyone. I heard that being a teacher can give lectures to students from all over the country. Maybe the students can help him find Lynn¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°I tried my best to study on my own, barely became a university teacher, kept learning, and kept improving my thinking.¡± Year after year, I taught a group of students and told them the story of 1 11:01 him and Lynn again and again. The students graduated one after another and went to all over the country, but he still didn¡¯t wait for the news of Lynn. One year, the snow was very heavy, which crushed the house he lived in. and he was crushed under the beams. In addition, when he was young, he traveled far and wide to find Lynn, which caused the root cause of his illness, and he finally failed to survive. ¡°I returned to the vige before I died.¡± The infatuated ghost cried bitterly when he said this: ¡°I just found out that a mark was engraved under the big stone at the entrance of the vige at some point, which is a unique mark for me and Lynn.¡± ¡°She¡¯s back!¡± ¡°She¡¯s looking for me too!¡± What is the biggest regret in this world? It¡¯s not that they couldn¡¯t find it, but that they were anxiously looking for each other, but passed by. ¡°I didn¡¯t wait for Lynn in the end. After I died, I wandered around the big rock at the entrance of the vige, no matter it was windy or rainy, thunder and lightning, I kept guarding hard. ¡± The infatuated ghost was bound by obsession to the big rock at the entrance of the vige. Day and night, he regretted and med himself. He only hoped that he could wait for Lynn toe back, but he never waited for her until he became an evil ghost. ¡°After bing an evil ghost, I embarked on the road to find Lynn again¡­¡± But it is hard to find a living person, not to mention ten years, twenty years, thirty years, all living beings, many dead ghosts, how can they be 11:01 found. The infatuated ghost said: ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to possess him on purpose, nor did I intend to harm him.¡± ¡°But I need to keep going and find Lynn.¡± That is to say, evil ghosts will eventually lose their souls without ck energy, and need to constantly search for ¡®food¡¯ in order to ¡®live¡¯. He has been looking for Lynn until now. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 617 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 617 Chapter 617 1 Always Feel That Grandma is Fooling Me 288 Vouchers Susie¡¯s heart sank when she heard it. She is living in a prosperous age now, and she has no way of imagining how the people of that age survived, passed down from generation to generation with difficulty. The cowardly man sighed: ¡°No wonder you eat sweets bitterly. Eat another one, maybe it won¡¯t be bitter.¡± He took out one of his own candies and handed it to the infatuated ghost. The infatuated ghost seems to like sweets very much. He peeled off and bit half of it, and soon gave a wry smile: ¡°It¡¯s still bitter.¡± Susie then understood that the suffering in his lifetime had already permeated his soul. ¡°Let me help you find it!¡± Susie said softly, ¡°But you may not be able to find it.¡± More than eighty years have passed, and Lynn has either lost her soul or been reincarnated. The infatuated ghost shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t find it, I have already traveled all over thisnd.¡± He has traveled all over the teau, ins, hills and mountains, every vige and every city Susie said, ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Then he turned his head to look at Mitch who had been in the air all the time: ¡°Master!¡± Mitch was speechless. He is also useful at such times. Mitch took out the brochure familiarly and handed it to her directly: ¡°Find it yourself!¡± Susie was full of doubts. Susie flipped through the brochure while asking about the infatuated ghost Lynn¡¯s birthday. In Susie¡¯s hands, the glittering golden booklet is like a door that swallows endless years. Susie was sitting in front of the door with a serious face, flipping through the booklet with her fingertips, as if flipping through one cycle after another. Mitch was taken aback. ¡°found it.¡± Before Mitch could finish his shock, he heard Susie¡¯s voice. Susie spoke the basic information. The infatuated ghost seemed to have been drained of strength, and was stunned. At the final moment of death, he and her were only less than seven kilometers apart. If he hadn¡¯t been trapped on the big rock in front of the vige by obsession, then he might still be able to find her, even if he found a lonely soul¡­ The infatuated ghost couldn¡¯t help crying bitterly. Susie sighed, and said: ¡°Aunt Lynn was taken away by the ecstasy 11:02 E messenger after she died, and she was reincarnated soon. I don¡¯t know where in the world I am now, and I can¡¯t tell you.¡± The infatuated ghost now belongs to the ¡®previous generation¡¯, and Lynn already belongs to the ¡®next life¡¯. The two lives cannot intersect, which means that the infatuated ghost cannot go to Lynn in this life, which will disrupt the rules. The infatuated ghost wiped away his tears and asked, ¡°Is she alright?¡± Susie nced at the brochure and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, in good health, and full of children and grandchildren.¡± The infatuated ghost did not speak for a long time. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Susie was about to fall asleep, and he murmured: ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, it¡¯s the best news that she¡¯s well.¡± The infatuated General of ghost put the remaining half of the sugar into his mouth, and finally tasted a hint of sweetness. He smiled, and a drop of tear slid down his face, turning into a puff of smoke and disappearing. Delh raised her hand, looking at a crystal clear tear on her fingertips. It turns out that the essence of infatuation is bitter, so there is a saying in the world: infatuation is bitter. Infatuated tears, the raw material of this vor of soup¡­ I don¡¯t know how bitter it is. Or maybe like an infatuated ghost, there is finally a hint of sweetness hidden at the end of the bitterness¡­ After driving the car all night, Kellen turned the steering wheel and stopped. It was almost dawn, and everyone in the car was deeply asleep, but na woke up first. She came from another car and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Susie awake?¡± Kellen put his fist against his lips, yawned, and said, ¡°No.¡± na said: ¡°Go and rest too!After driving all night¡­¡± It was supposed to be driven by a substitute driver, but Kellen felt that the substitute driver was not as reliable as him, so he insisted on driving by himself. It was driving at night, and Susie was in the car, and he was not at all worried about entrusting his daughter¡¯s safety to others. Martin came over and said, ¡°Be cremated at the funeral home first, and then send it back to the vige!¡± Kellen nodded. The car drove another way and stopped in front of the funeral home. When Wade and the others woke up, they found themselves in the funeral parlor, and they were all in a daze. ¡°Is he gone?¡± Wade asked. Susie nodded: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, I went with Liam.¡± Zion raised his head and asked, ¡°Did the infatuated ghost catch you?¡± Susie shook her head. Wade was stunned: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you catch it?¡± Susie said: ¡°He entered the gourd willingly, and he was not caught.¡± Wade snorted and said, ¡°Is this really the most worry-free ghost ever?¡± Susie nodded. Funeral home cremation still needs a little process, including the rtionship between the Murray family and the elderly, where the elderly is buried, the distribution of the estate under the name, etc. After the death, it must be clearly exined when registering, and then a death certificate must be issued. After eating. Susiey on the car window, quietly looking in the direction of the cremation room. Familiesing and going, ghostsing and going. Some are saying goodbye sadly, and some have no expression on their faces, leaving only business- like numbness. Some are the farewell of lovers, some are the empty hopes of the elderly, it seems that the world cannot escape the word ¡°love¡±. ¡°What is liking!¡± Susie asked. na replied: ¡°It seems that grandma likes Susie, and Susie also likes everyone.¡± Susie shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s the love between boys and girls. It¡¯s like grandpa likes grandma. ¡± na suddenly felt dizzy. When children reach a certain age, they will ask me where I came from, how did Ie out, how did my parents give birth to me¡­ Of course, there are more things, such as why mom and dad are together, did mom and dad know each other before, are mom and dad good friends¡­ na didn¡¯t expect Susie to ask this question so early, and she got dizzy¡­ She thought for a moment and gave a very official answer: 288 IVouchers ¡°Like, that is, the meaning of love, and also the meaning of happiness, joy, and happiness. Like is actually a feeling, including appreciation, admiration, admiration, admiration, love, and worship. It is a mood that will change over time. Changes will change with the environment¡­¡± Susie was speechless. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I always feel that grandma is fooling me~ Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 618 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Sent a Little Snail After listening to the stories of the old grandpa and Aunt Liam, the infatuated ghost and Lynn continuously, Susie always felt a little gloomy and heavy in her heart. She and grandma went outside the car for a walk, then got out of the car. The funeral parlor actually has a nice view¡­ It refers to the gazebo garden in a certain corner. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of growing up in the ce where life and death parted, the flowers bloom very brightly, maybe it¡¯s to give somefort to those who have lost their loved ones, or maybe it¡¯s to bid farewell to the souls who are about to pass away. It was swaying gently in the wind, and Susie grabbed it and said fiercely in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t shake it anymore!¡± na was sitting in the car, watching Susie squatting in the garden whispering to the flowers, and didn¡¯t bother her. She sighed: ¡°What is liking¡­ How to answer this is too difficult.¡± Craig said on the side: ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Just tell her that you will know when you grow up.¡± na gave him a nk look. Ledger put his hands in his pockets, strolled past very ¡®casually¡¯, and called Susie: ¡°Susie.¡± Susie looked up, wondering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ledger?¡± Ledger stood in front of her, his small face was still cool, with no expression at all. But the hand that stretched out spread out, and there was a piece of candy lying in the palm. 288 Vouchers Susie stood up andughed: ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s candy, Ledger, you give me candy every time! Are you a wholesale candy?¡± Ledger hummed perfunctorily, and said, ¡°It¡¯s kept at home, and it will go bad if you don¡¯t eat it.¡± Susie snorted and took the candy from his palm. The candy is a bit different this time, it is not fruit candy, and there is no colorful coat. Wrapped in an ugly piece of tinfoil, when you open it, it looks like a piece of candy in the shape of a water drop. Milky white. ¡°Is this chocte?¡± Susie asked. Ledger said: ¡°Yeah.¡± Susie took a bite, it was delicious, and seemed to drive away the sadness in her heart. ¡°Thank you!¡± Susie said. Ledger hummed, and then he looked at Susie stud, the big piece of chocte missed and almost fell off. She quickly closed her mouth and covered it, but a drop of saliva still fell out. Ledger was speechless. The saliva that fell was also sweet, and soon attracted a few ants. Susie squatted down, holding a small wooden stick, blocking the way of the ants. E ¡°Hey~ I can¡¯t leave!¡± She smiled. Ledger looked down, wondering what¡¯s so funny about it. Suddenly he saw a snail crawling across the leaves. Ants should also eat snails, right? She likes watching ants so much, send her a snail¡­ Ledger made an incredible decision, picked off the little snail from the leaf, and handed it to Susie: ¡°Here you are.¡± Susie: ¡°What¡­¡± She took it suspiciously, but it turned out to be a snail. Susie was speechless. ¡°What are you doing for my little snail?¡± Susie was confused. Ledger: ¡°y.¡± Susie was at a loss. When Kellen came over, he saw Susie holding a small snail with a confused face, saying it was a gift from Ledger. Kellen looked suspicious. What is sending snails?? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He nced at Ledger and said, ¡°It¡¯s all done, go directly to the old man¡¯s vige.¡± Susie put the snail back on the leaf and said, ¡°Okay, we yed together, goodbye!¡± He stood there, his face suppressed for a few seconds, and finally when Kellen took Susie away, his face flushed. The car headed towards the vige where the old man was. The Murray family has contacted the old man¡¯s distant rtives and ns to leave after handing over the ashes. For the Murray family, the old man has got his wish and left with his lover, and he doesn¡¯t care about the sess of the next funeral. Lottie in the car behind snorted: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the direction of Ruck Mountain?¡± Kellen hummed: ¡°What?¡± Lottie had a half-smile: ¡°Are you here to take over? My husband also wants to take a vacation.¡± Kellen was speechless. Oh, remember, Rocky is at Ruck Mountain. Substitution is impossible. He¡¯s just an ordinary ashes sender. The car soon arrived at the vige. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Several cars are RVs, which look low-key and luxurious. When the doors are opened¡­ the vigers can¡¯t help but poke their necks. ¡°If you have money, I will send you back four cars.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare blindly. I haven¡¯t heard of it. I just met him on the road and kindly sent him back.¡± Several distant rtives of the old man greeted him enthusiastically, and 52.68% 11:03 while showing a sad expression, he said, ¡°Oh¡­ sorry for your trouble, I heard about it on the phone, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so hasty, and we didn¡¯t have time to make preparations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m my uncle¡¯s nephew. I¡¯m ashamed to say that I¡¯m running around for my livelihood, and I usually don¡¯t care about my uncle¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m my uncle¡¯s niece. I usuallye here to help my uncle with anything. Thank you very much¡­ Do you want to ask my uncle if he has any words left?¡± When talking about what to leave behind, the question is actually what kind of legacy to leave behind. Hearing her question, the others immediately started talking about you and me, and in the end they secretly confronted each other,paring who took care of the elderly more, and how to distribute what was left. What the Murray family didn¡¯t expect was that a few distant rtives actually snatched up some of the old man¡¯s inheritance¡­ na doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to these bad things. When she was in the sea, most of the people she met were good people, but now she meets rtives like the elderly. Susie took grandma¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°I know why grandpa likes to live alone.¡± na hummed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Martin said lightly: ¡°The old man has ast word, the homestead belongs to the vige collective, the money in the passbook is donated to the vige to build the ancestral hall, and the remaining 10,000 is used to deal with the funeral.¡± When everyone heard it, they immediately stopped grabbing it. Ten thousand dors! 11:03D After the white things are done, each person will only get about one or two thousand dors in the end, and no big benefits will be reaped. So the descendants of the old man were reluctant, but they also dealt with the old man¡¯s affairs in a proper manner¡­¡­ Kellen clicked his tongue: ¡°It¡¯s amazing! There are tricks.¡± Susie gave Martin a thumbs up: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, there are means!¡± Martin was speechless. Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 619 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Ghost Vige Who has time to watch a group of irrelevant people rob inheritance. the old man, Martin donated a million to him casually. 288 Vouchers His homestead is owned by the vige collective, and all his inheritance is donated to the vige to build roads, primary schools, and ancestral halls. The urn was handed over to the vige head. After all, one million donations were received. The vige head was very excited and promised to get this matter done. The money went into the pockets of the whole vige, and the whole vige excitedly expressed that they would never let anything go wrong with the ashes of the old man! L Only the distant rtives of the old man werepletely dumbfounded. One million! The damn old man is too stupid! It is impossible for them to take one million from the whole vige. There is a kind of difort in the world, that is, watching others get rich is worse than losing money yourself, and several distant rtives of the old man are almost miserable to death. Alex shook his head, swayed his body, and said, ¡°The finale!¡± Who said the finale! Kellen opened the car door and said, ¡°Susie, let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone get in the car and leave. The distant rtives of the old man realized that they wanted to pester the Murray family for some benefits¡­ Who knew that he would leave in a blink of an eye, and he couldn¡¯t catch up even if he wanted to. After Susie and the others left, there was indeed a quarrel in the vige. Those distant rtives mored to share one million, even if it was donated to the vige, but the amount was toorge. The people in the vige were naturally not happy, and they all turned against them. In the end, the ashes of the old man were buried smoothly, and the tablet was also invited back to the ancestral hall. It is regarded as an offering. As long as the ancestral hall does not copse, he will not be ¡°poor and hungry¡± below, and those distant rtives are also scolded by the whole vige I ran away in a hurry¡­ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In the car, Wade asked, ¡°Where are we going next?¡± na is cold-blooded: ¡°Go home, go to school.¡± Lucy wailed suddenly: ¡°No!¡± She didn¡¯t bring any homework with her, so she had to umte a few days of homework when she went out to y this time. As long as you don¡¯t go back for a day, the homework doesn¡¯t belong to her! She doesn¡¯t want toe back! Susie said sympathetically: ¡°Lucy, you¡¯d better go back early, one dayter you will have an extra day of homework!¡± Lucy: ¡°I don¡¯t listen!¡± Wade said: ¡°Now I only have three days of homework to do when I go 288 Vouchers back, and one dayter will be an extra day of homework.¡± Lucy: ¡°As long as I don¡¯t go back, I don¡¯t have homework!¡± Everyone was speechless. Several children are still in school, and they can y, but it is impossible to y all the time. The result of the discussion is to return directly¡­ Lucy wants to cry but has no tears. Lottie looked at the scenery outside the window and didn¡¯t know what to think. The vige where the old man lives is inside Ruck Mountain. When the car drives past, all you see are majestic mountains. Susie approached and asked, ¡°Auntie, are you missing Uncle?¡± Lottie immediately denied: ¡°Nothing, I just think there are quite a lot of small viges here.¡± Susie followed and looked out the car window. There are indeed many small viges, some of which look like small dots. Only some terraced farnds have been reimed, and it is barely known that there is a vige there. ¡°Who are those people?¡± Susie suddenly pointed to the hillside across the mountain road. There are several old tile-roofed houses at the foot of the hill, and there is a winding mountain road going up. At this moment, several young men were running wildly on the small and steep mountain road. Kellen takes a look. ¡°Go, go.¡± Kellen stepped on the gas pedal. Susie was speechless. Ledger suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s my dad.¡± Lottie: ¡°What do you mean?¡± na wondered: ¡°Why are you running?¡± Lucy: ¡°Go and have a look!¡± Kellen was speechless. After all, there is no way to avoid it, and this can happen, what fate? Martin waited in the car with na, Craig and Ada, Lottie didn¡¯t go up after all, I don¡¯t know why looking at the vige not far away is a little creepy. The rest went up the mountain. The weather is good, and it¡¯s cool in Ruck Mountain. Standing here feels closer to the sky. ¡°Where did they go?¡± Susie was surprised, she saw them running down from a distance just now. Kellen nced at Ruck Mountain and the deserted vige in front of him. Abandoned vige. Wade was carrying a small water bottle and looked left and right: ¡°Is there no one living here?¡± In a deserted vige, some gates are still broken. The foot of the mountain is okay, the several connected houses don¡¯t look dpidated, and the doors are closed. When I just passed by, I thought it was someone living there, but they just went out to work. Halfway up the mountain, there is a t slope stretching in here, which is well-proportioned and blocked from the bottom of the road. Now I can see that there are many houses inside. It¡¯s just that these houses are all broken walls, wooden doors are dpidated, all kinds of weeds and vines are entangled, and many of them have copsed halfway. Susie looked around, squatted down and tilted her head, then looked at the corners of various house walls, and said, ¡°There are people living here!There are so many people.¡± Wade was speechless. He suddenly thought of something, and his face turned pale for an instant. Lucy whispered, ¡°Why does this ce look a bit like a ghost vige on the Inte?¡± Wade¡¯s calf was a little weak, and he whispered: ¡°Stop talking!¡± Delh sneered. After a few people walked for a while, Kellen frowned more and more. them running away just now, why can¡¯t I find anyone now.¡± There is a lot of darkness here, and Kellen with a ck rope can see things that ordinary people can¡¯t see. Turning around a winding path between houses, a skinny man suddenly appeared in front of him, sitting on the door frame in front of his house, Chapter 619 Ghost Vige staring at them expressionlessly. 288 Vouchers Eight Kickass Uncle’ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 620 Eight Kickass Uncle¡¯ Sweet Spoil By Amber Arnold Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Horror Mountain Vige Behind this house, there are several houses covered by tall trees and mountains. Weeds and vines are entangled, and broken tiles have fallen all over the floor. asionally, unknown animals passed through the grass, making the sound. Looking at the mountain at the foot of the mountain, the sky is so close and the sun is so bright, but here it feels like it is in a recessed position in the mountain, the sun is blocked, and every house looks gloomy. Wade hugged Susie¡¯s arm subconsciously, looking around in fear. ¡°Susie, are there no ghosts here?¡± Susie looked at the ¡®people¡¯ sitting in front of those dpidated houses. ¡°Yes.¡± Wade was speechless. Just didn¡¯t feel anything! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Now I feel that there are people in front of me, people behind me, people on the left, and people on the right! Hamza is standing in front of a house. The front yard of this house is quite clean. There is no gate in the house, so you can directly see the inside of the house. The room was empty, but there was a chair right in the middle of the room. Unlike other dpidated wood, this chair looks a little clean, even a little shiny, as if someone often sits on it. Wade trembling, took out a camera from his backpack. Delh was right. He is a foodie and loves to y. Although he was scared, but knowing that there were ¡®people¡¯ around but couldn¡¯t see¡­ he was even more scared! Wade turned on the camera, but it seemed even scarier to see it alone, in order to relieve this terrible emotion¡­ Wade logged into a music tform and started the live broadcast. Channel: Entering the Abandoned Ghost Vige! To hell with you! boy, no one? Horror live channels have always been less popr. But he is afraid! Wade gritted his teeth, took out his pocket money, and spent a lot of money to attract people to watch. The poprity of the live broadcast room soared quickly, and many people came in one after another. Wade¡¯s camera is facing the te floor at this time, adjusting the exposure and so on. He also installed the phone on the anti-shake gimbal stand, in case he can¡¯t see the pictureter. The number of people in the half-minute increased from 2 to 20. [Where are the ghosts? Aren¡¯t you going to take us to hell? How to see a floor. ¡¿ [It¡¯s Ghost Vige Exploration again, I¡¯m tired of watching it, all of them have a little bit of horror background music, and then find a few people to hide in the dark and make various sounds, or the female anchor keeps screaming, startled first. I bet it¡¯s this routine again. ¡¿ [agree!I checked on the Inte, I don¡¯t know how remote the deserted mountain vige is, there is no signal, how can there be live streaming? 20.42% 11.03 Chapter 620 Horror Mountain Vige 288 Vouchers Wade couldn¡¯t care less about scaring his sister at this time, and pointed to the room with trembling fingers: ¡°There is a ghost!¡± Susie patted her chest in shock, still in shock: ¡°I know!I saw it!¡± Netizens in the live broadcast room never expected that such an exciting scene woulde up! A normal horror live broadcast, where there is nothing for a long time, there is nothing, and finally there is an unclear picture, it seems that there is something but there is nothing, that is, relying on the anchor to create a scary atmosphere. But this live broadcast room is different, it¡¯s a hell of a thing toe up. Richizens began to swipe their screens, covering them with all kinds of fluff. Wade: Sure enough, he wasn¡¯t scared alone, he wasn¡¯t that scared anymore- Let¡¯s go back to the scene. Kellen shuddered at Wade¡¯s scream, ck lines all over his face. He followed behind, heard the scream and came up quickly, and gave Wade a blow on the head. ¡°what is it call?¡± Wade said with a mournful face: ¡°There is a ghost!¡± Kellen said: ¡°If there are ghosts, there are ghosts. Haven¡¯t you seen them?¡± How many times have I seen it, there is something terrible. He looked up, looking in the direction of Wade¡¯s finger. In an empty room, a woman hanging from the beam was staring straight at 11.03 Vouchers him with her eyes open. Susie raised her head and said, ¡°Auntie, why are you hanging on it?¡± Netizens in the live broadcast room: shivering! There was a child talking to a ghost? It doesn¡¯t matter whether the person hanging on it is a real ghost or an invited actor, is it really scary? She even talked to her and asked her why she was hanging on it! But at this time, Wade¡¯s camera also scanned the surroundings. In addition to the woman hanging on the beam, there was also an old woman sitting on the stone steps outside the door, with her hair tied up in a bun, her back bent, and she was staring up at this side with a lifeless expression on her face. Originally, he wanted to divert his attention, and didn¡¯t want to see something so scary¡­ Who knew it would be even more terrifying when the camera turned around, because they were standing in the yard, and the stone steps were right in front of him. What kind of luck is this? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!